《My Love, Enlighten me》 Chapter 1 You Are too Ugly. Chapter 1 You Are too Ugly. Sitting in front of the dressing mirror, Gloria Taylor was waiting for the makeup artist. The door was opened suddenly, and Tina Taylor came in in a hurry. Seeing Glorias messy hair and long gray cotton padded jacket, she scolded, "rkes are all here. Why dont you change your clothes?" Gloria pushed the ck framed sses on her nose, looking much more dull. She looked down with her eyelids covering her eyes, "Mom, have you decided?" Thinking Gloria regret, Tinas face turned pale because of anxiousness. The rkes were waiting outside. Even a small change would destroy Taylor family! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She was so anxious that she knelt down in front of Gloria. "Gloria, please. Your sister deserves a better man. Help her!" Glorias dull eyes became cold gradually. Her biological mother, Tina Walker, gave all her love to the two children left by her father''s deceased ex-wife. Therefore, even if Tina knew that her younger sister, Annes fiance was ugly and impotent, she still insisted on letting her, Gloria, marry that man! Outside the door, the servant urged, "Madame, Lady Gloria, the rkes areing upstairs." Gloria didn''t reach out to help Tina, but said coldly, "Get up. I''m leaving." At this time, she had lost all her hopes. She opened the door and saw a group of strange bodyguards standing outside. These were sent by the rke family to pick her up. There was no wedding nor groom, but she was getting married today. "Let''s go." She walked in front and took the lead downstairs. rke family was the top-ranking family in Huyang city and its only heir in line, Kenny rke, who was kidnapped more than ten years ago, was disfigured and was hurt in his sexual function. Since then, Kenny had never appeared in public. It was said that he was cruel and ugly. Every woman who was sent to his house didn''te out alive. Despair is the greatest sorrow. Even if Kenny was a devil, she didn''t care now. When she arrived at Kenny''s vi, the bodyguards took her into the room and then left. It wasn''t until the sky outside the window was getting dark that the door was open again. Gloria turned around, and saw a tall and upright maning in. He closed the door and turned on the light. The dazzling light offended to Glorias eyes. Subconsciously, she blocked her hands in front of her eyes. After doing that, she looked up at the man. She froze at a nce. It was not because the man was ugly but because he was too handsome. The dark suit wrapped his tall and strong body, showing a perfect figure to her. He strode over, gracefully and nobly, just like a king. His perfect facial features were like an art work of the god. He was too handsome to make Gloria believe she was not in a dream. However, the overbearing aura spreading from the man in front woke her up. Watching Gloria for a few seconds, Kenny frowned slightly. "You are so ugly," said Kenny. It was the first sentence he spoke, a simple and unadornedment without any other meanings. Gloria collected herself at once. She didn''t care much about his rude words but just looked at him warily, "Who are you?" His dark pupils radiated a sharp light, "Don''t you know whom you marry today?" As he got closer, the cold breath made Gloria shiver. For a moment, she slightly smothered because of the powerful atmosphere, but she still straightened her back, "of course I know that the man I marry is Kenny rke!" Hearing the words, the sharpness in Kenny''s eyes disappeared gradually, and then he understood. It seemed that she also believed the hearsay. She married an "ugly and impotent" man, but her expression seemed too calm. He now was a little interested in her. He smiled, pretending to be a yboy. "It turns out to be you, my cousins wife. I''m Leon, Kenny''s cousin. Nice to meet you. But I think on the night of your new marriage, you must don''t want to be with an impotence, right?" Chapter 2 As Doing Good. Chapter 2 As Doing Good. He deliberately emphasized the word "impotence". His voice was low and attractive, like he was flirting with Gloria. The man closed to her on purpose. As his approaching, the sharp and cold aura became stronger. Gloria felt ufortable and moved aside. After being doubtful for a few seconds, she chose to believe his words. After all, the vi of Kenny was not essible to ordinary people. "He''s your cousin. Watch yournguage, please." She thought Kenny must live a bad life for his cousin could insult him in front of his newly married wife. Gloria felt the sympathy to him from the bottom of her heart. Even if rke family was a top-ranking family, ording to Kennys condition, he must have had a hard time these years. Astonishment appeared in Kenny''s eyes. He had no idea that this ugly woman would say that. He couldn''t help seizing her up again. She had messy hair, ck frame sses and long cotton padded clothes. The heavy bangs on the forehead almost covered her eyes, and a few small freckles are on her dark yellow face. Her appearance could only make people disgusted. No doubt this ugly woman was not his beautiful fiancee. But those people in the rke family didn''t care whether the woman married him was ugly or beautiful. As long as she was a woman who can bear babies, they won''t pursue even if she was changed. Kenny''s eyes shed a dark light. He reached out his hand and pushed Gloria to the bed. "No one else here and don''t pretend. You are a bitch, aren''t you? I''ll take it as doing good to satisfy you." With that, he reached directly into her clothes... "Pa!" Gloria pped in his face with all her strength, "Not all the people are as dirty as you. Before your cousines, leave here NOW I can regard as nothing happened." Although she had tried to keep calm, her trembling hands betrayed her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. On her way here, she just imagined how ugly Kenny was, but she did not expect such a thing. Kenny''s face was terrible and he became cold"No woman ever dare to hit me." Because of the struggle, her sses have fallen off, showing a pair of clear and pure eyes. The constantly shaking eyshes showed her tension and fear. Kenny stopped. He didn''t know why he didn''t bear to bully her now. He stood up, straightened his skirt and gave her a cold look. "Then wait here for that useless man." Bang! Until the door was closed, she was rxed a little. Outside the door, a bodyguard saw the red mark on Kenny''s face and said, "young master, your face..." Kenny touched his face and said expressionlessly, "I was hit by the door." "A door can leave five finger marks on the face? Funny thing... " The bodyguard thought secretly. But the bodyguard did not dare to ask more. He only respectfully handed in a document, "This is the lady''s personal data." Kenny opened the document and saw the name on it: Gloria Taylor. That ugly girl named "Gloria"? What was next? Wow, a good mommy, spoiled her stepchildren but ignored her biological daughter. Suddenly, he frowned and asked the bodyguard, "Is she a fool?" The bodyguard nodded. Kenny said with a poker face, "Check again." Gloria was obviously a normal girl when talked to him. Besides, he had never seen a fool who can p him in that situation. Thinking of it, his face became darker. He threw the document to the bodyguard''s arms, "Don''te over before you can find satisfying information!" Chapter 3 The Next Morning Chapter 3 The Next Morning The next morning. Gloria woke up suddenly against the bedhead, only to find that it was already dawn. Kenny didn''te backst night. She was a little rxed yet worried. It was like a knife hanging on her head; she had to be worried and nervous all the time. After Gloria bathing and washing, a bodyguard came to take her to the dinning hall. The dinning hall and the kitchen were close. As soon as she entered, she saw a tall and upright figure coming out of the kitchen with breakfast. Seeing that the man was "Leon rke", she turned around and wanted to leave, but unexpectedly the man said, "Good morning, my cousin inw." His voice was sexy, but giddy. The bodyguard on one side trembled. Was this a role y with the youngdy? Gloria felt sick to see him. She didn''t know what he wanted to do. It was obviously improper to stay at his cousin''s house every day. "Good morning." She pushed her sses, and said indifferently. She turned to look at the bodyguard behind her. "Isn''t your young master here?" The bodyguard stole a covert nce at Kenny, who was expressionless, and said, "Young master is not feeling well recently. He is in hospital." Gloria looked silly, just because of being suppressed by Tina since childhood. She can''t behave nor perform better than elder brother and elder sister, so she hid her real personality. Such a obvious lie from the bodyguard can''t deceive her naturally. But she nodded,"Oh, can I see him then?" "No, I think so. It''s not convenient these days." The bodyguard continued to lie. It seemed that Kenny didn''t like her very much. He didn''t even want to see her. Kenny put the breakfast on the table, saying in a light tone, "Eat." When Gloria went downstairs, she found that there was no servant in the vi. Did he make this breakfast? "Why? Are you afraid I''ll drug you?" Kenny was close to her. His eyes were full of gloom, which made people terrified. Gloria stepped back involuntarily,"Thank you for breakfast, but I am not hungry." With that, she turned around and went out in a hurry. She met a bodyguard in the hall who went to pick her up yesterday. "Would you please take me down the mountain? I want to go back to Taylor family and get something. " When she came yesterday, she didn''t bring anything. She had to go back to get some clothes and other things. She noticed that the vi was built on the middle of the mountain yesterday. If she wanted to leave, she had to pass the mountain road, which was far away. Instead of answering her immediately, the bodyguard looked behind her. "Leon" was following her behind. She had no idea why he did so. He put his hands in the pockets of the suit pants, and came to her casually. "My cousin inw, do you want to go home to get something? I will give you a ride. No need to trouble him." As his voice fell, his arm had been around her shoulder. Gloria felt disgusted and threw off his hand, "Thank you, but I don''t need your help." She didn''t understand why this man pestered her today. He said she was ugly, didn''t he? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Madam, let young...master Leon send you." Said the bodyguard at the right time. Finally, it was "Leon" who sent Gloria back to Taylor family. Because he approached her ear and whispered, "Your skin is smooth..." She was afraid that he would do anything unusual, so she had to follow him to get in the car... In the quiet car, Gloria grasped the safety belt tightly and looked at the front, without giving "Leon" any attention. Seeing her like this, Kenny was interested in her more. Although the newly married wife was ugly, she was quite decent. Originally, he just wanted to tease her yesterday, but her reaction was so funny that he wanted to continue ying this game. Chapter 4 Dont Wear Glasses. Chapter 4 Don''t Wear sses. The ck car stopped in front of Taylor vi. Gloria was about to untie the safety belt when Kenny leaned over. The slender and beautiful fingers gently pressed on the buckle of the safety belt. Pa! The safety belt was released. His handsome face was close at hand. Even if Gloria was calm, she can''t help but blush and her heart beat very fast. There was a panic in her dull eyes. His face was enough to make all women love him. But thinking of his bad behavior yesterday, Gloria calmed down again. He was just a rich yboy who teased his sister-inw. He wasted his good face. She raised her head and pushed her sses. She looked a little dull. Her eyes framed her silliness. "I''m going to get off the car." The eyes of Kenny were slightly shrunk, and the his atmosphere suddenly burst out, and he was a danger man now. Gloria felt his changes. She opened the door to get off right now, but he stopped her hand at first. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This strong man used his long arm in front of her. From the outside, he seemed to hold her in his arms. He looked at her clear eyes through her sses and said meaningfully, "I''m kind enough to send my sister-inw back. Don''t you thank me?" She lowered her head, with a little coward expression, and murmured, "thank you." Those people of Taylor family felt bored when they saw her like this. She hoped "Leon" would feel the same. Looking at her slightly pressed pink lips, Kennys eyes darkened. "Your thanks is so insincere. I have to take my own thank-you gift." Obviously, it was a face with dark skin, but she had such a pink lips, which made him have the impulse to kiss. Since she was his wife, why should he control his desire? Thinking of it, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Gloria felt a soft object on her lips. She stared at the big face in front of her eyes. She wanted to reach out to push him away, but found her hands had been tightly sped by him. Kenny was very satisfied with her reaction. He took off her sses with one hand. Her clear and bright eyes showed. She looked better now. Glorias cheeks were red because of anger. This man is too presumptuous to insult her at the door of Taylor family! At the end of the kiss, he left her lips but he still longed for more. He ordered"You cant wear sses. Otherwise, when I see that once, I''ll kiss you." It was warm and sweet. She wanted to try again if he had a chance. Saying the second half of the sentence, he deliberately lowered the voice but stressed the tone. He looked at her recklessly. He was like a fierce beast patrolling its territory, full of invasion. Gloria just wanted to scold him shameless, a female voice broke the quiet in the car. "Gloria?" Hearing that, Gloria suddenly turned round to look at outside through the half open window. Tina opened her eyes in shock with surprise and anger. "How are you here?" Gloria clenched tightly. The eye shed a little flustered quickly. On the first day of marriage, she let her mother see such a scene in front of the house... After all, Tina also cared about the dignity. Looking around, she found that there was no one, so she said coldly, "get off." Gloria opened the door and went off. As soon as she went down, Tina pulled her into the vi. But unexpectedly, Kenny in the car stuck his face out of the window at this time, rubbed his lips with his fingers, and said casually, "Sister-inw, I wait for you here." Chapter 5 Like A Servant Chapter 5 Like A Servant When Tina heard "sister-inw", her face became heavy and she red at Gloria Gloria bit her lips. Did"Leon" want to kill her? Tina pulled Gloria in the hall of the vi and threw off her hand coldly. She looked at Gloria with a livid face. "Did that man just call you sister-inw? Is he the cousin of Kenny? " Gloria nodded, "Yes." "Pa!" Tina pped her in the face heavily, causing her ears buzzing. "Shameless. You pester with your husband''s cousin on the first day of marriage. You want to bring us a big trouble?! If you want to die, don''t implicate Taylor family! " Gloria looked down, reached out to touch her painful numb face. She looked at Tina indifferently, "why don''t you ask me I am voluntary or not?" Every time, she scolded her at first and taught her a lesson, but never asked the reason. "One is a useless impotent man whose face was destroyed. The other is a normal and healthy man. Everyone knows how to choose. You were with this cousinst night, werent you?" Woman''s delicate voice came from the stairs, soft and gentle, but full of malice. As soon as Tina saw Anne going downstairs, she hurried up and asked, "Anne, are you better?" "Mom, I''m much better." Anne smiled softly at Tina, and came to Gloria. "Gloria, although I can understand you, you also need to consider for Taylor family, and you should control yourself a little." Just upstairs, she saw Gloria and a man kissing in the car through the window. She didn''t expect that Gloria, who usually looked stupid and ugly, had the ability to flirt with man. With that, she turned to look at Tina, and said childishly, "Mom, am I right?" Tina smiled, "of course, Anne is right." Gloria clenched tightly and pressed the lip to say nothing. People who didn''t know them may think Anne and Tina were mother and daughter. For those years, Tina has been trying to stand firm in Taylor family and tried her best to please every in Taylor family. Her own daughter seemed to have been adopted by her. Tina stopped smiling and looked at Gloria with a serious face. "Gloria, since you have married into rke family, you have to guard your duty and don''t let Taylor family humiliate." Gloria looked and covered the sarcasm at the bottom of her eyes. On the surface, she looked like a doormat. In a calm voice, she said, "you remind me that if I am not happy one day and do something bad, I don''t know if the rke family will be angry so that the whole Taylor family will be dealt." Anne didn''t expect that Gloria who was stupid and coward all the time would say that. She frowned and said, "what do you mean?" "That''s what my sister understand." Gloria looked up. Her empty and dull eyes was as same as usual. Did they think she would be bossed around like a servant? It was because she had expectations for her mother, Tina before. After she forced herself to rece her sister to marry into rke family, she had no expectations at all. "You!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Anne was used to boss around Gloria. This was the first time that Gloria was against her. She red at her and turned to look at Tina. "Mom, I''m kind to give advise to Gloria. How can she do this!" Of course, Tina understood the threat in Glorias words, but when she thought that Gloria would compromise on anything before. She said sternly as an identity of her mother, "Gloria, apologize to your sister." Chapter 6 Take Me Away, Quickly. Chapter 6 Take Me Away, Quickly. Gloria stared at Tina with cold eyes, "apologize? No way. " In Tina''s memory, this daughter was really smart and beautiful when she was a child, but as time went by, she became more uglier and more stupid. This is the first time that she saw such a sharp eyes of Gloria, which made her cold all over. She swallowed her saliva, turned her head and whispered to Anne, "Anne, let her go today. In case that she..." Anne was not willing, but she can only forget it. If Gloria really did some bad things, the rke family could get angry and implicate Taylor family. How can she still live the rich life as Lady Anne? Seeing that they were shocked by her words, Gloria turned and went upstairs to tidy up her things. She has lived in Taylor house for 20 years, but she had few things. She was like a guest. When she went downstairs carrying the suitcase, nobody was in the hall. Gloria hesitated for a moment, then went to the back door and left. Although she didn''t know why the cousin of Kenny was interested in her, she knew that it was right to stay away from him. Kenny has been waiting for a long time in the front door of Taylor vi, but he didn''t see Gloriaing out, and his face became bad. Thinking of the information yesterday, he frowned slightly. That ugly woman would not be bullied by Taylor family, right? As soon as the thought came out, he could not help but reach out and touch his face that she had beaten. He snorted coldly. She didn''t seem to be easily bullied. "Would you like toe in, sir?" Soft female voice came, Kenny turned his head and saw a delicate woman standing beside the car through the car window. Anne was stunned when she saw his face. Before, she saw a man kissing Gloria in the car upstairs, but she didn''t expect that this man was so good-looking and charming. How can such an excellent man take a fancy to the stupid and ugly woman? It seemed that her decision of going out was right. Kenny understood her thoughts clearly. He sneered, "who are you?" "I''m Glorias sister. My name is Anne." She didn''t mind the coldness of Kenny at all. Anne? Kenny remembered. One of the two daughters of Taylor family, besides Gloria, was his fiancee. In the eyes of ordinary people, she was really beautiful. But in his eyes, he even thought that the ugly face of Gloria was more pleasant. He didn''t have the patience to talk to her. He asked without expression, "Where is Gloria?" "She...She should still be packing in the room. She asked me to invite you in. " Anne didn''t want to let go of this opportunity. The man who was rted to rke family must be rich, let alone looked pretty. Seeing through her mind, Kenny can''t help sneering. Gloria let himing in? She must run away secretly now! He didn''t even looked at Anne again. He lowered the window and drove away. Anne has never been treated so coldly by a man, and her face was blue for a while. Gloria went back to the small room she rented. After going to university, she has been living in the school, and after graduation and having practice, she rented a house outside. If it wasn''t Tina forced her to marry into rke family recently, she would not have stepped into Taylor house. Anyway, Kenny didn''t live in the vi and didn''t want to see her. What was the matter if she didn''t go back? It was already afternoon after tidying up her things. She ned to go out and buy something. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She lived in a famous slum in Huyang City, with poor transportation and all kinds of people. As soon as she turned into an alley, she heard a loud bang. It seemed...the gun shot? She looked up and saw a white van like a mad wild dog, running towards her uncontrobly. She ran to one side in a minute. As the van passed her, the van door suddenly opened and a tall man jumped out of it. He just rolled to Gloria, protecting his head with his hands. She was about to step back but the man suddenly jumped up and put a cold object on her temple. The man''s pleasant voice was familiar with her. "Take me away, quickly." When Gloria looked up to see the man''s face, she eximed subconsciously "Leon!" Chpater 7 Take It out for Me Chpater 7 Take It out for Me Kenny also didn''t expect to meet Gloria here. He followed the man to this ce, but was attacked unexpectedly. There were many houses and the terrain wasplex. He can''t distinguish the direction at all. He wanted to threaten a man to take him away, but he didn''t expect to encounter Gloria. He didn''t know why, when he saw the stiff face of Gloria, he had an inexplicable sense of trust in his heart. He put the gun away, and stared at her with his deep eyes. His voice was low and cold: "what are you doing here?" "I live here." Gloria was frightened by the gun in his hand, and she was obedient to tell the truth. There was a surprise in the eyes of Kenny. The third Lady of Taylor family lived in such a ce? But soon he became normal and ordered, "take me where you live." "No way." She would rather be killed than take this man to the ce where she lived. "Heh heh." The Kenny already expected that she would have this reaction. He sneered and his voice was terrifying as a ghost: "want me to tell my cousin you tempt me?" He threatened her again! Gloria clenched hands tightly. Her small face was red because of anger but she cant do anything to this shameless man. Atst, she turned around and walked where she came,"youe with me." It was only half a minute for them to talk here. As soon as they left, two men in ck came up. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Kenny hurried into another alley with Gloria alertly, and went in after finding a house. When the two men left, he took Gloria out. Gloria was so nervous. She didn''t know who was offended by "Leon", but she also knew that it was not the time to ask. Two people hurriedly returned to the small single room of Gloria. Gloria stood at the door and looked around like a thief. Then she came into the room. "What are you..." She closed the door, turned around and was about to ask "Leon" who had been offended by him. Before she could finish, she saw him suddenly fall down. "What''s the matter?" Glorias face changed, hurriedly walking to help him. But Kenny was tall and muscr. She was too weak to help him up, but the blood stained one of her hand. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Only then did she find that the face of "Leon" was extreme pale. Because he was wearing ck clothes, the blood could not be seen. Looking at her flustered face, Kenny suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand. He said with thin lips, "what are you afraid of? Don''t worry. They will let you apany me when I die." His tone was so indifferent that it was hard to tell whether he was serious or joking. Gloria did not have the mood to listen to his words. She thought of the gunshot that heard before, saying with a serous face: "you let me go. I will take the cell phone to call an ambnce for you!" His face suddenly sank and his voice was cold: "no ambnce." Gloria feeling he aggravated strength, her one hand was hurt. His cold face gave a lot pressure on her so that she dare not refute. She said tentatively, "well...I''ll bandage the wound for you? " Kenny directly ignored her words and said in a deep voice, "des, a lighter, candles, bandages, towels." Gloria understood that he was to want to take out bullet by himself. She shook her head in fright. "No, you can''t take out your bullet by yourself. You''ll die." "Who said I would take it out by myself?" Looking at her, Kenny''s dark eyes were as deep as the ck whirlpool which can make people in. When she was attracted by his eyes, she heard him say quietly, "take it out for me." Chapter 8 A Clever and Kind Woman. Chapter 8 A Clever and Kind Woman. "What?" Gloria was frightened,"I can''t!" Although she hated the man, she feared life. Even though she was born, it was only the trouble caused by Loren and Tina''s contraceptive failure and Anne boss her around like a servant in Talyor family these years, she still worked hard to live. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She did not know why "Leon" could say such a matter of life and death so lightly, but she would not agree with him. "Do you want to apany me to die?" Kenny raised up his eyebrows The tone was still indifferent, but it showed an unquestionable firmness. Glorias face was face, and she got things helplessly. She felt that from the moment she married into rke family, her life had already copsed to be irreparable. It didnt matter if it got worse. She even thought that if "Leon" really died when she took out the bullet for him, it would not be too bad for her to apany such a charming man to die. Gloria has been trying to keep calm, but still can not control her hand shaking. She used a de to peel off the flesh on the edge of his wound while paying attention to the condition of "Leon". She found that except for his pale face and sweat on his forehead, he had no special reaction, even his eyebrows frowned slightly. The special thing was that he has been looking at her. She could feel he was weak now, but his eyes burned her. Gloria couldnt bear,"You don''t look at me." In fact, Kenny was not as calm as he had shown. He suffered from wounds and excessive blood loss. He almost fainted. However, when he watched Gloria, the pain was miraculously decreased. "Don''t be nervous. I won''t die. I believe you." The voice of Kenny was light but firm. Gloria has never been trusted like this. She ground and more focused on taking out bullet for him. Gloria felt it''s been a century long. When she finally took the bullet out, she was already sweating. She washed her hands in the nearby basin and asked Kenny with concern, "how do you feel?" Her impression of "Leon" was a "yboy" before, but after taking out the bullet, she could not help admiring him. During the whole process, he didn''t cry out for pain or pass out. She only saw this kind of non-human perseverance in the movie. At the same time, she also felt that this man had a kind of profound mystery, but also he was terrible. "Get a pen and I''ll make a list for you." Although the Kennys face was pale, he was very intimidating when he spoke. Gloria wrote down the medicine list and went out to buy medicine for him. She ran several drugstores very cautiously to buy all the medicine. When Gloria came back, Kenny noticed that she was carrying several stic bags printed with different names of drugstores, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised. What a clever and kind woman. He can see that Gloria hated him. Or, what she hated was "Leon". She probably thought that he was being chased by his enemies. She bought medicine at several different stores to cure his injuries for fear of causing suspicion. Gloria took out medicine and squatted down in front of him: "I will give you medicine. If its hurt, you let me be gentle." Until she finished the medicine, Kenny didn''t moan at all. Just as she was about to get up, the man suddenly reached for her, pressed her lips and kissed her. "I said, no sses." Chapter 9 He Wanted to Kiss Her. Chapter 9 He Wanted to Kiss Her. Gloria looked particrly gentle who put on the medicine for Kenny. This gentleness made Kenny move a little. Then, he wanted to kiss her. She was his wife, and it was right to do anything. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But for Gloria, he was "Leon", the cousin of Kenny. He teased her and kissed her again and again, far beyond her endurance. Gloria pushed him away fiercely, far away from him, and said with cold face, "Leon, I am your sister-in- law! Please show respect! " After taking out the bullet just now, she didn''t hate "Leon" so much. Unexpectedly, he was still so unbridled. Kenny rubbed his lips like recalling the feeling just now, and his pleasant voice was full of temptation: "sister-inw, you are only a widow with my cousin. Don''t you consider me?" Gloria refused directly and simply: "No." She looked like a little old woman with cold small face and ugly dress. She was no charming. Kenny thought that Gloria was very lively. Gloria felt that she can''t wait any longer, which would only make "Leon" more unbridled. "Call someone to pick you up, or I''ll call for an ambnce, and then other people will know you''ve been shot." Her voice was soft. Even if she said threatening words, people would not be afraid. Kenny nced at her, as if he didn''t hear her, and then closed his eyes to rest. Gloria: "..." She bit her lips, looked at his pale face, and could not bear to wake him up and drive him away. Taking advantage of the time when "Leon" had a rest, Gloria went to the vegetable market. Although she was the third Lady of Taylor family, she didnt enjoy a richdys life. Most of the time, nobody care whether she was ill, hungry or suffering from pain. So, she had a strong ability to live. She indeed hated "Leon", but she could not ignore him at the risk of letting he die here. She lived very seriously and worked very hard. She didn''t want to let him die or apany him to die. So, she still made soup for him reluctantly. It was night until Gloria woke up "Leon". "Are you hungry? I''ve made soup. Would you like some? " She stood two steps away from him for fear that he would act recklessly again. Looking up at her, Kenny spited out a word,"yes." Gloria got some soup and put it on the small table in front of the bed, and went back far away all of a sudden. But her cubicle was too small. In addition to the partition of the small kitchen and bathroom, a one point five meter bed, a small folding table, a single small sofa, semi new bookshelf...these things have upied most of the room. No matter how far she jumped, she could not be out of the sight of Kenny. Kenny took a look at her, got up straight slowly, then opened the quilt expressionless, exposed the blood stained gauze on his chest, and said casually, "the wound is cracked." With the casual tone, he seemed to talk about other people''s things instead of the fetal wound of himself. Gloria just wanted to ignore him, but she can''t bear that. She could only walk to him slowly. Her one hand held soup bowl and the another hand held the spoon to his lips. Kenny said nothing at this time. He looked down and swallowed the soup she had given him. The small room was quiet, only the light sound of the spoon touching the edge of the bowl. The wordless ambiguity spread out like this. Chapter 10 Regard Her as a Springboard Chapter 10 Regard Her as a Springboard The next day. Gloria was woken up by the ring of her mobile phone. In order to meet the setting of the bumpkin, when everyone around used smart phones with beautiful appearances and full functions, she still used the old machine that can only make phone calls and send messages. Taking the cell phone, and looking at the remarks, she suddenly woke up. She hesitated for a moment before she got through: "Dad." Loren''s voice was always serious: "did you go home yesterday? Who sent you back? " He as a father called a newly married daughter, but just asked such a trivial question. Gloria only felt cold. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Usually, Loren seldom called her. He called to ask about this suddenly. Gloria doubted his intentions. But she still told the truth: "it''s the cousin of Kenny." Loren pondered for a moment at that end, and then said, "when you have time, take your sister to rke family and introduce some suitable young men to her to let her make more friends." The meaning of his words was clear. After she left the vi of Taylor family yesterday, "Leon" and Anne may have met. Anne was likely to like "Leon", so she wanted her to create chances to meet each other for her. These father and daughter had a good thought. It were Kenny and Anne who made a marriage agreement, but in the end she married Kenny. Then, they used her as a springboard to find another excellent man to be Annes husband. Everyone in the Shanghai knew that except Kenny, his cousins were all capable. A trace of self mockery appeared in Gloria''s eyes. Anne was him own daughter but She was his own daughter as well. How can they be inclined so much? Gloria endured the grievance and tried to keep the voice calm: "I would like to take my sister to rke house, but I haven''t seen Kenny until now." Loren became angry immediately, hearing that she didn''t even see Kenny. "You even haven''t even seen my husband. You are useless. You still have the face to go home?" Gloria felt sad, bearing the tears . her tone didnt change at all."you can send elder sister to rke house, maybe Kenny would like to see her? I''m not his real wife. Why does he want to see me? " Kenny who came out of the bathroom just heard her. She sat on the bed. Her hair was dark and thick like seaweed, and her fingers were holding her mobile phone. He could see the raised blue blood vessels because of too much force. Her watery eyes were full of tears but she was stubborn and the tears did not flow out. The delicate figure made him want to comfort her. Kenny squinted his ck eyes and found that the new wife looked more and more pleasant. The person at the other end of the phone said something. Glorias face turned white. She didn''t talk or hang up. Kenny went straight to her, grabbed her cell phone and hung up. Oh, this woman even used this kind of mobile phone. Then, he looked down at Gloria. She couldnt know his emotion from his indifferent voice"If you do not want to listen, You could just ignore." Gloria looked up in a hurry, tears still in her eyes. She felt that his face was not clear. But strangely, she heardfort in his words. But at the next moment, she widened her eyes "how am I in bed?" She gave up her bed to the injured man. And she slept on the sofast night! "You got on the bed by yourself." Kenny said without expression. He went to the bed andy down beside her. Chapter 11 Original appearance Chapter 11 Original appearance Gloria Taylor never sleepwalked. She blushed and turned to look at him: "You ..." "I am an injury." Kenny rke turned to look at her, and his voice sounded cold. Gloria Taylor had never been in bed with a man together. The cold breath from him was too strong, and his powerful aura made her extinguished utterly. She bit her lips nervously and pulled the quilt to get out of bed, but she was caught by the man beside her. Kenny rke''s eyesight fell on her face, and he looked at her with an exploration: "Why are your hands so pale and your face so dark" Gloria Taylor was shocked to withdraw her hand, and whispered: "Its inborn." Then, she jumped out of bed like a rabbit and went to the bathroom. Kenny rke''s eyes were full of interests. In the bathroom. Gloria Taylor looked at herself in the mirror that her face was sallow, her eyes shed self-deprecation. She took out makeup remover from the cab under the sink and started removing makeup. A beautiful woman with fair face and bright eyes appeared in the mirror. If she didn''t rent a house outside after graduation, she needed remove every day that she might forget what she was like. The mother would be happy if her daughter was beautiful. Tina Walker always counted her when she was a child that she grabbed Anne Taylor''s limelight and did not buy her beautiful clothes. At that time, she tried her best to please Tina Walker. She dropped the tailender from the first ce in the grade and became an ugly girl without friends from the school beauty... But Tina Walker did not care it at all. She didn''t want to believe that Tina Walker didn''t love her at all. She disguised herself again and left the bathroom half an hourter. Kenny rke leaned on the bed and held his mobile phone to watch something. The impable expression looked a little ascetic. After thinking for a while, she said:"I''m going out. Call somebody to pick you up by yourself." Kenny rke did not respond. Gloria Taylor also didn''t care, and she took the bag to leave. She finishedst job in a hurry because Tina Walker ordered her to prepare to get marry at home. She had to find a new job to feed herself. Morning passed quickly. She stood at the bus station waiting for the bus. Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of her. The car window came down, a young man smiled at her and said: "Gloria, where are you going?" A sh of light shed on Gloria Taylors eyes, and there was an inscrutable joy in her voice: "Colin Hall? Why are you here?" "Get in the car first, I can''t stop here for long." Colin Hall said, and opened the door for her. Gloria Taylor got in the car, as soon as she closed the car door, she heard Colin Hall said, "I have an appointment with your sister for dinner, let''s eat together." Anne Taylor? She should have thought about it. A long time ago, it was said that Anne Taylor and Colin Hall were golden boy and jade girl. But they had not been together, so she could hide her thought and continued to be friends with Colin Hall. She twitched her lips stiffly: "I am not free, so I could not..." "Its long time for us not to eat together, just listen to me." Colin Halls attitude was tough and did not give her opportunity to refuse. Arrived in the restaurant soon. Anne Taylor had arrived. She saw Gloria Taylor and Colin Halling together, and her face was suddenly cold. But Colin Hall didn''t realize it: "Anne, I met Gloria on the way, so I take her here, don''t you mind?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Anne Taylor smiled and said softly, "Of course, I don''t mind." "I''ll go to the bathroom, you two talk first." Colin Hall dropped words with a smile, and turned away. As soon as he left, the smile on Anne Taylor''s face disappeared: "The loser of the rke family can''t satisfy you, so you want to hook up Colin ? Chapter 12 Believed It or Not Chapter 12 Believed It or Not Gloria Taylor was disgusted with Anne Taylors unkind face, What nonsense are you talking about? You know very well what nonsense Im talking about. Anne Taylor snorted coldly, Dare you say that you dont like Colin? Gloria Taylor bowed her head. She was silent. She dared not say it. Because, she liked Colin Hall all along. Suddenly, Anne Taylor eximed in surprise, Colin? Gloria Taylor looked up. She didnt know when Colin Hall came back. She looked at Colin Hall nervously and wondered how much he had heard. However, Colin Hall tilted his head away. He didnt even bat an eye on her. She knew that Colin Hall must have heard them. Anne Taylor looked at Collin Halls reaction with satisfaction. Sheforted Collin Hall with a smile, Collin, dont think of it as a burden. Gloria is married. We can be together in peace. Anne Taylor thought that it was a normal reaction that that ugly and stupid Gloria Taylor deserved. She didnt know why their cousin, Kenny rke, tangled with her. Perhaps, it was nothing but an asional excitement. Gloria, are you married? Collin Hall turned his head and looked at Gloria Taylor. Yes. She told me before that even if she wanted to get married, but she knew she wouldnt have much good options. So, she wanted to marry into the rke family. I advised her, the rkes are indeed rich and powerful, but that kind of husband Anne Taylor paused and shook her head sadly. However, Gloria Taylor knew that Anne Taylor was about to say she married the rke for their money. Collin Hall frowned. He looked disappointed, Anyway, thank you for marrying the rkes on Annes behalf. Anne Taylor was also grateful, Yes. If you didnt marry the rkes for me, I wouldnt be able to get together with Collin. Gloria Taylor bit her lower lips and tried to defend herself, Its not like what she said. Although it was impossible for her to be with Collin Hall all her life, but she didnt want to be misunderstood as a gold digger. Collin Hall frowned, Gloria, you dont have to exin it to me. I can understand. Kenny, even though he is not in his best condition, but the rkes will surely treat you well. Gloria Taylor calmed herself down. Suddenly, her phone buzzed. She took it out and opened the massage. A list of menu and nothing else. She didnt know who sent it to her, but she would just excuse herself to leave. If youll excuse me. she stood up and looked at Collin Hall with a straight face, I used to like you, and I wont deny it. But, how I ended up marrying the rke family, Anne knew best. Believe it or not, its up to you. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She used to like Collin Hall because he was the man who didnt abandon her and cared for her very much. But now, it seemed that it was just a false sympathy. The Taylor and the Hall were friends for years. How could he not know her conduct? Oh, right. Even Tina Walker, her own mother didnt believe her, why would Collin Hall, an outsider believe her? After that, she strode out of the room. When the door was closed, she heard Collin Hall said to Anne Taylor, I used to think that she was warm and kind, but I didnt expect her to be like this. Anne Taylor pretended to be sad, she said, Me too. Gloria Taylor clenched her hands. She sipped her lips and left the restaurant. The phone inside her pocket ringed. She pressed the connect button without looking. Buy the dishes in the menu, wrap them, and take them back home. said the familiar deep voice in the phone. Chapter 13 Im Poor Chapter 13 I''m Poor Gloria Taylor was stunned for a moment, and reacted that this voice was "Leon rke''s". "Why haven''t you left yet?" The answer to her was the sound of hanging up. She looked at the hung-up phone, held her head and squatted irritably. Why did everyone embarrass her? Loren Taylor and Tina Walker gave birth to her, but they did not love her at all. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She was forced to marry with the rke, but Kenny rke hated to see her. She didn''t want to cause trouble, but "Leon rke" always bothered her. However, if she ignored him, he might really tell Kenny rke that she seduced him? Thought of this, Gloria Taylor took a deep breath and stood up. Although she threatened Tina Walker and Anne Taylor by this way, if "Leon rke" really spoke nonsense in front of Kenny, the rke would definitely sacrifice her to preserve the reputation of family regardless of truth. Gloria Taylor did not pack the dishes mentioned by "Leon rke", but went to the supermarket to buy food and went back. She opened the door and saw huge body of "Leon rke" nested in her single sofa. The handsome man leaned against the sofa, his two long legs ovepped, and maintained a free and comfortable posture. If he did not look too pale and calm, it was hardly to find out that he was a person who got gunshot wound. Even so, he still seemed to be at odds with her narrow, humble single room. After all, he was the young master who was spoiled and grown up in the rich family. Even if his characters were a little poor, his pride and elegance could not be hidden. She put down food and bent over to take off her shoes. Suddenly, the cold breath approached. She looked up and saw the man who was still leaning on the sofa before had approached her and was looking down at the food she had brought. Kenny rke saw the vegetables she bought, and raised his eyebrows: "This is you packed?" Gloria Taylor had changed shoes, turned to take the vegetables, and her tone was calm: "Cooked was too expensive, I am poor." Kenny rke looked at the clothes she wore, and it looked cheap and old. His newly-wed was really miserable and shabby. Gloria Taylor didn''t care about his thoughts, took the vegetables and went to the partitioned kitchen. An hourter, Gloria Taylor prepared the dishes. Kenny rke put down cell phone and nced at her, then looked at on the dishes she made. The dishes were very good in appearance. It looked very light, very suitable for the patient. Gloria Taylor put the rice in front of him, and did not care about him any more. After a casual nce, she found that "Leon rke''s" face suddenly darkened after eating a few and his expression looked a little gloomy. Gloria Taylor was nervous. What''s wrong? She offended him by dishes? Kenny rke put down his chopsticks darkly, got up and walked out. The pace was steady, not weak at all. Gloria Taylor paused the action of eating rice, but she still did not follow him. Outside the door. Kenny rke tried to find a cigarette in his pocket irritably, and then thought of he did not have for a long time. The familiar taste just reminded him of his mother. Although his gentle and elegant mother sprung from noble ancestors, she was very gentle and virtuous and liked to cook. But, in the end ... He thought of the wet and dirty basement, he clenched his fists and punched on the wall hard with a "bang" sound. Even Gloria Taylor, who was sitting in the room could heard it. Gloria Taylor hesitated for a while, but still not assured, put down the bowl and opened the door: "What''s wrong? " Chapter 14 Kenny Clarke’s Father Chapter 14 Kenny rkes Father Gloria Taylor stared at the gloomy and hazy Leon rke in front of her. She caught a glimpse of his wounded hand and stared in surprise, You She didnt put anything strange to the food. Why did he go out hurting himself like that? Kenny rke ignored her. He just walked past by. Suddenly, his phone rang. He nced the strange number and immediately hung up the phone. He looked up at Gloria Taylor, Go in. he said coldly. He sounded depressed and gloomy. Gloria Taylor felt that Leon rke was being scary. She walked into the room. She was holding the door handle hesitating whether she should close the door and shut the man out or not. This time, a number appeared on his screen and it was not a strange one. It was from Shi Ye. He didnt hesitate to pick up the phone. He didnt care that Gloria Taylor was there. He asked, Why is he looking for me? He wants you to take his daughter-inw home for dinner tonight. Said the man across the phone. Oh! Kenny rke sneered, You dont need to take his call again next time. Shi Ye was convinced, Right. He doesnt even pay me. He hung up the phone and looked up at Gloria Taylor who was still standing by the door, hesitating. Are you eavesdropping? Gloria Taylor shook her head and hurriedly replied, No. She felt that she better not provoke him right now. Why dont you go inside? he asked as he approached her. He slightly nodded his head to look at her, Or, have it think it through that youre willing to give up my cousin and get together with me? When Gloria Taylor heard him speaking like that, without hesitation, she turned around and closed the door. Kenny rke looked tly at the ruthlessly closed door. He would stay here for the next two days. He also wanted to find out whether the person he chased the other day would be here or not. It turned out that the person was not here, so no need for him to bother Gloria Taylor. This newly married wife of his was smart and kind. She also wouldnt bother him doing anything he wanted. So, for now, he would just ignore her. *** At the end of the alley, Kenny rke saw Shi Ye. He was waiting for him there. When he saw Kenny rke, he approached him. He looked worried, Boss, how is your body? Kenny rke shook Shi Yes hand. Then, he brushed off Shi Yes hand who was going to support his, Its okay. Shi Ye opened the car door for him. He got inside the car and leaned his head back. He asked indifferently, Shi Ye, has he been calling you these past two days? Shi Ye knew what his boss was talking about. He nodded, Mr. rke said that you cklisted his number. He tried to call you, but you didnt answer. So, he asked me to call you. Hm. That was not the first time. Just now, Mr. rke called again. He said that if you didnt take her for dinner, he would call her himself. So, his father was going to call Gloria Taylor himself to invite her for a dinner at the rke residence? Shi Ye waited to a long time before he heard Kenny rke said indifferently, Lets have it his way. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. *** Gloria Taylor returned to her room to finish her meal and wash the dishes when she heard her phone ringing. It was a strange number. She hesitated for a while. It could be a scam, but who knew? Hello, Im Gloria Taylor. Im Kenny rkes father, Randy rke. Chapter 15 Act dumb Chapter 15 Act dumb Kenny rke''s father? The rich and noble man, who had made countless women in Huyang City attracted when he was young, Randy rke? Gloria Taylor was stunned for a few seconds before reacted, and said nervously: "Hello." She couldn''t call him daddy at all. "If you have time, lets have dinner together." Randy rke''s voice was calm and thick, it revealed a peace after suffering. Although his tone was a littlemand, it was not repulsive. Gloria Taylor understood that although Randy rke was asking her, she couldn''t refuse. She answered humbly: "Yes." "I order the driver to pick you up, see youter." He finished speaking slowly and hung up. From the beginning to the end, Randy rke''s tone was very peaceful, but there was an unquestionable feeling. Gloria Taylor dropped the mobile phone and quickly went out to take a car to Kenny rke''s vi. Randy rke said that driver would pick her up, so the driver definitely went to Kenny rke''s vi. Gloria Taylor stood at the gate and looked up at the vi. The vi was built on a hillside, and there were few people. The white vi built in the woods and it looked a little weird. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She did not pay much attention to this vi when Gloria Taylor was picked upst time. The more she looked, the more she felt weird. A chill rose from the feet. Gloria Taylor was cold and her face looked so pale in the winter. She stifled back her feet. Just wait at the gate. A ck car stopped at the gate of the vi soon. Gloria Taylor looked curiously and saw a gentle middle-aged man getting off the car. When he saw Gloria Taylor''s face clearly, there was a sh on his eyes, but he didn''t show it at all. He stood in front of Gloria Taylor, nodded slightly, and showed respectfully: I am Leng Xu. Mr. rke let me to pick you updy." It was the driver that Randy rke sent to pick her up for dinner. "Thank you." Gloria Taylor smiled at him, she had a inane grin, and looked a little dull. The expression on Lengxu''s face was slightly stunned, but he returned to nature fast. He turned and opened the door: please get in the car,dy." Then he went around to the front and drove away. When the car drove away, there was only a slit curtain on the second floor of the vi. It was vigorously opened. Shi ye looked at the direction of the car, and asked unpredictable Kenny rke stood beside him : "Boss, you really letdy meet Mr. rke?" "so what?" Kenny rkes eyes looked dark and he put his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, said calmly: "She is just a stupid and ugly woman, what can Randy rke do?" "But she was acting." "It''s a skill to act to convince everyone." He turned and left after speaking. Gloria Taylor was sent to an upscale restaurant. Leng Xu led her to the door of the box and reached out to make a gesture: "Mr. rke is waiting for you." "OK." After that, she spoke slowly: "Thank you,Mr. Leng." Leng Xu watched her entering. After closing the door, he shook his head slightly and thought of something. An elegant middle-aged man was looking at the menu. Hearing the sound, he put down the menu and looked up at her. Gloria Taylor thought she would make him frown or dissatisfiedat least because of her ugly dressing, but he just said to her, "Are you Gloria Taylor?" Chapter 16 “Mr. Clarke is waiting for you in the study.” Chapter 16 Mr. rke is waiting for you in the study. Gloria Taylor did not expect that such a powerful and wealthy man could be such a kind person. She was stunned for a moment before she said, ImGloria Taylor. She was really surprised this time. Rx, Gloria, you are a member of our family after you married Kenny and also my daughter. Randy rke filled her a ss of water while he saying. Loren Taylor looked down on her when she was at home and Tina Walker only cared about Anne Taylor and her brother. Gloria Taylor had never been treated so gently by an elder, feeling extremely ttered. Thank you! Gloria Taylor took the ss. You can call me dad like Kenny. Randy rke looked at her silently while he said. In his eyes, Gloria Taylor was not beautiful and smart but she was pure and polite. Dad Randy rke smiled apologetically, My pity girl, I''m really sorry for that there was no wedding ceremony for you and Kenny. And it''s time for you and Kenny go back the old house to have dinner together. But you know what? Kenny can''t let go because of his mother and has been reluctant to go back to the old house. I hope you can enlighten him more in the future. rke family was a family that had passed on for hundreds of years and had the tradition of following three generations. It was said that the old house of rke family was priceless and someone made a tentative bid of 100 billion to buy it but he became a joke in the end. Gloria Taylor knew a little about the thing that Randy rke referring to Kenny rke s mother. In the kidnapping of more than ten years ago, not only Kenny rke was kidnapped but also his mother. However, only Kenny rke wasContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. rescued. As for his mother, there were many statements. Someone said she was dead but someone said she was still alive. Even someone said that she was defiled by the kidnappers Gloria Taylor looked up at Randy rke and hesitated, But I havent seen him until now. She said lowly and noticed that Randy rke changed his expression slightly. Randy rke did not ask more about Kenny rke but asked something about Gloria Taylor and she answered honestly and sincerely one by one. Randy rke asked Leng Xu to send her back to the vi of Kenny rke when she was about to leave. Leng Xu left after watching Gloria Taylor enter the vi. At this time, Gloria Taylor realized that Randy rke was testing her before but it seemed that he was testing Kenny rke more. Although she had not seen Kenny rke, she could feel that the father and son were not in good rtionship and there were many conflicts. Randy rke said that Kenny couldn''t let go of himself because of his mother who was kidnapped more than ten years ago. Was it because of the kidnapping that he had a suspicion with Randy rke? Mrs. rke. Gloria Taylor looked up at the bodyguard who picked her up at Taylor house that day. Mr. rke wants to see you. the bodyguard said. Gloria Taylor was surprised and asked, Mr. rke? You mean Kenny rke? Yes, he is waiting for you in the study. Chapter 17 “I mind that you’re ugly.” Chapter 17 I mind that youre ugly. Gloria Taylor was a little surprised that Kenny rke finally was willing to see her. She felt it was dreaming when she knocked on the study door. She stepped into and heard a hoarse male voice as she had not seen clearly what was inside. Shi Ye, who is it? The man who was standing by the desk replied, Mr. rke, its Ma''am. At this time, Gloria Taylor noticed that a man who was sitting with his back to her at the chair behind the office table. She could see his head protruding from the back of the chair and the arm resting on the armrest, which seemed to be a tall man. Was he Kenny rke? Shi Ye looked at Gloria Taylor, Mrs. rke. Shi Ye? she had just heard his name. Shi Ye nodded and said nothing. At this time, Kenny rke, who was sitting with his back to her, said, Have you seen Randy rke? Gloria Taylor stunned for a moment before realizing that he was talking to her. Although she already knew that their rtionship was not good, she was surprised to hear that Kenny rke called his father as his name. Yes. She did not know why he asked about it but she vaguely felt that he did not want her to see his look. What did he say? We talked a little and also talked about you Gloria Taylor said, He cares about you very much. All the words that Randy rke said might have a purpose, but it was true that he was concerned about Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor envied him as he had a father who cared about him so much. Kenny rke sneered, I heard Leon that you are get along well? Hearing he referring to Leon, Gloria Taylor quickly said, We just met in the vi. Thinking that he turned his back on her, she said again, We are not familiar. For some reason, she deliberately concealed that Leon rke was injured and stayed for one night at her house that she rent. Really? She was scared by him. Did Leon rke say something to him? Well, you can go now. Kenny rke said with a little impatient tone. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria Taylor could not see his face but she could feel that he was an indifficult person. The reason why she married him was that she was forced by her mother and the other reason was that she was willing to marry him because she was disappointed to her family. She had never thought to get divorced after she married Kenny rke and she nned to be his wife all her life. She plucked up her courage and stepped forward, Kenny rke, could you pleaseturn around? She would see his face when he turned around. The moment she finished saying, the atmosphere here suddenly cooled down. I just think that we are going to be with each other in the future and we will see each other sooner or later, I really dont mindyour physical status. Kenny rke''s heart paused for a second, as if he never thought she would say that. He then lifted his lips, saying a sentence full of disgust and spite, But I mind that you are ugly. Chapter 18: Out of Expectation Chapter 18: Out of Expectation Gloria was stunned for a moment, then reached out and pushed the sses on her nose, and replied: "Okay." In her cognition, Kenny rke originally hated her. Therefore, when Kenny said that she was ugly directly, she did not feel angry and sad. "If there''s nothing else, I will go out first." When Gloria finished talking, seeing Kenny did not speak, she turned and went out. The door was closed, and Kenny turned his chair and faced the direction of the door. This ugly woman was really ... funny. ... Because it was still early, Gloria did not intend to sleep. She sat down on the sofa in the hall and turned on the TV. There was an inexplicable excitement in her heart. Although Kenny hated her, he was willing to see her and did not make trouble for her. This point was much better than the Taylor family. After a while, a whistle suddenly sounded behind her. Gloria turned back and saw "Leon rke" walking towards herzily. Her eyes widened in shock, how could he be here? Kenny looked at the shock shed in her eyes, he was satisfied. His eyes flicked up, revealing a light smile: "Gloria, do you forget me so quickly? We just haven''t seen each other." She looked at "Leon rke" with vignce: "What are you doing here?" "My mother is my cousin''s aunt. I just stay at my cousin''s house for a few days. Is there any problem?" Kenny approached Gloria while talking. "Leon rke" lived in Kenny''s house, of course there would be no problem. The problem was her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She couldn''t take the "ident" that "Leon rke" teased her before as nothing, and now Kenny was also in this vi. She did not doubt all that something ridiculous would must happen ording to the personality of "Leon". Gloria didn''t want to allow him to do absurd things, she said perfunctorily: "No." Then she stood up and walked upstairs with her head down. However, she still underestimated the shamelessness of "Leon". She didn''t walk away and her wrist was grabbed by him, his thumb flicked on her delicate wrist, leaning over to her ear and saying, "I haven''t eaten dinner, can you bear that I''m suffering hunger? I''m still hurt." Too many things happened at night, Gloria had almost forgotten the injury of "Leon". Kenny deliberately reached out and touched her head, his thin lips almost touching her ears: "Go and prepare some food for me, I''ll wait for you." Gloria stiffened and was about to push him away. She nced that Shi Ye who hade down from the upper floor. She was shocked and changed her expression slightly. Then she pushed "Leon" away immediately. "Leon" was not angry, with a smile on his face: "Gloria, hurry up, I''m very hungry." Seeing the appearance of Kenny, the corner of Shi Ye''s mouth twitched and turned his head to the side. Kenny raised his eyebrows and nced at Shi Ye: "What expression did you show?" "Nothing..." He just felt that what his boss did wasn''t masculine at all. He was so boring so that he had to pretend to be his cousin and go to y with his wife. Was it to find the forbidden-taboo stimulus? The next moment, he rejected this idea. He had followed Kenny for so many years, and he had never treated any women like that. Although his wife was ugly, she... she was indeed different for the boss. Chapter 19 The Ugly Always Make More Troubles Chapter 19 The Ugly Always Make More Troubles Seeing Shi Ye wasn''t looking at her, Gloria thought he probably didn''t see the intimate contact between her and Leon. So she fled to the kitchen. Kenny watched her enter the kitchen and sat down on the sofa leisurely. Shi Ye saw this, raised his feet and left. He couldn''t figure out what his boss was thinking. In the kitchen, Gloria opened the refrigerator and saw that there were vegetables and meat in it. They were all fresh. After thinking about it, she took out some. Suddenly, she thought that Kenny made breakfast that morning, that was to say, he could cook? She didn''t understand why he, a rich young master, could cook, but since he could cook, why did he ask her to make dinner for him? Was she a pushover in his eyes? Gloria sneered and shoved the ingredients into the fridge one by one. She went to the hall and took a look at "Leon" who was sitting on the sofa and looking down at his mobile phone. Then she looked around for a moment, arched her back and walked upstairs. She thought that because she was used topromise easily, "Leon" could threaten her so readily. "Leon" could live in Kenny''s house, which meant that they must be very close to each other. Since they were close, how could ''Leon'' tell Kenny that she seduced him and caused unnecessary enmity between them? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was less likely that Leon would threaten her. She simply became decisive and directly ran upstairs back to the room. She had had dinner anyway. Kenny waited a long time in the living room, but didn''t see Gloriae to him. He took a look in the direction of the kitchen. Suddenly, as if he thought of something, he got up and strode towards the kitchen. The kitchen was empty, and there was no Gloria''s figure at all! Oh, good for you, Gloria. All night, Gloria was immersed in the joy of put "Leon" on the spot, imagining that he was too angry but he couldn''te to her and argue with her. Then she had a beautiful dream. The next morning, she was woken up by the ringtone of her mobile phone. She took it over and found that it was her good friend, Edith, who was filming abroad and had been abroad for three months. Gloria''s voice was filled with joy: "Edith, are youing back?" Edith at the other end said in a very grumpy tone: "I''ming back to cut you into pieces!" Gloria stretched out her hand and put the phone far way from her ear, in case her eardrum would be pierced by the high voice of Edith. she asked with fear after Edith scolded her for a while, "What happened?" "Read the news on the microblog yourself. I have only been away for three months, and you''ve be ''an ugly woman who wants to marry into a powerful family by making troubles and unfair means!''" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Edith''s voice sounded a little excited. Gloria was stunned, and her expression darkened. She appeased Edith first: "Don''t be angry, I''ll see what happened." "I''m already at the airport!" Gloria was a little surprised at Edith''s executive ability. After hanging up the phone, Gloria logged in her microblog. The topic on the front page of microblog was that "The ugly always make more troubles." She clicked and opened a post that ranked first. It talked about the Taylor family by means of gentle allusions and ambiguous phrases. It implied that in order to marry into the rke family, she used improper means to rece her sister Anne. Several posts that ranked top all implied that Anne was a kind girl who doted on her sister, but her sister schemed against her and took away her fiance. Chapter 20: Got The Goods On Gloria Chapter 20: Got The Goods On Gloria Gloria searched the news online, thinking of it in a positive way, fortunately she did not have a microblog ount, otherwise she would have been scolded by thoseizens who were angry. Seeing those vicious abuses, it was impossible not to be angry. Gloria still couldn''t hold it back, so she took out her phone and called Anne. It took a long time for the phone to get through before being connected. "How do you remember calling me? Is there anything?" Anne''s voice was gentle and calm, as if she didn''t know anything online. Gloria sneered, but restrained the anger in her heart, making her voice sound normal. "Hot search on microblog, news on the Inte, what''s going on?" She had just read it online, not only on microblog, but also from various media outlets. Many people were d to see the grievances and hatred of such giants, of course, the entertainment media would not let go. Anne''s voice sounded a little more careless: "What news? I''m busy at work. Before my brother returns from studying abroad, I have to help him manage my dad''spany. We are different, you have nothing to do. You can sit idle and watch Entertainment News, but I can''t." The light tone of the understatement showed her superiority everywhere. As soon as Anne graduated from university, she entered the Taylor group to manage thepany. And when Gloria graduated, not to mention managed thepany, even she took the initiative to tell Tina that she wanted to start at the Taylor group''s grassroots, Tina directly denied her: "You are not as capable as your sister, and you can do nothing anything in thepany. Just go find a job outside. " Loren never even cared about her studies and work. Thinking of these, Gloria''s fury me jumped higher. Her voice was cold, and the words were sharp: "Be honest, okay? I know you did it. I don''t know what you want to do, but what I do know is that it''s useless even if you did these on me. Now I am thedy of the rke family. Even if they don''t like me, they won''t allow anyone to ruin my reputation. " Anne, who was at the other end of the phone, changed her expression suddenly. In her impression, Gloria had always been a stupid woman, but after marrying into the rke Family, she somehow became less stupid. Although she didn''t know why Gloria became smarter, for Anne, this cleverness was nothing. Because ... she had the ''lifeblood'' of Gloria in her hand. She raised her lips, her voice soft and confident: "How about Tina Walker? Don''t you care about her at all?" In the past, every time she ordered Gloria to do things, as long as Tina said a sentence, Gloria would do it immediately like an obedient dog. So she knew that Gloria cared most about Tina. As soon as Gloria heard Tina, she tightened the hand holding the phone bit by bit. She squeezed her lips tightly and said lightly, "She? As you wish." After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. As soon as she put down her phone, she felt someone watching her. As soon as she looked up, she saw that the door was opened, and the man was leaning on the door frame with his arms crossed, it was "Leon rke". Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "You ... how did youe in!" Gloria was so scared that her face was pale. When she was sleeping, she locked the door! Kenny flicked the key in his hand and raised his brow slightly, his tone was careless: "What do you think?" Gloria blushed: "Get out of my room!" No one knew how this damn man had the key to her room! Chapter 21: Im A Family Member of The Clarke Family Chapter 21: I''m A Family Member of The rke Family Kenny looked at her angry red face, the expression on his face was still calm, and his tone was faint: "Having troubles?" Gloria pinched the quilt and looked at him coldly: "It''s none of your business." With her cold face, she still had no threats for Kenny. "It''s really not my business, but if you beg me, I might consider helping you." Kenny looked at her deeply, without concealing his conscience. Gloria certainly would not beg him. He gave her a deep look, then turned around and went out. He walked just two steps, then he met Shi Ye. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Shi Ye nodded slightly and asked: "Boss, how to deal with the news about Mrs?" Kenny thought of what Gloria had said before, and lifted his lips, the smile he showed was cold, and the voice was indifferent: "What does it have to do with me? You want to help her? It also depends on whether she want your help, huh!" Kenny went straight to the studying room after he finished talking. Looking at his back, Shi Ye realized afterwards that the boss''sst "huh" seemed to be a bit angry. ... Gloria did not intend to care about the news on the Inte. She didn''t know the reason why did Anne do this suddenly, and she didn''t want to pay attention to it. She only knew that Edith already knew that she married Kenny. Next, Edith might tear her apart directly. Even if she knew she wanted to tear her apart, she still had to have a meet with her. The two asked for a rtively remote cafe. After all, Edith was now a small actor with seven or eight hundred fans, and she would also worry about being recognized. When she arrived at the cafe, Edith had arrived. Edith wore the mask, her hair was ponytailed, and she wore a very ordinary white down jacket, looked clean and neat. Coupled with her attractive appearance, she got many guests attention here. From school, Edith was like this. Wherever she went, she would be the focus, and she could easily attract the attention of others. Gloria sat down opposite her with an apologetic tone: "Sorry, I''mte." Edith leaned her arm on the sofa and gave her a nce, then slowly said, "You are a youngdy of a rich family, someone like me should be waiting for you." Gloria: "..." Edith saw that Gloria didn''t speak, and she didn''t bear to speak harshly. She tossed her mask away and tossed it aside, saying angrily: "Your mother is like being witched, and has spoiled other people''s daughter for so many years. She never thought about you. I told you that you should be careful. Now, okay, you were married into the rke family!" After Edith finished speaking, she picked up the water next to her and drank up it. Gloria pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose to remind her: "Drink slowly." Edith red at her: "Did they embarrass you?" "No, the people of the rke family ... is fine." Except for "Leon" who always entangled her, everything else went smoothly. Edith thought about the business and became serious, "Do you know why Anne bought the trending topic online and said that you rob her fiance?" "How do you know it was Anne?" Gloria was giving her water and her action stopped when she heard Edith''s words. Edith looked at her like looking at a fool: "Who cares about framing on you? Because it is profitable." "What profit?" Gloria was really a little confused, why did Anne do this? Edith sneered and said, "Before I got on the ne, I asked the paparazzi friend to inquire. Why Anne did this, because she wanted to be with Colin brightly, and she justcked a stepping stone and that is you." Listening to Edith said so, Gloria naturally understood. Although the rke Family didn''t care whether Anne married Kenny, the rke Family had absolute influence, so that no one dared to be with Anne easily. At this time, Anne needed to get rid of the identity of Kenny''s fiancee. So she bought a trending topic online, stepped Gloria on her feet and framed her, and made herself into a kind sister. Gloria pursed her lips and said, "It''s a perfect idea." "So? What are you going to do?" Edith finished and asked her as if she remembered something: "Tell me, you married Kenny with this face, you ..." "He thinks I''m ugly, and we get along well, just respect each other as strangers..." Gloria knew what she was about to ask, and she said it directly. "What? Don''t pretend to be ugly anymore. Just wear normal clothes and make up, and blind his damn eyes!" Edith''s recent scenes were of the revenge type, so she liked it very much for this y. Gloriaughed: "No, I''m fine now." It''s good to respect each other, without interfering with each other. ... Soon, Edith was called away by the agent. She rushed to pay before she left. Gloria couldn''t always pay the bill when she had meal with this girl. Although Edith was usually carefree, she still had a delicate mind on small matters. She knew that Gloria was not economically affluent. When they went out to eat, she would find ways to pay the bills first. Gloria felt very warm, and felt a little sad in her heart. Edith knew all her secrets and was very clear about the Taylor family''s affairs. Long ago, Edith said, let her not have expectations for everyone in the Taylor family, especially Tina Walker. But she didn''t believe it until she was forced to marry the rke Family. However, even at this point, they were not dissatisfied, but still used her. Did they think that she could be used so easily? Gloria received a call from Tina when she was about to take a taxi back to Kenny''s vi. Tina''s voice was gentle rarely: "Gloria,e home for dinner tonight." At this juncture, Tina called her with such a gentle attitude, the purpose was clear. Gloria refused aloud, her tone was very cold: "I''m busy." Tina didn''t expect that she would directly refuse, and the tone could not help but be tougher: "You don''t even have a job now, what are you busy with? Juste back for a meal, the family is ... "Oh, but I am a family member of the rke family now." Gloria directly interrupted her. Tina waspletely angry this time, and the volume was turned up: "Watch your tone! I''m your mom!" She had never spoken to Tina in such an indifferent tone before, and Tina never spoke to Anne in this impatient tone. After all, it was because Tina didn''t care about her at all. Tina didn''t care about her, so she treated her biological daughter whatever she wanted. She didn''t care about Tina now, so naturally she couldn''t be enthusiastic. "Then you can go to contact Anne, she is more filial, gentler than me, she is the excellent one compared with me." Gloria hung up the phone first when she finished speaking. Chapter 22 Apologized to Anne Taylor Chapter 22 Apologized to Anne Taylor Gloria Taylor was busy with her social media on her way back home. Ugly people do more mischief remained a trending topic. Most of the people were scolding Gloria Taylor. She sneered. She was the victim. Why did the innocent ept the abuse and Anne Taylor, the bad guy, could achieve fame and fortune? Gloria Taylor sent a message to Edith Hall. Can you introduce me to a reliable marketing ount? What are you going to do?! Through the screen, she could feel Edith Halls excitement. I dont want to be scolded in vain. Thats good! You should end the mad princess Anne. Ill help you contact a friend of mine who has more fans than me. Edith Hall hated Anne Taylor bossing around and that everyone had to listen to her. Edith Hall had always addressed her as the mad princess Anne. Gloria Taylor was helpless, but Edith Hall was excited. However, since this matter blew up, Gloria Taylor had no intention to calm things down. On the contrary, she intended to fuel themotion. Since Anne Taylor had decided to strip herself off of her good values, then Gloria Taylor should y along. However, whether Anne Taylor could survive her white washing period or not, that was not certain. *** Three oclock in the afternoon was the perfect time for an afternoon tea and a chat. Moreover, its 3 PM in the weekends. However, a simple word as sorry on the social media was suddenly a hit. Within two hours, thements on the post had exceeded ten thousand. The post was sent by Gloria Taylor with her own ount. She asked the marketing ount to forward the screenshots and attached them to the tagline of ugly people do more mischief. At that time, the inte was a riot. There were countlessments saying death for the whole family member and hit by a car. Edith Hall was furious and immediately called Gloria Taylor, Gloria, are you dumb or something? You asked me for a marketing ount only to apologize to the mad princess Anne? Will you believe me if I say I cane over and finish you now? I dont believe it. Gloria Taylor said calmly. Edith Hall was discouraged, What are you going to do? When she saw the trending topic on microblog, she couldnt believe that it was Gloria Taylor who sent it, but when she opened it, that post was send by Gloria Taylors own ount. She was angry, for sure, but soon she calmed down. Gloria Taylor had endured so many humiliations at the Taylors, but it didnt mean that she couldnt blow up necessarily. Im going to give Anne a big gift. Gloria Taylor paused and said in a low voice, A big gift that makes people curse on her for the first time in her life. Edith Halls family was more powerful than the Taylors. She wanted to end Anne Taylor a long time ago, but Gloria Taylor wouldnt let her. This time, Gloria Taylor did it herself. She was extremely excited, Alright. If you need anything from me, just call. *** Suddenly, the door of the study was pushed opened. Shi Ye stormed inside with a tablet in his hand. He put the tablet on the desk and said, Boss, madam had apologized to Anne Taylor on her microblog. Kenny rke was busy dealing with an official business. Although he had not officially taken over the rke Company yet, he had his own private industry. He looked up the microblog page opened on the tablet. He lowered his head and asked calmly, There is no name on it. Why did you say she apologize to Anne Taylor? Boss, what do you mean? Shi Yes impression of Gloria Taylor was mediocre and unresponsive. So, when he saw this on the microblog, he didnt really know what it meant. Dont interfere. Just let me know if there is any progress. He met Anne Taylor once, but he could directly see through that Anne Taylor was being spoiled by her family. She was alsocking on the brain capacity. When she was talking to him, it was clear that she didnt even use her brain. However, Gloria Taylor grew up in a rtively harsh family, without apuse and encouragement, but with rejection by all her rtives. Therefore, she was far more mature and stablepared to her peers. He believed that if Gloria Taylor wanted to fight back, she would seed. If it didnt work Well, if she asked him, he would be willing to help her. However, the possibility of this ugly woman toe and beg him was Buzz. The vibration from his phone interrupted his thought. He took the phone and saw the number on it. He sighed heavily. It was an international number. He didnt immediately pick up, he said to Shi Ye, You can go now.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. His eyes were still rested on the screen of the phone. But, Shi Ye who was so familiar with him, already guessed who the called was. After Shi Ye left the room, he picked up the call. The next thing he heard was a womans voice, Kenny, what is it with the news on the inte? Ive seen it all abroad. What happen at home? Do you really marry a stupid and ugly woman? Your body is fine. Why do you keep letting people misunderstand you? You even let that woman be your wife and step inside the rkes house The woman was getting more and more offensive. Kenny rke frowned and shouted angrily, Aurora! Watch your tone. Im your sister! Well, I was only born two minutester than you. Aurora rke was Kenny rkes twin sister. Aurora rke calmed herself down for a moment and continued, Kenny, I dont call to argue with you. I really dont understand why you pretend to be sick all these years. Now, even a woman from a poor and humble family dares to step on you. Why are you doing this? Dad will retire in two years, dont you want to Kenny rke was irritated suddenly like a cat''s tail was stepped. He said coldly, Because the one who saw our mother be bullied and humiliated was not you. So, you can live peacefully abroad, but I cant! I will not feel at ease until I find out who killed mother! Aurora rke refuted, The kidnappers were already executed! Kenny rke said gloomily, No. the real killer has not been caught yet. That morning, we changed our route. Without some information from the rke family, the kidnappers wouldnt have found and kidnapped us in such a short time. Every time he thought of that day, hatred and anger staggered back into his chest. He didnt have anything else to say to Aurora rke. He immediately hung up the phone. He would quarrel with her about it every single time. Knock, knock! Somebody knocked the door and greeted warmly, Kenny rke, are you there? Chapter 23: A lame excuse Chapter 23: Ame excuse Kenny was in a rage, bellowing petntly. Get out of here! Gloria, who was standing outside the door, froze when she heard his words, and then left. After a while, Kenny felt better. Shi Ye knocked on the door,ing in with a stack of documents in his hand. Kenny looked up, asking as if thinking of something. "Is Gloria back?" Shi Ye silently put the documents on his desk, cleared his throat and said. "Madam came back a little while ago, she seeming to havee... for you......" Then, Kenny remembered there was a woman knocking at the door just now. The only woman living in this vi was Gloria. Why would shee to him? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She couldnt handle the news on the Inte, so she came to ask him for help? With a gleam of interest in his dark eyes, Kenny leaned back in his chair, saying. "You call her here." Shi Ye went out, sooning over with Gloria. Gloria opened the door,ing in, while Kenny was sitting in his executive chair behind his desk, just as he had been thest time. She could see nothing but his arm on the arm rest and his head on the back of the chair. Kenny asked her directly. "What do you want with me?" That was what she should ask, wasn''t it? Gloria thought. As she came to him earlier, he just told her to get out, while now he asked her toe. Was he just asking her what she wanted? Gloria wasn''t embarrassed, either, and she just said what she wasing for. "I want to move out." When she finished speaking, she saw that Kenny didn''t respond, so she exined. "I have to go to work in a short time, and it''s very inconvenient for me to go to work if I live here." The man answered her concisely. "Well." Well? Did he agree or disagree? Kenny was feeling terrible. This ugly woman, who said so sweetly that she didn''t mind his "poor health" yesterday , she actually wanted to move out of the vi today!! She was daydreaming! When Gloria saw that he was still silent, she said in a puzzled voice. "You..." Kenny interrupted her coldly. "Do you think my ce is like a vegetable market for you? You cane in and go out as you please." Gloria heard the anger in his voice. She didn''t quite understand what she had done to make him angry. Well, she couldnt move, so she might as well stay. On second thought, she thought she might have upset Kenny by asking to move out. After all, for someone like Kenny who was "physically handicapped", he was very sensitive, and could be easily upset by others. When Gloria thought that, her voice softened unconsciously. "I see. If you have nothing else to say, I will go out first." It was the first time Kenny had ever heard her speak in such a soft voice. After Kenny thought about the reason, Kenny''s face darkened. "Get out!" Gloria thought to herself that Kenny really had a bad temper. Kenny turning around, just threw the documents, which he hadn''t put back, on his desk. When Shi Ye saw his reaction, Shi Ye felt confused. The boss often lost his temper for no reason recently. After a while, Kenny seemed to think of something, asking Shi Ye. "I remembered on Gloria''s profile, Gloria graduated from film school?" Shi Ye. "Yes, madam majored in drama, film and television literature." A smile shed over Kenny''s face, while like a wild animal''s triumph over its prey, he said in a deep voice. "So she works as a scriptwriter?" Shi Ye froze for a moment, then nodded. People thought Kenny was a loser with losing his sexual function, but no one knew that over the years, Kenny was also the behind-the-scenes boss of domestic''srgest entertainment Group, Sheng Ding entertainment Group. In just eight years, Sheng Ding entertainment Group had be the leadingpany of the film and television industry. As Sheng Ding Group was apany that all film practitioners wanted to join, if Gloria really wanted to be a famous scriptwriter, she would definitely send out her resume to Sheng Ding Group. Shi Ye understood the meaning of Kenny''s words, nodding. "I''ll do it now." Gloria had sent out her resume to almost every film and televisionpany in Huyang City. However, she deliberately skipped Sheng Ding Group. Why did she do it? Sheng Ding Group and the film and televisionpany that had signed with Edith, they were deadly foes. And she certainly wouldnt be hired. Before waiting for news of her interview, she had to deal with the negative news that Anne had brought out. She thought for a while before she dialed Anne''s number. "Tell me what you want." Anne''s voice still sounded proud and triumphant. Gloria pinched her nose, and her nasal voice sounded like she had been crying. "Sister, it was my fault, don''t be mad at me, and shall we meet outside? Please don''t hurt my mother." "Do I have toe out to see you because you asked me to? Who do you think you are?" Gloria knew Anne, so she spoke haltingly, begging. "Please." "Speak up, I can''t hear you." "I beg you..." "All right, then." Gloria put down the phone, her eyes looking cold. Anne, you must be very proud now. But pretty soon, you couldnt be proud anymore. Before, Edith gave her not only the contact information of several marketing ounts, but also the contact information of several paparazzi. The news that she "robbed" Anne''s fianc was still hot, so there''s a lot of people out there who wanted to follow up on this and got good stories. She intuitively picked one of the paparazzi, contacted him, sent him the address and time, and went out for the appointment. As soon as Gloria left the house, Shi Ye went to the study, telling Kenny. "Madam has gone out." Kenny looked up at Shi Ye, his eyes looking indifferent, which meant that "what does this have to do with me?" Although Shi Ye was used to being stared at by Kenny with his cold eyes, Shi Ye still swallowed in fear. "I suppose madam has something to do with Anne." He was a little curious about what madam was going to do with Anne, while he was sure the boss was just as curious as he was. But Kenny only responded indifferently. "Well." Shi Ye was confused, was he wrong? The next minute, Kenny stood up, took his coat and walked out. "Since I haven''t seen elder brother for a long time, I have to have a meal with him together." Shi Ye. If he remembered correctly, Kennys elder brother had not returned from abroad. The boss needed a reasonable excuse... Even if Kenny''s excuse was some, Shi Ye dared not directly debunking it. Kenny driving the car, he followed Gloria to a restaurant. He sitting in the car, watched Gloria enter the restaurant, and twenty minutester, Anne arrived. Then another man, dressing in ordinary clothes but acting suspiciously, entered the restaurant. As the behind-the-scenes boss of the entertainment Group, Kenny was sure that the man following them was a paparazzo. It was worth waiting in the car for so long, since it looked as if there would be a good show to see. Chapter 24: Divorce Kenny Chapter 24: Divorce Kenny The restaurant Anne put her bag on the table, she disdainfully raised her chin and looked at Gloria. "Quickly, as I have an appointment with Colinter." She said, raising her hands to admire her new manicure. Anne pretended to nce at Gloria casually, who had been dressed the same way for ten years. As Gloria wore a in padded jacket, with her sallow skin and ck-rimmed sses, she was unbearably ugly. An ugly woman like Gloria, wanted to win over someone she liked? Daydream! Only those idiots on the Inte would believe it. Gloria looked down, holding the ss in her hand, as she rubbed her hands helplessly on the side of the ss. While out of the corner of her eye, she glimpsed a man dressed in in clothes sitting down at the back table. She quietly sent out the text she had edited: You can get started. She did this with the utmost care, so Anne didn''t find out. Gloria looked up carefully at Anne, murmuring. "I already apologized on microblog, so don''t mess with my mom." She winced, looking the same as before. Anne sniffing, she knew that Gloria had been stupid since childhood, so how could she be so smart all of a sudden. "You want me not to make trouble for Tina, and I can promise you, but I only have one condition." Anne folded her arms, smiling triumphantly. "What... What condition?" Gloria''s voice sounded pleased and worried. "Fool, I don''t know why you care so much about Tina, since she never treats you like a daughter." Glorias hand tightened on herp, her face turned pale, and she looked a little sad, speaking. "She''s my mother anyway, and even if it could all be done over again, and even though I knew she was begging me to marry Kenny for you, I''ll do the same." Anne despised Gloria, timid and ipetent. As a child, when Gloria was better at school and prettier than she was, she hated Gloria, her younger sister. Then Gloria suddenly became stupid and ugly, and she hated her younger sister even more. She was ashamed to have a younger sister like Gloria. But, fortunately, Gloria was as obedient as a dog, so Gloria could be used by her. Anne raised her lips, smiling. Her voice sounded soft, but what she said was very malicious. "You''re a bitch like your mother." There was a flicker of sarcasm in Gloria''s eyes, as after Tina got married, Tina came to the Taylor''s for more than twenty years. She was very kind to Anne, but in the end, instead of thanking Tina, Anne called her the bitch. "You can scold me all you want, but please don''t scold my mother like that. She is really good to you." Gloria pretending to be sad, she persuaded Anne in a low voice. How could Anne have listened to Gloria? She nced at her, shouting. "Shut up! It''s none of your business. Now, there''s only one thing you need to do, as you need to divorce Kenny." "Divorce him?" Gloria''s eyes widened in shock. She was both shocked and pretended to be shocked. Gloria knew Anne''s intentions. The rke''s didnt care who married Kenny, but the rke''s certainly wouldnt tolerate Gloria if she went back on her words, especially that she''s "ugly and stupid", being a disagreeable woman. If she said she wanted to divorce Kenny, it''s like pping the rke''s in the face. The people of the rke''s were not going to let her go! Anne was really vicious as she said this. She wanted the rke''s eyes to be drawn to Gloria, letting the people of rke''s vent their hatred toward Gloria. As a result, her own negative image in the eyes of the rke''s was greatly reduced, allowing her to live with Colin without any pressure. Anne pretended to stroke her hair close to her ear casually, while a little pink mark appeared on her white neck. "As long as you do this, I won''t make trouble for Tina." Gloria knew what had happened, even if she hadn''t slept with anyone else. The pink mark on Anne''s neck, it was clearly a hickey. Was Anne showing off to her? Gloria took a sip from the water ss, feeling a little overwhelmed. She was not sad because Colin and Anne were together, while she was sad that she had a crush on the man for so many years, but he turned out to be just an ordinary man. "But the rke''s wouldn''t let me divorce Kenny..." Even if the two of them had to divorce, it would have to be Kenny who wanted to divorce her. "That''s your business, and I warn you, you''d better listen to me like a dog, or I''ll make life miserable for you and your mother." Anne was too impatient to talk to Gloria any more. She took out a mirror, fixed her lipstick, and then she called Colin, saying softly. Colin. Gloria looked stunned for a while. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Anne was pleased with her reaction. Although Gloria was no threat to her, she felt a sense of aplishment when she saw Gloria, who looked like a drowning dog. Through the restaurant window, Gloria watched Anne drive away, then turned to look at the table behind her. The man shook his phone with his hand, Gloria looked down, and her mobile phone showed new message. "I''ll copy the video and send it to you when I get back." Gloria replied. "Thank you." Putting down the phone, she slowly ate the cold food on the table. She really didnt know how Anne got to be like this, and when she was a child, she actually liked Anne. Anne was a pretty girl, and children like beautiful sisters, so she always liked to hang out with Anne, ying with her. But Anne didnt seem to have any conscience. For more than twenty years, Tina had been taking good care of Anne, but Anne still called Anne a bitch, not to mention Gloria, whom Anne had always disliked. She thought Anne was at least a little grateful to Tina, but... Gloria was upset and the cold food was not good, so she got up, leaving. Kenny came out of the private room on the other side, stopping the paparazzo in the doorway. The paparazzo saw Kenny, and as Kenny was tall and handsome, he felt a little frightened. "What do you want to do?" "Show me the video." Kenny looked at the paparazzo''s bag, his voice sounding cold. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." It''s thetest story he''s been following, and it''s going to be the headline for tomorrow, so of course he''s not going to show it to anyone. "Is that so? Believe it or not, I can make it impossible for you to work in Huyang City as well as the entire entertainment industry." The expression on Kenny''s face did not change, his voice sounding calm and emotionless. The paparazzo realized that the man in front of him was not only handsome and looked indifferent, but also wore the haute couture suit, which indicated that this man either rich or high in status. What was more significant was that this man not only had a strong aura, but also brought the sense of oppression to people, making people want to surrender to him unconsciously. He did not doubt Kenny''s words, so he obediently showed the video to Kenny. In the video, the pictures and sounds were very clear, while he listened to the conversation between the two women without missing a word. Chapter 25: Reversal Chapter 25: Reversal When Gloria came out of the restaurant, she got a call from Edith. "Youe quickly, as I am in the red car across the road." Edith just said this and hung up. When Gloria looked up, she saw a red car across the road. As she looked, she heard someone suddenly honk the horn of the car for twice. Gloria looked around, walked quickly across the street, pulled open the car door near the passenger seat, and sat in. As Edith started the car, she said to Gloria. "How''s it going? Did it go well?" Since Edith had a movieing out recently, the movie was rather niche but it''s a big seller, and she could be recognized everywhere she went, so she just waited outside for Gloria. Gloria smiling, said. "Yes, it did." Anne had been bullying Gloria for so many years that Anne did not pay any attention to Gloria. So Anne, of course, took it lightly, as she had no idea there would be a plot. "However, our ns may change." "What do you mean?" "Anne wanted me to divorce Kenny, in order to make the people of the rke''s angry at me, letting them turn all the me on me, and then the rke''s would ignore Anne, Kenny''s real fiance, so she''ll be able to stay with Colin fair and square." When Edith heard that, she smacked the steering wheel in anger. "I don''t know if they have a bottom line!" "There is no bottom line as long as it is in their own interest." Gloria knew Anne well. She was originally going to look for the paparazzo tomorrow morning, asking him to send the video of her and Anne directly. Now it seemed that she could go one step further in her n. The topic of " The ugly people always make more troubles " on Twitter finally dropped from the popr search, and then the topic of " Are you still nning to spend the New Year together if you don''t get divorced " quickly sprang up. "ording to the gossip, Miss Anne''s sister is under pressure to divorce Kenny..." Just a vague message, but it led to a heated debate among a group of Inte users. "Under pressure? I think it was her conscience that troubled her!" "She''s crazy about money, as she knows that young master of the rke''s is disabled, but she still wants to marry him, being like a widow..." "For the person who have just spoken, please don''t talk nonsense." This topic immediately became the most popr search, but it was quickly removed. There''s been a lot of discussion online about the removal of this popr search, but Gloria knew it must have been someone of rke''s who asked for it to be removed. After all, as for a famous family like the rke''s, they couldnt let the rke''s heir be talked about online like this. In the morning, on twitter, an Inte celebrity sent a video, with only one sentence: I will not speak for others easily anymore, as I felt a pain in my face because of shame. This Inte celebrity happened to be the one who had openly mocked Gloria in a previous post on Twitter. Someone opening the video curiously, the image of the video was clear enough to identify that one of the people in the video was Anne. These were the key phrases in the video. "I have already apologized, so please don''t make trouble for my mother", "You''re as obedient as a dog" and "My mom asked me to marry Kenny." When these key phrases were linked together, the truth was revealed. Those, who had cursed Gloria before, fell silent because of the abrupt reversal. Since then, some people have posted an apology to Gloria on Twitter, while some have simply ignored the video, continuing to abuse Gloria, but these are just a few people. From the wee hours to early morning, with just six or seven hours, Gloria gained an additional 50,000 followers on her twitter ount. After sessfully threatening Gloria, Anne exulted, she went on a date with Colin, and she stayed at Colin''s house all night. As a result, she was unaware of the popr search on Twitter. Early in the morning, she was woken by Loren''s call. Anne snuggled in Colin''s arms, impatiently taking the phone. "Dad, what''s up?" "Look yourself on the Inte, seeing how much trouble you''ve caused. How dare you stay out all night? Come back at once!" Loren has never been so angry with her. Anne suddenly had a bad feeling. When she got off the phone, going online to watch the news, she found out that her conversation with Gloria at the restaurant had been photographed by the paparazzo. Her face suddenly changed, she biting her lips fiercely. "Those bitches!" Whats the matter? Colin kissed her on the cheek, asking her in a low voice. Anne put away her cell phone, saying softly. "Dad called me. I have something to do at home and I need to go home first." On the way back, the more she thought about it, the more she realized that Gloria must have something to do with that her conversation with Gloria had been photographed. Maybe Gloria set her up on purpose, trying to trick her into saying that? Anne looking gloomy, she called Gloria, but no one ever answered the phone. Gloria, on the other hand, nced at the word "sister" shing on the screen of her cell phone, laughed, put the phone aside, stood up, and poured a ss of water. When she came back, the phone was still ringing. Anne must be going crazy right now, trying to tear her apart. "What makes you so happy?" Gloria raised her lips, smiling, but it all disappeared. She did not have to look back, but she also knew that the person who spoke suddenly was "Leon". She put her phone on silent mode, put it in her pocket, held her water ss, and got up to walk upstairs. Unfortunately, "Leon" was right in the middle of the stairs. "Leon" seemed to be against her on purpose. When she went to the left, he went to the left, and when she went to the right, he went to the right... This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria''s good mood was suddenly ruined by him. She nced up the stairs, lowered her voice, and asked "Leon". "What do you really want to do?" "Did you know that what happened to the Taylor''s on the Inte has shocked the rke''s?" "Leon" looking at her with a fake smile, there was a serious look in his eyes, as if he were looking for something in her face. "Oh." Gloria looking down, she responded to him without expression, then passed over him and continued up the stairs. Kenny squinting a little, there was a subtle inquiry in his voice. "You don''t look scared at all." Gloria didn''t want to talk to him, whereas she couldn''t help but retort. "I have done nothing to be ashamed of, so what am I afraid of?" Kenny didn''t think that she''d say that and she was so calm. Gloria said this, then turned and walked away, his eyes darkening as he looked after her. This woman was not pretending to be stupid now? Back in the room, Gloria did not have the calmness with which she had when faced "Leon." She knew that the rke''s were trying to block some of the news, and she was a little worried because she didn''t know what the rke''s were thinking. She taking out her cell phone, the screen showed several missed calls, all of which were from the people of Taylor''s. Gloria raising her lips sarcastically, dialed Tina''s phone number. Just as she expected, as soon as Tina answered the phone, Tina spoke directly to her. "Come back at once." "I''ll be right back..." Gloria lowered her voice, trying to make her voice sound nervous. Of course she was going back to the Taylor''s to get a good look at their flustered faces. Gloria wanted to go back to see Anne, who went crazy as she had been reviled by others for her plot being revealed. However, Gloria knew very well that people of the Taylor''s werent going to take it so easily. Chapter 26: More Obedient Than A Dog Chapter 26: More Obedient Than A Dog Gloria returned to the Taylor family by car. The servant saw her and respectfully greeted: "Miss." It was not difficult to understand why the attitude of the servant changed. After all, she now married Kenny rke, and Anne was now gued with negative news, who might make herself finish if she was not careful. "Are they all here?" Gloria asked slowly, she was a good-tempered woman. The servant''s attitude was more moderate: "Everyone is here, they are waiting for you in the studying room." ... Gloria reached the entrance of the studying room, and had not entered, she stopped because of the dialogue inside. "Anne, why are you so impatient! Just call her at home if you have something to do with her. You are photographed outside. Now it is very troublesome to handle it." This was Loren''s voice. Although he was scolding Anne, he didn''t feel anything wrong with Anne''s approach. Anne''s tone sounded very wronged: "How can I know this will happen, dad, Gloria must have nned it! Otherwise, how could I happen to be photographed that way." At this time, Tina hurriedly defended: "Anne, I know Gloria best. Since she was a child, she was too stupid to even pass the exam. How could she possibly do such a thing, it''s certainly not her, she could not do such a thing. " "Stupid? She was admitted to the Huyang Film Academy without using father''s rtionship, do you still say she is stupid?" The Huyang film Academy is the top art academy in this country. "She''s just lucky, don''t be angry ..." Gloria felt Anne was right, Tina was indeed a bitch. In the video, Anne scolded her a bitch, but Tina not only did not argue with Anne, but now she was so laborious to please her, fearing Anne would be angry. Anne was probably really upset by this incident. She usually maintained the peace with Tina on the surface, but now she gave up pretending. She shouted directly: "Shut up, you and your daughter are both the same, you are useless." Gloria was about to push the door in, but she stopped when she heard the next words. She wanted to know Loren''s attitude. The room was quiet for a while, and Loren said in a deep voice: "Quiet. The top priority is to handle this matter well, Gloria should being soon." Behind the door, Gloria could not see Tina''s expression, but she knew that her expression must be very exciting at this time. After Loren spoke, the room was quiet. Gloria sorted out her expression and slightly lowered her head, then she opened the door. She looked around, lowered her eyes, and whispered: "Dad, Mom." Then she turned her attention to Anne: "Anne." "Huh!" Anne snorted coldly, and the expression on her face was cold: "Why do you stand so far,e here!" Gloria pretended to be afraid and walked slowly. She used to go to see Tina''s expression. However, Tina turned her head directly to one side and did not look at her. Gloria felt lost and was about to sit down on the sofa. Suddenly, Anne stood up and raised her hand and pped Gloria. A crackling sound snapped and echoed in the studying room. Gloria was beaten, her face was hot, she reached out and touched her face, it waspletely numb. Anne tried hard enough this time. She looked at Gloria''s appearance of being stupid, but still felt not relieved, then raised her hand, she wanted to hit her again. Gloria narrowed her eyes, and the hand on her side moved manually, intending to fight back. At this moment, Loren who had not spoken suddenly said: "Enough! Let''s talk about the matter first!" "Dad!" Anne looked at him: "I''m angry when I see her. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t be like this now. Just now many friends have sent text messages to ask me what''s going on with the news online ... " Loren raised his hand slightly, instructing Anne to be calm. To say, in this family, Anne was always obedient to Loren''s words. As the head of the family, Loren was still very prestigious. He frowned and looked at Gloria: "Gloria, tell me, what''s going on with the online video?" Gloria felt bitter at the bottom of her heart. When she was just outside, he was talking about her indifferently, but now he was intimate instead. She looked up and looked so sad that she looked pitiful and her voice was small: "Dad, I don''t know what''s going on with the online video ..." Speaking of this, her voice choked a little, and she sniffed her nose, and tears burst out of her eyes. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But she still endured the cry, and exined to Anne with grievance: "Sister, please believe me, how can I do that kind of thing, how can I hurt you, we are a family ..." Anne looked at Gloria with suspicion, trying to find traces of lying from her face. However, Gloria''s sad expression could hardly be found any trace of fraud. She had to turn her head to look at Loren. Loren was also looking at Gloria. He always felt that this daughter, he had not paid much attention to, seemed to be different from the day she married Kenny rke. But at the moment, the one stood in front of him, was still the ugly and coward girl. Even if Anne wanted to p her the second time, she didn''t even know to hide. How could a normal person''s reaction be so slow? In this way, Loren believed most of Gloria''s words. It''s easy to control a fool. Loren leaned back on the chair and said to Gloria in a serious tone: "Yes, we are a family, so we must consider our family whenever we are. Now those people on the Inte have misunderstood your sister and what you have to do is exining to them clearly the misunderstanding. " The misunderstanding? Anne called her and Tina as bitches, called them dogs, and they all forced her to marry Kenny together, were they all misunderstandings? People in the world say that there is no rape and no business, but they are right. Loren''s ability to reverse ck and white was very powerful. Gloria pretended to be surprised and gave Anne a worried look: "I ... I will exin it clearly, sister, don''t worry." Anne smiled, and there was a trace of contempt in her eyes. She was more obedient than dogs. Tina on the side was not as optimistic as they were. She frowned slightly, and she always felt that Gloria was strange. Loren showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his voice softened: "Next, we will hold a press conference. At that time, you just need to say what we tell you." "Well." Gloria nodded obediently. Loren''s eyes shed with satisfaction: "Fine, there''s nothing else now. Stay here, let''s have dinner together." Gloria lowered her eyes, covering sarcasm in her eyes: "Okay." Chapter 27: Obey Him Chapter 27: Obey Him Tina Walker stood up: "I''ll let the servant prepare meals." Anne Taylor didn''t even look at her, and Loren Taylor just nodded at her. Tina Walker looked a little bad, but she didn''t say any more. She stopped and whispered "Come out" seriously when she passed Gloria. Loren Taylor and Anne Taylor had already sat together, talking something in a low voice. She nced at them and went out with Tina Walker. Tina Walker took her into her former bedroom and looked at her seriously as soon as she closed the door: "Did you make the video?" Gloria Taylor was stunned. She didn''t expect that Loren Taylor had already believe her while Tina Walker didn''t believe her. In her impression, Tina Walker was a woman who waspletely attached to a man and pinned all her hopes on Loren Taylor. She was bby and a pushover. "No" Gloria Taylor shook her head like a rattle, and her eyes were clear and bright. Tina Walker was indeed a softhead, but she was Gloria Taylor''s biological mother, there was always a telepathy between mother and daughter. So Tina felt that it was not simple. "Your dad and your sister trust you very much, don''t lie to them." Tina Walker frowned and said in all earnestness. Tina Walker''s family was not good when she was young. However, she was a beauty and she was very caring, so Loren Taylor married her. She didn''t understand when she was a child. But when she grew up she realized that Loren Taylor married Tina Walker because he needed a woman to help him take care of the two children left by his dead wife. It was inappropriate to say that she was just a nanny who warmed the bed. She couldn''t understand what charm with Loren Taylor so that he could make Tina Walker so determined. "I''m hungry." Gloria Taylor bowed her head and looked at Tina Walker again. She did not make sure what she would say. After Tina Walker forced her to marry Kenny rke, her patience with Tina Walker was wearing thin. Tina Walker also felt that she was a bit excessive when she saw Gloria Taylors look. She looked at Gloria Taylor, and said a little softly: "You go down first." As soon as Gloria Taylor walked out of the room, the cowardly grievance on her face disappeared thoroughly. After she married Kenny rke, she didn''t want to be involved with them anymore, she just wanted a peaceful life. However, they refused to let her go. In that case, just wait and see. As she passed the study, she found that the door was half-closed, and there was no one in it. They two went downstairs? Gloria Taylor just walked up to the stairwell, and she vaguely heard someone talking downstairs. In addition to Anne Taylor and her daddy, there seemed to be other man''s voice. Who woulde here to as a guest at this time? She walked upstairs and was curious. When she finally saw his face, she was startled. Loren Taylor had already seen her, and he beckoned to her to signal here. The tone was uncharacteristically warm: "Gloria,e here. Kenny entrust his cousine to pick you up." Gloria Taylor didn''t expect to see ''Leon rke'' here, the surprise on her face could not cover up. He wore a neat suit today, and it looked very expensive in tailoring. A faintly discernible smile hung on his handsome face. He sat casually, but exuded a strong aura. Probably he felt her gazing, he also looked up at her: "Cousin let me pick you up." As he spoke, the smile on his lips deepened a little, and his low and unemotional voice sounded a little ambiguous. Gloria Taylor opened her mouth and said difficultly: "Well." But Anne Taylor seemed to think of something suddenly, leaned over to Loren Taylor, whispered something, and looked at Gloria Taylor while talking. She could guess that Anne Taylor must say something bad to her even without listening. Kenny rke looked at Gloria Taylor by this gap, and his dark eyes shed malice quickly when he swept her red face, and his hand on the sofa tightened unconsciously. Even she was ugly, Gloria Taylor was his wife! He never hit her, but these people dared to hit her. Kenny rke nced at Loren Taylor and Tina Walker, they were sitting over there, he turned his head to Gloria Taylor, and his tone was low: "Come and sit." Gloria Taylor didn''t want to sit there, but Leon rkes unscrupulous behaviors made her worried. She didn''t know what he was going to do today, so she decided to follow him first. She did not believe that Kenny rke would let ''Leon rke'' pick her up. As soon as she sat down, he turned his head to look at her and said with a gloomy tone: "Sister-in- laws face is too swollen to recognize." Gloria Taylor thought of she was pped by Anne Taylor just now, her face was swollen for a long time. Anne Taylor hit very hard. She was so numb that she forgot about it. When Kenny rke was talking about it, he took a look at the direction of Anne Taylor and Loren Taylor intentionally or unintentionally. Anne Taylor was a little afraid of Kenny rke''s powerful aura, and he asked about Gloria Taylor''s face now. Her heart trembled, throwing a threatening eyesight at Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor moved her eyebrows, looked very fear, pursed her lips, and exined to ''Leon rke'': "I identally ... fell down." Such a clumsy lie can be broken without any scrutiny. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kenny rke narrowed his eyes slightly, leaned forward to Gloria Taylor, and said meaningly:"Really?" Gloria Taylor didn''t dare to stare at him, her head bowed guiltily: "... Yes." Kenny rke chuckled and stopped talking. Gloria Taylor read three words from hisughter: You are gullible. ''Leon rke'' came in the name of picking her up. From another aspect, it also showed that Kenny rke valued Gloria Taylor. No matter whether he was sent by Kenny rke, Gloria Taylor knew that if she told ''Leon rke'' that her face was beaten by Anne Taylor, he would definitely revenge for her. Gloria Taylor felt that she could handle these people. On the other hand, it was because ''Leon rke'' was too dangerous. She didn''t want to have too much involvement with him. Loren Taylor was very satisfied with Gloria Taylor''s answer, and his tone became more gentle: "Mr. rke speciallye to my home, so let''s eat together before leaving." Kenny rke leaned on the sofa and said casually, "Okay." For Loren Taylor, it was indeed an unexpected joy. Although ''Leon rke'' was only a side-master of the rke, it was not bad to please him. The servant took Loren Taylor''s mobile phone and said that he had a call to pick up. Loren Taylor went out to answer the phone while Anne Taylor sat nervously and found an excuse to leave. There were only Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke in the sitting room now. Gloria Taylor looked around and frowned, and asked him in a low voice: "What are you doing here?" Chapter 28 Whatever You Think Chapter 28 Whatever You Think Hearing this, Kenny looked at her with his head slightly ant. The expression on his face was still leisurely, "I came to pick you up." Gloria pressed her lips and whispered in a low voice, "Don''t be kidding." "Whatever you think." Kenny chuckled and didn''t seem to care what she thought. It was true that he didn''te specifically to pick up Gloria. He just wanted to meet the people of the Taylor family. The matter that was online was making a bit of a fuss, and while it didn''t affect him much, it was troublesome. Gloria was not a troublesome wife, but if the Taylor family was too troublesome, he didn''t mind solving it by himself. Gloria was still trying to say something when she saw Tina and Lorening down the stairs, followed by Anne. She didn''t know what they said. They looked at Gloria with a less than friendly look. "Anne,e and chat with Mr. rke." Loren finished speaking, and then turned to Gloria, "Gloria, dad wants to talk to you about something. Come with me." Gloria nced at Anne, got up and followed him. Anne went to Kenny''s side and was about to sit where Gloria had sat before. Unexpectedly, Kenny suddenly said coldly, "Stay away from me." Anne''s look stiffened. She thought of thest time when she saw this man, she invited him to the vi. This man also refused resolutely. This man was simply not amenable to reason! She didn''t know what was so good about that redneck Gloria that he even bothered toe and pick her up. Gloria followed Loren to the study. Loren asked her seriously, "What''s your rtionship with Leon rke?" "We have nothing to do with each other." Gloria shook her head and looked innocent. "Last time when you went back home, your Mom and Anne saw what you two did in the car!" Loren pped the table angrily. The loud "bang made Gloria crumple her neck in shock. "Since you have married Kenny, you should be the young mistress carefreely. Why did you hook up with his cousin?" Gloria sneered in her heart. She had never seen Loren care so much about her before. When she raised her head, she put on an innocent expression again, "I didn''t." Loren looked at Gloria, and her eyes fell on her face, and a hint of disdain rose to the bottom of his eyes. He and Tina were both good-looking. How could they have a daughter as ugly as Gloria? If it wasn''t for the DNA test, he would have suspected that Gloria wasn''t his biological daughter. She had such an appearance. It was true that she really had no advantage to hook up with men. Naturally, he would not let out these thoughts in his mind, after all, Gloria was still useful to him. "It''s good if you didn''t. Show your sister around rke''s house when you have time. Help her make more friends." Then, he said casually, "Kenny''s cousin is good." Loren had said the same thing before. Gloria asked him with a confused face, "Doesn''t she have many friends? She has Colin." "You know nothing!" Loren gave her a cold nce, "Go." "Okay." Gloria shrunk her neck, looking frightened, and turned to go downstairs. At the dinner table, Loren kept asking Kenny about his position in thepany and who his parents were in the rke family. "I never saw you in Huyang City before. Have you juste back from abroad?" Kenny raised his eyelids, nced at Loren, and said slowly, "I just returned home and got a leisure job in thepany." A cunning light shed in Loren''s eyes. She smiled softly, "What about your parents? Still abroad?" Kenny ignored him and handed the bowl to Gloria, "Gloria, please help me with the soup." Gloria looked up and saw a bowl being handed in front of her. His fingers were clean and slender, and they looked very nice on the edge of the white porcin bowl. Gloria was dazzled. She realized once again that Leon was a real aristocratic man with pride from head to toe. She took the bowl and raised her eyes. Then she saw that there was a faint impatience in his inky eyes. She said nothing, got up and filled the bowl with soup. Then she put it in front of him. "Thank you." The corners of his lips lifted as if he was smiling, but there was no obvious curvature. Gloria looked at him in surprise, "Not at all." Was this kind of aristocratic childe capable of yacting like this? Loren''s words were ignored by Kenny. He didn''t look very good. He vaguely saw that "Leon" seemed to be a little close to Gloria. Therefore, he felt that it was the right way for Gloria to be the matchmaker for Anne and Leon. As for Anne''s boyfriend Colin, he''s just a rebound guy. When Loren had this idea, he was about to spit it out. Kenny nced at Loren quietly and said to Gloria before he could open his mouth, "I''m full. Let''s go." He finished speaking, stood up, and said, "Thank you for your hospitality." Although he said thank you, he looked like he was giving orders. Aura was something innate. And his look of being supercilious was arrogant. But also fascinating. Gloria thought she might have been pped silly by Anne, otherwise why would she think "Leon" the dandy was so charming? "Dad, then I''m leaving. " Gloria had long wanted to leave, but she had to finish her whole yacting. Loren didn''t have chance to say what he wanted to say, so he was a little frustrated. Gloria happened to ignite his anger. He red at Gloria and yelled at her angrily, "Hurry up!" Gloria lowered her head in patience and headed out the door with her handbag in hand. Loren and the others came out to see them off. It had to be said that power was a good thing. Even if "Leon" embarrassed Loren just now, Loren still saw him off with a smile. The three of them stood at the gate of the vi, "Mr. rke, see you next time." Kenny looked at them with a faint smile, then turned to Gloria, who was standing in front of the car. He said with a deep voice, "Are you not getting in?" On hearing that, Gloria tried to pull open the back seat door to get into the car, only to find that it wouldn''t open at all. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at ''Leon'' in surprise. Kenny frowned with impatience shing in his dark eyes, "Fool, you want me to be your driver?" She just didn''t want to sit next to him! But he said so, so she had to open the passenger''s door and sit in it. The car drove out slowly, and it was quiet in the carriage. Gloria had always felt that it was inexplicable for Leon toe to the Taylor family. "Was it really Kenny who asked you toe and get me?" Thinking about it, she couldn''t think of any other purpose for his visit to the Taylor family. Kenny looked at the front of him, replying with a cold tone, "What else? You think I wanted toe?" "I see." That''s good. Chapter 29: Flirted With Her On Purpose Chapter 29: Flirted With Her On Purpose Gloria had been acting foolishly in the Taylor family for so many years. They had beenpletely confused by the stupid appearance she showed. But a centenary family like the rke family, even a servant, was very smart, not to mention the pair of cousins Kenny rke and "Leon rke". She couldn''t pretend to be stupid when she faced them, so she didn''t n to pretend to be stupid from the beginning. Therefore, as soon as she walked out of the door of the Taylor family, she no longer covered up. Kenny turned his head, and the expression of relief on her face naturally was seen by him. She seemed to be afraid of having a rtionship with "Leon rke". Although he knew that she hated his cousin "Leon" he pretended, he was still inexplicably agitated. squeak-- The car braked suddenly and the tires rubbed against the ground to make a harsh sound. Gloria leaned forward, reflexively, and was then bounced back onto the chair. Suppressing her anger, she turned around and looked at "Leon": "What are you doing?" Kenny''s expression was calm, and he said with ease: "Hand sliding." "You ..." His insincere exnation made Gloria speechless. What can she say besides enduring such a master? After all, she cant afford the result if she offended him. Kenny looked at her face, and a smile shed in his eyes. Gloria felt that she and "Leon" must be enemies in theirst life. Every time she met him, bad things would happen. And she was more determined that she should stay away from him. ... The car stopped at the entrance of Kenny''s vi. Gloria said "Thank you", opened the door and ran towards the vi. She asked the bodyguard standing at the door: "Is your young master here?" She dared to go back to the Taylor family because she was confident to retreat, but Kenny was willing to let "Leon" pick her up, she was still full of gratitude. The bodyguard nced at Kenny, who was holding up with the car key, and said without a serious face: "Young Master went out to work, and has not returned." "Well ..." Gloria paused and said, "If hees back, please tell me." She wanted to thank Kenny in person. The bodyguard respectfully replied: "I see." Kenny walked up and stared at Gloria''s back, but the words were to the bodyguard: "What did she say?" "She asked if you are at home. When youe back, I will let her know." The bodyguard told him honestly. ... Gloria returned to the room and logged in the mailbox to see if there was an interview invitation. There were several smallpanies issued interview invitations. After she went to college, she didn''t ask the Taylor family for money. She just graduated this year and her sry was not high, just enough to support herself. She married Kenny. The rke Family must have given the Taylor Family a lot of benefits, but she didnt even see a penny, and she lost her job because of her marriage. So she did need a job. She nced at thepanies that sent the invitations, theirpanies were not big, but it''s not bad for her who had just graduated. So she nned to interview. Turning off theputer, she walked out of the room to the stairs and nced into the hall, and found that there was still no one in the hall. She hadn''t heard the sound of the car just now. Kenny shouldn''t be back. She had to go back to the room and wait. She waited until the night came, and Kenny did note back home yet. Gloria thought about it and went to the kitchen. Kenny shoulde back for dinner, right? She thanked him via cooking. From the time she moved here to the present, there were only these several bodyguardsing and going in the vi. She ate very few times in the vi. So Kenny''s food was usually cooked by these bodyguards? He must be a grumpy man, he even didn''t hire the servant. Sure enough, as soon as she entered the kitchen, a bodyguard walked in: "Is Madam hungry? We can do whatever you want." "I''ll cook for you young master, it''s okay, I''ll do it myself." Gloria opened the refrigerator while talking. The bodyguard heard the words and did not force her: "If you need anything, just call us." Gloria smiled at him: "Thank you." The ingredients in the refrigerator were very rich, there were all kinds of meat, green vegetables and melons, there was everything she needed. She was not quite sure what Kenny loved to eat, and was nning to go out to ask the bodyguard, then she heard a low male voice behind her: "Beef stew, Element mixed sea food ... a little more pepper, less oil." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As soon as Gloria turned around, she saw "Leon" standing behind her. He changed into a dark-colored home clothes, copied his hands into the pockets of his pants, and stood there still. Even if he didn''t say anything, it was hard to ignore him. He looked down at Gloria and added: "Oh, one steamed egg, this does not need to put pepper." Gloria: "..." So he started ordering? Did he treat her as a waiter in the restaurant? When he had finished speaking, he would leave. Gloria stopped him quickly and asked, "What kind of food does your cousin like to eat?" Kenny stopped and looked back at her with full leisure: "He likes everything I said." "Really?" How could she feel that these were Leon''s favorite, not Kenny''s? Kenny narrowed his eyes slightly, stretched his hand over her hair, and slid his palm down, holding her back of her head, forcing her to stare at him. He matched her height and leaned over to look at her, with no expression on his handsome face: "Do you think I need to lie to you for a meal?" The faces of the two were very close. When he talked, the exhaled heat spattered on her face, and her face started to get hot. She could see her face reflected in his dark eyes. She didn''t feel much about her face before, but now it looked ... ugly and silly. Suddenly she felt that "Leon" was so good at enduring. A wealthy young man like him who was so ustomed to beauty could even kiss her face! Kenny saw that she was with a dull look, hooked her lips, and slid his hands to her delicate neck, inch by inch, sensational-touching: "Looking at me like this, you do want to leave the cripple and stay with me? " His fingers were slightly cool, but it seemed to carry electric current, causing her to shudder involuntarily. Gloria suddenly reacted, and pushed away "Leon": "What are you talking about!" Kenny was unprepared and was pushed back by two steps to stabilize his body, but he was not embarrassed at all, and he looked calm like nothing happened: "Trust me, that is Kennys favorite dishes. I have a date tonight. " He threw her a meaningful look and slowly walked away from the kitchen. As soon as his figure disappeared, Gloria stretched her hand to hold the refrigerator door, panting to stabilize her figure. She stretched her hand slightly to touch her neck, and when she touched it, she retracted her hand like suffering an electric shock. After calming down, Gloria could be sure that "Leon" had just deliberately flirted with her. Chapter 30: Its not good to hug when my cousin is at home Chapter 30: It''s not good to hug when my cousin is at home She ran to the bathroom and looked at her ugly face in the mirror, she couldn''t figure out why would "Leon"e to flirt her. She had heard that in the circle of high society, some people had very special hobbies. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Was it really because she was his cousin''s wife, so there was "the taboo-taboo stimtion" for him? As soon as this idea came up, she felt chills. When she first met with "Leon", she thought that he was a yboy. However, when he suffered a gunshot wound, she changed her view of himpletely. He looked handsome, had a great family background, and had perseverance beyond ordinary people. With these, she can be sure that he was not a simple man. And this man who was not so simple, always came ... to flirt her? Why? ... Because she was thinking about this thing, Gloria was also a little absent-minded when she was cooking. After wasting two pieces of beef, she took her minds off. She still intended to believe in "Leon" one more time and cooked the dishes he said. As soon as she finished cooking, she heard the sound of the car engine. Was Kenny back? Could she see him now? Thinking this way, she was a little nervous. When she took off her apron and went out, she found that there was only one person and that was Shi Ye. He walked into the hall holding a cardboard box. When he saw Gloria, he froze for a moment, then nodded slightly and respectfully greeted: "Mrs." Gloria nodded and asked him: "Kenny is back?" "Master has gone upstairs." After so many days, Shi Ye could help Kenny lie calmly. Gloria was a little surprised, but she didn''t think about it carefully: "He hasn''t eaten yet? I just finished cooking." Shi Ye was a smart person, he naturally understood the meaning of Gloria''s words. "I''m going to send documents to the young master now. I will ask him if he would go downstairs to eat or just eat in his room." "Thank you." ... Holding a box of documents, Shi Ye went to Kenny''s studying room. Kenny was calling. Hearing the door push behind him, he knew it was Shi Ye without looking back. When Kenny finished the call, all the documents in the carton were taken out and ced neatly on the desk. When he saw that Shi Ye hadn''t left, he asked, "Is there anything else?" "Mrs said that she prepared dinner for you." Kenny heard the words and didn''t answer immediately. He twisted his fingers inexplicably, and then replied, "Oh, I see." Shi Ye felt that since master married, he was even weirder. ... Gloria waited for a long time, and Shi Ye didn''te downstairs at all. She was about to go upstairs, but she saw "Leon" walking slowly downstairs. Gloria looked at him cautiously, and took two steps back preparatively, still unable to hold back and asked, "Didn''t you say there was a date at night?" "Yeah," Kenny responded and walked past her directly towards the restaurant. There were several dishes on the table that looked very well. In addition to the three dishes he said before, Gloria also made a spicy chicken meat. Gloria frowned and followed him: "Why don''t you leave yet?" "Did I say that I will go there?" Kenny sat down and nced at her calmly. However, Gloria felt that he was proud now! Kenny didn''t eat much at noon. He was already hungry. He took up chopsticks and started eating. Gloria walked towards him and wanted to grab the chopsticks in his hand: "This is not for you ..." He had long been known that she woulde to grab the chopsticks. Kenny raised his long arm, she can''t touch the chopsticks at all. Her center of gravity was unstable and fell straight forward. She unconsciously reached out to protect her face and head. When she fell into a solid hug steadily, the narrow voice of "Leon" sounded from above: "My cousin is still at home. It''s not good for us to have a such hug, right? " Gloria loosened the hands protecting her face and head, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she faced Leon''s smiling face. "Leon" was still sitting on the chair, and Gloria was sitting on hisp, the whole person was held in his arms! The posture of the two was too close if they were seen ... Gloria''s expression changed with fright, struggling to get up, but Shi Ye entered the restaurant at this time. "Master said he ..." A surprise shed across his serious face as Shi Ye saw the situation in the restaurant. But good adaptability made him to quickly return to his normal look: "The young master said he was not hungry." Then he turned and slipped quickly. What did he see? The young master and his wife were in the restaurant ... No, the current identity of the young master was his cousin "Leon". As Kenny''s staff, did he just react too calmly? Should he go back ... Forget it, he dared not go back and disturb the good thing of the young master. However, the taste of the young master was quite strange ... ... In the restaurant. Gloria watched Shi Yee in and go out, she was stunned. Kenny watched her expression change, the interests shed in his eyes and quickly disappeared. He slowed down: "Do you think that Shi Ye will tell my cousin the matter about us?" Gloria directly refuted him: "There''s nothing happened between us!" She struggled to get up, but Kenny didn''t let her go. He looked like he didn''t work hard, but she couldn''t escape. She was angry and anxious and her ears were red: "Leon rke! You are too excessive!" Kenny noticed that her ears were flushed, but he couldn''t see any change in her face. He lowered his head slightly closer and saw that something was covering her face. He narrowed his eyes slightly and wiped her face with his fingers. The spot where he wiped it happened to be a freckle on her face. When he raised his hand, he found that the freckle he had wiped on her face disappeared, and the small piece of skin became whiter. How was this going? Gloria took advantage and mmed away from him, leaving his arms and covering her face to stand aside, her face was covered with horror. With empty arms, Kenny reacted. He looked down at his fingers, ayer of waxy-colored powder sticking to his fingertips, His dark eyes were darker and his eyesight became sharper. He slowly stood up and walked towards the direction of her. He walked very slowly, and every step made Gloria tremble with fear. When he took a step, she stepped back a little. Until she retreated to the wall, and then there''s no way for her to retreat, the man stretched his finger to her, and his voice was low: "What is this?" Because of her guilty conscience, Gloria involuntarily raised the volume: "Don''t you know the cosmetics used by women?" Kenny naturally would not give up. His sharp eyesight seemed to have seen her through, and said with a sneer: "Your women love to apply makeup with this dull color?" Chapter 31 Let Her Admit She Is Hyping. Chapter 31 Let Her Admit She Is Hyping. Gloria avoided his sharp eyes, and said coldly."It''s none of your business." "Whose business is it?" Kenny stared at her. Hisrge and broad body directly blocked her and didn''t give her a chance to escape. Gloria can clearly smell his unique clear air, and felt his extremely oppressive aura. Her heart thumped, and she felt that every word she said was a w. "Leon" was not a normal young master. He was much smarter and prated than she imagined. "No talking?" Kenny suddenly stepped back. Gloria thought that he was finally going to let her go, but at the next second, she became nervous again. Kenny looked at her and said quietly, "Go wash your face." Gloria bit her lips and suddenly looked at the door of the dinning room in surprise. She called,"Dad?" Kenny didnt believe her."This little trick is too childish." There was no embarrassment showing on the Gloria face. Instead, she frowned, in a dilemma. Kenny was suspicious and turned to look back, only to find nobody. Taking advantage of this, Gloria started to run. Kenny was stunned for two seconds. He had meant to catch up with her, but he stopped. He didnt need to be hurried. They had a lot of time. He turned to sit at the chair and continued to eat. It was much better than what those people did. Gloria ran back to her own room, leaned on the doorte, panted and squatted down. She was almost scared to death by "Leon" just now. Although she didn''t mean to be ugly, there was always unnecessary trouble to exin it. After this incident, "Leon" was already a super dangerous person in her mind. Either did he move away, or must she find a way to move out. After bathing and lying in the bed, she received Ediths call. "Gloria, the official blog of Taylor group said that tomorrow they will make a public exnation for the video. What do they want to do?" Gloria sneered. "They want me toe out and exin the misunderstanding to the media." "That video is a smoking gun. How can you exin it? You''re forced to hold the bag? " There was anger in the Edith tone. Gloria said casually: "Then just carry." She appeased Edith, then logged in the micro-blog on theputer, and found that Taylors official micro-blog actually posted a message, saying they would rify the video. Taylor family should visit her tomorrow. Sure enough, in the morning of the next day, Loren called Gloria. "It has a new productunch today of Taylor group. You go on the spot and exin the video by the way." Gloria agreed cleverly,"good." When Gloria opened the door, she looked around cautiously and found that there was no "Leon", so she was relieved and went out boldly with her bag. She ate something casually on the way and went to the ce where Taylor groups new product conference was held. Tina stood at the door looking around, probably waiting for her. As soon as she saw Gloria, Tina came and said, "Why did youe sote and wear a mask? " Gloria kept a low voice, and let herself voice sound a little hoarse: "I have a little cold." Tina didn''t ask too much, and then she took her to a meeting room. Loren and Anne were here. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Anne threw her a speech which had been prepared already, " It was all written on it about what you should say when the reporter ask you." Gloria looked over, ridicule shing in the eye. The content of the speech was letting Gloria take all the responsibility from the topic "ugly people do more mischief" on micro-blog to theter video events and she must admit that she was hyping. They considered well. After all, she would be a screenwriter in the future. Although she was only behind the scenes, she was also a member of the entertainment circle. It can be said to hype. Soon, Loren''s assistant knocked on the door and came in: "General manager Taylor, all are ready." "Well." Loren looked at Gloria and said sternly, "Have you memorized the contents of the speech? It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember. You just need to know that everything is your fault. " "I see." Gloria nodded, very obedient. The door of the conference room was opened and a group of reporters came in. She knew that these journalists were bribed by Loren already. If her words were different from those in the speech, they would not be broadcast. Gloria was studying at the film academy. She knew a lot about the entertainment industry. At a nce, she found that some familiar signs on the microphones. If she remembered correctly, it was apany of Shengding media. Shengding media was thergestprehensive group in the entertainment industry. It was rich and powerful, and its founder had a fierce vision. Even thepany''s employees were very headstrong. For example, they were not easy to be bribed. At the beginning of the interview, the microphones with Shengding media logo were directly in front of Gloria. "Miss Taylor, is what you and your sister Anne said in the video true? Are you forced to marry into the rke family? " Gloria didn''t take off the mask, looked at that reporter several seconds, then responded slowly, "No. It is me who want to marry into rke house." Her reaction was seen by these reporters. Before they heard that the thirddy of Taylor family was a little silly, it seemed that it was true. Loren and other two people were satisfied with Glorias words. "You want to marry into a rich family, so that you married into rke family instead of your sister?" "She is your sister. How can you do this to her? You are not beautiful. Even if you married into rke family, the young master of rke family doesnt like you, right? " "You robbed your sister''s fiance so shamelessly. No wonder your mother doesn''t care about you..." "Have you been psychologically distorted since you were a child?" The reporters'' questions hade one after another. They were almost personal attacks. A bold reporter asked her: "Is Mr. rke impotent as the rumor saying? Will you be a gross widow forever for money? Will you cuckold him in the future?" In order to gain more attention, unscrupulous media people had no conscience at all. Gloria looked at the reporter. The mask covered half of her face. The heavy bangs covered her forehead, only showing a pair of eyes, so clear and bright. The reporter was scared by her eyes. At this time, Gloria said slowly, "Even if you have the interest of prying into the couple''s affairs, I can''t let the public know the affair of my husband and me. After all, I am not as shameless as you." When the voice fell, other reporters couldn''t helpughing. Chapter 32 You Cross the Road to Blackmail? Chapter 32 You Cross the Road to ckmail? The meaning of Glorias words was to satirize the reporter''s shameless behavior of asking others about their marital affairs in public. The reporter who asked this question understood as well. The present reporters were bribed by Loren. They mainly wanted to take this opportunity to whitewash Anne. So most of them just led the questions to Gloria. But only this reporter, in order to get more attention, asked about Kenny. rke family was powerful and couldn''t be offended by ordinary people, but there were also some people who had fluke minds, taking risks to provoke rke family. This reporter wasughed by other people, his face was pale. However, he threw the handle after the de, saying maliciously, "You are so ugly. If Kenny is not impotent, could you still marry into rke family? You don''t have to exin. A woman like you who rob your sister''s fiance in order to marry into a rich family is bound to cuckold! " Although Gloria hadn''t seen Kenny until now, subconsciously, she didn''t want to involve Kenny in these troubles. The strange characters of Kenny were rted to his previous experience. Whether he was impotent or not, it should not be discussed by these people in public. "Cuckold? Is there a more richer man in Huyang City than Kenny? " Gloriaughed. Her eyes were bent into crescent shape. Her tone was light: "Our sex life is in harmony. If you don''t believe it, you can ask my husband, Kenny." "You..." In the expectation of the reporter, Gloria should scold him to vent, but he had nothing to say after hearing Gloria''s words. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As for asking Kenny? They even didn''t have the qualification to meet Kenny let alone asking him. Even if they met Kenny, they must tter him. How dare they ask such a question? Other journalists, who were eager to interview, realized that they were interviewing not only the third lady in a small business who was not loved by her parents, but also the young madam of the rke family. Although the young madam just married into rke family and seemed she was not epted by rke family. they werent exactly sure what would happened in the future. As a result, these journalists changed their sharp tone and asked some tactful questions. "Do you have a good rtionship with your sister Anne?" Gloria smiled.When I was a child, I liked her very much. I didn''t like her when I grew up. "Your mother loves both of you very much?" "Well, she''s kind." Tina was very kind to Anne. It wasn''t until the end that the reporters remembered that they had gotten money from Loren. So they talked about the video. "Someizens said that you deliberately angered your sister, and then let the paparazzi to record it on purpose. In fact, you are for hype?" Gloria was silent for nearly half a minute, then nodded: "yes." When the reporter left, Anne came angrily: "We asked you admit that you are hyping, but why do you hesitate for so long? Do you mean it? " With that, she lifted her hand and was about to p Gloria with anger. Gloria had been paying attention to Anne''s movements for a long time. She pretended to step back inadvertently and didnt be pped. Anne was more angry, staring at Gloria: "You dare to dodge?" "Anne!" Loren stopped Anne''s action of pping Gloria again. When Anne saw Loren, she walked to him with grievance: "Dad, just now the reporter asked her if she was hyped, but she hesitated for so long!" Loren took a look at Gloria with scrutiny. Just now, he heard Gloria refuted the report. A fool cant say such clever words. Gloria looked at Loren, uncovered the mask, bit her lips and said in fear: "Dad, I haven''t eaten breakfast, I''m a little hungry. I can..." "OK." Loren turned to look at Tina and said, "Follow her and buy her something to eat." Gloria and Tina went out of the building one after another. "Gloria." Tina suddenly came forward to hold Gloria. Gloria turned round. Her eyes were calm: "Mom, what''s the matter?" "Kenny, he..." Tina seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma, hesitated for a moment and said, "Is he the same as the rumor? Or is he healthy?" Gloria was stunned slightly, then lowered her head to make a shy look: "Mom, how do you ask such a question..." Seeing her like this, Tina frowned slightly and said, "You should tell mom the truth. Is there any problem with Kenny''s body? If he is healthy, you cant match him. Your elder sister is the fiancee originally designated by the old Mr. rke..." Gloria was really shocked. If she didn''t get it wrong, in Tina''s words, she should divorce Kenny and let Anne marry him when Kenny was healthy. Gloria was angry but sheughed, "if Kenny is not disfigured and is healthy, it is impossible to get Anne and me in turn!" In order to make Tina happy these years, she was very tired to pretend at Taylor family. Now she didnt want to pretend. "She''s your sister." Tina was not satisfied with her calling Annes name directly. Gloria just asked her: "Am I your own daughter?" Tina frowned tightly,"Gloria, how can you say that? You used to be different." That was because she used to be willing to be silly and cooperate willingly. But now, she didn''t want to cooperate, and be aggrieved. She didnt want to talk to Tina. Instead, she turned around and left. Tina called her behind. She quickened her pace and soon disappeared in the crowd. After all, Tina was her own mother. Although sheforted herself not to care, she was still sad. She walked at the back of the crowd and crossed the road absently. All of a sudden, the car whistled. She looked up, didn''t pay attention to her feet, and suddenly tripped over by something. Although she dressed a lot in winter, she was still hissed with pain when shended on her knee. The sound of opening the door came. Before she could see who the man was, she heard a familiar voice: "Gloria, cross the road? Injury Feigning?" Gloria fixed eyes to him. The man in front of her, dressing in a suit, was "Leon"? She was in a bad mood at the moment, and didnt want to see this man. She stood up from the ground, and turned to leave. A big hand grabbed her wrist, and his voice was indifferent and deep: "Hurt?" Gloria was silent and wanted to get rid of his hand, but failed. The next moment, she was carried in the arms of "Leon". Chapter 33 Your Boyfriend Is Worried about You. Chapter 33 Your Boyfriend Is Worried about You. Gloria reached out to cross his neck, her mind was nk for a few seconds and knew what situation was now. She struggled in his arms: "Leon, you let me go!" Kenny carried her firmly. He didn''t take her struggle seriously and directly put her on the passenger seat. Gloria wanted to get off when she was just on the car. Kenny had expected that. He held the car door with one hand and supported on the door frame with the other hand. He looked at Gloria with a smile,"If you dare to get out of the car, I will kiss you." Gloriapressed her lips, "Shameless!" Kenny closed the door and walked to the other side of the car and drove. Gloria turned the head to one side, because she didnt want to look at all at the man next to her. She was sick of him. Kenny didn''t look at her either. He looked straight ahead, and his tone was very light: "You haven''t answered my question yet." Gloria, stunned for a while, remembered his sarcastic tone to ask her whether to feign injury. Gloria red at him: "I think its you who feign injury." Kenny nced at her, raised up his lips, and said meaningfully, "Your husband is the most promising man in Huyang, how dare I ckmail you?" It sounded like a joke, but he was a little proud. In short, Gloria thought that "Leon" was very strange. She looked at "Leon" carefully, and found nothing unusual. But, "Leon" saw her interview so soon. Did Kenny also see it? She felt a little uneasy, thinking of it. The attitude of rke family was obvious from the beginning. After they dealt with several hot searches rted to Kenny, they didn''t take any action. That was to say, as long as Kenny was not involved, they would not care about the resentment of Gloria and Taylor family. In today''s interview, the reporter asked questions about Kenny, which were all a bit excessive. Would her self righteous answers make Kenny feel disgusted? Gloria organized her words, and decided to sound out "Leon''s" view,"Your cousin...Did he see the interview? " Kenny heard the hesitation in her tone and looked at her a little surprised. His eyes shed and said, "Yes." "Then he..." she asked tentatively Kenny said naturally, "He is very angry." Glorias heart thumped and she was more uneasy. She looked out of the window and found that it was not the way back. She asked cautiously, "Where are you going? I want to go back to the vi. " As if he didn''t hear her, Kenny ignored her and stopped in front of a clinic beside the road. He got off the car and opened the door for her. "Could you get off? Or...I carry you? " After hearing this, she bent down to get off the car in a hurry. "You want some medicine?" Gloria, seeing him go straight to the clinic, asked curiously. The man walking in front of her didn''t answer, but went inside. Gloria followed up, and heard him say to the doctor: "She had her leg hurt. Please, have a look." She was surprised. "Leon" drove her to the clinic just to cure her legs. That doctor listened to his words, looked at Gloria and said mildly: "Come in. I will help you. Where is the injury?" "My leg didn''t hurt. It''s ok..." As Gloria said, she could not help looking up at "Leon". There was no expression on his face. When he was silent, there was a little sharpness between his handsome eyebrows and eyes. He didn''t look like a dandy at all, but he was like a king. Such a "Leon" made her panic. The doctor listened to Gloria''s words, looked at Kenny again, smiled and said: "Your boyfriend is worried about you. Just let me check it." she retorted."We are not that kind of rtionship!" Kenny hooked up his lips, pointing to a woman doctor not far away: "Let the woman doctor check for her." The doctor smiled again, showed an understanding look, and called the woman doctore. When the woman doctor came over, she blushed at the first sight of Kenny, and rolled Glorias trousers to see her knee gently. Her legs were white, slender and straight. Even the woman doctor can''t help but praise her: "Your legs are very beautiful." When Gloria thought of the "Leon" here, she was embarrassed and put her trousers down. Her knee was a little red and swollen. This kind of injury was not bad for her. She didn''t know why "Leon" made a fuss. Inadvertently, she turned around, and saw "Leon"s eyes. He took a casual look at her leg and said, "You are very stubborn." At that time, he watched her fall straight to the ground and she didn''t stand up for a long time, thinking that her leg was seriously injured. It was hardly there was no irony in his words but an exmation. Although she was fine, the doctor gave her some liquid medicine and asked her to use it back. Out of the clinic, Kenny walked straight to open the door, and suddenly turned around. He found Gloria standing at the door of the clinic and did not follow. He squinted his eyes to look at Gloria."What? You can''t walk because of the pain in you legs. Do you want me to carry you?" Gloria felt that her temper was not good in essence, but she had never met a man like "Leon" who was so shameless and easy to make her angry. She said seriously,"Thank you today. If you have something to do, just leave. I''ll take a taxi myself." Kenny appreciated her endurable face. Leaning on the car, he said in a light tone: "I''m not busy. I''m just going to eat with my friends. Go with me" Gloria turned to leave. She knew that the man was unreasonable, and she didn''t know why he kept pestering her. Did he like woman who was ugly? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She walked a few steps, then heard the voice of "Leon"ing from behind. He seemed to talk on the phone. "I''m outside. Well, I met my sister-inw and we will have a meal and thene back. Cousin, you don''t mind, right? My rtionship with her...After all, we meet every day...We..." Gloria stopped and looked back. She saw "Leon" staring at her with a smile. The threat was obvious. She had no doubt that if she continued to step forward, he would say "sister-inw lures me". She clenched tightly and walked to "Leon" with patience. His eyes shed a trace of satisfaction: "Sister-inw, you get on the car first. I have something else to say with my cousin." Watching Gloria on the car, he took his cell phone to the front. The screen showed a lock screen, not on the call screen. Chapter 34 He Is Weird. Chapter 34 He Is Weird. The car stopped at the door of a high-end club with high privacy. Gloria was about to take off the safe-belt but she stopped. She looked at "Leon"suspiciously: "Here?" He didn''te here to y? Kenny looked at her and opened the door to get off. Gloria had no idea but followed him. They walked towards the door one after another. When Kenny walked at the door, the waiter bowed down respectfully and said "wee". But when it was Glorias turn, she was stopped. The waiter looked at her arrogantly. His eyes shed with contempt: "What are you doing here?" Gloria looked at her dress which was indeed a little shabby, but she was still very calm and said: "Eat." With that, she was about to go in, but the waiter still wouldn''t let her in: "It''s a high-end club. Not everyone can enter." He saw a lot of material girls who came here to look for the rich man, but most of them were beautiful. Gloria looked so ugly and shabby. Putting her in was pulling down the level of the club. Gloria pouted. She didn''t want to go in, in fact. After entering, Kenny found that Gloria didn''t follow. When he turned to find her, he happened to hear the waiter''s words. He walked over, pulled Gloria to his back. He looked at the waiter with a cold face: "What''s your name?" Most of the people in this club were rich and powerful. The waiters here were very discerning. Kenny was tall and had strong aura. The waiter was immediately coward and stammered, "A...A Bing. " Kenny just nced at him coldly, pulled Gloria in, and no one dared to stopped them at this time. He walked fast with his high legs. Gloria was much shorter than Kenny, so she was half a step behind him. Different from his unbridled and yful characters, his palm was so broad and warm that let people feel at ease. Gloria looked up and stared at his broad shoulder. Except for Edith, this was the first time someone had protected her like this. Ding The sound of opening the elevator door made her back. She looked up, only to find that Kenny stopped sometime and looked at her unfathomably. Gloria, like attacked by the electric, took her hand back at once, and flustered into the elevator. Her hand was held by "Leon" all the way... After Kenny entered the elevator, Gloria stood in the farthest corner from him. Kenny nced at her indifferently, and his voice was deep: "Why do you stay so far? Can I eat you?" Gloria turned her head and ignored him. Finally, they got to the box. Gloria thought she could rx atst, but she didn''t expect that a man was in the box. This man in a striped suit, wearing very elegant gold frame sses, had handsome facial features, gentle eyebrows and eyes, outstanding temperament. He was not a normal person. As long as the people in the entertainment industry knew this man. He was the CEO of Shengding media - Carl Cook! Carl seemed to feel her eyes, looked up at her and smiled gently. Kenny went to the dining table, pulled out the chair, pressed Gloria on the chair, looked up to Carl, and said concisely: "My sister-inw." Carl seemed to be stunned for a moment, as if he had listened to something interesting. The smile in his eyes was a little deeper, but his tone was serious. "Mrs. rke." Gloria felt something strange, but still said politely, "Mr. Cook." Did the ugly woman know Carl? Kenny raised up his eyebrows and directly threw the menu to her, and said with a cold voice: "Take your order." Gloria didnt know why he was angry again. But Carl was here. Instead of refuting, she lowered her head to look at the menu seriously. Didi It was the ring of SMS. Kenny took out his mobile phone and found that it was Carl who sent him a text message: "Are you having a role-ying with your wife?" Kenny was unhappy because Gloria knew Carl. After reading the message, he raised his long leg and kicked Carl directly. "Hum..." Carl didn''t expect that Kenny was so cruel. He groaned with pain. But because of Gloria, he could only resist it. Feeling the table shake, Gloria looked up to Kenny curiously. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Have you done?" Kenny leaned over, and put his arm on the back of her chair directly. This gesture was intimate. Gloria didnt feel good. She said "Yes" and put the menu far away. Fortunately, during the meal, "Leon" didn''t do anything beyond. He kept chatting with Carl. They must have a good rtionship. Gloria buried in eating. After finishing, she found an excuse to go out. As soon as she left, Carl relieved, took off his sses, changed the gentle image before, and said helplessly, "You go home and y role-ying with your wife happily, leaving me work in thepany busily. And I must wear a pair of sses every day, pretending being mature and stable. Anyway, I want a vacation! " Kenny was indifferent: "What vacation does the president of Shengding media take? Even Gloria, a bumpkin knows you. Shouldn''t you work harder? " "Bah! There are tens of millions of followers on my blog. Many people know me. Besides, you are the big boss of Shengding media! I''m the one who works for you! " Carl was more angry: "If you don''t return to work in thepany, I will jump off from the building of Shengding media to make a big news for you." Carl said this threat three times a day, which didnt have any impact on Kenny. He drank the water slowly, and then asked: "The personnel department really didn''t receive the application resume of Gloria?" Carl said with some wonder: "I let the Secretary to ask every day. No." Finish saying, he asked Kenny curiously: "Your wife looks like that, can you still bear to kiss her?" Kenny looked at him coldly: "Look like what?" Carl swallowed his saliva and said pleasantly, "She is beautiful, radiant and generous..." Kenny: "Are you blind?" Carl: "..." He didnt let him say Gloria was ugly nor beautiful. What did he want him to do? He felt that since he married, Kenny was weird. Before leaving, Kenny seemed to think of something suddenly, and told Carl, "Fire the waiter in the club, who is called A Bing." When they returned to the vi, it was already afternoon. Gloria and Kenny went into the vi one by one. When she came in, she asked, "Is your young master at home?" "No." After this period of exercise, the bodyguards had no psychological pressure when they lied. Back to the room, Gloriay in the bed, thinking about how to exin the interview when Kenny came back. But unexpectedly, she thought of "Leon". He was very strange today, and was very nice to her suddenly... Chapter 35 She Cant Whitewash. Chapter 35 She Can''t Whitewash. After the interview, Gloria was pestered by "Leon" and had not seen her interview. She turned on herputer and found that many media had issued the press articles, and there were also many influencers who reprinted. Most people were scolding her, and some rtively rationalizens analyzed her answers in depth. "I''ve guessed that she was hyping. Do those who said that she was poor have pain in their faces?" "Her affections of wearing the mask annoyed me." "Only I think this woman is so cool when she fought against the reporters?" "I found that she didn''t admit that she robbed her sister''s fiance from beginning to end..." Seeing thement at thest, Gloria couldn''t help chuckling. She was deliberately avoiding answering that question. Once she admitted that she robbed Anne''s fiance, Anne might take it to make troubles for her in the future. It was rare for Gloria to have the good mood and continue to look at thesements. "Is the y of the year a series? I don''t have enough melons. I''ll buy some more...Looking forward to the next episode. " When Gloria understood the true minds of Taylor family clearly, she didn''t intend to obey them as before, so it was not over. In a short time, thements on the inte about Glorias interview changed. Most of people began scolding her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria knew that these were paid posters whom Anne looked for. She didn''t care about that. Anne was not a kind woman. They lived together before. It was too easy to get dirt on Anne. Let Taylor family be proud one day. She would release all dirt tomorrow. She wouldnt let Anne whitewash herself! After reading for a while, Gloria logged in the email and found that there was an unread email. When she opened it, she was stunned. The invitation of Shengding media! Did she send her resume to Shengding media? She went to the mailbox several times and confirmed that she didn''t send her resume to Shengding media. She was very puzzled. Suddenly, she remembered that "Leon" had taken her to have dinner with Carl... She took a look at the time when the email was sent. It was nine o''clock in the morning. At that time, she was interviewed. After thinking about it, she decided to ask "Leon". In the hall, Kenny sat on the sofa and yed games. Shi Ye stood behind him and answered the phone and put on speaker. Carl''s crazy voice came, "I just went out to have a meal with you. When I went back to thepany, those directors would ruin my office. You told him that if he doesn''te over, I would really jump from the rooftop." At that time, Shi Ye took a look at the Kenny who was ying the game and said calmly, "Young master is very busy." Of course, Carl didn''t believe it: "Impossible! What is he doing? You video me to see him! " At this time, Kenny said. "OK." Shi Ye was chocked. Young master wanted to irritate Mr. Cook! He had to turn on the video and turned on the rear camera. As soon as Carl saw that Kenny ying game, he almost jumped up and said angrily, "I''m going to be killed by those old guys in thepany, while you stay at home and y a game!" "Yes." Kenny responded. He found that Gloria came down from upstairs. He immediately gave a look at Shi Ye. Shi Ye understood and turned off the speaker, "Mr. Cook, I''ll hang up first." Carl just saw Gloriaing down in the video. Now he was so curious about Gloria and Kennys affairs. He immediately threatened Shi Ye, If you dare to hang up, I would die. It was clear that even if he hung up, Carl would not really die. But for the first time, he did not hang up and turn off the video. Gloria saw "Leon" in the hall who was on the corridor of the second floor, so she came down to find him. Only when she came near did she see that Shi Ye was here as well. But Shi Ye was typing on his mobile phone all the time, very attentive, and didn''t look here. Gloria walked towards "Leon". She sat down opposite Leon and said, "I have something to ask you." Kenny just raised up his eyelids, then lowered his head and continued ying the game: "What?" "You know Mr. Cook of Shengding media very well?" she said carefully. Kenny stopped for a while. Because of the pause, the character controlled by him in the game was killed by the enemy. He threw his mobile phone aside casually and looked at Gloria with a cold smile: "Well, you fell in love with him?" Gloria frowned, "Can you not be ironic?" Kenny stretched out his arms and put them on the back of the sofa. The whole man leaned back and looked a little yful: "Come to sit next to me first." "Forget it." Gloria got up to leave. After two steps, she heard the low voice of Kenny: "You are looking for a job recently. You came to me because of the invitation?" Gloria stopped instantly, and looked at him surprisingly,"How do you know?" "Carl told me that thepany needs fresh blood to join, so some college graduates have been selected to join thepany." Kenny said, fixing on her with a pair of ck eyes. He looked her up and down, and then frowned: "Do you also receive theirpany''s interview invitation?" Although there was no change of his expression, Gloria read a word from his face clearly: "contempt". Shepressed her lips, and simpered, "I''m not willing to go." After that, she left. Kenny looked at her figure disappearing at the stairway entrance with his eyes narrowed. For a long time, he maintained this posture. How did this ugly woman dare to challenge him? Shi Ye who was familiar with the Kenny, obviously felt the atmosphere was not good. The young master seemed to be angry. He was nervous and wanted to hang up the phone, but found that Carl took the first to hang up. The next moment, a cell phone ring rang in the hall. Kenny took a look at his cell phone and found that it was Carl. Kenny answered the phone and said coldly, "If you want to jump from the building, go ahead. Don''t inform me." However, Carl burst out a very weirdugh like a freak: "ha ha ha ha ha...You deserve it. You open a back door with your wife, but she is not willing to enter. Are you very angry now? Hahaha... " "I''m so happy to think that you are so angry now. I can''t stopughing..." Kenny raised up his lips and said: "Before my wife works in Shengding media, I will not go to the company." Carl was suddenly upset , "I''m wrong..." The response was his call was hung up. Chapter 36 She Is like a Bus. Who Dare Want Her? Chapter 36 She Is like a Bus. Who Dare Want Her? In the Taylor vi. Anne leaned on the sofa and yed on her mobile phone. She spent money in stirring up heat of the Glorias to the top of the topic list, and buying arge number of paid posters to scold Gloria. Even the previousizens with different opinions began to turn their position. She always thought that the thing she was photographed by paparazzi before must have something to do with Gloria. Now she was so happy to see Gloria be scolded. It didnt matter even if she was photographed by paparazzi. Their conversation content in the video cant be the proof. But Gloria admitted that she was hyping in front of the media. That ugly woman cant win her! Anne went to bed contentedly after she surfed the Inte for a while. But in the middle of the night, something changed. Her good friend called her: "Anne, someone just posted some of your videos and photos, which have been to the top of the list. What''s the matter? Did you offend anyone? " When Anne heard "videos and photos", she had an unknown premonition. She grabbed her hair impatiently and turned on her cell phone to surf the Inte. Everyizen was talking about her. Photos and videos of her have been reprinted broadly on the Inte. Although Taylor family was nothing in front of rke family, it was also a famous enterprise. There were many women with good family background in Anne''s friends circle who were ying crazy. On the surface, they looked likedies. In fact, they had toy boys, took drugs and did everything. Annes hands trembled and she murmured, "how could this happen..." Manyizens sent her private messages and scolded her. "Bitch! You are shameless! " "You dare to let your sister carry the bag for you!" She trembled with rage and fought back. Suddenly, she thought of Colin. It was midnight now. Colin could not watch these videos and photos. If they were seen by Colin, they must break up. She put on her clothes and knocked on Loren''s door: "Dad, please help me depress the trending topic..." On the other side, Gloria held theputer in the bed and chatted with Edith through video. When Edith was in school, she was a big sister. Now she had be a star. On the surface, she was cautious about what she said and what she did. But her nature remained the same. She read thements of theizens excitedly. "I knew Anne was not a good woman. There were so many people who helped her whitewash!" "She''s quite ady. I didn''t expect she is so dissolute!" "I have a conspiracy theory. I think the reason why her sister married into rke family is that rke family knows that Anne is ying the field outside. I heard that her sister is not good-looking, but she is clean. Even Anne looks good but she is a bus who can be fucked by everyone. Who dare want her?" Edith also thought that thisment was reasonable: "Gloria, I think thisizen is very reasonable. Do you think rke family really knew Anne''s stories already?" Gloria frowned slightly. She did not think of this before. She smiled and said, "Anyway, this is what Anne wants. She can be with Colin without any pressure." Edith had a little rtionship with Colin. She sneered, "Although Colin is mentally retarded, he doesn''t like to marry a bus." Because she chatted with Edith in the middle of the night. At the next morning, Gloria got up a little later than usual. Turning on theputer to surf the Inte, she found that the trending topic of Anne''s indecent photos and hot video had been removed. The previous topicbels were all ck. Without thinking, she knew it must be because of Loren. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Since Gloria was young, Loren hardly talked with her. But he really loved Anne. It didnt work. Manyizens who were gawkerstalkers had already taken screenshots. This cant be pressed. As soon as she washed and changed the clothes, she got a call from Edith. Edith''s voice showed her anger, "The trending topic of Bus has been removed. I''m going to buy one and send her back!" Edith changed the name of Anne to Bus. Gloriaforted him: "Don''t be impulsive. Anne cant whitewash now. You have a new movie released recently. The attention will definitely increase. If you are found you buy a trending topic, it would have a bad impact on you." Edith said reluctantly: "Well. Youe out to have a meal with me. I will return to the crew tomorrow. I am going to pick you up." "OK." When Gloria passed by Kenny''s study, she could not help stopping. Yesterday she did not see Kenny and she didnt know it was true or not that "Leon" said Kenny was angry. Suddenly, the study door was opened from inside. Gloria stepped back instinctively and then looked up at the expressionless face of "Leon". She was stunned and asked, "Your cousin...Is he there? " "What?" Kenny closed the door and leaned against the door frame to look at her. His face was a little pale, and seemed to be tired, but his dark eyes were still deep. Gloria shook her head: "Nothing." With that, she turned and went downstairs. All of a sudden, there was a dull sound of a heavy object hitting the ground behind. Gloria looked back and saw "Leon", who was standing steadily before, have fallen to the ground. Gloria ran to him and wanted to help him up: "Leon, what''s wrong?" Although she hated him very much, she couldn''t leave him alone. Approaching him, she found that his face was white and frightening. His eyes were closed, and his long eyshes were fanned out to cast a shadow at the bottom of his eyes. He looked obedient. She reached for his forehead, which was very hot. "Leon" was about one point nine meters. She can''t help him at all. She ran to the stairway and shouted, "is there anyone? Hurry up! Leon fainted." Immediately, a bodyguard came and took the Kenny to the room. Soon a doctor came to see him. Gloria stood by and watched theme and go. She didn''t see Kenny. She thought she cant help them and wanted to leave. Shi Ye came from outside hurriedly. Seeing Gloria want to leave, he stopped her immediately, "Madam, can you stay to take care of young master?" This "young master" sounded strange, but she didn''t think much about it. "But I have something else to do." Gloria looked at the time. She guessed that Edith was alsoing soon. "Mom! No! Please..." Suddenly Kenny in bed began to be delirious. Gloria turned and saw the panic and bewilderment on his face. His jaw was tight and looked frail. Atst, she nodded in a weak moment. There were no maids in the vi. These bodyguards were careless and could not take good care of him. Chapter 37 I Want to Eat What You Cook. Chapter 37 I Want to Eat What You Cook. The doctor gave Kenny an injection to reduce his fever, and his condition has been stabilized. When Gloria got a towel to wipe Leons sweat, the rest of the room was gone. She felt a little strange. That day, in the restaurant, she fell into the arms of "Leon" and was seen by Shi Ye. But Shi Ye didn''t say anything. Now, he even let her take care of "Leon". "Mom..." "Leon" began to talk again. Gloria wiped his sweat and was about to leave. But he grabbed her hand. Gloria tried hard to break, but found that his hand like an iron tongs held her tightly, letting her completely unable to go. She looked at him angrily: "I am not your Mom. Let me go!" But the fainted man couldn''t hear her at all. He just held her hand tightly. His eyebrows became loose and his breath became smooth. Ediths phone call came at this time. "Edith, do you arrive?" "I''m at the gate of the vi. How about you?" Gloria looked down at the "Leon" who was sleeping soundly in the bed. She tried to pull her hand back, but she was grasped tightly by him. She had no choice but to ask Shi Ye to bring in Edith. As soon as Edith entered, she was shocked, "Do the people say that Kenny is ugly? This is so-called ugly? " Standing behind Gloria, Shi Ye was nervous and exined. "This is Mr. rkes cousin, Leon." "Cousin?" Edith gave Shi Ye a look, "Then why is he holding Glorias hand? She is his sister-inw. They should keep distance, shouldnt they?" Shi Ye was choked by her question. Hearing this, Gloria also looked at Shi Ye. This was exactly what she wanted to ask. Shi Ye thought for a long time, and then squeezed out a few words: "As the saying goes, sister-inw is like a mother." Gloria simpered, "So this is why he just called me mother?" Young master, wake up quickly. I can''t bear it! Finally, Shi Ye found an excuse to go out. "Have a sit down first, and we''ll go out for dinnerter." Gloria pped the chair beside her. After Edith sat down, she went to see "Leon". Even Edith had seen countless men and women who were good-looking in the entertainment circle, when she saw his face, she couldn''t help eximing, "Wow! Is rke familys gene so good? He is like a masterpiece. He is a real person, isn''t he? " As she said, she wanted to reach out to pinch his face. As a result, before her hand had touched his face, the man in the bed who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. His dark eyes showed a little confusion for a short time. But the confusion disappeared cleanly very soon, and was reced by a coldness and fierceness. Edith shuddered because of his eyes, took back her hand, swallowed the saliva, and said difficulty, "Waaaake up?" When Gloria saw that Kennys fierce eyes, she stood in front of Edith and said to him, "What are you doing? This is my friend! " When Kenny looking at Gloria, his tight face eased a little, and the coldness in his eyes disappeared. His voice was hoarse: "Water." Gloria raised the hand that was held by him. She said angrily, "You must let go of me first!" Kenny looked at the hands they held together, stared at her deeply, and let go of her hand. Gloria was about to go out when she heard someone talking outside. "I''ll go to see if he''s dead." "Young master is really ill." The two voices were familiar but Gloria could only know that thetter one was Shi Ye. The next moment, the door was opened. Carl stood at the door while Shi Ye was behind him. Carl didn''t expect to see Gloria. He was stunned at first. Then he took out his sses and put them on calmly. He said politely and gently, "Mrs. rke, you are also here?" Gloria: "... Yes. " The speed of face changing was quite fast. "I heard that Leon was ill, so I came to see him. He..." Carl was interrupted before he finished speaking. "Carl!" Gloria turned around and saw Edith rolling her sleeve and going to Carl. She went to Carl and punched him on his stomach. Carl took two steps backward when she punched him. It must be painful. However, Carl didnt be angry or fight back. Gloria was shocked. What happened? After a few seconds of silence in the room, Carl chuckled and said in a low voice, "Edith, you punched me so hard. Do you want to raise me if I''m hit to be disabled?" Ediths face was cold. "I said, When I see you every time, I would hit you!" Gloria never saw Edith like that, and she even saw hate in Edith eyes. Edith turned to look at her. "I''ll wait for you outside." Gloria nodded. As soon as Edith left, Carl, like nothing had happened, went to the bedside and stared at Kenny for a while before saying, "Are you really sick?" Kenny originally said that he would go to thepany today, so when Carl heard that he was ill, Carl thought it was fake. "Stay away from me." Kenny frowned and did not hide his dislike for Carl. He looked at Gloria in silence. Gloria understood the meaning that he wanted to express: "Let Shi Ye take water for you." She was a little worried about Edith, so she went out. Kenny looked at Shi Ye coldly and said, "Go out." "I''ll get you water right away," he nodded Gloria said calmly, "I don''t want to drink." Shi Ye: "..." Young master, was getting more and more strange. As soon as Gloria went out, she took Edith downstairs and said, "Did you know Carl before?" "Yes." Edith paused, and added: "That man owes me. Even if I kill him, he will not fight back." It sounded that Edith and Carl had deep grudges. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria did not ask again, and did not tell her about the interview invitation. The two went out to eat together. The dishes just served on the table. Gloria received the call of "Leon". She didn''t keep his number, so she didn''t know it was "Leon". "When will you be back?" Although the voice of "Leon" sounded weak due to illness, it had a high degree of recognition, which was recognized immediately by Gloria. "What''s up?" she asked After a little silence, he said, "I haven''t eaten yet." "If you can''t eat, let the doctor give you the infusion, I have..." She didn''t finish saying when she was interrupted: "I want to eat what you cook." His voice sounded weak which formed a sharp contrast with the arrogant tone before. It was not pleasant to hear for Gloria. Gloria did not know how to answer for a while. She just hung up the phone directly. When Gloria talked on the phone, Edith listened the conversation. She shook the juice in her ss andughed meaningfully: "That handsome cousin called you?" Chapter 38 It Become the Hottest Topic Again. Chapter 38 It Be the Hottest Topic Again. As for the adjective that Edith used to describe "Leon", Gloria was unconvinced: "It''s just appearance." Edith shook her head, with an enigmatic look: "I don''t believe that you have not been fascinated by the appearance of Leon, even a little..." Edith reached out and made a gesture of a little. She looked like a rogue. Fascinated by his look? She would enjoy the beautiful flowers along the side, let alone "Leon" this kind of good-looking man with outstanding temperament. "In fact, I haven''t seen Kenny until now. They are all rke family members. If he hasn''t been disfigured, he must be a very good-looking person." Gloria really felt sorry for the husband Kenny, who had never met before. "Haven''t you seen him yet? You are fake couple, right? You have married into rke family for two or three months, havent you?" Edith drank a big ss of water to press her shock. As if thinking of something, she said: "I think that Leon is very unusual to you. When he looks at me, his eyes are cold and cruel, which frightened me to death. But he is much gentler to you." Was Leon gentle to her? Gloria shook her head: "I am afraid that you''re a fool." Edith discontented and wanted to argue, but her cell phone rang. It was her agent. Hanging up the phone, she said reluctantly, "I must go to thepany to have an emergency meeting. Gosh, it''s really difficult to have a peaceful meal with you." Gloriaforted her: "Then you go first. Ill treat you when youe back form the shooting." Saying goodbye to Edith, Gloria went back to the vi directly. As soon as she entered, she saw "Leon" in the hall. His face was still very pale. He was in home clothes, aptop was in front of him, with a ss of water next to him. His face was serious and was reading something. Gloria sighed in the heart. This man was really stubborn. Last time, he dared to let her take the bullet out for him. This time, he fainted because of fever, but after waking up and taking the injection, he continued to work as usual. It seemed that he felt someone was looking at him. Looking up, he saw into Glorias eyes. "You are back." His voice was still a little hoarse, but it didn''t weaken his powerful aura at all. Gloria took a look at theputer in front of him and asked him three or four meters far away, "Are you working? How do you feel? " Except for his bad face, he didnt look like a patient. "I am fine." He clicked theputer keyboard a few times. Suddenly he raised his head, and fixed on her: "I am a little hungry." Thinking of the phone call he made before, Gloria said, "You..." You can let bodyguards cook. "Leon" seemed to know what she was going to say, and directly interrupted her: "It tastes bad." He said without reason, but Gloria understood he said that the food made by bodyguards was bad. At that time, Shi Ye came over with the medicine and heard Kenny say, "It taste bad." His mood could only be expressed by one word: affected. He had never heard that the young master said that their cooking was terrible. Since he married madam, he had always been making a scene. To be honest, apart from her especial ugly appearance, he didn''t see anything special of her. But young master didn''t dislike madam, and even he liked her. Therefore, he as a subordinate, naturally respected madam. Gloria looked at the time. It was almost two o''clock in the afternoon. Seeing Shi Ye here, she was stunned and asked him: "Kenny is at home?" "Yes." The answer came from "Leon". Gloria was some surprised: "Then has he eaten?" Kennys hand of holding water stopped. He nced at Shi Ye and drank water. "The young master hasn''t eaten either." Shi Ye admired his ability to cope with the situation. Gloria was happy."Then I''ll go to the kitchen to cook and send it to himter." With that, she went to the kitchen in high spirits. Last time she wanted to cook for Kenny, butter it was eaten by Leon. Her reaction made Kenny jealous of "Kenny". At that time, Shi Ye gave the medicine to Kenny. Kenny didn''t took, turned his head and asked Shi Ye seriously: "Do you think she is really stupid? How can she always try to ingratiate a useless man instead of ttering me, a man who is normal in body and appearance? Or, she''s pretending?" At that time, Shi Ye thought in his heart that the young master was usually a cold man but, after madam married him, the young master always went to provoke her when he was free. He had some doubts about the taste of the young master. But in fact, he only dared to say in a tender way: "Young master, you seem pay much attention to madam." "Hum." Kenny was so smart. Of course, he could understand the meaning of Shi Ye at once. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When he sneered, Shi Ye said hurriedly and earnestly, "Madam should not be silly. The n she calcted Anne was quite meticulous." "Meticulous..." If he hadn''t helped her to deal with some things secretly, the rke family who cared about the family''s honor would make trouble for her when she did that on the Inte as the madam of rke family. Gloria didn''t believe that "Leon" said that Kenny liked spicy food, so she cooked a pot of vegetable porridge and made vegetarian dishes for health preservation. No matter what vor Kenny liked, it was right to make some light healthy dishes. She cooked the meal, putting each dish in a tray at first, and then putting the rest on the table. Shi Ye took a look at the door of the dinning room, walked in, smiled and said, "Madam, give me the dishes of the young master." Gloria handed the tray to Shi Ye, and asked: "Does he go out in the afternoon?" "I don''t know." Every day, Shi Ye lived in a lie and felt desperate. When would this day of lying end?! As soon as Shi Ye left, "Leon" entered the dinning room. He sat at the table and looked at the light green porridge and some in vegetables on the table. He frowned and said, "So nd?" Gloria poured a cup of hot water to put hard in front of him. Her tone was some bad: "What? Do you want to eat spicy pot even if you are a patient? If you die, I would be med? " Then she felt as if she shouldn''t have said that. She shouldnt care about him! However, "Leon" didn''t lose his temper, but picked up chopsticks and began to eat slowly. Gloria stood by and watched him constantly eating porridge and vegetables. His appetite was so good that he didn''t look like a patient at all. Perhaps for "Leon", only life and death can affect him except illness and injury. He was indeed strong. When he finished eating, someone would clean up the kitchen. So Gloria went straight back to the room. Turning on theputer, she found that the hottest topic of "Annes indecent video" which was pressed down in the morning became the trending topic again! After she searched it several times and made sure she was not wrong, the first thing she thought about was that Edith paid for it. Chapter 39 I Cant Admit What I Haven’t Done Chapter 39 I Can''t Admit What I Havent Done Gloria called Edith directly. "You bought the hottest topic?" "You dont want me to buy it, do you? Have you changed your mind now? " Edith was very excited. Gloria exined hurriedly: "No. I just saw Anne''s topic was hot again." "Really?" then Edith''s side rustled for a while, and Gloria guessed that she went to log in Micro-blog. Sure enough, after a while, she heard Edith say, "I just went to have a look. She deserves it! Bitch always gets the punishment from the god." But Gloria felt it was a little strange. Who did it? Anne offended others? It was possible. Anne had always looked down upon everyone. She had a bad temper, and many people were offended by her. Gloria didn''t think about it too much. After looking at the time, she guessed that Kenny should have finished his meal, so she got up to look for him. Anyway, she should talk to Kenny about the things on the Inte. The door of the study was closed. Gloria raised her hand and knocked on the door. A man''s hoarse voice came from inside, "Come in." Gloria pushed the door in and saw the person behind the desk with his back to her at a nce. She was a little puzzled in her heart. Kenny didn''t want her to see his face, but he even went out. In her thoughts, Kenny was an extremely self closed person who didn''t go out, didn''t care about things, and didn''t like to talk to people. Kenny took the lead in asking her, "What''s the matter?" Gloria looked at him curiously: "Do you know what happened on the Inte recently?" Kenny was silent for a moment, and said coldly and seriously: "Dont mention the things which have happened. As a young madam of rke family, you''d better be clever a little." Gloria thought that this tone was very simr to "Leon", maybe because they were cousins. When she went out, she felt relieved. Kenny was a strange person, but fortunately, he was not like some traumatized people, or her life would be hard. She didn''t know why she went downstairs to the dinning room. Not only was there no "Leon" in the dinning room, but also the tableware on the dining table has been cleaned. In the morning of the next day, Gloria wore a slightly formal dress and went out for the interview. These days, because of Anne''s business, a lot of time has been dyed. She graduated from one of the top-list Schools. She did well in school and her resume was well done. She interviewed twopanies and they all expressed the willingness to hire her directly. She was a little excited. Before, because of Tina, she graduated and didn''t work in her professional field. Now she finally didn''t have to care about her. After she had choices, of course, she should think carefully. She went to a restaurant for lunch and studied thepany information to be interviewed in the afternoon. She just sat down for a short time. Suddenly, a woman wearing a mask and a cap came up to her, took up the water in front of her, and poured directly above her head. Later, someone gnashed and called her name angrily, "Gloria!" Gloria closed eyes, reached out to wipe the water on the face, and looked at the person. After a careful looking, she found that the woman in front was Anne! Yes, with her current "fame", it was easy to be recognized if she didn''t cover her face before going out. "If you have something to say, just say it. Sister, what is it for?" Gloria looked at her calmly. Anne''s eyes were full of anger, she lowered her voice and said fiercely, "Gloria! The video on the Inte is yed by you, right? I won''t let you go!" Gloria was a little surprised. She didnt know Anne''s intuition was so good. But she wouldn''t admit it. Gloria said in surprise,"What video?" "You''ve been pretending for so many years at Taylor family! You are not stupid at all! " Anne''s eyes began to turn ferocious. Gloria smiled: "Sister know me better than my parents." Loren and Tina still thought that she was a fool. After all, they chose to give up her when she was young, so they would rather believe that she was a fool than admit that they were yed around by their daughter who had been given up by them. "Bitch!" Anne was going to hit Gloria. Gloria was about to dodge, but she saw a familiar figuree. Her eyes shed and then she chose to bear this p. Colin saw Gloria being pped. He kept pace and grabbed Anne''s wrist. When he saw that the person who pped Gloria was Anne, he frowned severely, "Anne?" "Colin!" A joy was in Anne''s eyes, and her voice was soft: "You are finally willing to see me! Listen to me, the video and photos on the Inte are put on by this bitch! She envies me for being with you and calcted me deliberately! " Gloria covered the face, drooping eyelids and pretending to be tender. She admired Anne''s brain. In Anne''s thoughts, maybe all women were jealous of her. Gloria bit her lips tightly with pale face, and said firmly,"...I didn''t. " Yes, she was not jealous of Anne. Anne said in a sharp voice, "You lie!" Colin shouted at Anne, "Enough!" They were louder and louder which attracted the attention of other guests. Colin didnt want to lose face. He said to Anne coldly, "Go to the box first." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Finish saying, he looked at Gloria. The tone was much softer, "Gloria, you alsoe." Gloria wanted to see Anne''s miserable scene, so she went with them. When they arrived at the box, Anne pointed to Gloria and said, "Colin, believe me! This woman did everything. I''m innocent. The videos and photos are synthetic!" At this time, Anne was still telling such a fake lie. Colin looked at her carefully, seeming to have known Anne for the first time. He said with disappointment, "You still lie to me!" Anne was crazy. Suddenly she pulled Gloria to Colin, and said with a sharp voice: "Tell Colin that you want to hurt me. You designed it on purpose." She thought that Gloria was pretending to be silly, but the scene that Gloria had just been pped by her was too stupid, which gave her an illusion that Gloria was still easy to bully as before, and she was willing to do anything for her as before. Gloria looked at Colin and turned. Her back was straight, and the voice was light and firm: "I can''t admit what I havent done." Colin''s impression of Gloria was actually very good. Seeing Anne being force like this, he pulled her behind him: "Anne, you should clean up your mess first. Don''t follow me!" Anne had been contacting him these two days. He didn''t want to see her, but he didn''t expect Anne would follow him. Chapter 40 What A Circle! Chapter 40 What A Circle! After standing behind Colin, Gloria stepped back and kept the distance with him. Anne was so angry,"Colin! What do you mean? Are you protecting this ugly woman now? " "She''s your sister." Colin frowned and was some sick of Anne. Anne was spoiled from young. Instead of listening to Colin, she sneered, "Don''t pretend to be kind now. Forcing this ugly woman to admit that she robbed my fiance is your idea!" Colin was nervous,"That''s because I believe your story!" After listening to their conversation, Gloria felt that she underestimated Colin too much. The more upright people were on the surface, the more sinister they were. Fortunately, she had known the characters of Colin for a long time. "Stop!" Gloria came out behind the Colin and looked at him and said, "Could you please leave first? I want to have a talk with my sister." Colin believed in the words of Anne and misunderstood Gloria before. Now, as soon as the scandal of Anne came out, he naturally stood by Gloria. In his opinion, Gloria and Anne were sisters after all. If there was any contradiction between them, it was natural to say secretly. He nodded and left. As soon as Colin left, Anne threw herself at Gloria, screaming, "You bitch! It''s all because of you. You''ve ruined everything! " Gloria had expected Annes actions. She avoided and Anne fell onto the ground directly. Gloria squatted down, pulled Anne''s hair, and her watery eyes were full of coldness, "Anne, you deserve it. You shouldn''t force me so hard." She pulled Anne''s hair with great strength. Anne''s face was white with pain. She tried hard to lift her head in the direction of Gloria pulling her hair, trying to alleviate some pain. Anne screamed, "Are you crazy! How dare you do this to me! " Gloria sneered, pped her on the face. p! The crisp and loud p sounded several times. "You...I...Tina...Let go... " Anne''s cheek had swollen up. She looked at Gloria unbelievably. There was a fear in her eyes, and she even stammered. Gloria smiled gently: "These are for you. Do you still want to threaten me with Tina? Whatever, just kill her. I dont care. " Although she said that, she knew that she could not really be so cruel to Tina. If she had been so cruel, she would have retaliated against them when she was forced to marry into rke family. But she was soft-hearted. If they didn''t use her and frame her, she really didn''t want to revenge them. "In the future, youd better be clever, and everyone will be safe." Gloria released Anne''s hair, stood up, raised his feet to cross Anne, and went out. Anne got up from the ground. Her face was swollen, and her red eyes were full of fierceness. Gloria! What I''ve been treated today, I was sure you would pay for it doubly! After pping Anne, she felt not happy in her heart. Anne, after all, was a sister. They had the same genes in their body, but they were doomed to be enemies. She was not in good mood and the interview in the afternoon was not very smooth. On the way back, she received Ediths call again. Edith said directly: "Gloria, have you received the interview invitation from Shengding media?" "How do you know?" It was a little surprising to Gloria. Edith and Carl knew each other, so it was Carl told her? In theory, Carl was such a big boss. How can he handle with such a small thing. "It doesnt matter. Such a bigpany sends you an interview invitation. Why don''t you go? You''re stupid!" Gloria: "At the beginning, Shengding media also invited you but you didnt sign the contract with them." Edith was silent for a moment: "I just can''t stand Carl. You don''t have a feud with him. Why don''t you go?" Gloria was about to say but she heard someone call Edith. Edith said hurriedly, "Gloria, I will hang up. There is a party tonight. I have to make up and choose a dress." Doodle Instead of waiting Glorias answer, she hung up directly. Gloria was a little upset, holding her mobile phone. She said to "Leon" before that she was not willing to work in Shengding media. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, the p on her face came so soon. One of the reasons why she chose to be major in drama literature was because of Edith. When Edith became an actress, she can write a y for Edith. But now Edith''spany and Shengding media were rivalpanies. Even if she wrote a good script in the future and wanted to cooperate with Edith, it was not easy. Now Edith knew this. If she didn''t go to Shengding meida, Edith would me herself. In fact, she also wanted to go to Shengding media. She could hide "Leon" from the thing that she was going to Shengding media! At the gate of the Vi, when Gloria just got off, she saw a ck car slowly driving toward the gate of vi. When the car stopped at the gate of the vi, she found it was a luxurious Bentley with smooth and beautiful model and a low-key style. Gloria felt this car was very good, and the owner of the car must also be a low-key calm person. The next moment, she saw "Leon"e down from the car When Kenny was still in the car, he saw Gloria. He approached and called out with a quite smile, "Sister-inw." Shi Ye got off as well. He felt nervous when he heard that. "Well." Gloria answered hurriedly and went in. However, she wondered why "Leon" often stayed with Shi Ye. This problem didn''t bother her for a long time. Knowing that Kenny was also at home, she went to make dinner. After dinner, she went back to her room and started surfing the Inte. All of a sudden, she saw a popr blog. "What a circle! My friend gave me a banquet invitation. I went to see it when I was free. I thought it was a formal banquet, but I didn''t expect that it was a group licentiousness..." A video was below. When she watched the video, she found Edith. It was her back. If it was not acquaintance, she couldn''t be recognized at all. She thought of Edith saying there was a party in the evening. She quickly took out her mobile phone and called Edith, but no one answered. Gloria was very worried and she took her bag and run out. When she got to the ce where the party was held, she managed to get in. The atmosphere in the banquet hall was really strange, and she couldn''t find Edith in the whole banquet hall. When she was extreme nervous, she felt that one hand had grabbed her arm. As she was about to look back, the other arm was also held by someone. Before she could turn back, someone grabbed her chin and poured wine into her mouth. After drinking a ss of wine, her vision became blurred, and she was weak and supported by the two men, one on the left and one on the right, walking outwards... Chapter 41 Dared Not Step Forward Chapter 41 Dared Not Step Forward Gloria Taylor was still half conscious. She could feel that there were two men holding her. They were very strong. Her struggle was in vain. She couldnt budge. Where are you taking me? she wanted to shout out for help, but she was way too weak. Gloria Taylor felt like she was brought into a room and directly thrown into bed. She reached out her arms to prop up the sheet, but there was barely any strength left in her. Then, she heard a conversation. Why send this ugly woman? She is ugly but she has a good body. Shes okay if you do from behind. This one was a womans voice. She paused and her tone became vicious, You can have fun with her if you want, but dont kill her. Gloria Taylor clenched her fists tightly hoping that she would sober up. When she felt the pain, her sight became clearer and she saw a man and a woman standing the bed talking. She couldnt hear what they said, but her survival instinct made her roll only to fall off the bed. Bang! The sound of her falling attracted the man and the womans attention. The man came up and put her back on the bed. He was surprised, Damn, this woman is so powerful. She can still move so much under the influence of the drug. Should we give her more drugs? Its not fun if shes asleep. You can wake her upter. Gloria Taylor felt her chin pain and a cold liquid slipped from her mouth down to her throat. Then, she waspletely unconscious. *** Kenny rke was dealing with some documents in his study. He was about to go downstairs to pour himself a cup of water. Gloria Taylors room was not so far from his study. As soon as he came out, he subconsciously looked at Gloria Taylors room and found that the room was half opened. That ugly womans usual routine was prim and proper, but why was she still awake with her room opened at this time? Kenny rkee strode toward the room. He pushed the door and saw the light was still on, but the bed was empty. He frowned and raised his wrist. It was almost eleven oclock. He saw that herptop was still open on the sofa. Herptop needed password for ess, but it was nothing for Kenny rkee. He easily gained ess to herptop. The screen disyed a Weibo page she had read before. After watching the video for two seconds, he turned it off. It was a variety show that rich kids y a large scale game with some celebrities. This was amon thing. Nothing new about it. However, it was unusual for Gloria Taylor to be outside at this hour. The bed was neat and her pajamas was on the sofa next to it. It was obvious that she was nning to take a bath and go to bed. What happened that she suddenly went out? Kenny rke thought for a second. Suddenly, his pupil shrank and hisplexion changed. He opened the video again and watched it twice. He took his phone and called Carl Cook. Why are you calling me at this hour? Do you want to stop me from getting drunk? Carl Cook asked. Although Shengding was a bigpany and they didnt need to take partners out for meal to get things done, they asionally did invite them over as a kind gesture. Carl Cook was the one responsible for this matter. Kenny rke listened to his nagging and asked, That little star of your, where is she? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He only remembered that the little star was a friend of Gloria Taylor, but he didnt remember her name. Who do you call little star? Carl Cook said discontentedly, My Edith Hall is going to be a movie queen and a big star! Oh. Kenny rke sneered, She has to stay in the entertainment industry for a long time to be a movie star. Carl Cook was not happy hearing this, What are you talking about? Are you going to bully her? Kenny rke suddenly had the urge to kick Carl Cook to Africa now. He didnt want such a stupid partner. Go to Zijin Club. Kenny rke said shortly. After that, he hung up his phone and stormed out of the room. Zijin Club was a famous club in Huyang city, but it had a bad reputation. The club was founded by the second bases who only had fun every day. It had many scandals before. However, because the club was founded by the second bases, no one could uproot the club and it was not a secret for the upper-ss circle. Carl Cook knew about this club. He stood up, picked up his coat, and walked out. As he walked, he called Edith Hall. His hands were shaking. *** The restaurant where Carl Cook had his dinner was not far from the club. So, when Kenny rke arrived, he was already there. As soon as Carl Cook saw himing, he immediately greeted him and asked, Whats going on? Kenny rke was calm, but his eyes were cold, Gloria Taylor and your little star is inside. Hearing this, Carl Cook turned and ran inside. He was recognized as soon as he entered the club. Mr. Cook, have you came to have fun? Carl Cook grabbed his cor, Where is the longue? Kenny rke had a club under his management, but his club was far more profoundpared to Zijin Club. He had never been here, so he had no idea where the longue was. The man was about to curry the favor with Carl Cook, but seeing him in rage, he just pointed to where the longue was. He dared not talk much. Carl Cook let go of the man. He turned to talk to Kenny rke, but he couldnt find him around. Kenny rke had already on his way to the longue. The scene inside was beyond chaotic. Man and woman were so close together, feeling each other while flirting. Some of them even did it right on the longue. Kenny rke took a good look around and entered the longue. Women were setting their eyes on him, just like cat seeing a mouse. A woman tried to strike up a conversation. She put her hand on his shoulder and her chest on his chest, Handsome boy, are you having fun alone? However, before she could ce her chest on him, Kenny rke pushed her away, Get out of my way! Ah! the woman screamed as she fell to the side. Now, other women dared not approached him. Suddenly, he saw a man and a woman tangled in a corner. He could only see her back. She took most of her clothes off as she sat on top of the man while shaking her waist wildly. She looked familiar. Kenny rke abruptly stopped. He dared not to take a step forward. Chapter 42 If You Talked, I Would Scratch Your Face Chapter 42 If You Talked, I Would Scratch Your Face Carl Cook caught up from behind and saw Kenny rke standing still. He looked ahead at his line of sight. He was so surprised that his sses fell off, That, that, that is that Glo He felt a gloomy aura by his side. He paused and said, Its impossible. I will help you take a look. Its definitely not your wife! Kenny rke didnt say anything. Carl Cook knew that he agreed. He was actually a little nervous. He was not that familiar with Gloria Taylor, but that womans back was way too simr with Gloria Taylor. Moreover, Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor knew each other very well. If Kenny rke reacted like that, probably she was Gloria Taylor. Carl Cook was nervous. Judging from his friendship with Kenny rke, he knew that his friend was very keen on that woman. Although Gloria Taylor was not that pretty, Kenny rke who was never been closed to woman, had a crush on her inner beauty. Kenny rke stepped forward. He leaned slightly and stretched out his hand to look at the womans face. He looked at her like he didnt have the gut to, so he looked away in hurry. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Was it Gloria Taylor? He nced at her again, then excitedly shouted, Its not her! However, Kenny rkes eyes shed and he strode over to see her face. After a gloomy smile, he grabbed her neck, Where is Gloria? Anne Taylor didnt expect to meet Kenny rkes cousin here. She wanted to shrug his hand off, but he was too strong. Kenny rke interrupted her good thing. The man was pissed and was about to call him out, but once Kenny rke nced at him coldly, the man shut up. He looked at Carl Cook beside Kenny rke and prepared to leave. As he left, he said, Mr. Cook, if you have something to say to her, Ill take my leave. Shengding Media was the leadingpany of entertainment industry. They had The Cooks as their backing. Theirwork wasrge andplicated. No one dared to provoke Carl Cook. Anne Taylor was just about to get her peak, but she suddenly was thrown away by that man. So she was limp. Looking at Kenny rke who was still holding her neck, she stuttered, I am prettier than Gloria Youre looking for her Why arent you looking for me? Kenny rke suddenly felt that she was filthy. He let go of her, grabbed a wine ss on the table and smashed it into pieces. He picked the broken sharp ss and raised it to her face, I will scratch your face if you say that again. Anne Taylor felt the sharp thing on her face. He could cut her anytime. She was scared, but she was happy. Sheughed strangely, So what if I say that again? She is now being served to a group of men. Do you want to watch the gang bang and joined them? Have you ever done it before? Let alone Kenny rke, Carl Cook couldnt even bear to listen to it. Kenny rke banged her on the wall. She didnt cried out in pain, instead, she was smiling. Its been a while. Gloria Taylor must have been devoured by those men. Tomorrow morning Gloria Taylor would make the headline. She was happy at the thought. Kenny rke stared at her coldly. He didnt have time for her now. He had to find Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke and Carl Cook went out of the longue after making sure that Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall were not there. Shi Ye arrived with his men at this time. Sir, have you found thedy? he asked. Search room by room. Move quickly. Kenny rke said. They were in a hurry. Shi Ye knew very well about Zijin club. It had been a long time, the madam might have been... But, he didnt say anything and proceed ording to Kenny rkes order. Kenny rke and Carl Cook separately searched. Zijin Club was not a small ce. Kenny rke searched the whole first floor, but he couldnt find her anywhere. When Carl Cook met him again, he saw him standing against the light in the corridor with his face hidden in the shadows. He had seen this before. He approached him with a solemn face. He patted him on the shoulder and said, We have found them. Kenny rkes eyes shed with a slight light. *** Carl Cook took him into the room. Shi Yes men packed the room. Inside, several naked men were crouching on the ground. The bed was a mess and atmosphere showed was still in heat. Kenny rke looked at them coldly. He stepped forward slowly imposing a terrifying manner. Those men who were arrogant before dared not say a word. Shi Ye hurriedly stepped forward and quietly said, Sir, when we came in, we didnt see the youngdy. They said that the youngdy had jumped off the balcony earlier and I had sent someone down to look for her. Kenny rke turned to the men on the floor. His eyes were gloomy. One of the man broke down and knelt in front of him, We didnt touch the woman. She jumped off the balcony. Its really none of our business now. Please, leave us alone. If they didnt touch Gloria Taylor, what about this smell in the room? Were these men touching each other? Carl Cook looked at the blood stain on the bed sheet. At this time, one of the men came up from downstairs, I cant find the youngdy. The men didnt look like liars. Moreover, when their lives were at stake, they probably dared not lie, but still, it didnt omit the whole possibility. Even if the men begged for mercy, Kenny rke wouldnt let go of them easily. He walked to the window and looked down. This was the seventh floor. If she jumped down, she would be paralyzed. Kenny rke looked down and saw rows of balcony under him, Continue to search the room under this floor. He ordered. The Taylors hated Gloria Taylor. She grew up in a harsh environment, but she had always lived truly and seriously. She must have a strong desire to survive. She would be fine. Carl Cook and Shi Ye took the men to search from floor to floor. Kenny rke went to the third floor. When his men kicked the door, he went in and walked directly to the balcony. The people inside were having fun in the bathroom. When they heard the noise, they came out and saw so many people walking inside, Who are you? What are you doing? the people inside asked. Kenny rke ordered his men locked them into the bathroom. The balcony was empty. There was nothing, but there was something behind the curtain next to it. Kenny rke walked over and raised his hand to open the curtain. In the corner of the curtain, there was a woman curled in into a ball and she was half-conscious. Chapter 43 You Did Everything You Shouldn’t Do To Me Chapter 43 You Did Everything You Shouldnt Do To Me Kenny rkes nerves who was tensed all night could finally rx. He crouched down, stretched out his hand, and touched her head. He gently pulled back hairs covering her face. He was a bit stunned, but he said clearly, Gloria, I finally found you. Her hair was messy and so was her clothes. Her forehead was beaded with sweat, but fortunately she was fine. Kenny rke stretched out his hand to pull her up. When she felt his hand on her back, she was frightened and refused with struggle. She said weakly, Dont touch me Kenny rke who was already at ease became gloomy again. He looked at her deeply and after a few seconds, he leaned to her ears and whispered, Im Leon rke. Ill take you home. Gloria Taylor stopped pushing and rejecting him. She tilted to him. He was there all along. Finally, their head leaned on each other. He could feel her burning forehead. Kenny rke hurriedly picked her up and strode out. The woman in his arms roasted him like a small stove. She seemed to be a little ufortable. She frowned slightly as her she breathed hardly, but she was not dumb. She trusted him and leaned her head against his chest silently. Kenny rke was filled with anger and rage. One of the subordinate informed Carl Cook and Shi Ye. They saw Kenny rke bringing Gloria Taylor out of the room. When Shi Ye saw Kenny rkes face at that time, he dared not ask anything. Carl Cook walked to them and asked, Is she alright? Shes alright. Kenny rke said heavily. He turned to look at Shi Ye, Were going to the hospital. Yes, Sir. He respectfully replied. He took his phone and made a call. After getting inside the car, Kenny rke seemed to think of something and he asked Carl Cook, Where is your little star? I just called her. Shes not here. Carl Cook was dissatisfied with the way Kenny rke call Edith Hall, but he knew now was not the time to fuss over such thing. Kenny rke said nothing. He just looked up at the driver, Hurry up. They would exceed the speed limit, but the driver dared not disobey his order. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, it waste at night and there were only a few cars on the road. They went to the nearest private hospital. The hospital was not veryrge and there were only a few people inside. The doctor on duty was chatting with his girlfriend to kill time. The doctor looked up and saw Kenny rke with a bunch of people behind. Hisplexion changed as he hung up the phone. Kenny rke was holding Gloria Taylor in the front. Shi Ye, Carl Cook, followed by the subordinates were right behind him. They looked like a bunch of mafia who came for trouble. Excuse me do you want to see the doctor? the doctor was pale. Hm. Kenny rke put Gloria Taylor on the sickbed. Then, he stood aside and looked at the doctor respectfully. The doctor gulped and stood up to do the examination. He grabbed his stethoscope. He was trembling all over. Kenny rke gave him a cold look, Do you have an epilepsy? No no. the doctor hurriedly replied. He was surrounded by a group of gangster-like men. They looked like they were ready to end him if he made any mistake. It was only natural that he was afraid. However, it was obvious that woman was drugged illegally. The medicine had an anesthetic effect and it seemed to be a sex drug. Although the doctor didnt know for sure what medicine this woman was under, but it was not difficult to cure it. He gave Gloria Taylor an injection and hung the bottle. Gloria Taylor would soon be recovered. After returning to the vi, Kenny rke took Gloria Taylor to his room. She was sweating so much like she was having a fever. Kenny rke got up and went to the bathroom to grab a towel to wipe her face. He pulled her thick fringe back and wipe her forehead. Wipe after wipe and Kenny rkes hand froze over. It was his first tie doing this kind of thing and unexpectedly, he did quite well. However, why did Gloria Taylors face looked different? Last time he saw her on the restaurant, he found that there was something wrong with her face, but she was too cautious so he didnt have the chance to find out. He didnt care much about her appearance anyway. Now, the trouble got bigger. After he squinted and wiped her face clean, he stepped back and slightly looked at her. Unlike her usual face that was covered in dark spots, her face now looked radiant and fair. It was almost glowing under the light. Her lips was naturally red and she had a small nose bridge and long, curled eyshes. Her forehead was fair and her hairline was nice. Each of her facial features looked good and even looked better when put together. Kenny rke looked at her closely. Suddenly, heughed in a low voice. He was fine with pretending to be stupid, but why did she dressed up ugly? It seemed that she had a really rough life before. *** When Gloria Taylor woke up, she felt her body was sore all over and her throat dry. She turned her head left and right. She was confused. It was not her room. She turned over and sat up. Her head was dizzy. She could hardly remember what happenedst night. At this time, the door was pushed open from the outside. Kenny rke came in with a ss of water. He walked to the bed side to hand her the water, Drink. Gloria Taylor took the cup and drank it all. She found that the man in front of her was wearing a pajamas. She looked at herself and found that she was also wearing a pajamas. Her memories surged to the surface, too much even. She stuttered, Kenny! Last night you and me we Kenny rke sat down beside her. He looked at her deeply and said, Last night, I went to the Zijin Club to save you. Aftering back, you insist to sleep in my room. You also took advantage of me. All you should and shouldnt do, you did it all to me. ??? Gloria Taylor was in confusion. The only thing she remembered was that she jumped off a building, she grabbed the floor railings and climbed up to hide behind the curtain. After that, she couldnt remember anything. But, she remembered that she was left with a little strength and a hope to live when she jumped off the balcony. Since she was left with a little strength, how did she do that with Kenny rke? Youre lying to me! I dont remember what happenedst night, but Im pretty sure that I have no strength left to do anything to you! Since you dont remember, how can you be so sure that you didnt do anything to me? The drug they gave you was a new type of sex drug and the effect was pretty good. Kenny rke leaned closer and closer, his tone was ambiguous, Besides, I have always loved sister-inw very much. If you want it, I cant refuse you Chapter 44: Isnt it exciting? Chapter 44: Isn''t it exciting? Gloria saw that when Leon spoke, he looked very serious, and he didnt look like a liar, so she became nervous, too. She really had no memory of what happenedst night after she lost consciousness, while she was drugged, so it was possible if she identally had sex with him... Gloria feeling her mind going nk for a moment, suddenly she thought of Kenny. She couldnt stay in Leon''s room anymore, since if Kenny found out... She looking pale, she pulled back the quilt to get out of bed, but Kenny pushed her back into bed. "You were very tiredst night, sister-inw, so you ought to have a good rest. If you want something to eat, I''ll send the servants to cook it for you." Kenny put his hand on her shoulder, and it did not look as though he had much strength to put his hand on her, but she could not move. Gloria felt a sudden rush of shame at the thought that she and "Leon" might have had sexst night, she trembling with anger. "Shame on you!" "Do you think I''m ashamed of myself for doing this to you? That... What if I did this to you?" As he spoke, he pushed her back into bed with a slight push of his hand on her shoulder. His tall body over hers, he lowered his head, kissing her exactly on the lips. When Gloria was suddenly kissed by him, she froze, and it also gave Kenny the opportunity to hold her. He taking her by the wrist, kept kissing her, as he kissed her in a powerful and domineering way. Gloria''s only ever been kissed by him, while the first few times he had kissed her with less intensity, but now his clear and cold breath seemed to wrap her up, making herpletely unable to resist. At the end of the kiss, Kenny kissed her lightly on the lips, as if dissatisfied, and then Kenny straightened himself up from her. Gloria was lying on her back, her beautiful and clear eyes seemed to be full of mist, and she looked flushed and a little breathless, she looking as weak as if she could not resist. Kenny had calmed down, but he gasped again. He looking at her with deep eyes, said in a husky voice. "I have a more shameless way, so would you like to try it?" Gloria was awakened by these words, as she seemed to havee to her sensespletely. She looking up, saw his face slowly approaching the top of her head. She raised her hand in anger, trying to p him hard in the face. However, Kenny grabbed her hand quickly. Kenny raised his lips, smiling deeply. He took her palm, put it to his lips, and kissed her soft palm gently. "I like women who look so agile, just like you, sister-inw." Gloria. This man was too shameless! She couldn''t take her hand back, as she was under his control, she saying in a sulky tone. "I''m your sister-inw!" Kenny didn''t seem to recognize the suppressed anger in her voice, as his smile deepened. ''My cousin has gone abroad, and he won''te back for at least ten days or half a month, so during this time, no one would bother us in the vi. Isn''t it exciting?" It''s not exciting! She had no propensity for unfaithful love with her brother-inw! Since Kenny saw that her face was bing pale, he stopped teasing her. He got up, put away his smile, and asked her earnestly. "What do you want, and I''ll send the servants to cook for you." Gloria''s face was cold. "I don''t feel like eating anything." All she wanted him to do was get out! Kenny didn''t respond to her cold words, but seemed to say to himself. "Then I''ll have the servants cook some rice porridge as well as some dishes of light taste." As soon as he was out, Gloria jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom. She''s trying to find out whether she and Leon had sex. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Her back was aching, but this was not unusual, while there was no difort in any part of her body. On the other hand, "Leon" may not seem like a nice guy, but she somehow believed that he didnt seem like someone who took advantage of another''s perilous state. She locked the bathroom door and examined herself, and there were no red marks on her body. She jumped a few times without feeling any difort in any part of her body. She knew "Leon" was deliberately deceiving her. He was so childish, as a grown man like him would tease her like that for no reason. Was it fun to deliberately deceive her? Gloria was relieved, and she went to the washstand to wash her face, but when she saw herself in the mirror, she was stunned. The ugly make-up she had put on her face had been removed... Maybe as so much happenedst night, her face looked a little haggard, but since she was young, the haggard look on her face made her look delicate and touching instead of making her look bad. Gloria had no sooner rxed than she became nervous again. Half an hourter, Kenny went upstairs, telling her toe down to dinner. Heing into the room, found nobody in the bed. He paused in the doorway for a moment, then turned and suddenly he saw Gloria standing behind him. Gloria looked at him impassively. ''Why can''t I open the door? She wanted to go back to her room, but even with desperate effort she could not open the door of the room. "The lock is broken." Kenny''s tone was so nd that she could not tell whether he was telling the truth or not. Gloria looking at him suspiciously, didn''t the lock still work when she went outst night? Seeing that her face became calm, he guessed that she knew that they had not actually had sex. "Eat first." When he had finished speaking, he went straight downstairs. She really thought she had sex with Leon before, so she lost her appetite. In fact, she was already hungry. The dining room Gloria and Kenny sat face to face while the bodyguards served the meal. She had always wondered why there were only bodyguards and no maids in the vi. Generally speaking, maids were better at taking care of people. Gloria tried to ask "Leon". "Does your cousin hate women?" Kenny paused to stir the porridge with his spoon after hearing her words. Was he so obvious that she could see him so easily? He put down his spoon, looking up at Gloria. "Why do you ask me that?" Gloria also put down her spoon. "He never seemed to want to see me, and there was no maid at the vi." Kenny smiling, said nothing. Gloria feeling as though she had forgotten something, she reached out her hand, rubbed her head, and sat up suddenly. "Is Edith all right? As she finished speaking, she remembered that Kenny had seen Edith, but Kenny might not know Edith, so she added. "Edith is my friend who came to the vi that day, while she and Carl know each other." Kenny''s face darkened a little at the thought ofst night. "She''s fine." She was actually worried about someone else, since if he didn''t go to Zi Jin Clubst night, how could she escape from Zi Jin Club alone? Gloria was still worried, so she reached for her cell phone, and then she remembered that her cell phone had fallen off just as she was about to jump from the buildingst night. Her phone may have been smashed to pieces. When Kenny saw what she was doing, he reached behind him, took a box out, and pushed it right up to her. "What is it?" Gloria asked curiously, but Kenny didn''t say much. ncing at her, he motioned for her to open the box. Gloria opening the box, found a cell phone used exclusively by women, which was also thetest model from a famous brand. Chapter 45 Deliberately Leading Her There Chapter 45 Deliberately Leading Her There Gloria looked up at "Leon" in surprise, "You bought it? " "How could it be? It was my cousin who bought it for you." Kenny nced at her and began to eat food. Gloria felt so speechless. Why did he think that she really wanted "Leon" to buy her something? Since it was bought by Kenny, she would ept it. Gloria found a phone card ced next to her phone, the number was what she had used earlier. She loaded her phone card and called Edith. The call was answered soon. Edith''s tone was full of worry, ''''Gloria, are you alright? Are you okay? " "I''m fine, are you back to film crew now?" Earlier, Edith had said that she would return to the film crew today. "You''ve met such a big problem, I''m not going back to the film crew. I''m going out now, let''s meet." Edith already started to pack up things. Gloria also wanted to talk to Edith aboutst night, and immediately agreed, "Well, I''m eating food now, I''ll go outter... " "You don''t need toe out, I wille to you. " Edith directly interrupted her words and hung up the phone after speaking. Gloria put down her phone and looked up to see the man across from her who was eating food slowly. In front of her, he always looked unusually arrogant and unrestrained, but he acted in the opposite way, withposure and caution in every way. "Thank you... " Gloria paused for a while and continued to say, "For the thingst night. " "Why do you thank me? " Kenny looked up at her, showing a faint smile, "Thank me for pushing you away at a critical time? " Gloria reacted to the meaning of his words and her face instantly turned red, "Can you talk properly! " As for what little gratitude she had left in her heart for him, it disappeared cleanly. Kenny had already finished the congee, and while receiving the towel to wipe his hands, he said, "Your gratitude is so casual and insincere. " This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria thought about it for a while, and also felt that there was indeed little sincerity, "Then I''ll treat you to dinner? " "Dinner? Yeah, just go to the clubhouse I brought you tost time. " Kenny''s tone was very serious. That clubhouse... Gloria pursed her lips, if she remembered it correctly, that club, located in Huyang City, was the top of the pyramid of entertainment clubs, as she just graduated as a rookie, not to mention that she did not have a job now, even if she had a job, ording to the standards of "Leon", the rich man, to set a table there, it would cost at least half a year''s sry of hers. She suspected that "Leon" did it on purpose. Gloria said with a straight face, "Change one, I can''t afford it. " "Leon" looked at her in surprise, "Didn''t my cousin give you his secondary card? " "Why would he give me a secondary card! " Gloria thought that "Leon" was a strange person. The next moment, "Leon" took out another ck card from behind him and threw it in front of her, "Cousin gave it to me, you take it and use it first. " Gloria didn''t go to get the ck card, instead, she said with an envious face, "Kenny is really good to you. " ording to the rumors, Kenny was a brutal and paranoid man who never showed up in front of others. But now, he actually let "Leon" live in his vi and gave "Leon" his secondary card. On the contrary, she, Gloria, and Anne were just like enemies. Hearng her words, Kenny gave her a deep look, "As long as you are willing to make some effort, maybe he will be better to you than to me. " He deliberately aggravated his tone with the three words "make some effort" . Suc an arrogant and shameless man! Gloria ignored him, stepped down to have her meal, and took the ck card again. It''s so good to use Kenny''s money to treat "Leon" to dinner. She originally wanted to thank "Kenny", but because he had intentionally chosen such an expensive ce, it was normal that she didn''t want to show too much sincerity. When Edith came, Gloria was still struggling with the door of the room. It''s strange that the door of that room couldn''t be opened. A bodyguard behind her came up and told her, "Young Madam, Miss Hall is here. " Gloria had to go downstairs to meet Edith first. As soon as she went down, Edith came to her, "It''s good to see that you''re okay! " Gloria smiled at her and asked, "I''m fine, how are you? " The video posted by that bloggerst night was so hot that Edith''s agent saw it and sent it to Edith to watch. Edith had attended a business banquetst night, and her agent was afraid that there would be trouble afterwards, so she asked a few people to take a group photo and send it to Weibo, lest someone cken her by then. When she used her mobile phone, she found that there were many missed calls on her phone, and later answered Carl''s phone, only to learn that Gloria hd thought she was at the Zi Jin Club and went over to look for her. Hearing Edith''s words, Gloria came to understand that it was highly likely that someone had set up a trap to deliberately lure her over. The only person she had offended recently was Anne. Her affair with Anne had recently be a rumor on the Inte that were spread so widely, so Anne must have known that she would be online at any time. Moreover, Anne also knew that Edith was a good friend of hers. Anne''s retaliation against her had really taken some effort. Seeing that she was in deep thought, Edith asked her, "What''s wrong? " Gloria looked up at her, "It should be made by Anne, I knew before that she used to fool around a lot and was a member of a certain club, but since I haven''t been paying attention to that, I didn''t know it was the Zi Jin Club. " If she had known before that the ce where Anne often went to y was the Zi Jin Club, she would definitely not have fallen for it. Although Edith was a bit of a simple, she knew a lot of things deeply, and she wouldn''t go to a banquet in that kind of ce. Edith frowned and was about to say something when she heard the familiar ringing of her cell phone. She looked down and took out her phone, only to find that it was not hers. Gloria took out her phone and shook it, "It''s mine. " "So you''re finally willing to get a new phone?" Edith''s eyes were wide open. Before, when she urged Gloria to change a smart phone, she always said that she was afraid of upsetting Tina, so she never changed her phone. Gloria''s eyes lit up, obviously a little happy, as she came up to Edith''s ear and whispered, "It was given to me by Kenny. " She felt that this might be a harbinger of the gradual opening of Kenny''s heart to ept her, so she was happy. It was she who had agreed to marry Kenny in the first ce, so naturally she still wanted to get along well with him. Edith obviously had something else to ask, but Gloria pointed to the phone, "I''ll answer it first. " However, when she saw the number on the screen, her face wasn''t so good. Tina''s voice was warm and gentle, "Gloria, I''ve booked a tea restaurant,e out and have a meal with me at noon. " By treating Gloria so kindly, Gloria knew that this woman must have some purposes. Gloria smiled and asked, "Only you and me? " Tina hesitated for a while and then answered, "Well.. Yes, only you and me. In that way, we can have a peaceful lunch at ease. " Gloria didn''t believe a single word of what Tina had said! Chapter 46 He Was a Little Jealous of Himself Chapter 46 He Was a Little Jealous of Himself Gloria Taylor didnt respond immediately. Tina Walker exined, Gloria, I was so busy that I didnt even have time to have a meal with you. Dont me me, please. If it happened before, Gloria Taylor would be happy that her mother took her out for meal. But, her taking busy as an excuse wasme. Tina Walker was a richdy. There were so many servants in the family. What could she be busy about? She remembered that once she bought two movie tickets for her and Tina Walker who already promised to go. But, until the movie ended, Tina Walker didnt show up. When Gloria Taylor arrived home, she found out that Anne Taylor was drunk on a club outside. Tina Walker was busy pickeing her up and naturally, she would cast Gloria Taylor aside. Tina Walker didnt even call her. She just kept her waiting. Gloria Taylor said with faint smile, Okay. Send me the address. She hung up the phone and found out Edith Hall was looking at her scornfully. Gloria Taylor was surprised, Whats the matter? Edith Hall replied grumpily, Did your mother invite you to dinner again? Do you really want to go? Im going. She replied as she took Edith Hall to sit on the sofa, I have a n. Do you bring the brick that I asked you? Its in the car. Ill get it for you. Edith Hall replied. Gloria Taylor couldnt open the door. All of her things were inside. She didnt know how long it took to get the door unlocked. So, she asked Edith Hall to bring her bricks when she came. She smashed the door with that. Edith Halls work was on the rise during the past two years. She wanted to help Gloria Taylor smash the door, but her manager called her again. Before leaving, she reluctantly said, Gloria, when you smash the door, remember to record a video for me. Gloria Taylor was speechless. Did her fans know that Edith Hall was a secondary high school student? *** Gloria Taylor walked to the door with brick on her hand. She raised her hand and smashed the brick hardly to the door handle. She was making quite a noise. Kenny rke heard themotion. He came up and saw her smashing door. He rubbed his temple andughed. This woman was really unstoppable. He walked over and sped her wrist. He said with a deep voice, Cousin is not at home. You can sleep in his room. Why do you have to break the door? Gloria Taylor also felt that it was bad to break something. She hesitated, But, my stuffs are inside. When you got married, someone ced a lot of womans supplies to his room. In fact, it was him who put the stuff there just recently. Gloria Taylor didnt even consider that. She directly shook her head and said frankly, But, I dare not sleep in his room. Leon rke wouldugh on this. But it was true that she dared not to sleep in Kenny''s room. Kenny rke didnt expect her to say so. Wasnt she the one who always contradict him? So, I think Id better smash the door. I believe that he will be okay with that. He shouldnt be stingy after all. after all, he bought her a phone. She didnt see him sue that thing he saw on the inte. She felt that he was better than she had imagined. Kenny rke was helpless. He didnt say anything anymore. She said that he was a generous man. So, what else could he say? He had to help her smash the door. He reached for the brick in her hand and smashed the door twice. Gloria Taylor felt Leon rke seem to be less annoying. She blinked and said, Thank you. Kenny rke didnt say anything. He didnt even look at her. He just turned around and left. Somehow, he looked a little ...annoyed? After Kenny rke left, he saw a bodyguarding over. He nced at him and said, There is nothing. The bodyguard immediately turned around and went downstairs, but he was still puzzled. It was so noisy that the thought the young master was fighting with the youngdy. They gambled about the possibility, but it seemed that the young master wasnt fighting with the youngdy. As soon as Kenny rke entered the room, he received a message from Carl Cook. It was voice note, more than 40 seconds long. Kenny rke yed it and put the phone down on the table. Do I bother you if I send you voice note now? Did you have a good timest night? Did the things I sent youe in handy? If you Until here, Kenny rke directly pressed the power button and locked the screen. He walked toward the dressing room. The dressing room was veryrge, half of which were man suit and shirts and the other half were womans skirts and sweaters. Gloria Taylor was probably tired of him. If she paid more attention to him, she would find that he lived in the master bedroom and she would also find that Leon rke and Kenny rke had never appeared on at the same time. Maybe, it was for this reason that she felt Kenny rke was not a normal person. He remembered that one time on the dinner table. When she heard the way she said his name on the phone, her eyes emerged with joy. At that moment, he was a little jealous of himself. *** Gloria Taylor closed the door and went to bed. The familiar bed was sofortable. After a short rest, she got up to wash her face and change her clothes. When she was standing in front of the mirror, she hesitated for a moment. She decided not to dress up ugly. It would be troublesome. Honestly, she didnt really want to have dinner with Tina Walker. Last night, after Leon rke found out her true self, he didnt say much either. Kenny rke had never seen that side of hers before. She deliberately dressed up ugly, but it turned out that besides bringing her trouble, it was really useless. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But When she thought of the way Leon rke kissed her this morning, she blushed and her heart raced. Aftering back to her senses and realized that she was actually longing for the taste of the kiss, her face went white. Leon rke was Kenny rkes cousin. What was she thinking? She changed her clothes and went out. She was still sulking. Coincidentally, she met Leon rke again on the stairs. Kenny rke saw her sulking face and frowned, Whats wrong? He said while reaching for her forehead. Gloria Taylor jumped in panic, Im fine. Im okay After that, she quickly ran away. Kenny rkes hand was still hanging on the air. After a while, with distressed face, he took his hand back. He walked down the stairs to see Gloria Taylor leaving with her handbag. His face darkened, but soon, he was worried that he ran after her. Chapter 47 Men Paid the Bill Chapter 47 Men Paid the Bill Gloria Taylor went out of the vi. After running pretty far, she stopped to catch her breath. She had to stay away from Leon rke. This man was dangerous. Right after the idea came out, a car stopped beside her. She turned to look at it and just in time, Kenny rke was rolling down the window to look at her. When their eyes met, Gloria Taylor was nk for a moment and quickly ran away with her fastest speed. Kenny rke drove the car just as fast to follow her closely. He kept the car parallel to her. In a low voice, he saidmandingly, Get in the car. no. she said and she continued to walk. Kenny rke understood that she was clearly drawing a line with him. Gloria Taylor continued walking for a while and felt that the car was no longer following her. She stopped and looked back. She saw Kenny rkeing toward her with a cold and aggressive face. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He had long legs. So, he caught up in no time. Without saying anything, he picked her up and shoved her back into the car. Gloria Taylor was stunned. She smiled angrily, Leon! Will you stop humiliating me? Who is the one making trouble? Kenny rke nced at her coldly. He continued to drive. Youre making a scene! Gloria Taylor snapped at him. Kenny rke ignored her. He only said, Address. Gloria Taylor didnt reply. Kenny rke quickly stretched out his hand to her pocket to take her phone. He opened Tina Walkers message. You overheard me talking on the phone, didnt you? Otherwise, how would he know that she was going to see Tina Walker? *** Soon, they arrived at the restaurant Tina Walker had told her. Before Gloria Taylor got off the car, she saw Tina Walker through the window of the restaurant. She looked like she had been waiting there for a long time. Tina Walker was sitting by window. She looked at her watch from time to time and asionally she looked outside. There was no one beside her. Kenny rke looked at Tina Walker, then he looked at Gloria Taylor who was obviously reluctant to meet her, Are you going to sit in the car and watch her like this? Gloria Taylor didnt say anything, she just gave him a look. She wanted to let Tina Walker know how waiting felt like. Kenny rke looked out of car window and saw a restaurant across the street. Then he started the car and drove to the parking lot of the restaurant across the street. He took Gloria Taylor off the car to the restaurant. He took Gloria directly to the second floor and chose a table by the window. Looking out from here, they could see Tina Walker across the street. The waiter came over with the menu and ready to take their order. Kenny rke gave the menu to Gloria Taylor. She looked up at Kenny rke. She didnt say anything and he seemed to know what she was thinking. What are you looking at? Order. Gloria Taylor was confused. How did he know she was looking at him? He was looking down his phone all along. Did he have eyes over his head? Oh, just forget it. Anyway, they had been here. She should be more rxed. With that, she immediately ordered her meal. Kenny rke ordered two dishes. Before the dishes were served, Gloria Taylor involuntarily looked at Tina Walker across the street. After making a scene, Leon rke didnt say much. This is the first time she asked me to have dinner with her. Soon after, she saw a car stop in front of the restaurant across the street. Then, Anne Taylor came out. Sheughed scornfully, I know that its impossible for her to invite me purely for the meal. Anne Taylor directly went to the table where Tina Walker was sitting. Because of the distance, she couldnt hear what they were saying, but judging from the scene, Anne Taylor was losing her temper and Tina Walker was busyforting her. They argued for a while. Tina Walker bowed her head and picked up her phone. Soon, Gloria Taylors phone rang. Hello? she picked it up. Gloria, why havent you came yet? Didnt you agree to have a meal together? Tina Walker sounded pissed and impatient. Im still on the car. The traffic sucks. Gloria Taylor said ndly. Tina Walker breathed a sigh of relief, Hurry up. After hanging up the phone, Gloria Taylor saw Tina Walker talking to Anne Taylor. Anne Taylor left the table, but she didnt leave the restaurant. After what happenedst night, Anne Taylor couldnt wait to see how miserable Gloria was. Anne Taylor thought that Gloria Taylor was raped by those men. If so, should she really show up and hit Anne Taylor? This moment, the waiter served the food. Kenny rkes voice made her return to her senses, Eat. Gloria Taylor suddenly remembered thest time when he was sick, he was so confused that he started calling out his mother. She was curious, You have been living in Kennys house. Where is your parents? Right after she asked the question, Leon rke who was stuffing food to his mouth stopped in midair. His face wasplicated. Gloria Taylor felt that she just asked the wrong question. She quickly put some dishes to his te, You should eat more. Then, they finished their meal in silence. When they were paying the bill, Gloria Taylor stepped in front of him. But, Kenny rke pulled her aside with one hand. After paying the bill, he turned to her and said, It is only natural for man to pay the bill. But, I;m your sister-inw, I should pay the bill. Gloria Taylor replied. I have already paid the bill. If you mind Kenny rke leaned closer and whispered, You can give me a kiss and that will settle it. she thought that she better off dead. Gloria Taylor shrugged his hands off and left the restaurant. Kenny rke watched her back as she left and smiled. *** In the end, Gloria Taylor didnt go to the restaurant across the street to see Tina Walker. She and Leon rke went straight home. Tina Walker called her repeatedly but she didnt answer. She thought that the matter was over. But, early in the morning, she received a call from Loren Taylor. Gloria, are you looking for a job? Why dont youe to ourpany to work? You dont have to look for job at other ces. Loren Taylor said with great sincerity that Gloria Taylor was almost convinced. She casually replied, I already found a job. Between Taylor Company and Shengding Company, she would naturally choose thetter. She didnt have to consider. Loren Taylor was silent for a moment as if he was thinking of something, What about I give you shares if youe here to work? Shares? Gloria Taylor couldnt help sitting up straight. She thought that she heard it wrong. Anne Taylor and her brother both held shares in the Taylor Company. They received dividend each year. Tina Walker had her shares as well, though not so much, she did have some. Chapter 48 15% Shares Chapter 48 15% Shares In the entire Taylor family, Gloria Taylor was the only one secluded and did not have any shares. At that time, she hoped that Loren Taylor would give her some of his shares, even if it was only 1%, but least she could feel that she was the member of the Taylor family. However, now when she didnt care of the share anymore, Loren Taylor was offering it to her. She felt ridiculous. Gloria Taylorughed. Although Loren Taylor might have other purposes, she still asked, How many shares does Dad intend to give me? Loren Taylor vaguely said, More than your mothers. Dont worry. Dad will not mistreat you. More than Tina Walkers? That was very few. Since Loren Taylor came for her, why didnt she try to bargain? Im the daughter-inw of the rke family now. If you really want to give me the shares, you can consider 15%. If you give too little, you will beughed at. Although currently she didnt have any share in thatpany, she was very clear about the distribution of the share. Loren Taylor had 30% of shares, Anne Taylor and her brother both had 10%, and Tina Walker had 5% respectively, which added up to 55%. The rest belonged to other shareholders. Loren Taylor felt that it would be dangerous to give Gloria Taylor 15% of the shares. In the next shareholders meeting, they would elect a chairman of the board of directors. If Gloria Taylor didnt vote for him, he would most likely not be the chairman. 15% shares was not a small sum. Loren Taylor was clear about his stake on the matter. He suppressed his anger and said, Gloria, Dad is not stingy to you, but youre asking too much. He was not stingy to her? Gloria Taylor smiled and said, Dad, youre old. Dont get angry every single time. Its not good for your health. Im just saying it casually. It doesnt matter if you cant promise to give me the shares. I can find another job anyway. I have something to do. Bye. What was happening with her family? Why did Loren Taylor suddenly lure her with shares and wanted her to work at the Taylor Company? What were they nning? *** N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. On the other side, Loren Taylor was so angry that he almost dropped his phone when he hung up. He sped his hands behind his back and walked back and forth in his office, She is getting tough. Its not good! Anne Taylor poured him a cup of tea, Dad, dont be angry about a trivial matter. Its not worth it. Loren Taylor was so angry that he didnt take the tea Anne Taylor handed to him. He pointed at her and said bitterly, You! How many times have I told you not to y in those morally corrupt ces? If you still want to have fun there, can you at least be careful? The Hall has agreed on the marriage before, but do you think they will still ept you with such shameful things spread out?" The Taylor Companys financial capital was in crisis. They nned to marry Anne Taylor into Hall family, so that Hall family would invest their money on them. However, after the indecent video of Anne Taylors leaked, they lost their hope. Because of that, Loren Taylor was turning to Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor had been married into the rke family for two or three months now and she was doing well. He thought that she was getting along well with Kenny rke. Now, he tried to lure Gloria Taylor so that he could persuade Kenny rke to invest hispanys money on them. Dad, it was Glorias doing. She wanted to ruin me. Anne Taylor said, But, Ive already report it back. Loren Taylor smelt revenge. His face changed as he asked, What have you done? She ruined me. I wanted the same to happen to her. I tried to ruin her, so I led her to Zijin Club she said happily, but before she could finish, Loren Taylor pped her on the face. p! It was a loud and hard p. Anne Taylor was badly beaten that her head swung to the side. After a while, she looked at Loren Taylor in disbelief, Dad! Why did you hit me? Since childhood, Loren Taylor was rarely mad at her and he had never hit her before. Loren Taylor was very angry just now. If Taylor Company failed to survive this time, he would have to face bankruptcy or that someone would bought hispany. To his surprise, Anne Taylor yed her tricks against Gloria Taylor. Loren Taylor loved histe ex-wife very much. He was also extremely fond of the children she left, especially Anne Taylor because she looked a lot like his ex-wife. Loren Taylor looked at his hand and sighed deeply, Anne, Gloria is the daughter-inw of the rke family now. Before you beat a dog, you should pay attention to the owner. You should not rush to deal with her for the time being. She had been married to the rke and look, she survives. Perhaps, she will win Kenny rkes favor in the future. Anne Taylor retorted unwillingly, So what if she wins his favor? He is still a trash! Anne Taylorpletely disagreed with Loren Taylor right now. Even if Gloria Taylor married to the rke, she was still nothing but an unloved child and an ugly trash. However, she knew that Loren Taylor was still angry. She didnt bring up this matter again. Even though Kenny rke is a trash, he is the young master of the rke family. He is the rightful heir of the rke and now, we are short in capital fund. If Gloria can help us persuade Kenny rke for a sum of money, our problem will be solved. Anne Taylor was convinced. She thought that he was reasonable, Let her ask Kenny rke for the money. Loren Taylor remembered his phone call just now. His face sank. He snorted coldly and said, I think shes getting tough now. How dare she hang up my call and ask for 15% shares from me!" Give it to her then! Anne Taylor was dismissive, Dont you want her to work for thepany? When the timees, we can find a chance to let her give back the shares. Loren Taylor listened to her words. He was lost in thought and finally smiled, My baby daughter is so smart! Did I hurt you just now? Im sorry. Dad, Im fine. *** No matter how Gloria Taylor thought, she couldn''t figure out Loren Taylor''s purpose was to want her to ask for investment from Kenny. Today, she had scheduled interview at the Shengding Company. Before leaving, she received a phone call from Loren Taylor again. Gloria, I have considered your request. I promise to give you 15% shares in the Taylor Company. When will youe to thepany? Gloria Taylor was puzzled. He really promised to give her the shares. Loren Taylor wanted her to work for thepany, but it was even stranger that he really promised to give her the shares. Did she want it? Was she going to take it? 15% shares were more than Anne Taylors. Could she agree on this? There must be something fishy about it, but she was not afraid. I will start to work after you transfer the shares to me. Chapter 49 My Wife Cut It For Me Chapter 49 My Wife Cut It For Me Loren Taylor was afraid that she might change her mind, so he immediately said, Any time is fine. Im free today. Im not free today. Tomorrow will do. Gloria Taylor said lightly. When Gloria Taylor was still living with the Taylors, she was way too submissive and everyone in the family including Loren Taylor was used to her that way. Hearing her casual tone, Loren Taylor became impatient, Youre not working now. What are you busy with? Do you think Im not taking you seriously? I really have something to do now, Dad. I have to go. Ill send you the addresster. She hung up the phone, took a deep breath, and typed a message for Loren Taylor. Loren Taylor received the message and saw the address. He frowned. In his memory, Gloria Taylor was a green and foolish girl. He didnt expect that she would choose Jin Ding. Jin Dings prices gave him a headache. Jing Ding was the ce where Leon rke took Gloria Taylor for dinnerst time. It was an expensive ce and Gloria Taylor chose it. There was another reason. Jin Ding was a formal and high-end club, Loren Taylor dared not make a fuss there. The only things she needed the most right now was awyer. But, she didnt have one and she couldnt afford it. *** Recently, Carl Cook would call Kenny rke every night toin about himself being bullied by seniors in thepany. There were many things happened in thepany recently. So, Kenny rke decided to go to the company. After two meetings, he deployed the projects and went back. He arrived at the vi during lunchtime. As soon as he entered the vi, he smelled an appetizing aroma from the kitchen. Was she cooking? Kenny rke gave his coat to his assistant and walked toward the kitchen. In the kitchen, Gloria Taylor was wearing an apron. She tiptoed trying to press the button of the cooker hood. But, the button was too high that she couldnt reach it. Kenny rke walked over and helped her press the button. Gloria Taylor looked back. She was beautiful even without her makeup. Her previous thick bang now looked a lot thinner. She was holding spat in her right hand and an apron on her body. Her bright and fair face was soft and gentle. Youre back! The lunch will be ready soon. Gloria Taylor had a favor for him, so, she behaved as nice as possible. Kenny rk had many people who wanted to please him, but he was only interested when it was Gloria Taylor. He gave a faint reply, Hm. Then, with his hands in his pockets, he stood by watching her cook. His face was t, but his eyes were always on her. Noise on the frying pan drowned out their breathing sound. After Gloria Taylor finished cooking her dish, she turned back to see that Leon rke was still standing there. What are you doing standing there? Did he like the oily smoke? Kenny rke turned and walked out, Nothing. He just thought that she was pleasing to the eye, so he looked at her for a while. At the dining table, after they finished their meal, she looked at him with a smile, You and Kenny have privatewyers, right? Hm. Kenny rke wiped his mouth with a paper towel and asked, Why do you ask that? Are you doing something at the court? No. she shook her head, Do you have a kind ofwyer specialize in business contract? Can you lend me a hand? Kenny rke looked at her closely showing no expression, but Gloria Taylor traced a slight dissatisfaction. What was he dissatisfied with? Kenny rke thought that she was treating him nicely for an extraordinary request, but it turned out that she was just borrowing awyer. He was disappointed. Yes, there is, but Kenny rke paused while looking at her. Gloria Taylor checked herself. Was there something wrong with her clothes? Or did he want to make a shameless condition? Gloria Taylor immediately crossed her arm against her chest. When Kenny rke saw her reaction, he smiled and covered his mouth pretending to cough. After he put his hand down, his face was t again, You will have to cookter on. Later on? she asked, How long do I have to cook? Well, it depends on my mood. he said while tilting his head to the side with yful eyes. Okay. Deal! Gloria Taylor replied. Leon rke had no obligation to help her. His condition was also within her tolerance. In fact, it was not too much. Kenny rke smiled and said in amanding tone, Now, cut the fruit. Gloria Taylor was stunned. Didnt he say cooking? Why did hemand her around like she was a maid? Although she was confused, she cut the fruit anyway. After Gloria Taylor cut the fruit for him and served it on a te, he left. He just took a picture of it and sent it to Carl Cook. Carl Cook replied just a few seconds after, Its just fruits! Whats the big deal? Kenny rke replied, My wife cut it for me. Carl Cook replied him with an unconcerned emoji. When he felt Carl Cooks jealousy, Kenny rke was so satisfied and he began to eat the fruit. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. *** In the afternoon, Gloria Taylor took thewyer she borrowed from Leon rke to Jin Ding. She went out barefaced wearing a white padded jacket and a long denim pants. She also carried a bag on her back. She dressed verymonly. Jin Ding was an exclusive ce that was not essible tomoners, but Loren Taylor had arge network. He could get in easily. She nned to let Loren Taylore out to pick her up when she arrived. However, when she brought herwyer to the entrance of Jin Ding, the doorman didnt stop her. He even smiled and greeted her enthusiastically, Wee. The style and hospitality of an exclusive club was indeed different. Gloria Taylor went straight to Loren Taylors table. Loren Taylor also brought awyer, but he didnt expect that Gloria Taylor would bring one too. After all, in his opinion, Gloria Taylor was slow in reacting and foolishpared to average people. Gloria Taylor sat down opposite him, Dad. Loren Taylor saw her at the first nce and found that she was different. She was somehow prettier. Although he was puzzled by her appearance, there were outsiders present, so he couldnt ask whether she had a stic surgery or not. Hm. Loren Taylor answered as he tried to focus. He nced at thewyer behind her and quietly gave hiswyer a look, indicating him to trim the sails. Even if Gloria Taylor brought awyer, he bet that she couldnt even find the loopholes in the contract. She had no money. It was impossible for her to afford a goodwyer. Chapter 50 His Time Was More Valuable Than Gold Chapter 50 His Time Was More Valuable Than Gold However, after they viewed the contract, Loren Taylor realized that he was wrong. Thewyer Gloria Taylor brought was not a crappy one. Instead, thewyer was very professional and cautious. Thewyer Leon rke lent her called Fu Tingxi. He looked very poised and cautious. Fu Tingxi could feel that Loren Taylor silently despise him. When Loren Taylorswyer came up with the contract, Fu Tingxi noticed the loopholes. Loren Taylor was not yet aware, but hiswyer already turned pale. He knew that thewyer she brought was very good. He hurriedly exined to Gloria Taylor, Gloria, ourpany has been busy recently. Its normal for the contract to have loopholes. Fu Tingxi sneered, Is it? These simple loopholes can easily be noticed even by a fresh graduate intern, let alone your legal adviser who has been working for more than three years. Gloria Taylor was a bit surprised. How did he know that thewyer brought by Loren Taylor had more than three years of experience? How was it possible thatwyers eyes were so attentive? Gloria Taylor hid her surprise and said softly, Dad, you should change yourwyer. Loren Taylor turned his head and scolded hiswyer, What did you do? You couldnt even write a good contract. Youre so useless. Thewyer quickly bowed his head and said, Im sorry, Chairman. I made a mistake. I may have got the wrong contract. Then, he took a new contract from his briefcase. Loren Taylor had been fighting in the market for so many years. He was quite skillful and well-prepared, so he had two contracts ready for this time. One was the wed contract and the other one was the normal contract. Fu Tingxi took the contract and read it carefully. He nodded to Gloria Taylor, No problem. *** After done dealing with the contract, Gloria Taylor ordered two packages of afternoon tea set for takeaway. Of course, Loren Taylor paid for it. Before they left Jin Ding, she gave one of the afternoon tea set for herwyer, Lawyer Fu, thank you for today. No need to be so polite, Mrs. rke. Fu Tingxi usually didnt ept such small cases, but he was employed by Kenny rke after all. He had a good rtionship with him and Gloria Taylors case was not a difficult one, so he couldnt just shrugged it off. There was another reason though. He wanted to see how ugly the legendary Mrs. rke was. Although she was dressed in a in clothes, but from the perspective of a grown up man, she was not ugly. There was a saying that suited her well, beauty lied in the bone, not in the skin. When sheughed, her eyes were even brighter. Thank you so much for helping me. You must be very busy. This afternoon tea set is a little gift for you. Judging from his sharp style of work, he must be a very goodwyer. The morepetent he was, the busier he should be. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fu Tingxi saw her sincere face and received the gift. He could take it back and give it to Carl Cook. That man was like a pig, he ate everything. Gloria Taylor and herwyer left. Loren Taylor and hiswyer followed. Loren Taylor was really curious. Where did she find a powerfulwyer like that? He came forward and said, Sir, can you please stay? Fu Tingxi who was about to leave looked at Loren Taylor and asked, Whats the matter, Mr. Taylor? Loren Taylor set the table, gently coughed, and asked, If you dont mind, shall we have a cup of coffee? Fu Tingxi smiled, Sorry, Sir. I dont have time for that. The old man was not as smart as his daughter. He didnt know that Fu Tingxis time was more valuable than gold. He couldnt just sit down for a coffee. He was too busy for that. Thewyer behind Loren Taylor asked politely, Whats your name, Sir? Im surnamed Fu. He replied shortly and left. Loren Taylorswyer murmured, Fu, Fu Suddenly, he sped his hand, In a big city like Shanghai and he knows well-knownwyers in the industry. He is sharp and fierce. He must be Fu Tingxi! Fu Tingxi. Loren Taylor had heard of him. A few years ago, there was amercial case that caused a sensation in Shanghai. Nowyer dared to take the case. Finally, Fu Tingxi took it over. It took several years to win the case and he came out glorious. Gloria Taylor alone would not be able to hire such a powerfulwyer. Kenny rke must have helped her. At the thought, Loren Taylor had a silent moment for 15% shares that he just gave away. Kenny rke treated Gloria Taylor well. He had a small hope that he could ask Gloria Taylor to persuade Kenny rke to invest his money on them. *** Fu Tingxi went to Sheng Ding Media with his afternoon tea. He went directly to the presidents office to find Carl Cook. Carl Cook had been working overtime in thepany recently and he was exhausted. He was jealous when he saw others could go out and enjoy their free time. He knew that even Fu Tingxi had gone out on a trip before. As soon as he see Fu Tingxiing in, he quickly asked, Where have you been? Be honest with me or else I will deduct your sry! Do you think you can do that? Fu Tingxi shrugged him off. Carl Cook pushed his sses up to his nose bridge and pretended to lie dead on the desk. Fu Tingxi was a top tierwyer. Most people couldnt afford to hire him. Carl Cook could threat him with his sry, but the one who could actually do that was Kenny rke. Fu Tingxi put the afternoon tea set on the table and said, Eat. Carl Cook resurrected and frowned, Did you buy it in Jin Ding? Jin Ding was originally a hotel. Kenny rke took it over and spent a huge sum of money turning the ce into a luxurious club. Recently, Kenny rke hadnt been going to his office. He would spend his time eating in Jin Ding every day. He was so bored that he felt like puking. Most of the time, he had no appetite to eat. This is from Mrs. rke. Fu Tingxi said. Gloria? Carl Cook was surprised, She bought you an afternoon tea set out of nothing? Oh my god. Is she having an affair with you? You and Kenny are brothers for years. Is she turning you and Kenny against each other? This is too much! This is vicious! Fu Tingxi smiled, You should enter the entertainment industry to make a movie. Kenny will make you so popr. Carl Cook was joking. He knew who Gloria Taylor was and intuitively felt that she was not that kind of person. You have met Gloria, havent you? Now, you know how she looks like, but Kenny seems to fall in love with her. He is so attentive to her. Carl Cook had no prejudice against Gloria Taylor. He simply felt that Kenny rke had a strange taste. Fu Tingxi thought for a moment and gave a pertinentment, Shes beautiful. ??? Carl Cook was at loss for words. What did Kenny rke and Fu Tingxi do that their opinion became like this? Chapter 51: Gloria changed her appearance Chapter 51: Gloria changed her appearance As soon as Gloria entered the gate, she asked the bodyguards. "Is Leon at home?" "He''s upstairs." Taking the tea and refreshments, Gloria went upstairs to find Leon with a good mood. Which was his room? She thought about it, as yesterday morning she came out of his room... After she found the room, she looked around, while it totally looked like the master bedroom. Kenny was so close to him that Kenny let him live in the master bedroom? Gloria reached out, knocked at the door, and soon Leon''s voice came from inside. "What''s the matter?" His voice sounded low and cold, sounding colder than it usually sounded when he spoke to her. Gloria said. "It''s me, and I brought you the tea and refreshments." In the room, Kenny was undressing to look at his gunshot wound. After he asked Gloria to take the bullet out, he went back to the private hospital for a checkup. His life was bought by his mother at the cost of her own life, so he really cherished his life. He would ask Gloria to help him get the bullet, but that was a matter of expediency. His wound was healing well, but there was still scar on his body. As he put on his clothes, he opened the door and saw Gloria standing in the doorway with the packed food boxes. Gloria just looked up at him, her face looking in and white, and she held out the packed tea as well as refreshments to him. "Well, here''s the food I brought you." He looking at the packed food boxes, he knew that this was the food that she had brought back from Jin Ding. He took the food, asking. "Did things go well?" "Things went well, thank you." Gloria could not help smiling and her bright and beautiful eyes which looked like the cats eyes, made her look particrly attractive when she smiled slightly. Kenny responded coldly with a slight movement in his throat. "Okay." Then he mmed the door. Gloria. Why did she feel that he had just acted as if he was afraid of her? She turned and went back to her room, where she immediately received a text message from "Leon" with the name of a dish. Then she received a session of text messages from him. Each text message had a dish name. He should have just said what kind of food he wanted to eat in front of her just now, in case of such a childish behavior. Rich people just didnt care about money. When she was poor, her phone was shut down for half a year and she couldn''t afford the phone bill, not to mention sending text messages so casually... But when she went downstairs, she found that there had been a more luxurious lifestyle. Gloria had nned to go downstairs in order to see what''s in the refrigerator to eat. When she got to the kitchen, she saw two bodyguards taking food out of the refrigerator. As she approached, she asked confusedly. "Why are you taking food out of the refrigerator?" "Since the food was delivered at noon yesterday, the refrigerator needs to be reced with fresh food today ." "Why change the food? It''s not bad, so it''s edible!" Gloria looked down, the food was still fresh. The bodyguards looked at each other. "It''s always been like this... Change to fresh food every day." Gloria. "... All right." When she cooked, the refrigerator was full of food, and she thought someone filled the refrigerator with food every day, but she didn''t expect to change to fresh food every day... When Gloria cooked dinner in the evening, Gloria made thergest portion of each dish. Since she knew that if she didn''t finish the food in a day, it would be changed. Although she felt it was a luxury to change to fresh food every day, the rich young men had their way of life. She was in the middle of cooking when she heard the noise outside. She had just finished another dish, she took it to the table and went out to see what was happening. There were two men in the living room besides "Leon". They were Carl and Fu Tingxi. As "Leon" knew Fu Tingxi, Carl knew Fu Tingxi, which was not surprising. Carl had good eyesight, so he immediately saw Gloria. Probably since Carl had shown his true colors during Kenny''s illness, so he didn''t wear sses and pretend to be gentle, but looked very enthusiastic, waving to her with a smile. He looked less gentle, but a little livelier, just like the most mischievous boy in her ss at school. He was the most conspicuous, the most disobedient, and the most agreeable. Gloria thought he was like a little child. GloriaGloria. When Carl got a good look at Gloria, he stuttered. He turned to Fu Tingxi who was holding out his hand, smiling innocently. Carl thought Fu Tingxi was smiling hypocritically. In the afternoon, he and Fu Tingxi argued about Gloria''s appearance at the office. Then he decided to come directly with Fu Tingxi to Kenny''s house in order to see Gloria. As it turned out, they weren''t blind, but Gloria changed her appearance! Carl askedmely. "Why don''t you look the same as before?" "It''s probably because the bangs in front of my forehead were too thick before, while my makeup didn''t look good." Gloria seemed to be joking as well as serious when she said these words, and when she finished speaking, she went back to the kitchen after she greeted Fu Tingxi. Carl looked at her suspiciously, she looked so different now! It didnt look like the same person at all. As he was lost in thought, he was still watching Gloria after she entered the kitchen. Kenny walked over, kicked him in the leg, and looked at him coldly. "If you''ve seen enough, just leave." Carl put his arms around his leg, screaming with pain. "Kenny, you are so cruel!" Before Carl finished speaking, Kenny red at him coldly. Carl suddenly realized what he said, covering his mouth quickly with his hands. Fortunately, the kitchen was far from the hall, while Gloria was cooking, so she heard nothing. Carl looked at Kenny in horror. "Your wife didn''t hear me!" "You may leave now." Kenny said, going into the dining room. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Carl smelled the fragrance of food early, and he followed Kenny to the dining room. Kenny turned, looking at Carl without expression. "You want to go to Africa?" As he finished speaking, he found that Fu Tingxi had followed him, too. Fu Tingxi felt Kenny''s eyesight, looking down, straightening his cuffs, and looking at his toes, as if nothing had happened. Fu Tingxi pretended not to feel Kenny looking at him, he deliberately ignored that Kenny wanted him to leave. As there were three hundred and sixty-five days in a year, he ate out at restaurants almost three hundred and sixty-six days. There''s home-cooked food to eat, so why would he want to leave now? He could already smell the fragrance of spicy fish! Gloria prepared the final dish, the spicy fish, when she brought out the spicy fish, she saw them, the three tall men standing at the door of the dining room withouting in. She had no idea that they were deadlocked at the door, and that none of them wouldpromise, while she thought "Leon" was keeping them for dinner. If he meant to keep them for dinner, why didn''t theye in? Gloria looking at "Leon", asked uncertainly. "Are you going out with your friends or are you going to eat at home? The taste of my simple home-cooked meals is just so-so..." Carl was from the rich family, while Fu Tingxi seemed to be from the rich family, too.They may be picky eaters, and unlike "Leon" , who liked to eat everything, so they might prefer to go to a fancy restaurant. Carl pushed past Kenny into the dining room, smiling. "I just like simple home-cooked meals." Chapter 52: I would only seduce Kenny Chapter 52: I would only seduce Kenny He followed suit,ing in. He smiled politely at Gloria, saying. "Me too." When he finished, he sat down naturally at the table, while Carl hurriedly sat down beside him. Only Kenny, who looked very terrible, stood at the door of the restaurant and did note in. Gloria, Why did she feel there was something wrong among them? Kenny came in with a cold face, sitting down at the table, too. When Gloria saw this, she was going to the kitchen in order to get two more bowls. Kenny suddenly kicked the two men opposite him under the table. "As you''re eating here, don''t you know you''re supposed to get your own bowls?" His own wife should only serve him, so why should his wife serve them? Carl and Fu Tingxi immediately went to the kitchen to get their bowls. Gloria gaped as the two men obediently went to the kitchen to get their bowls. She could not see why "Leon", who seemed to eat the bread of idleness, should have ordered two men of such high status to do so... They looked as if they were subservient to "Leon". That''s right, because they gave Gloria the impression that as if they were subservient to "Leon." Gloria herself sat down at the table. She had helped herself to some food, and was about to eat it when she heard the clink of chopsticks on the tes. As soon as she looked up, she saw that the three men were fighting for food. "Leon" in particr went too far, as he would fight them for every dish. Gloria ate in silence, feeling that she was dining with three kindergartners instead of three tall men. Fu Tingxi was the first to feel Gloria watching them, and he said apologetically. "I''m sorry to embarrass Gloria, and since I haven''t been home for three years, I haven''t had a home-cooked meal in a long time." Carl said quickly. "I''m too busy at work, so I eat takeout every day." Kenny. "Don''t listen to them." Carl and Fu Tingxi lowering their heads at the same time, ate without making a sound. In Gloria''s eyes, it''s like that Leon was bullying them. She nudged Leon with her elbow and when he turned to look at her, she said to him. "Now that you''ve kept them for dinner, don''t be so fussed. Let''s have a good meal." When did he want to keep them for dinner? Kenny sneered, looked at the two men sitting opposite him and his voice sounded grim. "You must eat well, and eat more." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Gloria''s hand trembling uncontrobly, why did she think these men might fight anytime? Gloria thought the atmosphere among them was strange, so she went into the living room after she finished eating. She didnt understand these men. As soon as Gloria left, on the contrary, in the dining room, the atmosphere among them became harmonious again. Carl finally found the opportunity to ask his own question. "Gloria, she''s like... What''s the matter with her?" Kenny nced at him coldly. Carl made a zipper to shut up, and then he immediately became silent. Fu Tingxi was a very calm person by nature. Since he has been with Carl for a long time, he became lively sometimes, but when it came to business, he still looked serious. He didn''t just stay for dinner today, as he had other things to say. Fu Tingxi looked serious. "There was indeed a problem with Loren''s share transfer contract to Gloria, since there are very low-level ws in this share transfer contract." Kenny sneered. "Loren made good use of his smug calction, but Gloria was not so easy to deceive. When she goes to work in the Taylor''s Group, she will definitely make a real mess for the Taylor''s Group, so sooner orter they will bring back the Taylor''s old master, letting him control the overall situation" Not long after he and his mother had been kidnapped and rescued, the rke''s and the Taylor''s, these two families suddenly made the engagement, while the Taylor''s Old Master was no longer the chairman of the Taylor''s Group, and then he went abroad for retirement. In terms of background, even if Kenny was disfigured and sexually impotent, the women born in the Taylor''s would not be eligible to be his fiance. As the engagement was so coincidental, and things seemed so out of whack, he suspected they were rted to his abduction with his mother more than a decade ago. So when Randy asked him to get married, he said yes without any objection. ording to his original n, he would find an entry point from his fiance, Anne, using it to investigate the Taylor''s Group. Whereas he didn''t realize that Gloria was going to marry him. Gloria was a woman who kept secrets, looking a little smart as well as a little silly. Kenny leaning back, there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. Gloria cooked the same meals as his mother did, so he couldnt resist getting closer to her, a little closer... Carl knocked on the table a few times, saying. "I think you could just bring back the Taylor''s old Master." "No, that would beat the grass and frighten away the snake--act rashly and alert the enemy." Kenny looked determined. "As the Taylor''s old master went abroad to retire suddenly, there must be something fishy about it. Fifteen years have passed, so I don''t care to wait a few more days. I am going to find out who was involved in that kidnapping, and find them all." Find them all? And then what? Kenny didn''t say anything more, but Carl knew Kenny wouldn''t let them go. He suspected that some people of the rke''s conspired with the kidnappers in the kidnapping. When the kidnapping was over, he kept guessing, and this was his conclusion, based on the clues of that year. Monday Gloria''s going to work for the Taylor''s Group. She did not care at all what position Loren would give her, as she had shares and was not afraid of anything. Now that she had stopped pretending, she did not have to wear the clothes she had worn before. There was no girl who didnt love to be beautiful. She had nice clothes, too, which she bought herself, while Edith bought a lot for her. Edith''s family had a lot of money, and in high school, Edith was the school bully. There were a lot of people who hung out with her, while there were a lot of people who hated her, and most of them were girls. The way girls dealt with the girl they dislike was naturally low and full of malice. They took Edith when she was alone, and they took her into an abandoned building, trying to beat her. They made Edith bark like a dog, took Edith''s clothes off and then took pictures... Gloria was going to feed the stray cats, and when Gloria heard the noise, Gloria picked up a rusty cement knife, went over, and threatened them. "A person with mental illness can kill a man and not be locked up." The girls turned so pale with fright that they all ran away at once. Then Edith and she became friends for many years. Gloria picking out a red coat, under the red coat she was wearing a ck sweater, and she had on a pair of ck shoes, making her look fresh and spirited. She came downstairs with her bag, and she saw "Leon", who had a cup of coffee in his hand, reading the newspaper. He looking up at the sound of footsteps, he saw Gloria at once. She was wearing a red coat, which made her skin look whiter. She looked beautiful with bright eyes and red lips, while her long hair was as smooth as the waterfall. Her red coat was an inch above her knees, revealing her slender and shapely legs. She looked slender, luscious and beautiful. Kenny looking at her for a few seconds, his eyes narrowed as his voice sounded dissatisfied. "You want to go out and seduce other men while my cousin is away." What he said did not sound like a question, but a statement. When Gloria looked in the mirror, she thought she looked good in her outfit, so she''s in a good mood now. She walked up to him, looked condescending, and she looked at him scornfully. "If I were to seduce, I''d seduce Kenny, and you mustn''t think me so dirty all the time." When Kenny heard this, he couldn''t stop shaking and the coffee spilled over his suit. Chapter 53 Did She Have A Plastic Surgery Chapter 53 Did She Have A stic Surgery Gloria saw this, raised her eyebrows and provoked him again, "You can''t even hold a cup of coffee. Is there something wrong with your kidney?" Kenny pressed his lips and put the coffee cup on the coffee table. He didn''t wipe the coffee stains on his clothes. He remained calm andposed and said, "You''ll know after we have a try." Gloria lifted her hair, looked at him and turned to walk towards the door. With a slightly haughty voice, she said, "Perish the thought!" Kenny, Was she having some kind of death wish? Gloria went out of the vi, patted her chest and took a long breath. The enemy was like a spring. If you were weak, he would be strong! After arguing with "Leon" with an easy conscience, she felt like she was invincible in the world. "Leon" was not so horrible! If she was threatened by him again, she would be a real coward! Gloria went to the Taylor Group by car. When she was very young, she followed Anne to the Taylor Group once. After she grew up, every time she passed by, she just stood outside and had a look at it. Once upon a time, her greatest wish was that Tina could love her more and pay more attention to her. She never wanted to enter the Taylor Group and take shares. She never thought that the day woulde when she would be invited back to work at the Taylor Group by Loren. She took a deep breath, raised her chin slightly, lifted her feet and walked in. Gloria, on her first day here and without a work permit, was stopped by thedy at the front desk as soon as she entered, "Miss, who are you looking for?" Gloria turned to look at her and smiled. Her cat eyes were like stars, "Gloria Taylor, here to work." Taylor? The receptionists looked at each other. "Who''s this?" Anne''s voice sounded behind her. Then there was the sound of high heels. They were tapping closer and closer. When Anne came to her and saw her face clearly, she widened her eyes in shock, even her voice changed, "Who, who are you!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Sister, I''m Gloria. Can''t you recognize me?" Gloria''s voice was so soft. But for Anne, it was full of an inexplicable sense of gloom. Anne subconsciously took two steps back, "How did you be like this?" "I''ve always been like this. Sister, have a good look at me. I''m your sister. If you can''t recognize me, will othersugh at you when I tell them about this?" Gloria pressed closer to Anne as she spoke. Anne was still immersed in the shock of Gloria''s appearance change. When Gloria moved forward, she stepped back passively. Anne naturally knew that those people didn''t seed at Zijin club that day. But she didn''t believe it. She arranged it perfectly. How could Gloria escape? So she told Tina to ask Gloria out for dinner. She wanted to see if Gloria was really OK. And these receptionists who saw this aside were too shocked to close their mouths. It was said that the third youngdy of the Taylor family was ugly and stupid. Did she have a stic surgery abroad and thene back? The second youngdy, who was usually so domineering in thepany, seemed to be a little afraid of the third youngdy? Anne returned to her senses, forced down her anger and unwillingness, and said, "You are my sister. I love you so much that I could even give my fianc to you. How can I not recognize you?" Oh, she used to buy top search online and said Gloria took her fianc away. At the time, she said she give her fianc to Gloria. Gloria replied with a friendly smile, "Thank you for being so generous and letting me marry such an excellent man." "You!" Anne had always been overbearing in front of Gloria. Seeing Gloria''s proud look, she wished to peel Gloria''s skin off. Gloria reached for Anne''s arm with an affectionate look. And the smile on her face remained unchanged, "Sister, let''s go upstairs. Don''t let dad wait long." They were in thepany, and there were employees here. If they quarreled, it would have a bad influence. Anne didn''t say anything. She turned around and went to the elevator. However, before they went far, she heard several receptionists behind them talking about which one of them looked more beautiful. "I think the third youngdy is pretty. Did she have any stic surgery?" "But she doesn''t look like she''s had stic surgery!" "If not, she is much prettier than the second Miss!" When Anne heard this, she was so angry that she shook Gloria''s arm off. She looked at Gloria, as if she was looking at something dirty, "Don''t touch me with your hands!" Gloria reached out and brushed her arm, as if there were dirt on it, "Okay." She felt that Anne was disgusting. It was okay that Anne fooled around outside, but she even had promiscuity. Anne got angry when she saw her movements, but when she thought of what Loren said, she had to hold her anger back. Out of the elevator, they went to Loren''s office together. Although Loren didn''t like Gloria either, he smiled and said, "Gloria, you are here." Anne was not happy with that Loren was so gentle with Gloria. She made a cup of tea for Loren and put it heavily in front of him to express her dissatisfaction. Gloria saw it totally and thought it was funny. Anne could even hardly retain one''sposure. "Dad, what position are you going to give me?" Gloria sat down across from him, with a very soft and sensible expression. Before Loren could speak, Anne said, "I know that the marketing departmentcks a market researcher. I think you are also very willing to take the challenge, so you can do that." Gloria took a look at her and said lightly, "But I''m not very willing to take challenges. I want an easy job." She was in film school before, and of course she couldn''t do the job about marketing. But she also knew that it must beborious to do market research. "Gloria, you are young and really need to be trained. You can try it first. If it''s not suitable, you can tell me." Loren''s words sound good on the surface. In fact, he had made up his mind to let her work in the marketing department. He and Anne were too familiar with Gloria, who was very obedient and always pocketed insults before, so they wanted to run her down. Gloria understood this simple trick at a nce. Gloria said gratefully, "In that case, thank you for your kindness." "Anne, take Gloria to the marketing department." Loren finished speaking, and then looked down at the document. Anne thought of the hardship that Gloria was about to go through, forced down her pride, pretended to be calm and said, "Come with me." Gloria was a little puzzled about how much humble she used to be in the Taylor family, so that they still thought that they could do whatever they wanted to her? Let her go to the marketing department to be the low-level market researcher? She just thanked Loren for his "kindness". Did she say she would work hard? Chapter 54: Ill pick you up Chapter 54: I''ll pick you up Anne Taylor directly took Gloria Taylor to the marketing managers office. The marketing manager was a middle-aged and bald man. He smiled and squinted as soon as he saw Anne Taylor, he looked very nauseous. "What''s the matter,dy? Anne Taylor hugged her arms and nodded him to look at Gloria Taylor: "This is a new market researcher. You are in charge of her and take good care of her." She said take good care, but Anne Taylor treated Gloria Taylor indifferently. The marketing manager thought he had grasped the key: "I will take good care of her." "Im assure about you." Anne Taylor darted a look at Gloria Taylor after speaking, and then turned away. Anne Taylors words made the manager more convinced. The "care" Anne Taylor said was the care he had realized. "Goodbye!" The manager looked at her back smilingly, and turned around to look at Gloria Taylor seriously: "What''s your name." "Gloria Taylor." The manager sat down on his seat, and he began to look Gloria Taylor up and down. His eyeballs almost fell out. He kept peered at Gloria Taylor : "Taylor? Do you have rtionship with chairman?" Gloria Taylor felt disgusted and said coldly, "Yes,a little bit." The manager was a loser who fawned on his boss. No wonder the development of Taylors had been very ordinary for so many years. So it meant that the rtionship was not close. The manager thought he had figured out the situation and smiled dirtily: "Work hard, and Ill be nice to you." He deliberately aggravated the word "nice", Gloria Taylor felt more disgusted. But she didn''t say anything. She was taken to the work area. After introducing herself, Gloria Taylor sat down and felt that colleagues around her were still looking at her. They were curious because this beautiful colleague was brought here bydy Anne. Gloria Taylor didn''t care. She had nothing to sort out. She took a photo and sent it to Edith Hall as soon as she sat down. Gloria Taylor: I start to work at Taylors. Edith Hall: What is your position? Vice President? Gloria Taylor: Market researcher. Edith Hall: [an interrogative emoji], You might as well be my assistant, and I will give you an annual sry of 500,000. Er Gloria Taylor almost had a loudugh. How did Edith Hall say such funny words ? Someone told her: "Gloria Taylor, manager asked you to go to his office. He has something to tell you." Gloria Taylor said smilingly, "I see. Thank you." The colleague began to speak and then hesitated, and looked at her worriedly . Gloria Taylor was not afraid at all. She knew that manager was a randy and useless sycophant. Besides, she was prepared. ... Gloria Taylor knocked on the door and entered the manager''s office. "Gloria,e in. This is the data I have sorted out. You take and have a lookter." Gloria? It was too close he called. "Thank you." Gloria Taylor reached to take up the document. But the manager suddenly touched her hand: "Don''t hurry, let''s talk about work first." Gloria Taylor tried to take back her hand quietly, but the manager grabbed her hand at once: "Sit next to me, we can talk closely." Gloria Taylor looked cold: "Sir, please loosen my hand." The manager thought that he had hinted Gloria Taylor much, but he didn''t expect Gloria Taylor was so tactless. He was angry and pulled Gloria Taylor to him heavily. He put his arm around her waist and said impatiently, "You also heard what thedy said before. If you obey me, I will be nice to you. " "Oh?" Gloria Taylor looked at him with a smile, and reached into the pocket. The manager thought that she had yielded. He wanted to kiss her but before he got close, he felt numb. His eyes red widely, pointed at her and screamed, "You..." then he fell down with a loud sound. Gloria Taylor put the defensive spray away, stepped on the manager''s body, and swaggered out with the document. She had learned from what happened in the Zijin Club. Colleagues were surprised when they saw hering out so quickly. Gloria Taylor just smiled to answer their surprises. As soon as she sat down, the phone rang. The number was a bit familiar but a bit strange. She didn''t want to pick up, but she finally answered the phone when she thought of she had to face this man everyday. "Whats the matter?" Kenny rke felt her indifference in her tone, and suddenly regretted he shouldnt pretend her cousin at that time. However, if she knew that he was Kenny rke in the beginning, it maybe no such interesting things what happenedter. Kenny rkes tone was the same as usual: "How about your first day?" Gloria Taylor paused when she was flipping through the document. Did he call to care about her situation? Gloria Taylor closed it and asked him: "This is your purpose for this call?" "Don''t forget that you owe me a dinner. No time like the present. Today is best. I will pick you upter." When he finished speaking, Kenny rke hung up the phone directly without giving her any chance to refuse. Gloria Taylor felt doubtful. She refuted "Leon rke " in the morning. He should be angry and try to rectify her ording to his manner. But his tone was calm as if there was nothing happened. It made her a little flustered. "Hurry, manager fainted." The manager''s office was not far from Gloria Taylors work area. Gloria Taylor looked up and saw a woman standing in the door asking for help. Gloria Taylor lowered her head and wanted them to ignore her. Finally, the manager was taken to the hospital. Gloria Taylor touched defensive spray in her pocket. It was really great. It could send the bald man to the hospital directly. The manager didn''te back after being in hospital. Gloria Taylor had a peaceful day. ... When she got off work, Gloria Taylor met Anne Taylor at the elevator. Gloria Taylor had viewed the data for a day and was a little tired. She didn''t have the energy to fight Anne Taylor again, so she stepped aside to let the others go first. Anne Taylor didn''t enter the elevator either. After others left, there were only them. No one spoke first. After entering the elevator, Anne Taylor turned to look at her and asked her casually, "Do you have a driver to pick you up? If you dont, I can give you a lift because Colin and I have a dinnerter." Gloria Taylor heard and looked at Anne Taylor surprisingly. Did Anne Taylor and Colin Hall make up? Anne Taylor knew Gloria Taylor was looking at her, so she raised her chincently. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "No." Gloria Taylor just thought of ''Leon'' would pick her up after she finished speaking. Chapter 55 What do you think of the Clarke? Chapter 55 What do you think of the rke? Anne Taylor and Tina Walker had always misunderstood that she had an affair with ''Leon rke''. If Anne Taylor saw ''Leon rke'' pick her up, it would be in trouble... It was a real headache for her. Anne Taylor went out first when the elevator arrived. Gloria Taylor waited for a few minutes and then called ''Leon rke''. He answered quickly, and he had asked before Gloria Taylor spoke, "Unwilling to treat me, so you sneaked with the ck card?" Gloria Taylor : "..." A filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage! Wait a minute "Where are you now?" Gloria Taylor doubted carefully that he had already arrived, otherwise how could he say "sneak"! Kenny rke raised his eyes and looked at Taylor''s: "Taylor groups gate. Hurry up if you dont sneak. There is no seat if you arete." After finishing speaking concisely, he hung up the phone. Gloria Taylor called him again, but he hung up directly. She had no choice but walk out after dawdling, and she hoped that Anne Taylor and Colin Hall had already left. If Anne Taylor saw ''Leon rke'' pick her up, she might spread the rumors that she wasck in virtue and fooled around with her husbands cousin. Although Kenny rkes attitude had eased a little recently, he had a better rtionship with his cousin Leon. If she had a scandal with ''Leon rke'', there was no doubt that Kenny rke would not believe her. Unfortunately, when she walked out, Anne Taylor and Colin Hall had not left. Colin Halls car stopped at the gate, Anne Taylor lowered the car window, sat in the car and called her: "Gloria, we will take you on a ride." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria Taylor knew Anne Taylor wanted to show off they made up again. Gloria Taylor smiled stiffly: "No thanks, we are out of our way." Colin Hall opened the door and got out of the car at this time, looking at the direction of Gloria Taylor: "Gloria Taylor, don''t ..." When he saw Gloria Taylor''s appearance clearly, he was stunned. He looked surprised in a sh. Anne Taylor called his name reproachfully, and then he came to himself, continuing saying: "Come on, don''t be so polite. I will send you back." He said to give me a ride just now, but it changed to send me back. Gloria Taylor tickled her lips sarcastically and was about to speak, but suddenly, a big sound of closing the car door came over. She turned around, seeing ''Leon rke''s slender figureing towards her. Colin Hall and Anne Taylor discovered that a ck Bentley had been parked next to them. Most of men loved cars. Bentley''s model was smooth and graceful, which attracted Colin''s eyesight. With that, he found it was the Bentley Elegant 728, which had been sold out and discontinued a few years ago. It was a customized. The price was at least 10 million. And it would be made ording to the requirements of the owner. Moreover, every car had a different price. ording to his profession, the price of this car was at least 20 million. Colin Hall knew the most of the wealth young masters in Huyang City, but he didn''t know the man who walked towards Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke walked to Gloria Taylor, looked at her, then turned to Colin Hall. His tone was indifferent but very imposing: "Sir, are you looking down our rke that we even need another man to send our youngdy home?" Colin Hall was shocked, this man was a member of the rke? But it''s said that Kenny rke was disable? Who was the handsome man in front of him? Anne Taylor reminded him: "This is Kenny rke''s cousin, ''Leon rke''." Colin Hall sneered when he heard that "How do you know him?" Anne Taylor bled when they first sexed, so he thought it was her first time. When the indecent video was shown public, he finally knew that she repaired hymen. There was no true love! But he had to be tied up with Anne Taylor for some reasons. Colin Hall depressed the disgust to Anne Taylor and turned his head and said, "Mr. rke, dont misunderstand. I am Glorias friend. I just wanted to give her a ride." "Really?" Kenny rke turned to look at Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor naturally helped ''Leon rke'': "Not on my way." Kenny rke was very satisfied with her cooperation. His expression did not change much, but there was a smile on her eyes: "Since that, let''s go first." Until Kenny and Gloria got in the car, Colin Hall didn''t take his gaze back. Why did Gloria Taylor suddenly be so beautiful? Even if she really did a facelift, there were not many days before he saw herst time. She could not recover so quickly. This only showed that she was beautiful originally. Why did she... Anne Taylor just wanted to show off that she and Colin Hall had made up, but she forgot that Gloria Taylor became beautiful today and it would attract Colin Hall''s attention. Anne Taylor was angry, and sneered at Colin Halls: "What are you looking, she is the mistress of the rke!" Colin Hall was stimted by her words and looked at her angrily: "Shut up!" ... The car was quiet. Gloria Taylor sent WeChat to Edith Hall. She told Edith Hall that Colin Hall and Anne Taylor had made up. Edith Hall sent a shocked emoji: I never expected that there would be such a cuckold in the Hall! Amazing! She recently filmed a costume drama, so her tone was a little dramatic. Gloria Taylor felt that it might be Anne Taylor who caught Colin Halls shortage, so Colin Hall was forced to make up with her. After all, Colin Hall was a man who cared about his face so much. How could he be a cuckold willingly ? She told Edith Hall her thought. Before Edith replied, the car had stopped. As soon as Gloria Taylor unbuckled the seat belt and got out of the car, she saw Anne Taylor and Colin Hall getting off from the next car. "..." There was a saying, it was a small world! Colin Hall saw Gloria Taylor and was about to say something, but he was pulled away by Anne Taylor. Gloria Taylor could not figure out what could let Colin Hall be willing to mess up with Anne Taylor. He was such a face-saving man, The somber voice of ''Leon rke'' sounded in her ear: "He has gone away, follow him to attach your eyes on him if you want." When Gloria Taylor looked back, ''Leon rke'' had turned and walked towards Jinding. His legs were long. He walked so fast that Gloria Taylor caught up with him by running: "What the hell are you talking!" "Colin Hall." Kenny rke stopped and nced at her lightly. Gloria Taylor was shivered by his gaze. "Do you know him?" Gloria Taylor reacted and followed him. Suddenly, something popped into her mind. Then she grabbed his arm: "You investigated me!" Chapter 56 Throw it away if you don’t want Chapter 56 Throw it away if you dont want Kenny rke lowered his head and nced at her slender and white fingers sped on his arm. He didn''t break free, but just said deeply: "Shouldnt I investigate you? Do you really think that our family can bear to be fooled at will by your family?" His expression was rarely serious, Gloria Taylor wanted to shiver again. Since the first day that Gloria Taylor entered the rke, Kenny had sent someone to investigate her clearly, and it was natural to know she liked Colin Hall. As for her pretending to be silly and ugly, it couldnt be found because she took too long time to mask. Gloria Taylor was stunned for a moment, and she couldn''t help but be serious: "Kenny rke asked you to check?" "Or else?" Kenny rke turned around and stood face to face with her, looking down at her. Seeing her being scared, he didn''t say any more and went into Jinding. Kenny rke originally wanted to have meal in the box, but Gloria Taylor thought that he was not good-hearted, so she asked to be in the hall. So the two finally found a table by the window in the hall and sat down. After ordering, Gloria Taylor asked ''Leon rke'': "When will your cousine back?" "I dont know." After Kenny rke finished speaking and seeing that Gloria Taylor doesn''t trust him, he put his arms around his chest, looked at her with a poker face and said, "Even if I know when he wille back, it is necessary to tell you his itinerary?" It seems reasonable... Gloria Taylor lowered her head and fiddled with the phone in her hand. It was an unintended action to send her mobile phone, his whereabouts was a secret, so he naturally did not want others to know his itinerary. Gloria Taylor thought and eximed that Kenny rke actually lived quite hard. Kenny rke, who was living very hard, nced at opposite Gloria Taylor, and saw her frown and "sad". He thought that his words were too cruel and reported a series of numbers after thinking. Gloria Taylor looked confused: "What?" Kenny rke slightly frowned, and seemed impatient: "Cousin''s phone number." Gloria Taylor suddenly became excited, and quickly opened the phone''s address book to prepare to write down it : "Could you please repeat it?" Kenny rke saw her so happy, and said it again patiently. "Thank you!" Gloria Taylor saved the number and asked him with a smile: "Do you want to order a few more dishes." Kenny looked indifferent: "No." He was in front of her, but he couldn''t directly tell her that he was Kenny rke. The sudden distress made him gloomy throughout the meal. However, Gloria Taylor didn''t care about his expression, she was thinking about calling or texting him later. It was better to send a message? Was it embarrassing to call him? She felt that it was possible that he would hang up her phone and put her into cklist. After they had finished their dinner, Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke stood up and left. The exit was at the counter, and she went to pay the bill. When she was paying the bill, he met Colin Hall and Anne Taylor again. Colin Hall smiled at Gloria Taylor tenderly: Gloria" Gloria Taylor nodded and she was not willing to talk with him. Anne Taylor watched them flirt with each other and gnashed her teeth with hatred, but she insisted on pulling a smile: "Colin Hall, pay the bill for Gloria by the way." "No, I already paid it." After Gloria Taylor finished speaking, the cashier handed back the ck card respectfully to Gloria Taylor: "Please put your card back,dy." Cashiers voice caught Anne Taylor and Colin Hall''s attention. Gloria Taylor took over the card: "Thank you." The two were shocked when they saw the ck card in her hand. As a top giant, rke''s industry has countless industries, including banks, exclusive global limited ck cards, and only the person who was important status in rkes family could have it. Although Gloria Taylor took the vice card, it was enough to show the importance that the rke attached to her. Gloria Taylor looked at their expressions and looked down at the ck card in her hand. This ck card seemed very awesome. Gloria Taylor said to them calmly, "We have to go first." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they returned to the car, Gloria Taylor asked ''Leon rke'': "What is this card indeed?" Kenny rke answered simply and directly: "It''s for shopping." Gloria Taylor intuitively felt that ''Leon rke'' was bluffing her. She felt that the ck card in her hand was just like hot potato, she immediately gave the card to ''Leon rke'': "I have treated you, so I should give it back to you now." Kenny rke nced at her coldly and threw the card back again. "What are you doing?" Gloria Taylor returned to him again. Kenny rke directly picked it up and threw it out of the window. The tone was calm and indifferent as if toment todays dished: "Throw it away if you dont want." Gloria Taylor opened the car door and got out to pick up the card. She did not dare to give the card to ''Leon rke'' anymore nor provoke this man. It was no big deal that she could give the ck card to Kenny rke when he came back. ... The next day. Gloria Taylor took the bus to Taylors because the taxi was too expensive. As soon as she got off the bus, she saw a person who she didn''t want to see. Colin Hall walked towards her: "Gloria." Gloria Taylor walked two steps back: "What''s the matter?" Colin Hall didn''t seem to be aware of her coldness, and he looked disappointed in his eyes, adding a little gentle mncholy: "I just want to see you and say something to you. Compared with him, Gloria Taylor''s attitude was much more indifferent: "You have said two sentences now. I have to go to work, so I will go first." She used to like Colin Hall, but it was because she was puzzled by jerk. She added filters to Colin Hall automatically, so she thought he was good everywhere. Now she removed the filter, Colin Hall only had one identity for her that was Anne Taylor''s boyfriend. Colin Hall smiled self-deprecatingly, and his tone was sad: "He treats you well, and I''m relieved." Gloria Taylor: "..." Tina Walker would not say such words to her. She did not know how did Colin Hall have courage to say such words to her? "If you are so free, go to the hospital to see a doctor." His brain must been broken. Colin Hall looked at Gloria Taylors leaving figure, the loss on his face gradually converged away and showed an imperative expression. Gloria Taylor was so indifferent must because she wanted to avoid the troubles. She had liked him for so many years. It was impossible to change easily. Kenny rke could give Gloria Taylor limited ck cards, so he definitely treated her very well. His family had been going downhill in recent years, as long as he coaxed Gloria Taylor and let her say somthing good to Kenny, so that Kenny would support the Shen. Then the situation of his family could get better. ... Gloria Taylor arrived in thettice room, as soon as she sat down, Anne Taylor came in, too. She could not cover the malicious pleasure in her eyes: "Dad asked you to his office." "Did he say anything?" Gloria Taylor picked up the phone and looked at her. Anne Taylor obviously wouldn''t say : "No." Gloria Taylor saw the marketing manager who was stunned by her with a wolf stunner yesterday when she got into the office. Chapter 57 You Have Got What You Want Chapter 57 You Have Got What You Want Gloria raised her feet and went in. She left the door a crack on purpose. She smiled innocently, "Manager Sun, you have left hospital? I was going to visit you in the hospital today." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The marketing manager, whose name was Sun Zhenghua, had already married and had a daughter. His wife was very fierce and tough. Before, after Sun Zhenghua had an affair with his female colleague in thepany, she came to thepany to beat him up. Since then, everyone in thepany knew that Sun Zhenghua was afraid of his wife. Yesterday, she offended the Department Manager on her first day at work. Naturally, she had to do some preparatory work. When Sun Zhenghua saw Gloria, the muscles on his face twitched. The woman looked weak, but unexpectedly she was not a pushover. He had worked in thepany for more than ten years. Could he be bullied by a little girl like her? A trace of sinister showed in Sun Zhenghua''s eyes. He looked away and ignored Gloria. Gloria, of course, didn''t care. She went straight to Loren and said, "Dad, what''s the matter?" Although she understood that Loren and Anne just wanted to give vent to their pent-up dissatisfaction, she had to pretend that she didn''t know it. Loren, with a cold face and a stern voice, said, "Gloria, if you are not satisfied with the work I arranged for you, you cane to me directly and tell me. Why did you vent your anger on manager Sun? If it spread out, others will think my daughter is domineering in thepany! It will affect our corporate image!" While he was talking, Gloria didn''t interrupt him to try to exin, but listened carefully, pretending to be surprised and saying, "It sounds like the consequences are serious." Anne snorted coldly, "Then apologize to manager Sun since you know that!" Gloria ignored Annepletely, but turned to Loren and said seriously, "Dad, since you mentioned the corporate image, has sister taken good care of her business? A few days ago, someone said on the Inte that they saw sister go to the Zijin club for the party again." Anne nched at her words and opened her mouth to justify herself, "Dad, I..." Gloria interrupted, smiled and said, "Of course I know that my sister is not that kind of person. How can my sister go to Zijin club? I think it must be apetitor in the industry. They deliberately spread rumors to frame her. But as the saying goes, father is to me for his son''s faults. Others will think that you didn''t educate her well, so they may think that the Taylor Group is a less decent enterprise." Gloria said it seriously. She almost convinced herself. The topic of Anne''s indecent videos and photos was suppressed by Loren on the day when it was on the top search. Butter, it was in the top search for a day or a night. Loren exhausted his connections and couldn''t press it down. He had to wait for the hot search to subside before buying over the workers of the application to delete Anne''s videos and photos. These days, the heat of the topic subsided a lot. But Loren didn''t expect Anne to go to Zijin club again! Gloria''s words sessfully diverted Loren''s attention. Although he also wanted to hold Gloria down, it was more important for him to deal with Anne''s matter. Loren''s look was cold, "You go out first!" Gloria took the lead in going out. Although Sun Zhenghua was a little reluctant, he also knew that Loren was going to deal with family matters, so he had to go out immediately. As soon as he went out, he saw Gloria standing outside with her arms folded. Gloria curved her lips. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. Her white face was a little cold, "Manager Sun, the chairman said I vent my anger on you. You said that yourself?" As soon as Sun Zhenghua saw Gloria''s cold and gorgeous appearance, he felt like something was tickling him. He was not tall. Standing in front of Gloria, he had no height advantage, so he could only raise his chin to strengthen his momentum, "Wait and see after the chairman finishes handling his family affairs. If you beg me now, I may be able to intercede for you and let the chairman let you go." Gloria''s smile deepened. Sun Zhenghua thought that she was afraid and wanted to please him, so he was very proud. At this time, he saw Gloria raised her foot suddenly. He had a bad hunch then. At the next moment, he covered his crotch and screamed, "Ouch -" Gloria snorted coldly, took out a paper towel and wiped her shoe, saying, "You said, I vent my anger on you, and now you''ve got what you want." Sun Zhenghua turned pale with pain. He pointed at her and couldn''t speak clearly, "You... I... " Gloria used to live in the slums for more than half a year. Sometimes when she went back at night, she would meet some hooligans. Although she was ugly at that time, she was a woman after all. Naturally, she was harassed sometimes. So she was never afraid of being harassed. People would normally choose to put up with this kind of workce harassment, and by the same token, it was impossible for Sun Zhenghua to talk about it publicly even though she had taught him a lesson, so he could only endure it. However, she was sure that Sun Zhenghua wouldn''t let it go. On the other side, the chairman''s office. After Gloria and Sun Zhenghua left, Loren said angrily to Anne, "What did I tell you before? I told you not to make trouble recently. But you still went to Zijin club! Have you ever taken my words seriously!" "Dad!" Anne also didn''t expect Gloria to put her on the spot. She said anxiously, "Those are all my friends. Their families are powerful and influential. Maybe they can do us favors in the future. If I never go to their party, they may not hang out with me. Then I will miss a lot of opportunities..." "Hum! friends? What kind of friends are a group of rich second generation who only sit around and wait to die? Do you think your reputation is not bad enough and you haven''t disgraced me enough? The most important thing for you now is to hold on to Colin!" Loren had been in the business world for so many years. He was experienced and naturally knew what they did in Zijin club better than Anne. Anne was scolded by Loren. She was upset, but she knew Loren did this for her good, so she only med Gloria in her heart. Although she thought she was right, in order to calm Loren''s anger, she immediately and cleverly acknowledged her mistake, "Dad, I know I was wrong, and I''ll hold on to Colin well." Loren sighed, "s, go back to your work." Gloria went back, and looked at the data in a daze. She had Kenny''s phone number, but she hesitated to call Kennyst night. It was nine o''clock in the evening. It should be eight o''clock in the evening in the United States. He may not be sleeping at this time. Then send a text message? [ I''m Gloria. How are you doing in America? ] Was that proper? Would it be too abrupt? Gloria deleted, modified and finally sent out the message, [ I''m Gloria, thank you for sending me the cell phone. I like it very much. ] Chapter 58: He needed a chance Chapter 58: He needed a chance After Gloria sent the message, she waited nervously for Kenny''s reply. She had never been so nervous even when she texted Colin before. Nearby she heard her colleagues muttering. "I heard that Sun Zhenghua asked for leave, going home to rest." "What''s the matter with him these two days? He used to wish he could pretend to be dedicated to his job in thepany every day!" When Gloria was interested in their conversation, one more colleague joined in the discussion. Their voices became less and less audible. Gloria did, however, hear these words. "... Gloria... Did... Yesterday..." Gloria suddenly sneezed, so were they talking about her? Sheng Ding Media Group All people were quiet in the room, as Kenny sat in the head of the table. He looked down as he flipped the project report and evaluation with a poker face. The top management below all seemed to be starightening their clothes and sitting properly, not daring to speak. After all, the boss behind the scenes was a lot grumpier than President Carl. People outside thought Carl was the boss of their Sheng Ding Media group, only the senior managements knew that this man was the real boss of thepany, and that his whereabouts and identity were mysterious, but whenever there was a major decision to be made in thepany, this man woulde out and chair the meeting. Kenny hadn''t been thepany for a long time, so Carl dealt with everything in thepany, and it was really hard for Carl to run thepany and attend all kinds of events. Gloria went to work for the Taylor''s Group, so he happened to be able to take care of his work there. A couple of people in thepany were working with some senior executives to try to get control of the company, but that''s not a big deal. Finally Kenny looked through all the papers, set aside some of them away neatly, and threw the others straight into the middle of the table with a loud crack. Everyone was shocked. Kenny looked up, scanned everyone slowly at the crowd, as his voice was harsh. "Everyone is like the patriarch of thepany and has been with thepany for a long time. Since weve been working together for so long, I''ll give you onest chance. Pick up the papers yourselves and do them properly before you bring them to me." When he had finished speaking, he got up, leaving the room. Carl followed him, carrying off the papers Kenny had just folded neatly. When Kenny got back to the office, he loosened his tie, sat down in the chair behind the desk, reached out and rubbed his temple. Carl followed Kenny in, he put down the papers and said, "These dame old guys, how can they be so submissive as to finish the papers and send them to you?" Kenny looked cold. "If people were fired by Sheng Ding Media Group, which otherpany in this industry would dare to hire them?" He sounded arrogant, but Carl knew that he had the right to be arrogant. Even though Carl felt that Kenny was grumpy and seemed extremely arrogant, Kenny''s actually a nice person. Its the old guys who went too far this time. "If you have nothing else to say, go to work first." Kenny said as he pulled open a drawer under his desk, pulling out a cell phone. He pressed the power button and the phone''s screen lit up, disying an unread text message. Unsurprisingly, it was a text from Gloria: I''m Gloria. Thank you for sending me the mobile phone and I like it. His eyes fixed slightly over the words "I like it," and then he raised his lips, smiling. Before Carl went out, he saw Kenny smiling at the phone, and he wondered. "Why are you smiling at your phone so brightly? I''m scared to see you like this." Kenny was in a good mood, so he casually said. "If you''re scared, why don''t you just leave?" Carl went around to see what Kenny was looking at, but Kenny looked like he had eyes on the top of his head. He flipped the palm of his hand, covering the phone over the desk. Carl, Well, Kenny was tough! Kenny didnt try to text back to Gloria until Carl was out: As long as you like it. After all, "Kenny" didnt want to see Gloria, so that didnt seem like "Kenny" at all. He tried to reply again: Shi Ye bought it. It seemed too deliberate. In the end, Kenny just replied: All right. Putting down his phone, he leaned back in his chair, as there was a rare flicker of fidget in his ck eyes. Carl left and returned, as he pushed the door, going to Kenny. "Kenny, this is the information about a big IP that thepany invested in recently. I''ll put it here for you, and you can look at itter." "You wait." Carl left the papers on the table and was about to leave when Kenny stopped him, he looking back in a daze. "What else do you want?" Kenny pretended to have a slight cough, he reached out and tapped on the table. He looked impassive, saying. "Do you think I should tell Gloria that I''m Kenny?" When he had finished, he added coldly. "If youugh, I''ll stop the acting life of the little actress you like." Although Carl knew Kenny was only pretending to threaten him, Carl tried to keep a serious face. Carl flushed with a suppressed smile, and he looked serious, saying. "Yes, you''d better tell her that at once." Of course Kenny understood that Carl was messing with him. He picked up the papers beside him and threw them at Carl. "You get out of here at once." "All right, All right, I''m out ha, ha, ha..." Carl no longer suppressed his smile, butughed wildly. Carl felt that he had not lived in vain, because he had lived to see that Kenny confused by women! He''s going to share this interesting news with Fu Tingxi. Kennypressed his lips, he looked impassive as he quickly picked up the pen holder and hit Carl exactly as Carl approached the door. "Ah --" Kenny was a little relieved by Carl''s screams. Then he frowned, as it would have been a bad time to tell Gloria directly that he actually was Kenny. He needed a chance. Gloria waited a long time until Kenny texted her back. He replied in a few words, but that was good enough for Gloria. When she went out for lunch, several of her female colleagues came to meet her for lunch. "Gloria, let''s go to lunch." Gloria did not ignore the desire to gossip that seemed to be raging in the eyes of her female colleagues.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria thought that it might have been because they suddenly discovered that she had personally punished Sun Zhenghua. She didnt know how long she would be at the Taylor''s Group, so she smiling, nodded. "Okay." When Gloria smiled, even though they were all women, Gloria''s beauty still dazzled her female colleagues. As there were not many restaurants near thepany, although they had only just found one for lunch, they met Anne and her father by ident. Since Anne and her father were both supervisors, Gloria''s female colleagues went over to greet them. "Hello, President, and hello Manager Anne." Anne was the project manager, and of course, shecked the ability to take up this position, so people who actually did her work were her subordinates. Gloria didn''t want to be too different, so she also went over to greet them. "Hello, dad and hello elder sister." Chapter 59: A man with the wife doesnt enjoy the night life Chapter 59: A man with the wife doesn''t enjoy the night life As there were other people, Loren, for the sake of his own face and dignity, he said casually to Gloria. "Let''s eat together." "Okay." When Gloria had finished speaking, Loren''s face changed slightly, and she continued. But not today, I''m going to eat with my colleagues, and I''ll have it with Dad next time." Loren was not close to Gloria, as he didn''t like her, and of course he didn''t want to eat with her. When he heard Gloria''s refusal, he looked rxed, looking a lot gentler. "Well, you go ahead and eat." At this time, Anne suddenly turned her head and smiled as she helped Loren eat with her chopsticks. "Dad, try this. I think their food is delicious today." Lorenughed, saying. "You eat them yourself, as you''ve lost weighttely." How harmonious they seemed as father and daughter! Anne smiled contemptuously at Gloria, her eyes seeming to say: You poor bastard, your own parents didnt love you. Gloria had to say that Anne really hit on her weak spot. She thought she had already developed the heart of steel through repeatedly being used and abandoned by the people of the Taylor''s, but she was easily struck by the harmonious rtionship they seemed as father and daughter. By the time Gloria and her colleagues had found a ce to sit down, Gloria was still looking a little pale. Recently, there had been a heated discussion about her and Anne''s private affairs online. As these female colleagues were all young girls, naturally, they also went online, knowing about the private affairs between Anne and her. They had seen what had happened, and they could sense, too, that Loren seemed to dislike Gloria. One of them pushed the menu in front of her. "Look at the menu and see what you want to eat." Gloria smiling, pushed the menu back. "I''m not picky about food. You order first, because I''ve never been here before and I don''t know what tastes good." When her colleagues listened to her, they stopped being too polite and began to order. They thought Gloria was easy to get along with, so someone asked her. "Do you know why Sun Zhenghua asked for leave again today? What happened in the president''s office?" "I don''t know. Has he done a lot of bad things before? Perhaps God is punishing him." Gloria looking very serious, she cooked up. The others did not mind, as theyughed too, and they began to expose the evils Sun Zhenghua had done. Gloria also spoke from time to time, and the atmosphere seemed harmonious. Until someone said something that broke the harmony. "Gloria, why do you want to work for the Taylor''s Group when you''re already the youngdy at rke''s?" The questioner meant no harm, but the question was hard for her to answer. Gloria paused, her voice sounding hesitant. "Well..." Someone offered to speak up for Gloria. "Well, let''s eat quickly, as we don''t have much time. After we eat, we can go back to the office and have a rest." The questioner asked her no more. In fact, everyone in thepany thought Gloria was unpopr at rke''s. As for the young master of the rke''s, who was disfigured and sexually impotent, although he was the first heir of the rke''s Group, he was physically unfit to take over the rke''s Group. Therefore, many people have thought that the first heir of the rke''s Group may have to be reced, but its just that no word hase out yet. If the young master of the rke''s was no longer the first heir to the rke''s Group, the young master of the rke''s was nothing but a useless man, while Gloria was not popr at the rke''s, and Gloria had to go out to work. Gloria not only came to work on her own, but also worked as the market researcher, a very hard job. So in this case, Gloria''s really pathetic. Gloria watched in bewilderment as her female colleagues kept helping her eat with their chopsticks, and the way they looked at her, it was like that -- they felt sorry for her? On second thought she knew what it was all about. From an outsider''s point of view, she seemed rather pathetic... N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kenny spent the day at the office. At the end of his day, Carl rushed up to him excitedly. "Let''s go drink!" Carl felt that his job was a lot easier because Kenny hade to handle the work. He was in such a good mood that he wanted to go out. "No." Kenny refused without looking up. Carl rolled his eyes. "Why are you going home so early? You just stay home when you''re free. You go home as soon as you get off work, as you don''t go to any parties. Your life is exactly like that of an old man." Kenny responded ndly, contradicting Carlpletely. "People with wives live like this." Carl raised the corners of his mouth, sneering. "Hehe." At this time, Fu Tingxi just came in. Unaware that Carl had just suffered a verbal trauma from Kenny, he asked. "Ready to go?" "Let''s go." Carl said as he walked outside. Fu Tingxi looked at Kenny. "You''re not going?" Carl looking cold, he answered for Kenny. "A man with a wife does not enjoy the night life." As Carl expected, Fu Tingxi looked stunned as if he had seen a ghost. "Let''s go, just the two of us, because we haven''t got any wives yet?" Carl putting his hand on Fu Tingxi''s shoulder, pulled him out. Fu Tingxi frowned, he pulled Carl''s hand down and turned his head, his voice sounding a little sympathetic. "Even if you have a wife, you can only look at her from a distance." Kenny sneered. "You''re not going to eat in our house again." Fu Tingxi looked stiff, he changed his tune and said. "How I envy people with wives like you." Carl couldnt help kicking Fu Tingxi! Why couldnt Fu Tingxi be a little tougher? Why did they have to lose to Kenny every time? Fu Tingxi looked as if he felt no pain, as his legs did not move at all. Carl taking him, walked out. "Don''t make a fool of yourself here." When he had finished speaking, he turned back to Kenny, saying. "The two of us will leave now. Good- bye." Kenny was in a good mood, and his deep voice even sounded a little cheerful. "You two go for a drink first. It''s my treat." It''s just that when Kenny drove home, looking at the empty house, his previous good mood suddenly disappeared. He took out his cell phone, calling Gloria, but his call went unanswered until it was cut off automatically. He called twice, but no one answered. Did she not answer on purpose, or was there something wrong? Kenny stood in the empty hall for a while until his bodyguard couldn''t resist asking. "What''s the matter, young master?" The young master looked serious, so something great must have happened. Kenny didn''t say a word, he took his coat and went out, and when he reached the door, as if remembering something, he turned, saying. "If the youngdyes back, call me." Did something great must have happened meant that the young Lady hasn''te back yet? And Gloria, she was invited to shopping now. When she got off work, she wanted to go straight back. However, her colleagues, who had lunch with her, probably felt that it was too pitiful for her to go home alone and stay in the empty vi, so they insisted on pulling her out, letting her go shopping with them. In fact, she felt that she was not pitiful, because when she went home, she was alone in the empty vi, and it was a luxury vi, a thousand times better than the small rented house she had lived in before. However, her colleagues were so kind and enthusiastic that she had to go shopping with them. Chapter 60: Revenge on her Chapter 60: Revenge on her Gloria had been thinking about cooking for Leon. After all, that''s what she promised him. But ever since Gloria walked into the mall, Gloria had been dragged along by them to look at this and try that. As it was getting dark outside, Gloria made an excuse. "I''m so tired, and let''s find a ce to rest." Then they found a ce to drink. When Gloria took out her cell phone, she saw two missed calls fromLeon. She thought "Leon" was not patient at all, so she didn''t expect him to call her twice, while she could even imagine his angry face that he found it impossible to get through after he called her the second time. Gloria stood up. "I''m sorry, I have to go back. Thank you today, and I''ll treat you to dinner another day." Outside the mall, she called "Leon" as she walked toward the bus stop. After only a few rings, the phone was answered. "Where are you?" "Leon" had a deep voice, and when he''s in a bad mood, his voice would sound gloomy. Gloria felt her neck cold. She reached out, touched her neck, and she said. "I''m still out, and I''ll be right back. If you''re hungry, get yourself something to eat." He repeated. "I asked where you are." There was impatience and anger in his voice that he could not hide at all. Gloria turned to look at the mall, and then she told "Leon" the name of the mall. Since "Leon" threw away the rare ck card in front of herst time, she dared not mess with this rich young master any more. Gloria turned back, walked to the mall again, and waited for "Leon". She was waiting in front of the mall, and she didn''t wait long before she saw Leon''s car. She was about to go, when she heard someone talking to her behind her. "Gloria, you''re still here?" Gloria turning back stiffly, she saw that the people standing behind her were the colleagues she had been shopping with. "Yes, I am still..." Gloria was interrupted by "Leon" before she could finish speaking. "Gloria, get in." Kenny drove up next to her, stopped the car, pulled down the car window and looked at her deadpan. Her colleagues looked shocked in unison: (o) Gloria thought it would be bad for her. Gloria turning to look at ''''Leon'''', she said with a forced smile. ''''I''m younger than you, but I''m your sister- inw anyway.'''' Kenny tilted his head a little, he ncing at Gloria''s colleagues behind her. He raised his eyebrows, his voice sounding impatient. "Get in." As Gloria sensed that he began to feel impatient again, she was afraid he was going to make trouble again, so she turned to her colleagues behind her, saying. "He''s my husband''s cousin. He picked me up on the way, so I''m leaving. Goodbye." Not daring to stay any longer, she pulled the car door open and got on. As "Leon" started the engine, Gloria looking through the rearview mirror, she could still see her female colleagues arguing passionately... Gloria sighing, turned to "Leon". "Why did you drive here so fast? Are you doing anything around here?" "Leon" ignored her. Gloria looked out of the window, she didn''t want to talk to him yet. When Gloria got home, Gloria went to the kitchen to cook. These days, she had got familiar with Leon''s favorite vor, as he was a lover of spicy food. When they had eaten, they returned to their own rooms. After Gloria took a bath, she''s video-chatting with Edith in bed. Edith was dressed in ancient clothes, and behind her was an antique building. Gloria asked her. "You''re still in Cinema City?" "Yes, I''m in a night shoot." Edith ran to a lonely corner, whispering to her. "Do you know who I''m working with today?" "Who?" Gloria suddenly thought of something, saying. "It can never be Si Chengyu? Didn''t he go abroad to study?" "It''s him!" Ediths voice sounded excited. "The director seemed to know Movie King, Si Chengyu, so the director asked him to be a guest performer. I happen to be working with him, so I''m shaking all over. What can I do?" Gloriapressed her lips, said in a low voice. "I don''t know, as I''m nervous, too." Si Chengyu was the youngest Grand m Movie King of all time, while Gloria had loved him for eight years. The voice came from the other end of the phone. "Edith,e and work now!" "I''ll be right there." Edith answered, and she said to Gloria. "I will go to work first, and I will help you find Si Chengyu for his autograph. I may not get his nude pictures, but I will try my best. " When she finished speaking, she turned off the video. Gloria, She''s not as creepy as Edith! The next day When Gloria arrived at the office, she felt that the women she was with yesterday were looking at her, and they looked a little strange. She had expected such a scene in the first ce, so she did not care much about it. Probably as Sun Zhenghua was punished by Gloria, Sun Zhenghua was afraid of Gloria, so over the next few days, Sun Zhenghua was as quiet as a chicken, and Sun Zhenghua made no trouble for her. It wasn''t until Friday that he brought someone over to meet Gloria. "You two are out doing market research today. It''s Friday, so give me your report next Monday." He brought a tall man who looked very simple and honest. ncing at the man, Gloria thought he looked strange. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There were a lot of people in marketing department, and Gloria was here for only a few days, so she didn''t know everyone, while she didn''t think much about it. When they left thepany, they took a taxi. Gloria asked. "Can we reimburse thepany for the fare?" "Yes." The man looking at her, his eyes looked strange. rmed, Gloria turned, looked out the window, and she saw that the car was heading for the suburbs. Before they came out, she viewed the product brochure, so she knew that thepany''s product released this time was a kind of householdmodity, and the ce where they were going to do market research should be residential areas. As they happened to be passing a drugstore, Gloria looked down, she bit her lip hard, and frowned, pretending to be in pain. "Can you stop for a minute while I go to the drugstore and get something?" The man asked her. "What are you going to buy?" "Painkillers." Gloria turned to look at him. "I''m on my period, and I have a stomachache." The man thought for a moment and then understood, saying. "I''ll go with you." "Okay." Gloria knew that if she refused, he would think of other ways to keep her out of the car. She was now certain that this man had been summoned by Sun Zhenghua to revenge himself on her. The two of them got out of the car and entered the drugstore. The man closely following Gloria, Gloria bought her medicine, walking slowly out of the drugstore. At that moment, a man in the mask and peaked cap came in from the outside. He put his hand to his lips and coughed slightly. As Gloria passed by, she suddenly grabbed his arm, she looking surprised. "Cousin, why are you here?" The man in the mask seeming stunned for a moment, as he reached up and moved his peaked cap upward, showing a pair of familiar and gentle eyes. Chapter 61: A New Trick? Chapter 61: A New Trick? Gloria widened her eyes. Si Before she could say anything else, the man in the mask squinted his eyes and interrupted her in time. "Shouldn''t I have asked you that? What are you doing here?" There was a touch of sternness in his pleasant voice, and his concern for her was just right. Gloria almost thought this man was really her cousin, so she froze, saying. "I was thinking of going back." "I''ll give you a ride." When the man in the mask had finished speaking, he pulled her by the wrist, walking out. But Gloria''s male co-worker, who was with her, was clearly not going to give up easily, as he approached Gloria, stopping her. "We''re here to do market research, so are you purposely skipping work?" Gloria looked at him with a smile. "My cousin actually came back from abroad, so I want to get together with him first. Please help me ask for leave, thank you. " Her male co-worker still tried to stop her, but the man in the mask slowly pulled out his cell phone. "You want me to call the police?" When the man heard this, he immediately got out of the way. Gloria following the man in the mask to the car, she hesitated for a long time, and atst she had the courage to ask. "Are you Si Chengyu?" Si Chengyu took off his mask, smiling at her. "You recognized me so easily?" Gloria kept shaking her head, feeling a little excited. "No, it''s not... I just..." Gloria liked him for eight years, whereas Gloria was too shy to say so, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. She''s seen all the movies he''s been in, so she was familiar with his eyes. Si Chengyu saw her face turning red, he nodded, his voice sounding gentle. "I understand." He looked down, drove carefully, and asked her. "Where are you going?" "You just stop where there''s a lot of people ahead and I''ll just take a taxi." Gloria didn''t expect to see Si Chengyu in person although she was happy to see him, while she liked him just because she liked the movies he was in. He helped her this time, and she shouldn''t bother him anymore in the name of his fans. When Gloria got out of the car in a crowded area, she asked him. "Are you going to be in new movies when you return home from abroad?" Si Chengyu said without thinking. "If a good moviees to me, I''m going to keep acting until I''m too old to act." Gloria''s eyes lit up, she nodding heavily. "Well, as long as you keep acting so well, I''ll keep watching your movies." Si Chengyu couldnt help smiling, as it seemed that she really liked the movies he was in and she was also a very candid audience. Gloria continued. "Thank you so much for today." Si Chengyu thought of what had happened before, and he said, frowning. "It''s just like lifting a finger, but you have to be careful when you''re out alone as a girl." "Yes, I will." Gloria said this, smiled at him again, and turned away. Si Chengyu watched her back behind her, for a brief period when he felt lost in thought, he asked her. "What''s your name?" Gloria turned back in surprise. Gloria. GloriaSi Chengyu said her name gently, then he frowned slightly. If he remembered correctly, her name sounded the same as Kenny''s new wifes name... Jin Ding senior club When Kenny went in, he saw Shi Ye. Shi Ye was sent abroad by him before, and Shi Ye had juste back. Shi Ye came up to him, saying respectfully. "Young master." Kenny raised his hand, looking at the time. "Is my eldest brother here yet?" Shi Ye. "Yes, he just arrived." Kenny went straight to the private room. When Si Chengyu heard the sound of someone opening the door, he looked up at the door, and when he saw Kenny, he smiled warmly, his smile making him look gentle as jade. He said. Kenny. Kenny went over to him and sat down, pushing the menu toward him. "Eldest brother, haven''t you ordered yet?" Si Chengyu was the son of Kenny''s Aunt, while he was a top star signed by Sheng Ding Media Group. "I''m in no hurry." Si Chengyu didnt look at the menu, but he asked Kenny, as if interested. "How are you getting along with your new wife?" When Si Chengyu mentioned Gloria, Kenny frowned a little, as he didn''t want to say much about these things. "We get along just fine." Si Chengyu reached out, took the cup in front of him, and he pretended to ask casually. "What''s the matter? Is she difficult to deal with?" Kenny did not know whether Gloria was difficult to deal with or not, but she never bothered him. Si Chengyu always looked like aid-back guy, but he asked more questions today. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kenny leaned back, looking critically at Si Chengyu. "Did youe back to take care of my married life?" Since Si Chengyu also realized that he had asked too much, he smiled and then he naturally changed the subject. "My mom said if I still didn''t have a girlfriend, she would let me go on a dating show." Kenny had a rare look of schadenfreude on his face. "Thepany can''t let you go on a dating show, but as the boss, I can let someone set you up on a blind date." Si Chengyu coughed, cleared his throat and said. "If I''m in a rtionship, I will lose my fans." Kenny looked up at him. "You think you''re an idol?" Si Chengyu, Was it his fault to be a Grand m movie king at 28? In the evening, when Kenny came home from work, he found that Gloria was not only at home, but had already prepared dinner. Normally, when he got home from work, Gloria just got home, so why did Gloria get home so early today? When he got to the kitchen door, he happened to see Gloria wearing heat-proof gloves,ing out with arge bowl of soup. When Gloria saw Kenny, she frowned. "Leon, get out of the way." Kenny didn''t get out of the way, but he took the suit jacket off his arm, hung it on Gloria''s arm, reached out and took therge bowl of soup. As Gloria watched him taking therge bowl of soup with his bare hands, she could not help reminding him. "Hey, this feels very hot!" Unperturbed, Kenny put therge bowl of soup on the table. Gloria, The man must be made of iron. When they sat down to dinner, Kenny pretended to ask casually. "Why are you back so early today?" Gloria served herself a bowl of soup, she tilting her head to look at him. "Do I have to exin to you?" Kennyughed with rage. "You have such a sharp tongue as you really can talk!" But now he was pretending to be "Leon", so he couldnt me her. "Thanks for thepliment." Gloria felt that she had learned the right thing, as long as she didnt show her weakness, "Leon" couldnt do anything about her. Kenny squinting, he stared at Gloria. He seemed to be so overbearing, when he was staring intently at others, there was something extraordinary and iparable in his eyes. Gloria felt uneasy at his gaze, when Gloria was about to speak, she heard Kenny speak slowly. "Gloria, actually, I''m Kenny." Gloria, There was a dead silence in the dining room, and as there was a table between them, they both looked very serious. Gloria suddenly clenched her chopsticks more tightly, her voice sounding a little hoarse. "Is this your new trick to y on me?" Chapter 62 I Havent Done Anything Dirty to You Chapter 62 I Haven''t Done Anything Dirty to You Kenny''s eyes were fixed on her, not letting go of any subtle expression on her face, with scrutiny and seriousness. When he looked at Gloria, Gloria was also looking at him, and the two looked at each other in silence, like a silent contest. In the end, it was Gloria who turned her gaze away first. "Leon" is Kenny? It''s ridiculous! Kenny watched the changing expressions on her face. He knew it was a little abrupt to tell her the truth. He withdrew his gaze and took a slow gulp of water before saying without haste, "If I say no, will you believe it? " Gloria certainly heard the teasing in his tone and was relieved, "Of course not, do you really think I''m so foolish? " "No." said Kenny faintly. It wasn''t that he thought that she became a fool, but that she was always a fool. When she returned to her room after dinner, Gloria was still thinking about what "Leon" had said. She hadn''t spent much time with "Leon", but his arrogance in his bones made him a man who could never be manipted to marry a woman he didn''t like. Regardless of whether it was her or Anne who got married back then, "Leon" was able to find out the truth about them both. She was "ugly and stupid" at the time, while Anne had a messy private life and was not a good match when she was messing around outside. If "Leon" was really Kenny, there''s no need for him to marry her and Anne. What''s more, Kenny was a wed person, and his cold attitude towards Gloria was instead more real and believable. With this analysis, Gloria settled down and took her clothes and went to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, she just heard her phone ring. She did not see who was calling, and she answered the phone directly. "You slipped away from work today? " Hearing Loren''s stern voice, Gloria was frozen for a moment, turned on speakerphone and put the phone on the bed, and then she said while rubbing her hair, "Dad, you really got the news so quickly. I came home as soon as I went out this morning, it''s beente at night before you know I''ve escaped from work." During the day, the man who went out with her to do market research must have been asked by Sun Zhenghua to get back at her. Otherwise, how could Anne, who loved to cause troubles, haven''t told about this only until night? Anne was probably involved in this matter as well, probably because she was sure that that man hadn''t seeded, so she went to Loren and sued Gloria. Anne was trying her best to deal with her. Last time, she hadn''t got even with Anne about the Zi Jin Club! That day in Loren''s office, she deliberately said that Anne had gone to the Zi Jin Club again, just to see if she was really there that day. Although there wouldn''t be anyone else besides Anne who was the mastermind of that incident, she still had to ensure that. Loren didn''t know anything about what happened today, and when he heard Gloria''s arrogant tone, the anger in his heart grew more and more intense, and he roared over the phone, "Gloria Taylor! Do you really think that now that you''re the young madam of the Taylor family, I can''t manage you? " While Gloria said casually, "No, if you want to manage me, you can do it whenever you want. " However, ever since childhood, Loren never managed her except when she was useful. Loren was so angry at Gloria''s words that he was unable to speak for a moment and then said several words in a cold voice after a while, "Good, good! Talk with me in thepany on Monday! " After saying that, he hung up the phone directly. Anne brought a ss of water and put it in front of Loren, "Dad, what did Gloria say that made you so angry? " "She thinks no one can manage her, and she now doesn''t even respect me! " Loren was so exasperated that he pped hard on his desk. Anne reached out and gently stroked his chest tofort him, "Dad, I think Gloria has really gone too far this time, you''ve been so good to her, but on the contrary, she doesn''t care about you at all. Dad, let''s give her a lesson. " Loren pondered for a moment after hearing this, and then he slowly nodded his head. Gloria had predicted that the matter was not finished yet. She had to go to thepany to talk about it with her dad, which was so troublesome. But since she dared to go to the Taylor Group, she wasn''t afraid. Edith was still filming abroad, and Gloria had few friends in Huyang City, so she didn''t go out much on weekends, staying at home to watch TV series and write the script. She was certainly not going to stay in the Taylor Group long, moreover, she couldn''t ignore her specialty. These two days "Leon" also was busy at something and rarely showed up at home. In this whole weekend, she did not see him often, which made her rxed. Monday morning. Last night when she was almost alseep at twelve o''clock, she heard the sound of the car engine, so she guessed that "Leon" should also be home. So, when she made breakfast, she made two. When she brought her own breakfast to the door of the dining room, she saw "Leon", who was dressed in a suit, already sitting at the table. It was the first positive meeting between the two after dinnerst Friday. Still upset by what he had said that day, Gloria sat down with her share of breakfast, gave him a look and said, "Go get your own breakfast in the kitchen." Kenny didn''t speak, his gaze falling on her breakfast. She made a simple breakfast of porridge and egg cakes. Gloria felt his gaze and had the illusion that he would snatch the meal with her. So, she bowed her head and took a bite of the eggcake first, swearing sovereignty. It was only after doing this move that she felt herself a little naive. However, she did not expect "Leon" to be naiver than she was. He stood up straight away, took advantage of the long hand and brought the breakfast in front of her directly to his bowl. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Not only that, but he also took a bite at the eggcake that she had bitten. Gloria hadn''t had much contact with men in the first ce, so she directly held her face red, "You, you shameless! " Kenny put down his chopsticks, his expression serious and calm, "It''s not like I molested you, why are you scolding me?" Gloria felt speechless. Without any words, she directly turned around and went back to the kitchen to get his breakfast and started eating. When she came out, Kenny looked at her in slight surprise. Gloria walked out quickly, and Kenny watched her figure disappear and couldn''t help butugh. In fact, she didn''t know he was Kenny, which seemed interesting. Although he had been busy these two days, he was still thinking about Gloria returning so earlyst Friday. Anne had a vicious heart, and would definitely find ways to deal with Gloria. Until he had to, he would not interfere. After all, it was still very interesting to watch Gloria fighting with that woman. His mind thought so, but his body had already reacted by getting up and heading straight out. Chapter 63 My Husband Was Not Up To You To Judge Chapter 63 My Husband Was Not Up To You To Judge Gloria Taylor walked out of the vi. She was not far ahead when she heard a car honking from behind. Gloria Taylor looked back and saw the car stopped right beside her. The window rolled down revealing Leon rkes handsome, but aggressive face. But for Gloria, this face was really annoying. He squinted and said in a low voice, Get in the car. Ill take you to work. No. Gloria Taylor refused. She didnt want people to watch her again. She could already imagine the scene when Leon rke sent her to thepany, people would certainly watched her and there would be a lot of gossip. Leon rke hooked his lips and smiled. There was something terrifying in his eyes. He asked, What are you afraid of? What was she afraid of? Gloria Taylor realized that her cold behavior toward Leon rke was actually out of fear. She had been acting distant and moody, but she had to admit that he was an outstanding man. Arrogance seemed to be carved in his bones and it made him confident. He was born to be attractive. Sometimes, he gave off a bad aura, but when he was nice to her, he was genuinely good. Women would easily fell for a man like him. Therefore, Gloria Taylor had always consciously avoided and treated him coldly. She bore the title of Mrs. rke and this would follow her all her life. She thought that she must know herself and her duty better. She was also afraid that she would fall for him. Seeing Gloria Taylor in daze, Kenny rke teased her, Do you secretly have a wild desire for me? I dont! she immediately replied. She pulled her car door open and seated on the co-pilot position. Leon rke was looking at the front with a calm expression, but his eyes exposed his mind. Out of guilty conscience, Gloria Taylor didnt look at him. She looked out of the window and asked, How much is your car? Its not expensive. He replied. Gloria Taylor was a little surprised. This car was very rare. When she was still at school, her rich friends would have their drivers picked them up the school gate driving various famous cars like Bentley, but she had never seen this one. She thought that this car must be one of a kind-ly expensive. Kenny rke gave her a look, They stopped their production a couple years ago. I am just asking for no reason. If you want it, you can say it in a nicer way and maybe, I can give it to you. he cut her off. Gloria Taylors face changed after she realized what he meant. If was understandable that Kenny rke wanted to give a car to her, but if it was Leon rke, she felt that it was a bit inappropriate. After that, they drove to thepany in silence. When getting off the car, Gloria Taylor said, Thank you. She sounded too polite. She closed the car door and turned around. She met Anne Taylor who had been watching them, It seems that you get along well with Kenny rkes cousin. You must have a good rtionship with him that he even takes you to work. Were family. Its only natural to get along well. We dont have to be like you. Gloria Taylor took a few steps forward approaching Anne Taylor. She whispered, Not everyone likes to have fun in a ce like Zijin Club. Next time, you should not fool me into having fun there again. Anne Taylor stiffened, but she yed it cool, I dont know what youre talking about. Gloria Taylor smiled brightly but with a subtle tone of threat, Dad doesnt like you hanging out at that club. Be careful. Loren Taylor didnt love Gloria Taylor as his daughter, but he liked to use her. Her title as the daughter- inw of the rke family was also a big advantage for him. If Loren Taylor knew what Anne Taylor did to Gloria Taylor, he would certainly scold Anne Taylor. Gloria Taylor was aware of this, so did Anne Taylor. However, Anne Taylor was not afraid of her threat. She said proudly, You dont have a proof. Who will believe you? Gloria, I will pick you up after work. When do you get off work? Leon rke suddenly said. Gloria Taylor looked at him in surprise. Her eyes clearly asked the reason he hadnt left yet. But, Kenny rke didnt understand. He just stood there still and it seemed that before he could hear a satisfying answer, he wouldnt leave. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Okay. After getting the answer he wanted, he eyed Anne Taylor coldly, returned to his car, and drove away. Anne Taylor shuddered, but her eyes filled with greed. If only she knew that Kenny rke had a wonderful cousin, if only she was the one to marry the rke, Leon rke would send her to work. She remembered when she was in Jin Ding the other day. Her eyes were about to popped out when she saw Gloria Taylor took a ck card out. She began to regret everything. She was the one who should have married the rke! Gloria Taylor looked back and saw Anne Taylor looking at the direction of Leon rke leaving with a greedy face. She hooked her lips mockingly, Sister, do you regret giving me your fianc? Its useless to regret it now. Even if Kenny agrees to divorce me, he will certainly not marry you. After Anne Taylors indecent video spread out, her reputation had been destroyed. It would be strange for the rke to let a woman with a bad reputation entered their family. Anne Taylors face was ugly after being triggered by Gloria Taylor. But, she yed it cool again. She brushed her hair triumphantly, I dont want to marry Kenny rke. He is a trash. The one she wanted was Leon rke. Leon rke was one of a kind. She wanted to have sex with that man. He must taste good. Gloria Taylor, even if she was getting prettier, but on bed, she certainly was not on par with her. Gloria Taylor had never dated anyone before. Naturally, she didnt know that Anne Taylor was having a dirty thought. She only felt that Anne Taylor was acting like a retard. However, she despised the way Anne Taylor insult her husband. Did you say that Kenny was a trash? My husband is not up to you to judge! Gloria Taylor snorted. She stepped on Anne Taylors foot mercilessly and stormed inside thepany. Anne Taylor ran up with a scream, Gloria Taylor, youre a cheap woman! At this time, Kenny rke who should have left a while ago appeared with a straight face from behind the pir. Chapter 64: To Be A Good Example Chapter 64: To Be A Good Example Kenny should have already left. But thinking of what Anne didst time, he still went back. The result was...he watched a good show! He grew so big that besides his mother, he was protected by a woman for the first time. This felt wonderful. ... Gloria wore a pair of small leather shoes with a heel height of three or four centimeters, and it wouldn''t be very painful when she stepped on Anne''s feet. But Anne was angry for that, Gloria was always obedient to her, and now she dared to step on her feet! When she ran into the Taylor group''s hall, the elevator had arrived. Gloria turned back to Anne with a provocative smile and entered the elevator. When Anne chased her, the elevator had already left. Gloria went out of the elevator and went directly to Loren''s office. He called herst Friday and asked her to his office talking about the thing of skipping work. She still remembered it. Not long after she waited, Loren came. And Anne followed him behind. They didn''t know that Gloria was in the office in advance. Anne was stillining to Loren: "Dad, Gloria went too far, although I sometimes have a bad temper, how can she treat me like that? I''m the companys project manager, she doesn''t respect me at all. Im afraid she doesnt even respect you either..." Gloria sat on the sofa and looked innocently at the two entering the room with her head tilted. Hahaha, Anne was wrong, Anne not only had a bad temper, but also had a ck heart. "Sister, what you said is wrong, the person I respect most is my father." Hearing Gloria''s voice, the two found out that she was in the office too. When Anne heard Gloria''s voice, she widened her eyes: "Why are you here?" "Dad has something to tell me, Ie here and wait for him." Gloria smiled harmlessly. Anne now finally believed that Gloria''s previous obedience and tolerance were all pretended. Loren had just heard Anne''sint about Gloria, and he was also angry. When he saw Gloria, his expression copsed immediately: "Is the chairman''s office free for you, an employee like you toe in?" "Well." Gloria stood up, walked straight out, and closed the door smoothly. Loren and Anne looked at each other without knowing what she was going to do. Knock! At the next moment, apanied by a knock on the door, it was Gloria''s polite voice: "Chairman, I am Gloria Taylor, may Ie in now?" Loren had a headache because of Gloria. He walked to the back of the desk and sat down. He raised his hand and pointed to the door: "Anne, let her in." Anne''s expression was not better than Loren''s, she reluctantly shouted at the door: "Come in." Gloria didn''t push the door in. Anne walked over to open the door and didn''t see Gloria. She gritted her teeth, restrained her anger, and looked back at Loren: "Dad, she''s gone." At this time Gloria had returned to her work ce. She did not see the figure of Sun Zhenghua. After a while, Sun Zhenghua came over: "Hey, guys, prepare for the meetingter." It was the regr meeting on Monday. As a small grassroots employee, Gloria had nothing to do with this kind of meeting. But it didn''t take a long time after the meeting, Loren and Anne followed Sun Zhenghua to the marketing department. Gloria intuitively felt that there was nothing good about theming, and it was probably because of her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Anne looked at her and said seriously, "Gloria,e here." Sure enough, they came for her. Gloria looked at the three and got up and walked out. Before she approached, Anne stepped forward two steps, pped her face fiercely, and then said very harshly, "Do you know why I hit you?" Gloria covered her numb face, and after two seconds, she turned to look at Anne. Although Anne''s expression was just serious and righteous, the thrill of revenge in her eyes was still caught by Gloria. "I know it''s hard for you to work in the marketing department, but you are my sister and a member of our Taylor family. Since you decided toe to work in thepany, you should set a good example for everyone. But you are off work for your first day, what''s wrong with you?" When they were looking for the opportunity to cause trouble for her, she became a member of the Taylor family? Gloria raised her lips and looked up at Anne coldly: "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday..." Speaking of this, she changed her topic and asked: "The male colleague who went out with me yesterday must have been very hard. I want to apologize to him in public, can I?" Anne was a little surprised. Gloria yielded so quickly? At this time, Sun Zhenghua suddenly leaned into her ear and whispered, "The man I found yesterday was not working in thepany." Sun Zhenghua did not find anyone inside thepany. He was afraid that the event would be known by Loren. No matter what, Gloria was Loren''s daughter. The less people knew this matter and it would be safer. Anne heard the words and frowned, then immediately said to Gloria: "Manager Sun said that the colleague was unwell and took a rest today." Standing by the side, Loren, who had not spoken, said at this time: "Is there any serious illness? He asked for leave on Monday?" Every Monday, thepany''s various departments and groups would hold regr meetings to arrange tasks, in general, they''re not allowed to ask for leave. Sun Zhenghua''s expression changed, and he said hesitatingly: "I don''t know very well, there are too many employees, I don''t remember clearly, do I need to check thatter..." Gloria said slowly: "Manager Sun, could you please tell me the name of the colleague, I can visit him after getting off work." Loren felt that Gloria''s attitude was not bad, and he couldn''t force her too quickly, because he also felt that his daughter was different from before. As a result, Loren, who was very satisfied with Gloria''s attitude, asked immediately, "Which group of the colleague took leave today?" The scene was quiet and no one spoke. Sun Zhenghua was so anxious that he began to sweat. Just as Loren frowned, one of the team leaders replied: "It is our group." The other members of this group looked at each other. Gloria just mentioned that it''s a male colleague, but it was a female colleague who asked for leave in their group... "Good, after a while, you tell Gloria his contact information, let her visit him after the work." Loren finished, looked around the staff, said: "Everyone, don''t worry, even if it is on Monday, you can ask for leave if you have something important. The Taylor group is a big family, everyone is our family member..." Loren said a lot of official words and left with Anne. Anne, who didn''t know that the matter had been half exposed, smiled with pride at Gloria before leaving. Chapter 65: Gloria Did This Chapter 65: Gloria Did This There were many female employees in the marketing department, and women naturally loved gossip when they got together. At noon, what happened in the marketing department in the morning had spread throughout the whole company. Gloria''s face was so swollen, when she went to the bathroom halfway, she also heard female colleagues get together to discuss this. "What the hell is going on? I heard that it''s a woman who asked for leave, not a man?" "You don''t understand? Anne Taylor and Sun Zhenghua joined forces to fight against Gloria!" "Seriously? Gloria juste here for serval days and she has offended Sun Zhenghua?" "Everyone knows what kind of person Sun Zhenghua is. He went to the hospital and asked for leave before, I heard it was because of Gloria!" "Really, so ruthless?" "I think Anne is even more ruthless. Before she pped Gloria''s face, I could hear the sound far away, how much hatred, how hard is it..." Gloria leaned against the wall of the bathroom and waited for the outside to bepletely quiet before opening the door. Standing in front of the sink, she looked at her face in the mirror. It was already swollen, and it was a little bluish, looking a bit daunting. Anne did p hard enough. It seemed that during this time, Anne nursed much agrievance. Then wait and see whoughs to the end. ... During the lunch break, Gloria was about to go out for lunch. As soon as she got up, the phone in her pocket rang. It was "Leon". Gloria frowned and answered the phone: "What''s the matter with you?" As if he didn''t feel the impatience in her tone, Kenny said straightly: "Come out for lunch, I''ll wait for you at the entrance." He ordered and hung up. Gloria looked at the mobile phone that had returned to the lock screen interface, grabbed her hair irritably, picked her coat up, and walked out. Out of the Taylor group, she saw the eye-catching car of "Leon". When she just got off, she secretly checked his car online. The starting price was 10 million yuan, the real price should be determined ording to the customized requirements of the owner. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This was already sky-high price for her. Even at the Taylor family, Anne wanted a car that cost tens of millions of yuan, Loren was not necessarily willing to allow that. Seeing that there were already many people talking about the car of "Leon", Gloria lowered her head and walked quickly in his direction. At this time, another car drove by the roadside, Gloria was ready to wait for the car to pass before leaving, but the car stopped directly in front of her. The driver got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat. The person getting off the car was Tina. Gloria hadn''t seen Tina for a while since she tricked her to go to the restaurant and stood her up. Tina instructed the driver to take down the two insted food boxes and inadvertently looked up and saw Gloria standing beside the car. She frowned, and the whole person waspletely shocked. She looked at her in disbelief and asked uncertainly, "Are you Gloria?" Gloria smiled indifferently, with a deep sneer: "Do you think I am?" Having lived under the same roof for more than 20 years, her biological mother could not recognize her daughter. Not only that, Tina saw her face change, but directly ignored her unswollen face. She didn''t know if this was her sorrow or Tina''s sorrow. Tina approached and looked at her carefully: "You... you went for a facelift? So you didn''t gost time I asked you to have lunch together?" At this time, Gloria couldn''t even smile, and there was a trace of sourness on her face: "Mom, I''m Gloria, This is my real face since young. But you always say, I shouldn''t look prettier than my sister, So, the more I grow up, the uglier I am." "How is it possible. These years, you are..." Tina could not believe her words, how could she pretend to be ugly for so many years? Gloria stared at Tina calmly, and there was a sense of regret in her voice: "Because I want to be a good daughter of you, to make you happy, as long as you have any requirements for me, I will do it ." Tina moved her lips, but for a moment she was speechless. In memory, Gloria was nice and beautiful when she was a child. She had good grades. Later, her grades became worse. The older she became, the uglier she was. Before that, she did say that Gloria should not be better than her sister. But soon, she said defensively: "You did it voluntarily, you can''tin now!" Gloria froze for a moment, and asked her: "Mom, I want to ask you, am I your biological daughter?" "You" "Let''s go for lunch." A male voice interrupted Tina''s words very abruptly, Gloria raised her eyes and found that "Leon" had come to her side. He was tall, when he looked at Gloria, he needed to lower his head. When Gloria''s eyes looked up at him with tears. The beautiful cat eyes were soaked with tears that were about to flow over her eyes and looked very pitiful. Especially when his eyes touched her half-swollen face, Kenny''s dark eyes burst into a fierce light, and then he concealed it in an instant, pulling her away with no expression. Tina recognized that this person was the "Leon rke" who had been to the Taylor familyst time. How could hee to pick up Gloria? Did they... Thinking of thest time what they did in the car, Tina quickly stopped the two of them: "Wait." The two looked back at her together, and Tina said: "Gloria, I take a lot of food for your dad and sister. Do you want to eat with us together?" Gloria was about to refuse. Kenny snatched in front of her and said, "Okay, I just haven''t eaten yet." "This..." Tina''s meal was only enough for three people, and she knew that "Leon rke" was the cousin of Kenny rke. It was not good to offense him, so she didn''t know what to say. Gloria didn''t understand, so she looked up at him, and hit him with her elbow slightly. Kenny tightened the strength holding her forearm, looked down at her, and gave her a look and let her rx. It was very strange that Gloria was soothed by his eyesight, she stood quietly beside him, no longer making a noise. Tina had been a full-time wife for most of her life. In addition to spending money on beauty and pleasing Loren, she also knew how to size up the situation. She knew that "Leon rke" can''t be neglected, so she nced at the driver and let him inform Loren. Loren came down quickly, followed by Anne behind him. Anne made up her makeup deliberately, her makeup looked slightly strong. As soon as she saw "Leon", her eyes didn''t move away. Her eyes were greedy as if she was looking at something in her pocket. Gloria noticed her eyesight, moved and stood in front of "Leon", trying to block Anne''s sight. Chapter 66: I Dont Hit Women, Do It Yourself Chapter 66: I Don''t Hit Women, Do It Yourself However, "Leon" was a strong man, he was nearly one hundred and ny centimeters, Gloria was standing in front of him and she can not block his face. Anne looked at Gloria contemptuously and took a step forward to look straight at "Leon rke", "Mr. rke, how are you?" Kenny nced at Anne, and then looked at Gloria, who was suddenly in front of him, and instantly understood why she would be standing in front of him. Recalling what she said before when she was arguing with him, "A elder sister-inw is like a mother". Did she really regard him as her son? When Kenny thought of this, his expression was even more indifferent. He didn''t want to give Anne even an extra look at all. Anne was embarrassed to see "Leon" ignoring her. Loren said in a timely manner: "Why don''t we find a restaurant to sit down and talk slowly?" ... The group found a restaurant for lunch. When they were going to have a seat, everyone wanted to let "Leon" sit first. However, "Leon" didn''t sit down first. Instead, he first pulled out the chair and said to Gloria: "Please." Gloria didn''t know what he was going to do, but she subconsciously felt that "Leon" would not hurt her, so she sat down obediently. As soon as she sat down, "Leon" also sat down next to her. Loren immediately winked at Anne. Anne understood his meaning and immediately sat down on the other side of "Leon". Gloria thought that "Leon" would say something, but he said nothing, as if he didn''t see Anne sitting down beside him. Gloria thought about it secretly, wasn''t she thinking wrong, although "Leon" looked like a proud person, he loved women best , no matter who they were? Soon the dishes were ready, and Loren said something from time to time to ease the atmosphere and it was still harmonious. Anne also gave "Leon" a few dishes, he did not refuse, nor eat them. Gloria felt that today''s "Leon" was very strange. When he sat down, she felt that the air pressure on him was very low. After that, he didn''t even refuse Anne to give him food, she still didn''t believe that he would be able to like Anne! Anne''s overjoyed, with a gentle smile on her face: "Mr. rke, eat more, this one tastes good." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Well." "Leon" responded indifferently, and did not eat it at a all. Anne didn''t mind, she asked him: "Mr. rke, do you have a girlfriend?" This question was directly asked. "Leon" wasn''t angry, but turned to look at her: "No, what about you?" "I don''t have a boyfriend either. To be honest, I actually..." Anne made a shy expression: "I like you." "Is it?" Kenny raised his lips, his smile wasn''t real, and there was a dark atmosphere between his eyebrows. The deep voice suddenly became very low: "But I like the woman with a big face, your face is too small." Anne''s eyes widened in surprise, and both eyes were about to fall out. On the side, Gloria just drank the water, and was almost squirted out in shock. What nonsense was "Leon" talking? She nced at the man next to her, and she could only see his handsome side profile, he wasn''t joking at all. "I can gain weight and make my face fat." Anne''s voice was shaking with excitement, and she didn''t forget to cast a proud look at Gloria. She would definitely be favored by "Leon rke". Gloria turned her head, she didn''t want to look at her at all. "Really?" Kenny lowered her eyes slightly, covering the indifference of his eyes, and said casually: "There is a quick way, you can try it." Anne believed his words and quickly asked, "What''s that?" Kenny turned to Gloria: "Like her." Anne looked at Gloria, for a while, Anne didn''t react, but Loren suddenly understood what he was talking about, and said: "Mr. rke, you are really humorous, let''s eat together, otherwise it will be cold later." Kenny didn''t care Loren at all, the expression on his face hadpletely cooled down. He was already handsome and fierce, and he was sitting there with an indifferent face at this time, even more arrogant. His aura was too strong, and no one dared to speak for a while. Kenny waspletely unimpressed, then turned to Anne, while his tone was still indifferent: "I don''t hit women, you do it yourself." "Mr. rke, this joke is not funny..." "Joke?" Kenny hooked his lips, but didn''t have a smile on his eyes. Instead, he showed a kind of insidious shadyness: "You think the youngdy the rke family spent 300 million yuan is to let you make jokes as your wishes?" Then they realized what the purpose of "Leon" was to have a lunch with them today. Gloria looked at him in amazement. She hadn''t expected that "Leon" woulde forward to free her. She didn''t know until today that the rke family gave the Taylor family 300 million yuan. Although 300 million was nothing to the rke family, it was a lot of money for the Taylor family. "Leon" put it so clearly, Loren, as a master of a family, naturally wanted to stand up, he argued: "In fact, this is the case, Gloria and Anne are two sisters, Gloria did something wrong, Anne taught her..." "Mr. Taylor, have you been so confused that you can''t understand people''snguage?" Kenny raised his head slightly, his eyesight growing sharper. When Loren heard his words, his expression suddenly changed, he did not expect that this "Leon rke" was so arrogant that he did not respect him at all. His face was awkward, and he looked at Gloria: "Gloria, this thing..." Gloria ignored him, took a piece of pumpkin pie on the te in front of her, and ate it herself. Everyone understood that this matter can''t be solved easily today. Loren frowned and didn''t speak, but Tina said: "Mr. rke, could you please let go of Anne? Gloria, you..." Kenny exhausted his patience: "The Taylor grouptest huge investment failed, the capital chain broke, and it is urgent to re-inject funds. If the news is known by others, what will they do?" Loren''s face was pale. Taylor group''s capital chain broken was an internal secret. How could Leon rke know it? If they were known by otherpanies, they would definitely take advantage of this and make the Taylor group''s condition worse. Loren gritted his teeth and said cruelly: "Anne, do it yourself!" Anne couldn''t believe it: "Dad!" Loren saw that she was reluctant to start, he got up and walked over, and pped Anne''s face. Snapped! Kenny''s voice waszy: "The other side." Loren pped her again, and Kenny looked at him and said, "It''s big on the right but small on the left? It''s unbnced." Therefore, Loren pped Anne again and again for serval times. Chapter 67: Dont Move, Let Me See It Chapter 67: Don''t Move, Let Me See It Even if Anne''s face was swollen enough that they couldn''t see her original appearance, Kenny did not let Loren stop. But Gloria was unbearable. She kicked his leg gently under the table and whispered to him: "Leon!" Kenny turned to look at her, knowing that she wanted to let him stop. His long fingers tapped twice on the table, and then he spoke casually: "Enough, Mr. Taylor is so cruel, your sweet daughter was hit like this by you, how can you do that?" In his tone, they could hardly hear the guilty nor regret, but instead, he looked like a bystander watching the y. Loren was angry, but he couldn''t offend Kenny. He nced down at Anne, and immediately he avoided her eyesight. Anne''s face was swollen like a fat pig''s head...That was really ugly. Kenny nced at Anne and said leisurely: "You can teach your daughter, but you can''t be as cruel. You have to prepare a n B for yourself." Loren was angry, he can only lower his head, and did not speak. Kenny''s purpose had been achieved, he didn''t want to stay here any longer, turned his head, and nced at Gloria beside him, his tone eased: "Are you full?" Gloria put down the pumpkin pie that she hadn''t finished eating, put away the consternation on her face, and nodded: "Yes." "Let''s go." Kenny finished speaking, and stood up and walked outside. Gloria quickly followed up. Kenny''s legs were long and when Gloria chased out, he had gone a long way. She was about to trot to catch up, and found that he suddenly looked back and then stood still, as if waiting for her. Maybe it was because there were a lot of things happening today, or maybe Tina affected her, she suddenly wanted to cry. When she was a child, she was taken to the yground once by Tina, but Anne also went there. Tina was busy taking care of Anne and had no time to care for her. She was curious about everything at that time, and then fell behind them. She watched Tina disappear into the crowd without looking back. At that time, she hoped that Tina could look back at her so much. Kenny saw her standing dumbly in ce, and frowned and walked back: "What''s wrong?" Gloria quickly lowered her head and wiped her eyes. When she looked up again, he couldn''t see anything strange except her eyes were a bit red. "The wind is a bit strong, and there''s the sand in my eyes." She thought that her self-deprecating lies would be taken down by "Leon". Unexpectedly, not only did he not take down her, but he leaned over seriously: "Don''t move, let me see." Gloria was also immersed in the good impression that "Leon" had just helped her, so she stood obediently and raised her head to show him her eyes. But she forgot, "Leon" was not a kind man even if he did something good asionally. In her eyes, "Leon" became more and morerger. And the closer he came to her face, the stronger bad hunch she felt. She wanted to retreat now. Kenny quickly reached out and held the back of her head, lowered his head and kissed on her lips, then quickly backed away. It took him two seconds to kiss her and back away. After a while, Gloria reacted and wanted to scold him, but he helped her just now. If she didn''t scold him... that''s impossible! "Leon rke! Why are you so shameless!" Gloria found that there were no suitable words to scold him. Except "shameless", she could not find other words to scold him. But he did not know to repent. "Hey, Gloria, I can still kiss you when you are with this ugly face, you should feel moved." He said and touched her half-swollen face. Gloria shook off his hand and looked at him with an indifferent look: "Don''t touch me!" "Leon" seemed to find it''s funny. So he reached out, trying to touch her again, which caused Gloria have to lift hand and was about to p his hand away. However, this time she failed to do so, because "Leon" grabbed her hand directly. Her hand was so soft, as if there was no bone. l Kenny''s eyes shed lights with interest, rubbing her hand again, and before Gloria became angry, he pulled her forward. "Let me go!" Gloria had been struggling. She felt that today''s "Leon" was particrly presumptuous, he even kissed her in the public, and held her hand. It was not far from the Taylor group, some employees woulde here for lunch, in case someone met them... Gloria felt that if she went on like this, she would be driven crazy by "Leon"! She could not get rid of the hand of "Leon", and could not make the movement, she was afraid of attracting others attention, and finally, she was led into the car like this. After the two left, Anne stood out from behind the pir in the doorway of the restaurant with her swollen face, nced at the picture she had just taken. Gloria upied the identity of the rke and she was still tangled with Kenny''s cousin. She wanted to see what''s these two people''s results. She had suffered so much today and she would never let them go! ... Gloria was taken to the clinic by "Leon",pressed her face with ice, and applied anti-inmmatory drugs, and then returned to the Taylor group to continue to work. When she arrived at the Taylor group, she sat down in her seat, and heard that the person next to her said that Anne was on leave to go home and rest. As soon as the speaker saw Gloriaing, his voice suddenly dropped. Despite this, Gloria still heard a few words. "I think this Gloria Taylor is not simple...When she came to thepany, the management of the company had idents one after another, asking for leave..." Gloria thought for a while, as if it were indeed the case. Sun Zhenghua first, then Anne. But can this me her? They provoked her first! When she was off work, Gloria had collected things and was about to leave, and saw Loren''s secretary coming. "Ms. Tyalor, boss wants to see you." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Why did Loren want to see her? Was it because of what happened on the day, and he wanted to avenge her for Anne? Loren loved Anne, and this was not impossible. So, Gloria said very seriously and gently: "I''m sorry, it''s already off work. If he looks for me for official business, I will go to him tomorrow. If it''s a private business, he will call me, and I also want to visit the male colleague who was exhausted because of my skipping work." Loren''s secretary had worked for Loren for many years, and he knew a little bit about Gloria''s situation. Gloria was ugly and unresponsive. He also knew about things in thepany recently, but after contacting with Gloria, he found that Gloria not only became more beautiful, but also became smarter. The secretary said stubbornly: "But he told me that you must go to see him." Gloria''s response was to go out directly. Chapter 68 Sold It Again Chapter 68 Sold It Again Gloria Taylor went out of the Taylor Company and headed straight to the bus stop. There were many people waiting for the bus at the moment. Suddenly, a familiar ck car stopped in front of her. The window rolled down, Loren Taylor called her out, Get in the car. She hesitated, but she opened the door and went in anyway. There were the driver and Loren Taylor inside the car. After Gloria Taylor got inside the car, she was silent. She dared not take the initiative to speak. The driver pulled the car out of the way and stopped by the roadside. After a while, Loren Taylor spoke in a faint voice, Gloria, I know that you skip your shift is a misunderstanding. Your sister has suffered so much today. This too shall pass and we will get over it. Dont take it to the heart. Pass? Gloria Taylor hissed. Loren Taylor frowned, Your sister has suffered so much. What else do you want? This. Gloria Taylor pointed at her face, Anne hit me here. What made Loren Taylor think that this matter shall pass that easily? Loren Taylor said coldly, Why didnt I find you so vicious before? Like father like daughter, though not as vicious as you. Gloria Taylor lowered her head and fiddled the zipper of her handbag. She said that casually, but the sarcasm sure was noticeable. Leon rke embarrassed him today and his heart was still heavy. He was about to forget it, but once remembered it again, he turned to rage. Do you still have face to talk about it? Do you think Im not distressed that a young man ask me to beat Anne that hard? Loren Taylor was so triggered that he raised his voice. Gloria Taylor covered her ears and said impatiently, Alright, alright, I understand. If you have something to say, you can say it now. She needed toe home quickly to cook for Leon rke. Loren Taylor looked at Gloria Taylor. He noticed impatience and indifference on her face. He once had a full assurance that she would help him persuade Kenny rke for an investment at the Taylor Company, but now, he was unsure of it. He thought for a moment and sighed, You heard what Leon rke said today. Gloria Taylor didnt speak. He continued, Thepanys capital chain was broken because of some investments mistakes. Youre a member of the Taylor family. This time. You should help your family. Gloria Taylor smiled sarcastically. She snorted sharply, Isnt there my dowry worth three hundred million Yuan in the family? I have given all my selling money to the family. How else do you want me to help you? Do you want me to sell it again? Im afraid nobody wants me. Loren Taylor replied sternly, At least youre married properly. Why do you speak so harshly? It was supposed to be Annes marriage. Gloria Taylor fearlessly looked him in the eye. Loren Taylor was shocked by that eyes of hers. They were so cold and indifferent, unlike the old Gloria Taylor who held no grudge. Since his persuasion was useless, Loren Taylor put up a cold and indifferent front as well, Do you think the rke will be kind to you after our family copse? A daughter-inw of the rke family without her family support will not be able to stand firm in that family! I can file a divorce if I cannot stand firmly. Gloria Taylor was indifferent. She finally knew why Loren Taylor was willing to give her 15% of the shares and asked her to work for thepany. It turned out that he wanted to persuade her to ask Kenny rke for a capital injection. The Taylor was bad at managing things, but they were good at calcting. Loren Taylor pointed at her face, You his anger left him speechless. Let me be honest. Gloria Taylor said seriously, Why did Kenny rke agree to engage with Anne? Was there any shady business about it? Loren Taylors face changed and he hurriedly replied, What are you talking about? What do you mean your sister is not worthy of Kenny rke? He is the one at loss! His mind was always calcting. He knew that The Taylor Company was not as great as it was ten years ago. Even if he loved Anne Taylor, but he knew that under this circumstances, the possibility of the Taylor to marry the rke was zero. However, the change in his face and his desperate rebuttal confirmed that there was indeed something shady in the marriage. Gloria Taylor had always doubted the marriage. She just asked casually, but his reaction aroused her interest. Itste. I should go home. Lets talk again tomorrow. Gloria Taylor looked at the time, opened the door, and walked out. Loren Taylor shouted behind, Gloria! She just smiled and waved at him. *** As soon as she entered the vi, Gloria Taylor saw Leon rke. He was still wearing the retro dark blue suit he wore this morning. He looked elegant and arrogant, on condition that he kept silent. You came an hourte than usual. It is enough time for you to have a dinner with another man outside. Leon rke raised his wrist to look at the time and looked at her with a cold face. Gloria Taylor stared at him. She threw the bag directly at him and walked to the kitchen. Kenny rke caught her handbag as he watched her leaving. Was she having a tantrum? Suddenly, a phone rang. Kenny rke found that the sound wasing from Gloria Taylors bag. He unzipped and took the phone. He saw Ediths name on it. Edith? It seemed that she was Carl Cooks little star. He noticed that her phone was wrapped in a tough case. He could see that she loved her phone. Kenny rk smiled and walked to the kitchen with the ringing phone, but identally, his finger slide on the screen. Gloria, do you know that Si Chengyu has returned to Huyang City? If you have free time, you should go out and take a look. Maybe, you can run into him. Ill be back soon. Ill see if I can find him attending an event or something and maybe, Ill find a chance to take you to meet him. Kenny rke listened to her and Edith Hall suddenly stopped as she wondered, Gloria, hello? Why arent you talking? Are you so happy that you cannot talk? Or dont you have signal there? This time, Gloria Taylor walked out of the kitchen, I heard my phone ringing. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Kenny rke threw the phone at her and left. Gloria Taylor almost missed the phone. She gasped and looked at Leon rke, You have the worst temper ever! Are you a bipr?! Gloria Taylor took the phone to the kitchen. Kenny rke was looking gloomy. Kenny rke remembered that Gloria Taylor went home early the other day. At the same day, Si Chengyu came back to Huyang City. When they met, Si Chengyu asked a lot of questions about Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke took his phone and called Shi Ye, Check where Gloria wentst Friday and check who she met with. Chapter 69 It Was My Fault Chapter 69 It Was My Fault When they were having dinner at night, she could feel that Leon rkes face was not right. He would put up with cold front most of the time and when he didnt speak, he would look very imposing and sharp. However, when he looked different with his usual self, it meant that he was in a bad mood. Gloria Taylor put a piece of fish in his bowl, Try this. I cook it with pepper today. See if you like it. Leon rke didnt move. He just clipped the fish and threw it on the table. Gloria Taylor was stunned. It seemed that she had provoked him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, she clearly didnt remember when she provoked him. Was he angry because she threw her bag at him? No way. Although this man was very stingy, but he didnt care about such small matter. They were looking at each other and he asked, Where did you gost Friday? What? Gloria Taylor murmured while avoiding his eyes. He put down his chopsticks and locked his eyes on her, Last Friday, where did you go and who did you meet? Gloria Taylor froze as she looked at him, What do you mean? Leon rkes interrogating tone made her ufortable. He smiled with cold eyes, Are you starting to feel guilty? Were you having an affair? What are you talking about?! This was not the first time he said this kind of thing, but this time, his tone was particrly excessive. Gloria Taylor put her chopsticks on the dining table and stood up, Even if I was sold to the rke for three hundred million Yuan, it doesnt mean that anyone surnamed rke can interfere in my affairs and dictate me! After that, she went out angrily. She walked to the door and identally bumped into the door panel. She was very angry. Kenny rke had no appetite either. He put down his chopstick and suddenly, his phone rang. It was Shi Ye, Sir, I have mailed you the surveince video. Good work. Kenny rke said. He hung up the phone and went to the study. It was a surveince video in a pharmacyst Friday. In the video, there were two people beside the doctor who gave her medicine. One of the man was wearing a cap and a mask. Kenny rke recognized him in a second. It was Si Chengyu. The pharmacy was located close to the suburbs. Gloria Taylor wouldnt go there if she had no certain purpose. The Taylor Company didnt make her work at the suburbs either. In the video, Gloria Taylor grabbed Si Chengyus arm. She was apparently asking for help. Later, she was taken away by Si Chengyu. The video showed that Gloria Taylor arrived at the downtown area via bus. They only talked a little after getting off the bus. There was nothing else. The video showed Gloria Taylors front angle. She took a few steps and turned back. Kenny rke wanted to see what she said, but after magnifying the video, the picture was unclear. Kenny rke could only guess, but he was still unsure of what she really said and there was no way to find out. Kenny rke turned theputer off and rubbed his temples. He felt that he was weird recently. Si Chengyu was only asking a few questions about Gloria Taylor, but he was eager to find out about this thing. *** She woke up hungry in the middle of the night. She regretted it. She promised not to neglect her stomach the next time she was angry again. She couldnt stand it. She rolled over and got out of the bed. After wrapping herself in a thick and long jacket, she went downstairs to find something to eat in the kitchen. The vi was quiet at night, but because the vi was built halfway up the mountain, she could asionally hear the hustling wind blows from outside. In the kitchen, she grabbed some vegetables and tomatoes. She nned to cook a bowl of noodles for herself. Just as she was cutting the tomatoes, she felt something cold behind her back as if someone was behind her. She ignored it at first, but the feeling was getting stronger. She closed her eyes as she gathered her courage to look back. She heard someone behind her asked coldly, What are you doing? Gloria Taylor was startled that she dropped the knife right on her foot. Fortunately, she was wearing a thick, cotton slippers, otherwise, she would have been badly wounded. Kenny rke was also shocked when he saw the knife fell down. He crouched to see if she was hurt. He found out that knife had not scratched her tightly wrapped foot. He stood up with a sigh of relief and said, Gloria, I have never seen a woman as dull as you! Gloria Taylor returned back to her senses. She picked up the kitchen knife and red at Kenny rke, Its hard for me to cook for you every day already. Oh, I think I will stop cooking from tomorrow on. Before Kennyes back, I will move to other vi to get out of your sight. How about that? Gloria rke put the knife back after washing it and turned to look at Leon rke seriously. She was fed up with this man already. He helped her and she was grateful to him, but it didnt mean that because he helped her, he could dictate herself. No way. Kenny rke lowered his face and said that coldly, Do you want my cousin to think that I have kicked you out so that I and my cousin have a bad blood? Whatever. Gloria Taylor lowered her head. She didnt want to argue with this man anymore. Kenny rk was standing backlight, while Gloria Taylor was standing facing the light. All of her subtle expression failed to escape his eyes. She got up from bed in the middle of the night. Her hair was messy and she zipped her thick jacket up to her neck. Her face was fair and glowing under the light. Her energetic cat eyes were now covered by hanging eyelids. She looked depressed. It took a while for her before she could hear him saying, I was wrong before. What? Say it again. Gloria Taylor looked up. Did he apologize to her? But, Leon rke refused to repeat it. He nced at the half cut tomatoes and said, I want to eat too. Gloria Taylor was at ease, but she was still talking back at him, If I put poison in it, will you eat it? I will eat it if you eat it too. he gave her a heavy look. he was a mental. Chapter 70 Courage to Die Chapter 70 Courage to Die Gloria Taylor continued to cut the tomatoes and beef. She was about to make two bowls of tomato beef noodles. When she was cutting the beef, Kenny rke stood by, he didnt budge. After a while, he said in an odd tone, You cut slowly. Said a man who never cooked, she thought. Gloria Taylor cut the beef faster. After putting the beef slices on the te, she turned to look at him at and said, Get out of here. Dont get in my way. People got lonely easily when the night waste. Kenny rke didnt want to go to the dining table and waited for the dinner alone. He wanted to stay here watching Gloria Taylor cooking. He made an excuse, I want to stay here to watch you cook. What if you really poison me? I dont want to die just yet. Im not stupid. If I kill you, they wont let me live either. Im very expensive. I worth three hundred million Yuan. Gloria Taylor was only joking. She blurted out carelessly, but apparently he took it seriously. Kenny rke tried to defend himself, It was the agreement of the elders of both sides of the family. Cousin disagreed. I dont me him. What are you nervous about? Gloria Taylor looked at him curiously, I remembered the first day I came here you called Kenny a trash. Now, youre speaking on his behalf. Do you have a good or a bad rtionship with him? Leon rke asked, What do you think? I thought that you were a shameless psycho. But, Gloria Taylor dared not say that out loud. Gloria Taylor served two bowls of noodles on the table. Perhaps, because of the dead of the night that they put their guard down and chatted while having the midnight dinner. However, most of the time, she was asking about Kenny rke and Leon rke would answer her with Hm., No., I dont know. and, Maybe. Gloria Taylor felt that this pair of brothers'' good rtionship must be fake. *** The next morning, Gloria Taylor overslept. She quickly washed and changed her clothes. Then, she ran out of the door. She met Leon rke who seemed up. He was the same person who got up in the middle of the night and had a bowl of noodle with herst night. Why did she oversleep and wake up depressed while he look so energetic? He was probably made of steel. Kenny rke frowned when he saw her in a bad mood, You didnt sleep wellst night? Gloria Taylor felt that he was just showing off. She checked the time and left, Im runningte. I dont have time to cook breakfast today. She hurried downstairs. Kenny rke followed and grabbed her hand, Ill drive you. Gloria Taylor didnt want him to drive her, but she might bete for the bus already. In the end, Leon rke failed to drive her to the office because of a call. Before leaving, he asked his bodyguard to drive her. *** Kenny rke went to a private tea house. Leng Xu waited for him at the door. When he saw Kennying, he nodded slightly, Young Master, Mister is waiting for you inside. Kenny rke walked inside the tea house. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Randy rke was sitting inside a private room and his face was heavy. You suddenly called me. What can I do for you? Kenny rke sat down at the farthest seat from Randy rke. His tone was indifferent. He didnt sound like talking to his own father. Randy rke had long been ustomed to his attitude toward him, he just looked up and called Leng Xu, Show him. Leng Xu took the tablet and handed it to him. The screen showed a headline news released this morning. Mrs. rke is suspected of being close to her husbands cousin. The title was striking and seemingly obscure but very appealing. Therefore, the number of readers on this news were particrly high. He scrolled down to see that the news were mainly rumors of Kenny rkes cousin and Gloria Taylor getting close. There were also two supporting pictures attached. He and Gloria Taylor seemed warm and intimate. The background was a restaurant where Gloria Taylor and the rke had dinner yesterday. Exin this. Randy rke said. Kenny rke nodded, The angle of the picture is not very good and the news is a little ambiguous. Kenny! Randy rke was so angry that he smashed the cup in front of him to the ground. Because of your mother, I have been holding back for so many years! You are young, so I turn a blind eye like I havent seen your attitude! You have be more and more hostile to me. This is your revenge for not bringing your mother back, isnt it? Randy rke, the incumbent ruler of the rke family, naturally exuded a powerful and shard momentum. Leng Xu took a step back. However, Kenny rk didnt budge. He looked at Randy rke with a heavy face and with a sarcastic tone he said, What are you talking about? My mother died in the hands of her kidnapper. It has nothing to do with you. You dont have to me it on yourself. No one had to bear this responsibility until he found out the truth. After he found out, people connected to the case shall pray for their lives. Randy rke looked at his son very carefully. Because of his mother, Randy rke and Kenny rke had not been sitting together and talking for so many years. Every time they met, the atmosphere got tense. Kenny, youre a grown up now. You will take over thepanyter and you will have to reconcile with me. I have seen Gloria. Shes a kind-hearted youngdy. If you dont want to live with her, wait until the session and you may divorce her. The rke was a big family. Many of his rtives were battling for the heir position. This time, Randy rke rushed Kenny rke to get married because most of the family members thought that Kenny rke was inhumane that he couldnt inherit thepany. Since his mother died that year, Kenny rke had not been seeing anyone outside. Some of his rtives had never seen him again as well. Randy rke even sent women to Kenny rke. He sent him the beautiful, brilliant, gentle, and intelligent ones, but Kenny rke didnt touch them. So, they were sent out. Randy rke had no choice but to have him married to shut the whole family up. He knew that Kenny rke was in a perfect health. If Kenny rke was able to carry the pain all these years, he would also be able to carry thepany. My rtionship with Gloria Taylor has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to poke into this matter further if you dont want to get hurt. Kenny rke thought that Gloria must have no idea about what happened today when she went to work. He really underestimated Anne Taylors courage to die that she dared to take such pictures and sent them to the media. Chapter 71: Who would end up losing badly? Chapter 71: Who would end up losing badly? Kenny stood up slowly, looking Randy coldly. "You are too old to fuss about such little things anymore." The meaning of what he said was that he didn''t need Randy to take care of his business. Randy was such a smart, and wise man that he understood Kenny right away. He was so angry that he wanted to break something, but he refrained. Leng Xu walking up, offered him a ss of water. "Sir, take a ss of water to calm yourself. The young master is still young now, and he''ll see what you''ve done for himter." Randy sighed. "I hope so." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Out of the tea house, Kenny took out his cell phone, being ready to call Gloria. He took it out but then put it back. He''s kind of looking forward to seeing how Gloria would handle this. Gloria was almostte. When she sat down in her cubicle at work, she was acutely aware that everyone was looking at her, while the way people looked at her was strange. Gloria took out the phone, using it as a mirror to look at her face. There was no dirt on her face, she looking as usual! A woman, who was sitting opposite Gloria, was kind enough to point at the cell phone when she saw that Gloria seemed to know nothing at all. Gloria finally understood, Gloria smiled at her, and then turned on her phone to surf the Inte. She usually had the habit of surfing the Inte, reading entertainment news after getting up in the morning. Today, since she overslept, she did not read it. The headline in the entertainment section was about her. When she clicked in, she found the pictures of her and Leon walking outside the restaurant yesterday. After Gloria was surprised, she calmed down. "Leon" was so arrogant and unscrupulous that it''s only a matter of time before they''re photographed. She wasn''t afraid, as a straight foot was not afraid of a crooked shoe, but what would happen when the people at rke''s saw the news? What if Kenny saw these pictures? Just then Loren called her. "Come to my office." When Gloria went to the office, Loren was alone in his office, as Anne was beaten so badly in the face yesterday that she looked like a pig. Of course, Anne couldnte to work today. Loren didn''t look well when he saw her. "What exactly is your rtionship with Leon?" Gloria pursed her lips, speaking in an indifferent tone. "We are not having any affair." "If you''re not having any affair, what is this?" Loren pped his phone in front of her, which again had a picture of her and "Leon" on it. Gloria leaned over, rested her hands on the desk, and she raised her red lips a little. Her bright face looked gorgeous and charming, while her tone was casual. "That''s a question you should ask Anne, as she took the photos secretly, so she knew best." On her way to Loren''s office, she thought carefully that only Anne had the audacity to secretly photograph them and send the photos to the press, as no one but her dared to mess with rke''s. Besides, only a few people actually knew her and "Leon". "Gloria, since when have you been so thoughtless? She suffered so much yesterday for you, and now you want to use her!" Loren stood up angrily. Gloria stepped back, there seemed to be a sh of cold light in her eyes, while she smiled more brightly than ever. "As for what you said yesterday, whether I choose to help you or not depends on how you deal with it." Loren said yesterday that he wanted her to persuade Kenny to invest in the Taylor''s Group. She was hesitant to ask Kenny to try, but Loren''s words made her make up her mind at this moment. Anne got what she deserved yesterday, but Loren said Anne was suffering for Gloria. Knowing that there was a misunderstanding about her skipping work, Loren chose to patch up a quarrel and reconcile the parties concerned. He simply ignoring it, he did not even make an apology! Of course Gloria didn''t want to help Loren. However, just like nothing was too deceitful in war, it''s not certain who would end up losing badly! Even if they had the same blood running through their bodies, once they were free of emotional bonds, they would no longer be afraid to hurt each other. All day long, wherever Gloria went, she heard this news be discussed. However, she turned her back on them all, as those who wished to ask dared note to her about it. By the time she left work, the top search about her and "Leon" had been removed, but there were still a lot of people talking about it in various forums and post bars. Edith called her, too. "Next time when you''re on top search, can you take me along, too? I think, with being on top search and getting the poprity, if you''re on top search a few more times, you can be sessful in the entertainment industry." Gloria tried to weep, but failed to shed a tear. "Do you think I want to be on top search?" Edith suddenly said in earnest. "To be honest, I saw the candid photos. Although there were many online water armies imed that the candid photos were the dislocation shot, I could see at a nce that the photos were not the dislocation shot at all after being in so many scenes! I thought this guy, who called "Leon", was going to hatch a sinister plot against you. Otherwise, are you two really..." "No, we are not having any affair!" Gloria quickly denied it. "Come back from the y as soon as you can, and I''m going to get off work. Good-bye." After hanging up, Gloria was relieved, and then she packed up, being ready to go home from work. As soon as she walked out the door of the Taylor''s Group, before she knew it, she was surrounded by a crowd of entertainment reporters. "Gloria, is the story about you and your husband''s cousin true on the Inte?" "Have you been entangling any other men besides your husband''s cousin?" Other men? Fuck you. Fortunately, Gloria was quick to cover her face. It never urred to her that she would be surrounded by entertainment reporters. In the midst of the confusion, Gloria took out her mask, putting it on. Then she looked up, saying in a cold voice. "It''s a rumor, so I have nothing to say, while I''m not in the entertainment industry yet, so I''m not obligated to answer your questions." Some entertainment reporters were very careful to remember the key words in her words. "Gloria, as you just said that: I''m not in the entertainment industry yet, so you mean you''re going to make your debut as an entertainerter?" Then, other entertainment reporters also asked questions on this subject. "It has been rumored that your husband may not be able to inherit the rke''s Group due to personal health issues, so you want to enter the entertainment industry to find a way out for yourself?" "As for thest few times you''ve been on top search, was it because you''re deliberately hyping yourself?" Gloria was surrounded by entertainment reporters and couldn''t get out. Suddenly, there was a sound of many people''s footsteps, as a group of security guards came, they driving the entertainment reporters away. Before Gloria realized what was happening, Colin suddenly appeared beside her. He taking her by the wrist, strode off toward the parking lot. Gloria feeling sick at the thought of his hand touching Anne, she flung off his hand. Colin was stunned for a moment, and then he said to her patiently. "Gloria, since the entertainment reporters will be here any minute, you get in the car first as I''ll get you out of here." Gloria hesitated for a moment, then she followed him into the car. She dared not underestimate the power of entertainment reporters, so she''d better get out of here first. Chapter 72 Cheating on Kenny Chapter 72 Cheating on Kenny After Colin drove the car and left, Gloria saw that those reporters had disappeared, so she said, "Please stop by the roadside, I''m getting off, thank you for today''s help. " Colin silently pulled the car over at the side of the road, Gloria reached out to open the door, tried twice but found that the door couldn''t be opened. She turned her head to look at Colin, "The car door is locked. " Colin also turned to look at her, his gaze a bit odd, "Gloria, it''s safer for you to choose me rather than Kenny''s cousin. " "? " Gloria was in great shock. Gloria wondered if what he meant was what she thought he meant. Seeing that Gloria didn''t make a sound to interrupt him, Colin''s tone became more confident, "We''re both in love with each other and will definitely be happier together. More importantly, I won''t let anyone find out about us. " "Me and you, together? " Gloria pointed at him and pointed at herself. Colin smiled and nodded. He reached out to stroke Gloria''s face, "It''s so hard for you to stay with that disabled Kenny. I can understand your rtionship with his cousin. And I won''t me you. " So hard? So he meant that because Kenny couldn''t give Gloria the fun of sex, she went to hook up with his cousin. A dirty person always thinks that others are as dirty as he is! In his eyes, the whole world is ck. Gloria turned her head to avoid his outstretched hand, with a disgusted face, "You mean you want me to cheat on Kenny with you, right? " Colin had also seen the online headlines and thought that Gloria hooked up with Kenny''s cousin because she needed the love between the sexes. Colin didn''t mind Gloria''s refusal at all. He got more and more excited as he said, "Kenny is not good enough for you, and we are truly in love with each other, aren''t we? Why don''t you just give up him and choose me? " "What are you talking about? Who is truly in love with you? The one who is truly in love with you is Anne. I wanna leave now. If you still do not open the door, I''ll call the police. " Gloria leaned tightly against the car door, looking at Colin with a wary face. How had she not noticed that Colin was so radical before? Anne''s avoidance of him made him a little anxious, and he leaned in to Gloria with some excitement, "She is not qualified to bepared with you! " Gloria didn''t talk nonsense with him and directly took out her phone to call the police. In the end, Colin still wanted to save face, so he just backed away a little distance and opened the car door for her. Gloria opened the car door to go down, looking back at him, in a cold tone, "Colin, I used to like you, maybe you even don''t know why I liked you, but from now on I won''t like you anymore, and I won''t cheat on Kenny with you. " The more he listened to, the gloomier his face became. Gloria then turned away and no longer looked at him. Not far out, another car stopped beside her. She thought it was still Colin and walked especially fast. And then, a familiar voice came from the car. "Young madam... " Gloria turned her head in surprise, "Shi Ye? You''re back? " As a special assistant of Kenny, Shi Ye was usually the one who followed Kenny wherever he went. After Kenny went abroad, she had never seen Shi Ye in the vi, so she guessed that he had gone abroad together with Kenny. Shi Ye got off the car and respectfully responded and said, "Yes, the young master ordered me toe over to pick you up to go home. " Gloria was somehow looking forward to meeting with Kenny, but she knew in her heart that Kenny would probably still ignore her. Even so, Gloria still happily got into the car. After getting into the car, her excitement disappeared and she calmed down, then she got a little nervous. How could Kenny juste back at this time? Did he just get back or was he already here in the morning? Had he seen the news about her and "Leon" ? If... If he had seen the news, would he... No, there is no need to use"if". Even if he hadn''t seen it, someone would have told him. She could be sure that the people who came out to suppress the news was the Taylor family. The Taylor family knew about it, and Kenny must have known about it too. With an apprehensive heart, the car stopped in front of the vi. "Young madam, please get out of the car. We have arrived. " Shi Ye stepped forward and opened the car door with a respectful tone. Gloria got off the car, took a nce towards the second floor where Kenny''s study was located, and asked Shi Ye, "Is Kenny in the study? " Shi Ye, "No, the young master is resting now. " Gloria nodded, and as soon as she entered, she saw "Leon" who was sitting on the sofa and drinking coffee leisurely. She was so angry, but because the presence of Shi Ye, she could only hold back the anger. She just red at "Leon" and walked upstairs. As soon as she left, Shi Ye walked up to Kenny and said respectfully, "Young Master, Colin met with the young madam just now. " Colin asked in a light tone, "Oh? What for? " Shi Ye still sessfully caught a hint of unusual feeling from his light tone. When he recalled that he saw Colin and Gloria in the car very close to each other and behaved in a somewhat intimate manner, he naturally didn''t dare to say it to Kenny. So he chose to say something that he thought was safe, "They stayed in the car for a while, and then the young madam got out. " "How long has she been in the car? " Kenny put the coffee in his hand on the coffee table, leaning back, ovepping. Shi Ye knew that he had said something wrong, "Just a little while, ten minutes or so... " "Oh? Only ten minutes or so? You picked up people for over an hour before you came back. " Kenny''s gaze suddenly became very sharp. Shi Ye didn''t dare to speak. Kenny narrowed his eyes and didn''t ask any more questions, as if he didn''t intend to hear a satisfactory answer from Shi Ye. When Glora went downstairs, "Leon" was not in the lobby. She ran to ask the bodyguard guarding the door, "Where did Leon go? " The bodyguard answered, "He''s out. " "Oh. " Gloria nodded and went to the kitchen to cook. "Leon" was not home, and she felt that the air in the house had be a lot fresher. Kenny had just returned from a tough trip, so she decided to make something light for him. Beforeshe had finished cooking, Shi Ye came in and said, "Young madam, I have to go out to do something, could you please give the young master foodter? " Gloria was a bit confused, it''s almost evening, and why did they have so many things to do? "Okay, I''ll give it to him when I''m done. " Gloria was happy to do something for Kenny. Soon, she made the food and carried it upstairs, and went directly to Kenny''s study. She stood at the door and knocked on the door, no one answering inside. So she just opened the door and got in. She put the food on the table and decided to leave. However, when she turned around, she saw "Kenny" .Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 73 Coax Her With A Sweet Date After Slapping Her Chapter 73 Coax Her With A Sweet Date After pping Her Gloria frowned at him, "Didn''t you go out?" Kenny didn''t expect Gloria to finish making the dinner so soon. He almost exposed himself. He calmly said, "I can''te back?" Gloria was still thinking about the news on the Inte. She was not in the mood to argue with "Leon". She said seriously, "Come out. I have to talk to you." Her tone was a little dignified, and her poker face really made her look a little serious. But when she stared at Kenny intently with her big and bright cat eyes, he didn''t feel her coldness, but thought she was attractive. He put his hands into the pocket of his trousers and followed her slowly. The most unlikely ce to be visited at this time was the restaurant. Gloria took him to the restaurant. Her voice was soft and cold, "Leon, because of you, I have be the target of public criticism. Are you satisfied now? " She couldn''t understand what was on Leon''s mind. If he was really interested in her, as early as she was calcted by Anne to go to Zijin club and be drugged, he could take the opportunity to have sex with her when he came to save her and took her back. But he didn''t. However, she was always harassed and teased by him. She had met many dandy young men who could easily dally with women with ease. They wouldn''t spend too much time and energy on a woman. They would tease her for a while at most, and then go straight to the topic. It was because Leon didn''t do anything to her that time that she felt Leon didn''t harbor any evil intention to her. However, he still acted frivolously in front of her again and again, causing her trouble. "Me too. I''ve been scolded badly, haven''t I?" Kenny tilted his head, and he looked a little innocent. What a shameless man. Gloria nced at him coldly, "You think I didn''t read those people''sments! They didn''t scold you. They all praised your physical proportion. They thought you must have an amazing figure after taking off your clothes!" She really didn''t understand that part of theizens. Why could they be so partial? If they wanted to scold, they should scold both of them! Why should she be scolded and "Leon" be praised? Kenny''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression was a little strange. He said in a very generous tone, "You women can see that? But if you want to see my figure, I can take off my clothes and show you." " I don''t care. Don''t change the topic!" Gloria found that "Leon" was changing the topicpletely. "Leon" didn''t seem to hear her. He took a few strides and left the restaurant. His voice waszy, "I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep." Gloria was a little frustrated. She exhaled a long, irritated breath and took out her phone to text Kenny, I have put the food in your study. After more than ten seconds, an "okay" was sent back. Gloria was in a heavy mood and didn''t eat much. She guessed Kenny had finished eating, so she went upstairs. She knocked on the door and entered. Kenny still had his back to her as before. All the food on the trays on the desk were emptied. She remembered that Kenny would also eat up the food she made before. The meal she cooked should agree very well with him. Gloria asked him happily, "Would you like some fruit? Or something to drink?" "No." Kenny''s voice was still hoarse,pletely unlike that of a young man. Gloria was at a loss on one side. She was mentally disturbed, not knowing what to say. All of a sudden, Kenny asked her, "You are the young mistress of the rke family. If you can be in your position obediently, we will live in peace with each other, otherwise..." There was a little personal emotion in what he said, which made his hoarse voice sound a little gloomy, especially the words that he didn''t finish intentionally. It gave her a kind of creepy feeling. Gloria involuntarily held her arms, bit her lip and exined, "I swear, nothing happened between I and Leon." She thought Kenny would say these words because he had read the news. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Leon doesn''t have a thing for you. I believe in him naturally." Kenny''s voice was clearly a little serious. Did he mean that she had a thing for other men? Kenny was obviously speaking for Leon! She knew it would be like this! Kenny loved "Leon" very much, so naturally he wouldn''t believe that his beloved cousin would do anything improper to his wife. So he directed the spearhead at her. Gloria asked him, "What about me? You don''t believe me?" Kenny kept silent for a while and said, "Why should I believe you? Your appearance is even fake." Gloria, "" She couldn''t refute. If she was willful and arrogant, she could refute recklessly, "Why can''t I disguise myself if you dare not see me with your true face?" Kenny was different from the Taylor family. His attitude to her was clear and straightforward at the beginning, so she couldn''t take his shorings to poke his wound. "If there is nothing else, go out. Later, I''ll let Shi Ye take you to work and bring you back." Kenny said, and then he stopped speaking. Suddenly, Gloria stared up at him in a mixed mood. How did she feel like Kenny was coaxing her with a sweet date after pping her? What he did was very simr to what Leon did. Leon had always been sometimes good and sometimes bad to her. Probably because they had lived together for a long time, they had very simr temperament. After Gloria left, Kenny turned around and rubbed his temples. He felt like he was getting enmeshed in a web of his own spinning. Gloria seemed to hate "Leon" more and more. If she hated "Leon" a little more, she would like "Kenny" a little more. When she knew his identity, it may not be so difficult for her to ept. The news on the Inte was pressed down in this way. Although it was mentioned asionally, it didn''t stir up much storm. But in real life, it was not so easy to let the matter go. There were arge number of female employees in the marketing department that Gloria was in. Every day, they got together to gossip, and naturally they would talk about Gloria. The next early. Gloria arrived at thepany, and the employees of the Taylor Group all looked at her in surprise. After she walked away, she still heard whispers from behind. "I didn''t expect her toe back to work today!" "Is Mr. rke so generous? His wife and his cousin have hooked up, but he doesn''t care about it?" "Don''t say that. What if Gloria and his cousin are innocent!" "It''s true. How can the rke family tolerate this kind of thing? If it really happens, they won''t let Gloria go!" "Oh, are you silly! Where there''s reek and there''s heat." "" After all, these rumors were just some spections. Chapter 74 “Shes not like that.” Chapter 74 She''s not like that. In the office of Sheng Ding Media. Carl Cook looked at Kenny rke, who was sitting behind the desk, pushed his sses and put the documents on the desk in a decent manner, said like a secretary, Mr. rke, this is all for you to sign. The documents used to be sent by the secretary but Carl Cook came to send it as he had a purpose. Because of this, as soon as he put down the file, Kenny rke drove him out, Go out! Carl Cook was always cheeky in front of Kenny rke, he took his sses and raised eyebrows, which was like a dandy. Carl Cook said with a tone of sympathy, Kenny, I really sympathize with you that your wife and your cousin cheated on you, I would love to interview you, how are you feeling now? Kenny rke looked up at him, Do you want to go to Africa to expand your business? Carl Cook quickly shook his head, No, I dont. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Of course, he didnt want to go to Africa! Why you still here? Kenny rke didnt want to hear him mention it again. But Carl Cook still stayed there and asked him, What if Gloria Taylor fell in love with Leon rke and shook with you on bed? What if she knew that you are Kenny rke? Kenny rke interrupted him without thinking, Its impossible. Its impossible to know that you are Kenny rke? Do you really think that you can keep it from her all forever? Carl Cook always thought that Kenny rke was a very powerful person but he did not think he could be so powerful. She is not that kind of person. Kenny rke said. Carl Cook understood the meaning of the words, he stretched out his hand pompously and pped in front of his nose, saying sarcastically, How can you be sure that she is not that kind of person as you just been with her for a short time? Well, I seem to smell the sour smell of love. Fu Tingxi came in from outside and happened to hear his words, he asked confusedly, What? Carl Cook said with a meaningful tone, Anyway, its not the sour smell on our body and its fragrance as we are single. But as a straight man, Fu Tingxi did not understand him. Carl Cook exined, The sour smell of love. Well, I know why you are single! Fu Tingxi, who had been urged to get married by her mother every month since several years ago, was very sensitive to this topic. He chuckled and said, Someones childhood sweetheart left him even if they had tasted each other. Carl Cook rushed towards Fu Tingxi and beat him, I didnt n to go alive when I came. Carl Cook had a childhood sweetheart that grew up together but she left him. Kenny rke thought that it was the star named Edith Hall who had a good rtionship with Gloria Taylor, he only remembered her name recently. Carl Cook used to be a stubborn who always fought with others. He fought with Fu Tingxi for a long time and finally ended up with him throwing Fu Tingxi on the ground. Kenny rke had been used to this kind of scene for a long time and said, Tidy up before go out! They had no choice but to listen to him. Gloria Taylor spent the whole day in rumor. Maybe people would stop mentioning it after they got tired of talking about it. Shi Ye called her when she was off work and said that he might pick her upter as there was a traffic jam on the road. She was out of the Taylor Group, preparing to find a ce to wait Shi Ye. Gloria. She turned around and saw Tina Walker. Gloria Taylor was a little surprised and asked coldly, Whats up? Is it true that you hook up with Kenny rkes cousin as the news said? Tina Walker was uncharacteristically concerned. Gloria Taylor felt that Tina Walker was strange and looked at her suspiciously, Whats wrong with you? No matter how much Tina Walker did not care about her, she could notpletely leave her alone. Tina Walker smiled, Just knowing that many people scolded you very badly online and Im worried about you She sighed and said again, Its all my fault, these things would not happen if I didnt ask you to marry Kenny rke and you would not be like this now. Gloria Taylor felt that her words became more and more outrageous and she was more confused, You can say what you want directly. She did not believe that Tina Walker really regretted. Well, would you love to tell mom the truth that are you really with Kenny rkes cousin? Last time I saw both of you in the car Why do you care about me suddenly? Whats your purpose? Gloria Taylor asked warily. Gloria, although I didnt care about you very much before, I care about you sincerely. Gloria Taylors phone rang, which was from Shi Ye. She told him, Im at the door, juste over. Tina Walker grabbed her arm suddenly and asked anxiously, Who ising to pick you up? It was Kenny rke who asked someone to take me. Gloria Taylor felt that her behavior became stranger. What Tina Walker had just said touched her a little but looking at her cruel face now, she felt tired and numb. I dont know what Anne Taylor want to do to me by using you but I kindly remind you to think more about yourself instead of attaching to dad. Anne Taylor would never be filial to Tina Walker in the future and she only treated her as a servant who warmed the bed for her dad. However, Tina Walker did not realize that. She stunned for a moment when she heard Gloria Taylors words. Gloria Taylor sat in the car and looked at Tina Walker who was still standing in the ce where they just talked. Her expression was difficult to distinguish because she lowered her head, Gloria Taylor could feel her hesitation. What did she hesitate about? She hesitated whether she should help Anne Taylor against Gloria Taylor? She was obviously ying with Gloria Taylor; she had been a rich and stable life these years but she did not know that Gloria Taylor had seen through her. Gloria Taylor noticed her purpose and carefully avoided the questions she asked about Leon rke. No matter what means and tricks they had, they were all useless to Gloria Taylor. Chapter 75 Taking Her Back And Giving Her a Lesson Chapter 75 Taking Her Back And Giving Her a Lesson Back at the vi, Gloria first went online to see if there was any news or topics rted to her that popped up. She read so much news and still didn''t find any news about her. Then she went to the kitchen to cook. When having dinner, Kenny still hadn''t shown up as usual, and "Leon" also disappeared. At this time, she realized that as long as Kenny was at home, "Leon" would be so busy that he often didn''t have dinner at home. Gloria shook her head and thought that she might have been bullied by "Leon" so much that she even felt unusual when he was not at home. The next day. Shi Ye drove her to Taylor Company on time. When he returned, he saw a car parked in front of the vi from a distance. As he parked and entered, he asked the bodyguard at the gate, "Someone is here to see young master? " The bodyguard nodded and said, "She said she is the youngdy''s mother. " Because of the special situation of Kenny, the vi was guarded by many bodyguards for years, and he hadn''t been in the public eye all these years, so There were no obvious friends, and very few peoplewoulde to see him. Even if someone were toe looking for him, it would not be easy to meet him. When Shi Ye heard that, he walked in, and then he saw Tina sitting on the couch. He had helped Kenny check the information, so he also knew Tina. What''s more, this woman looked much more graceful and elegant than she was in the picture. She must be a charming beauty when she was young. He asked a bodyguard toe and said, "Get a cup of tea for Mrs. Walker. " After he said that, he went to the study to tell Kenny. For the past two days, Kenny always asked Shi Ye to drive Gloria to the office before going to Sheng Ding Company, and at this time he was still in the study. Shi Ye opened the door and respectfully reported, "Young Master, Mrs. Walker is here. " "Which Mrs. Walker? " He didn''t even raise his head. He obviously didn''t realize who the "Mrs. Walker" Shi Ye was talking about was. "The young madam''s mother. " Kenny suddenly raised his head and thought for a while, then he guessed the purpose of Tinaing to him. He seemed to be interested in this, "Let here up. I want to talk to her. " When Tina arrived at Kenny''s study, she thought she could see Kenny. However, he found him sitting with his back to her, not showing up at all. Shi Ye spoke, "If Mrs. Walker has something to say, just say it. I will listen to you. " Tina clutched the corner of her coat and spoke with shame, "Mr. rke, I came today to apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. " After she finished speaking, she wanted to see how Kenny reacted, and when she found that he didn''t make a sound, she continued, "It''s because I didn''t teach Gloria properly, and she did something wrong to you. She married you in ce of her sister to be your family member, and you are so kind that you didn''t show cold-shoulder to her. However, while you were not home, she actually seduced your cousin into doing something like that... " Hearing what she said, even Shi Ye felt so inexplicable. Hadn''t the young madam and young master been getting along well recently? Why does young madam''s mothere here to talk nonsense? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Why does this woman cken her daughter? Is she crazy? Kenny had known before that the Taylor family''s rtions wereplicated, Tina didn''t care for Gloria and only loved Anne. Now he really knew that it was true. As he was about to say something, the door of the study was suddenly pushed by force, it hitting the wall and making a loud sound. Tina and Shi Ye both turned their heads and saw Gloria, who should be wroking in thepany as this time, was standing in front of them. Her face was so gloomy and cold. Hearing this sound, Kenny guessed who this person was without looking back. Gloria looked into Tina''s eyes and coldly said, "Mom, why do you speak ill of me in front of my husband secretly? If you are really telling the truth with a clear conscience, why didn''t you say all these things in front of me? " "Aren''t you... Aren''t you at work? " Tina''s face suddenly turned so pale. During this period of time, she clearly felt that Gloria had no longer been obedient to her like she used to be, and sometimes Gloria''s look made her feel so scared. "If I don''te back, how can I hear you saying such considerate words? " Gloria spoke as she slowly walked towards Tina. She had been to the office, but today''s mission was to go out and do market research, and when she came out, she found that she forgot to bring her cell phone, so she came back to get it. As she passed by Kenny''s study, she actually heard Tina''s voice. "Are you apologizing to my husband for me? " Gloria sneered, "You''re really my good mother. " Tina involuntarily took two steps backwards, taking one thing out from her bag, "I... I have evidence! " Gloria took a clear look and realized that she was holding a recording pen. It turned out that Tina came to find her yesterday because of this. It''s really hard for such a cowardly person as Tina to dare toe to see Kenny, and without any doubt, it must be Anne who asked Tina to do so without letting Loren know. Loren was still counting on Gloria to help him raise funds with Kenny, if he knew, he naturally wouldn''t have let Anne do such a thing. Tina had pressed the y button, the entire recording was not long, and there were two sentences that were most crucial. "Tell mom the truth, are you and that cousin of Kenny really together? At that time, I saw you in the car... " "Does it have anything to do with you? Even if I am in love with his cousin, it is none of your business, OK? " Gloria clearly remembered what she had said at that time was "Why are you suddenly so concerned about my affairs? What do you want? " How dare she insult me with such a shitty synthesized recording! Anne paid the media to publish the news because she secretly took pictures of her and "Leon", but ended up causing no influence on Gloria at all. So Anne was so angry that she directly wanted to reveal it in front of Kenny. "Mr. rke, have you heard it? Gloria admitted it in front of me yesterday. It''s all my fault. I didn''t teach her well so that she became such an immoral woman. I want to take her back and give her a lesson. " Gloria was so angry that she couldn''t say any words and just wanted tough, eyes fixed on Kenny. The study was quiet for a moment before the man''s hoarse voice came. "She has married me, so she has be a member of my family. I don''t need anyone else to educate her for me. You have no such a right. " "But she... " Tina didn''t expect that Kenny''s attitude could be like this. When she came over, Anne had told her that as long as she took out the recording, it would definitely anger Kenny, and then he would definitely let Gloria get out of rke family... Although Gloria knew in her heart that Kenny would not believe this faked recording, his words still warmed her heart and she couldn''t help but say so softly, "I''m sorry for disturbing you with my famly business. " Chapter 76 “My man is better than him even if a finger.” Chapter 76 My man is better than him even if a finger. Kenny rke said nothing. Gloria Taylor looked at Tina Walker with a mocking look and went out. However, Tina Walker did not understand what was going on. Shi Ye approached her, Mrs. Taylor, please! Shi Ye nodded slightly and raised his hand, which was obviously driving her away. Tina Walker had always been cowardly, knowing that she was holding a fake recording, then she walked away. At the door, Gloria Taylor held her arms and leaned on the door, staring at her. Tina Walker hesitated forward, Gloria, you... N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Do you mind giving me a ride? Gloria Taylor said coldly. This kind of her was a new person to Tina Walker but she still nodded. In the car, the two sat side by side in the back seat, Gloria Taylor asked, Is it Anne Taylor who asked you toe here? Her cold tone even showed a sense of oppression, which made Tina Walker block the word No at her mouth, she answered, Yes. I remember what she said before, she said that who was obedient like a dog? Gloria Taylor hooked her lips and smiled like a demon. Hearing that, Tina Walker was angry but still tried to interpret for Anne Taylor, She was just confused for a while and she was very good to me. Gloria, I found that Kenny rke trust you very much, you must get along well with him. Can you stop fighting against your sister and make her unhappy? She had been so angry that she had eaten less because of your business Gloria Taylor clenched her hands and shouted at her suddenly, Enough! Tina Walker was stunned as she had never been shouted by her. there was sadness and angriness in Gloria Taylors eyes but there were no tears under her eyes. This was the first time that she was so hysterical in front of Tina Walker. Even if you never treat me as your own daughter, but at least take me as a person! I also have a heart; I am not an object that never be sad to use at your disposal. I am a person! a person who had feelings! I know Tina Walker was frightened by her, but she still said, its not easy for me to be at Taylor family for so many years and I just want you to help me So, have I been easy all these years? You didnt buy me a dress since I was born and all of which were left by Anne Taylor and servants. Every time you make cookies and fruits for Anne Taylor, I have to eat the rest of her. And now, I was forced to marry Kenny rke and you still fight against me Gloria Taylor closed her eyes to force tears back and shouted to the driver, Stop here! Seeing that Gloria Taylor was about to get off, Tina Walker quickly pulled her, Gloria, listen to me please Go away! Gloria Taylor flicked her hand away, Dont touch me! She was afraid that she would do something bad to Tina Walker if she looked at her again. The hatred and disgust in her eyes forced Tina Walker to let her go and dared not say anything more. The ce where Gloria Taylor got off was not far from Taylor Group and she walked to there. Huyang City was south but the seasons were distinct. At the moment, the temperature of outside was only four or five degrees and the wind blew on the face, which made her feel hurt, but this kind of pain was less than a tenth as painful as her heart. She walked too fast and the wind blew fiercely, which made it difficult for her to breathe and ventte and there was an illusion of suffocation. She went straight to the office of Anne Taylor when she got thepany. Her face was almost swollen and covered with a thickyer of rouge powder. Seeing Gloria Taylor came, Anne Taylor said with a bit of disgust in her eyes, What are you doing here? But she quickly found that Gloria Taylor was in a bad mood. Suddenly, Gloria Taylor reached out across the desk and lifted her from the chair by holding her shirt, Is it easy for you to against me by using my mom? Poor woman like you who lives on a calction every day, do you really think Kenny rke is stupid as Colin Hall? My man is better than him even a finger! We will see if you disturb Kenny rke again. Gloria Taylor was grateful for his trust in her and she med herself because of it. Kenny rke was introverted and did not like socializing but Anne Taylor asked Tina Walker to bother him. Gloria Taylor mmed Anne Taylor back on her chair after she said. Her waist hit the armrest of the chair but she was so painful that she forgot to make a sound. Looking at the coldness of her eyes, Anne Taylor dared not say any words. Seeing Anne Taylor being like that, Gloria Taylor went out with a sneer. Anne Taylor relived until the door was closed. Thinking of what Gloria Taylor just said, Anne Taylor immediately called Tina Walker who had always been extremely fast to answer the call of Gloria Taylor. Anne Tina Walker just called her name and was interrupted impatiently, How is the thing going? Has Kenny rke been furious? And, did you see what he looks like? She asked Tina Walker to look for him, not only to provoke his anger with fake recordings, but also to confirm whether he was really ugly. After all, Gloria Taylor had spoken for him in front of her more than once. She is beautiful now and should raise her demands on her life partner, how could she be willing to be with a wreck? So, Anne Taylor was suspicious. I didnt see his face clearly Tina Walker knew that she had broken things down and said lowly, And he didnt believe the recording at all, he said that Gloria Taylor is his families, I dont have the right to Hearing that, Anne Taylor was angrier, A wreck can be so arrogantly and lets see what will happen when he was kicked out of the heir of the rke Group. Tina Walker knew that Anne Taylor was angry and she med herself, Im sorry, Anne Well, dont you always be like this? You cant do anything! Ding The call was hung up. Tina Walker looked at the phone in her hand and Gloria Taylors hatred and disgusted expression appeared in her mind. She did seem to be doing nothing. However, she really just wanted to stay at Taylor family. Was she wrong to please Loren Taylor and Anne Taylor? Gloria was her own daughter, why didn''t she understand her hard situation? Shi Ye waited for a long time at the door of Taylor Group but he did not see Gloria Taylor when all the people left. Chapter 77 I Will Accompany You If You Wanna Drink Chapter 77 I Will Apany You If You Wanna Drink Shi Ye called Gloria again and realized that something was wrong when there was still no answer. He was about to call Kenny, and Kenny took the initiative to call and ask about the situation. "Why aren''t you back yet? Haven''t you picked up Gloria? " When saying thetter half of the sentence, the tone of Kenny was clearly a little colder. "No, she didn''t answer the phone, I suspect she might have left long ago, or else... " Something had happened. He didn''t dare to say thest three words but Kenny had already guessed it.. After a long while, the voice of Kenny came from the phone with obviously anger, "Then why don''t you go and find her? " "Yes. I will go immediately now. " Hanging up the phone, Kenny picked up his jacket and went out. It was only after he got in the car in the garage and drove out that he had time to think. Tina''s visit to him today must have dealt a big blow to Gloria. Although she looked fierce, she was actually a paper tiger. The likelihood of something going wrong was very small, but the likelihood of her hiding and grieving was a little more likely. At that moment, his phone suddenly rang. Looking down, he found that it was Carl calling. "What is it? " Carl still was saying in the casual tone, "You sound so bad, what made you so angry? " Kenny didn''t wanna talk to him, so he just directly hung up the phone. In a bustling bar, seeing the phone that had been hung up, Carl sighed and took photos of Gloria who was sitting not far from him, and then he sent them to Kenny You dare to hang up my phone call? I will let you call me immediately! Sure enough, the call from Kenny soon came, his voice cold and impersonal, "Address. " N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Is this the attitude of a beggar?" Carl had a rare opportunity to bully Kenny and was reluctant to tell him so soon. "There are still openings for the African expansion business. If you want, you can go there. " "Fuck! " Carl cursed and told the address of the bar to Kenny. Kenny threatened him with this every time, but it also worked every time. Because this kind of thing had been done by the Kenny. In the past, Carl once was ousted directly to Africa by Kenny due to his carelessness with a tremendous batch of omissions. For Kenny, every word he says must be serious. He isn''t a person that loves joking. In the bar. After Gloria drank all the wine in the ss, she still didn''t feel drunk at all, and she then directly asked for another dozen beers. Not getting drunk easily was a good thing usually, but at this moment, she felt it so bad. She just wanted to make herself drunk and forget about all the trouble, but now, it seemed impossible. Seeing that she was drinking alone, many men all paid attention to her and watched her behavior secretly. Finally, two men tentatively came forward to talk. "Hey girl, are you alone? " Gloria nced at them, both men were wearing suits and looked like elite people, and Gloria thought that they both should be senior executives in theirpany. Gloria ignored them and drank on her own. There was no refusal, and they thought that Gloria had agreed to drink with them together. The two men thought they had figured out what Gloria meant and sat down next to her. The coat on Gloria''s body had been taken off, and the slim knitted shirt she wore inside just outlined the curves of her slender body, attracting the two of them so much. The two men beside just fixed their eyes on her body. "Beauty, it''s no fun drinking alone, let''s drink together! " Of course, Gloria had seen through their real thoughts and she just smiled, "Fine, let''s drink together and y something interesting. " The man suddenly got interested and asked her, "What to pay? " Gloria tilted her head and raised her hand to her chin, looking both sexy and a bit innocent. "y dice. " The two men smiled at each other, revealing a confident smile, "OK! " This woman wanted to y dice with them? By the time she was drunk, it would be them ying her. The two men were originally confident, but after ying a few games in a row, they found that the wine in front of Gloria hadn''t been drunk, while they had already finished drunk several bottles of wine. They found that they couldn''t defeat her! Gloria smiled innocently, "You guys are so good at drinking that you haven''t been drunk after drinking so much. " She said as she continued to get the wine for them. Carl, who was watching all this process, had wanted toe over when those two men came up to talk with Gloria, but seeing Gloria''s nonchnt look, he just didn''t move, nning to wait and see what would happen. The two men were almost drunk, but the wine in front of her was still full, making Carl also want to come up and y a few games with Gloria. At this moment, there was amotion at the entrance of the bar. Carl looked up and saw that Kenny was walking over here. Kenny was very tall and had extraordinary temperament. He could be recognized even when walking in the crowd. He looked like he could shine. The light in the sprinkle bar was dim. He couldn''t see the face of Kenny clearly, but he vaguely felt that Kenny''s mood was not very good. Carl knew that something terrible would happen and he immediately went to Gloria. However, he was not at all as fast as Kenny walked. As soon as Kenny entered the door, he had seen Gloria. He had seen her smiling and sitting with other men ying dice and drinking quite happily. Well, he was so anxious toe over, while she was leisurely ying happily with other men. Gloria was back to the entrance, so she didn''t see Kenny. Just when he got close to her, she suddenly felt her back so cold, which made her immediately turn back to have a look. Seeing that Kenny was standing behind her, Gloria was stunned, "Why are you here?" The two men were already half drunk, and when they saw another maning, they spoke up and asked, "Who''s this? Your man?" Gloria looked back at them and said with a serious face, "My cousin, handsome, right? Many girls are chasing him. " Kenny''s face became so gloomy, looking at the empty bottle in front of her, calcting how much wine she had drunk. After saying that, she reached out and pulled the arm of "Leon", "Come and sit down! Let''s drink together. " "Gloria,e home! " The face of Kenny was so cold that it looked like it was covered with ice. "No, I don''t want to go home. I have no home! " Gloria bowed her head and drank all the wine in front of her, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant, leaving only destion. Ever since she was a child, she had never been loved by her parents. Her growth was hard, but she had also envisioned finding her true love and make a beautiful and happyl family. However, she then was pushed by her mother to rece Anne to marry Kenny. Did she still have a home? No, she didn''t. When Kenny heard the words, he just kept looking at her for a few seconds, moved his lips, and eventually said nothing tofort her. And then, he went to her side and sat down, "If you want to drink, I''ll apany you. " His voice was as low as usual, but at this moment, Gloria felt it better than usual. Chapter 78 You would be wrapped up in body bag soon Chapter 78 You would be wrapped up in body bag soon As soon as Kenny sat down, the aura of anger was on him, waking up the other two men who were already half drunk. When they saw that Kenny was a tall man with extraordinary temperament, they couldn''t help but have some fear. When they looked at Gloria again, their eyes changed. Does this woman have any background? Gloria nced at "Leon", then turned to look at the other two men: "What are you waiting for? Just y, come on!" With that, she "opened" several bottles of wine again. The two men nced at Kenny, while Kenny threw a cold nce to them. Suddenly, they looked slightly pale. They were not young and had experienced a lot in this society for so many years. They knew who can provoke and who cannot, so they both got up and said, "We have business to do, so we must go." Gloria looked at the backs of the two men and felt a little disappointed. She turned around and med "Leon", "You scared my wine buddy away, now you apany me to drink?" "I''ll apany you." Kenny nced at her, lowered his head to pick up the beer she had just opened, and raised his head to start drinking. Gloria turned her head and saw his throat knot rolling constantly because of drinking, looking inexplicably sexy. Soon, Kenny finished drinking up a bottle of beer. With that, he turned the bottle upside down, and no beer dripped out of the bottle. He really drank up the beer. Gloria also took a bottle and began to drink. She narrowed her eyes slightly and lifted her slender neck, looking very delicate. Carl, who wanted toe over, watched the two drinking one bottle after a bottle, and didn''t bother to come over to disturb them. Instead, he happily took a video and sent it to Fu Tingxi to watch the fun together. ... Kenny didn''t expect Gloria to have such a good capacity for liquor. After a dozen beers, her eyes were still clear. But soon, he realized he was wrong. Gloria mmed the empty bottle on the table, then stretched her arm and ced it on Kenny''s shoulder. But because Kenny was taller than her even though he sat down, which made it hard for her to ce her arm on Kenny. After failing once, she fianlly caught him on the shoulder. Not only that, she turned her head closer to him with a very serious tone: "I have something to discuss with you." When she talked, a smell of alcohol surrounded him. But it was not annoying at all. On the contrary, she was a bit enchanting, making Kenny''s heart shiver. However, her tone was too serious. So Kenny frowned and asked her, "What''s the matter?" They all said the truth after drinking, this woman wanted to tell him her secret? Gloria nced around, and then said in a mysterious voice, "I want to go to the bathroom, but my head is a little dizzy, you help me go." "..." Kenny''s face suddenly turned ck. Seeing that Kenny didn''t move, Gloria shoved his arm: "Don''t be so stingy. I have cooked for you so many times. But you don''t want to help me with such a minor matter?" Kenny squinted at her, her pretty cat eyes narrowed slightly, looking a little misty. It seemed that she was really drunk. If it were usual, she might not be able to tell him to help her go to the toilet. Kenny thought about it and gritted his teeth: "I will help you." Looking at the lively Carl in the corner, Kenny helped Gloria stand up, thinking that the two were finally about to leave. So he followed. However, on the way, he found it was the wrong direction. When he looked up again, he watched Kenny help Gloria into the women''s toilet. Carl, "..." Gloria quickly solved her physical problems. When she came out and saw "Leon" standing at the door, she said in surprise: "What are you doing standing at the door of the women''s toilet? I didn''t expect you to have this hobby!" At this time, two women came to the toilet. When they heard Gloria''s words, the two quickly turned around and left. Kenny held back his anger: "Shut up!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He regretted drinking with her now. Kenny had a ck face and looked a bit scary, while Gloria nced at him, then bowed her head and shut her mouth obediently. Kenny pulled her and went out. After two steps, Gloria struggled again and said, "Well, could you please pay attention to hygiene? I haven''t washed my hands yet!" Kenny, "..." Kenny had to hold his temper and took her back to wash her hands. He unscrewed the faucet for her, but instead of washing her hands, she stretched out a finger like a child and circled around the water column. Kenny felt that all his patience in the past 26 years had been spent on Gloria tonight. He tensed his face, squeezed hand sanitizer and rubbed foam on his hand, then pulled her hand and started washing her hands. Gloria''s hands were smaller and softer than his, and they were slippery when she applied hand sanitizer. She deliberately withdrew her hands like having fun. Kenny reproached coldly: "Keep quiet!" Gloria was frightened by his voice, then gave him a timid look, and said feelingly, "Even my mother hasn''t helped me wash my hands, you are really nice." Kenny''s movements paused, the cold expression on his face eased slightly, and his voice was low and deep: "I can do better." Gloria looked confused: "Ah?" Kenny''s eyes deepened and his voice was lower: "I''ll show you at home." He carefully dried Gloria''s hands, took her back to the hall, took her clothes and covered her, intending to take her back. Gloria started to make trouble again at this time: "No, no, I haven''t had enough, I still have to drink." Talking, she reached out to grab the wine bottle. At this time, a group of people came out of a box inside, and one of them deliberately hit Kenny when passing by them. Then a frivolous voice came, "Oh, you guy, your muscles are very hard. You make me hard." The group of people behind himughed immediately. Gloria came with the bottle: "What''s hard?" Kenny sullenly pressed her head back, kicking directly on the person who spoke. The man flew away at once, and the sound of "bang" on the ground sounded painful. Others saw it and gathered around: "Just kidding, boy, if you now kneel down and call us grandpa, we will let you go today, or else..." Suddenly, there was a "bang" again. Everyone turned around and saw a woman standing on a chair with a bottle of wine half-crushed. Seeing everyone watching her, Gloria pointed at the person who spoke violently, "You son of bitch, come and kowtow to apologize. If you pleased me, maybe I would leave mercy to you! Otherwise, you would be wrapped up in body bag soon!" Gloria tilted her head and squinted her eyes, looking imposing. Kenny was irritated with blue muscles on his forehead stood out, "Gloria, youe down! Chapter 79 Want to Learn More From Sister Chapter 79 Want to Learn More From Sister Gloria took a look at him and said seriously, "I won''te down. So many of them want to bully you. Don''t be afraid. I''ll give vent to your anger!" Hearing her words, Carl, who followed her here secretly when they had a fight, suddenlyughed. Kenny always bullied others. How could others bully him? Gloria said, then looked up at those people, "You heard me, right? Admit your defeat!" These men were had never been provoked by a woman like this. They immediately rolled up their sleeves and was were about to fight. It happened that Shi Ye came here with bodyguards and got rid of those people quickly. Shi Ye came to Kenny and asked respectfully, "What should we do next, young master?" Kenny took a look at Gloria, who was still holding a bottle of wine and shouting "well done", and a trace of connivance appeared in his eyes, "Let them kowtow to her and admit their mistake." Shi Ye thought he heard it wrong, "Ah?" Then there was this picture in the bar. A group of men knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Gloria, and said, "I''m sorry." On the way back, Shi Ye was driving, and Kenny was sitting in the back with Gloria, who had fallen asleep. From time to time, Shi Ye looked in the rearview mirror at the back. He clearly saw Kenny, holding his wife in his arms like a treasure. Even if he could not see Kenny''s expression clearly, he could feel that Kenny was in a good mood from the rxed atmosphere in the car. He didn''t understand. What happened in the bar to make the young master feel so good? Soon the car arrived at the gate of the vi. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kenny got out of the car with Gloria in his arms. When he went upstairs, he stopped at the door of his room, hesitated and then took Gloria back to her room. When she was in the bar before, she made such a scene. After she fell asleep, she was much more obedient and lovely. She was like a little ruffian when she was shouting with a bottle of wine in her hand. He didn''t know where she learned it from. Gloria slept a little sound. Her breath was even, and her bright lips were slightly open, which was very attractive. Kenny leaned over and stared at her for a few seconds. He couldn''t help but kiss her on the lips. At the end of the kiss, his voice was a little hoarse, "You stink." Then he adjusted the temperature of the heating for her, tucked her up, and went out. The next day. When Gloria woke up, she was dizzy. She closed her eyes again, and then opened them again after a while. Then she felt much better. She sat up from the bed, looked at the familiar room at a loss, turned over and went into the bathroom. How did she get backst night? She remembered that "Leon" went to the bar to find her, and then they had a drink together. But she couldn''t remember what happenedter! She dressed herself up, opened the door and went downstairs. Every a few steps, she would look around like a thief. She used to drink only with Edith. ording to Edith, after drinking, she was quite different from usual. So she was not sure whether she had gone too far and had done something to Leonst night. "Good morning, Gloria." The male voice suddenly sounded, which shocked Gloria suddenly, and she became nervous at once. She looked at the ce where the voice came and saw Leoning out of the kitchen with a ss of water. Gloria smiled grudgingly, "Morning." Kenny approached, and saw Gloria look good. He said with a hint of imperceptible dissatisfaction in his voice, "You slept wellst night?" Gloria replied truthfully, "Not bad..." "Ho." Kenny sneered and walked past her. She had a good sleep, but he had a beautiful and erotic dream all night. Gloria followed up and said with hesitation, "Yesterday, you drank with me... Thank you." As she spoke, she paid careful attention to "Leon''s" look. She really forgot what happenedterst night. Kenny looked at her with his head ant and saw that her look was normal. He understood that she didn''t remember what happenedst night. The look in his eyes changed, and he said, "Don''t drink if not necessary. Fortunately, it was me who picked you up. If it was someone else..." His hesitant look made Gloria feel bad at once. What on earth did she dost night? But "Leon" looked like he didn''t want to talk more about it. She could guess that it was not something good. Naturally, she didn''t dare to ask. What if it was something embarrassing? Kenny was satisfied to see Gloria scared and went upstairs with the water. This woman usually looked weak and calm. He didn''t expect that she was so good at making trouble after being drunk. If he was not around, who would clean up the mess for her? Gloria was just too sad yesterday. Edith was not in Huyang City, and she was so busy in filming. Gloria didn''t want to bother her with these things. Except drinking, there seemed to be no other way to make herself feel better. After calming down, she thought herself was kind of useless. Tina didn''t know what she had done that hurt Gloria so far. Gloria was the only one who was sad. Gloria had a clearcut stand on what to love and what to hate. She was so obedient in front of Tina back then, expecting nothing more than a little attention and love from Tina. She had understood that it was impossible to realize her poor and extravagant hope. But she and Anne resented each other deeply at the time, and Anne naturally refused to let her go easily. Coincidentally, up to now, she would not let her go easily, either. They took full advantage of her and used her with a clear conscience on everything. How could she let them continue bullying herself? When Gloria arrived at the Taylor Group, she went straight to Loren''s office. As soon as Loren saw Gloria, he frowned slightly, and his tone was not very friendly, "What are you doing here?" "I can''t do a good job as a market researcher. I apply to transfer to the project department. I want to learn more from my sister." Gloria''s sincere look made it hard for Loren to tell if she was sincere. Market researcher was the basic level personnel, and the project department was the most important department of thepany. Loren transferred Gloria to the marketing department from the beginning because he didn''t want her to come into contact with any project of thepany. In this way, although she held shares of the Taylor Group, it was not very useful. "You can''t even do a good job as a market researcher, but you want to work beside Anne and learn from her. You think you can do a good job then?" Loren thought about it, but still didn''t believe Gloria. Gloria smiled and said seriously, "The main reason is that I think my sister is such excellent. I can learn a lot from her if I work beside her. I admire her ability since I was a child. I listened to her since I was young. You know how much I like her. Recently... I did something sorry to her...." After that, Gloria''s voice lowered, and she forced out some tears. Chapter 80 Up to No Good Chapter 80 Up to No Good Loren doted on Anne inordinately without sense. Naturally, he was pleased when people praised Anne. To put it bluntly, Gloria has been as obedient as the domestic dog in the hearts of the Taylor family for so many years, so when she said this, Loren believed her. What was more, Gloria managed to force out a few tears. Loren finallypromised, "OK, I''ll transfer you first. If you can''tpetent at the job, I''ll transfer you back." Gloria smiled sweetly at him, "Thank you, Dad." People were visual animals. Gloria was beautiful. Even Loren thought that she looked very pleasant. Naturally, "thank you dad" sounded very pleasant to him. "You go back first. I''ll tell Anne about it, and then I''ll tell you to move there." Gloria went out of Loren''s office, and her smile faded. She reached out to wipe off the tears on her face, and a sneer appeared on her lips. After Gloria left, Loren called Anne in. As soon as Anne came in, she said impatiently, "Dad, what''s the matter? I still have a lot of work to do." Loren didn''t mind her attitude either. He said gently, "Gloria just came to me and said she wanted to be transferred to work with you and learn from you. What do you think?" "She said this on her own initiative?" As soon as Anne heard this, her eyes widened in surprise. "Yes, she did." "Would she really want to learn from me? I guess she is probably up to something else." Anne snorted coldly, and said in a non-negotiable tone, "Dad, please don''t let her work with me. She is annoying." Loren was originally in the attitude of negotiating with Anne, but Anne''s attitude was so tough that she almost embarrassed him. He couldn''t help but get a little angry, "Anne! Anyway, you are sisters. Besides, we need her to persuade Kenny to invest in ourpany. That''s settled. I''ll transfer her to your department, so you can train her." Anne was not happy with this, so she lost her temper, "Dad! How can you do that! I said I didn''t want her to work in my department. Can''t you understand?" Loren said in a loud voice, "Anne!" Feeling that he was really angry, Anne had topromise, "Alright, whatever you want." After that, she stormed out. When she went out, she mmed the door. Loren frowned deeply, and wondered that if he pampered Anne too much, so that she only knew how to lose her temper in front of him. Gloria was soon informed of the transfer. She simply packed up her things, said goodbye to several familiar colleagues and went to the project department with the box in her arms. She stood at the door of the Anne''s office and knocked it. After a while, Anne''s voice came, "Come in." Gloria pushed the door in with a smile on her face, "I would appreciate your guidanceter." Anne didn''t look good when she saw her. "We are in thepany. Call me manager Taylor." Gloria called her kindly, "Manager Taylor." Anne looked at the smile on her face and felt like herself was inferior than Gloria. So she asked people to give Gloria a pile of useless materials, and let Gloria copy them, and then let her shred them. Gloria had been doing this all day. She thought that Gloria would lose her temper ande to her after she did it for a while. Unexpectedly, Gloria did it all day without anyints. This made Anne feel unimaginably queer. Gloria stormed to her office yesterday and made a scene. However, Gloria changed her nature at this time? She didn''t believe it anyway. By the time they got off work, Anne had Gloria get another pile of materials to copy. After everyone else left, Gloria hadn''t finished copying. Anne went to the copying room and saw that Gloria was still there making copies seriously. She squinted and went over, "Gloria, what kind of trick are you ying? You can cheat dad. But you think you can cheat me?" "I''m not ying any tricks. I really think you are excellent, so I want to learn from you." Gloria said mildly. Suddenly, her tone turned to be meaningful, "If I can''t learn anything from you all the time, will others think my sister is ipetent?" Anne sneered, "I knew you were up to no good!" Gloria took a look at her, slowly sorting out the documents in her hands, and then ignored her. Long ago, she heard from people in thepany that Anne sat in the position of project manager and didn''t do anything. She took all the credit from her subordinates. "As long as dad knows that I came here to learn from you sincerely, is it important whether I''m up to something or not?" Gloria smiled scornfully, pulled out thest copy of the document, and turned away. Winter nights always came early. Gloria came out of the Taylor Group. It was nearly seven o''clock in the evening, but it was already dark. Shi Ye had been waiting for her for a while. She got in the car and said to Shi Ye, "You don''t have to pick me up every day. I can go back by taxi myself." She had never enjoyed the treatment of designated car before. Although she knew Kenny did this for her, she always felt not used to it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Shi Ye''s tone was as rigid and serious as ever, "Whatever master orders is my work." Back at the vi, Gloria suddenly remembered the ck card that was pressed to her by Leon"st time. She put down her handbag, took the ck card and went to the study to find Kenny. When he was at home, he spent most of his time in his study. She didn''t know what he was doing. Kenny still didn''t face her. He sat with his back to her, and his voice was hoarse, "What''s the matter?" "I found a ck card at home. I guess it''s yours." Gloria didn''t dare say that it was the card that Leon gave her. Kenny kept silent for a long time, and then said, "Since you found it, keep it." "But I heard that this card seems to be very valuable..." It even shocked Colin and Anne. She couldn''t hear any emotion in Kenny''s voice, "No matter how valuable it is, it needs to be used. Then It could im to be useful." Gloria was stunned, and even thought that what he said was particrly reasonable, which made her unable to refute for a while. Seeing Kenny has nothing else to say, Gloria turned around and went out. In the evening, Edith called her and said she would be back tomorrow. "Book a restaurant. Let''s have dinner together." Gloria took a look at the ck card in her handbag and said quietly, "Then I''ll see you at Jinding Restaurant." "You won a lottery of five million dors?" "I guess..." Kenny said that no matter how valuable something was, it needed to be used by someone to y its role. So she decided to use it! Chapter 82 Go home together Chapter 82 Go home together Gloria had seen such scene so she was not surprised. Then she smiled to Fu Tingxi who stood beside Leon, Hi, Mr. Fu. Fu Tingxi responded with a slight nod. Kenny noticed that Gloria said why are you here too and thistoo showed she had met someone before. Gloria had hardly friends, let alone a friend who can afford in Jin Ding. With eyes shining, Kenny walked to Gloria and looked down at her, You are here with your friend and why not tell me in advance? Gloria felt strange, Does it have anything to do with you? Carl was not angry at all and said to Edith smilingly, Have you eaten? You must not haven''t finished eating, right? Go and have meal with us. That will be very lively! No, we have had enough. Gloria refused directly and simply. Kenny said to Gloria with a good temper, Come on, we can go home together momentster. Truly Gloria was soft-hearted and she hesitated after hearing his words in such a good temper. At this time Kenny dragged her towards the box. Gloria was not hypocritical and thought she can take a free ride, but it was not good to be pulled away. Let me go, I can walk myself. Gloria said. Leon turned back, seeing her and let her go directly without one word. Gloria turned to see Edith and Edith followed too. But her look that looked like watching a y gave me a bad hunch. And then Gloria felt her phone was vibrating and she found Ediths message, Wow,Leon is so overbearing and so handsome!I think he is your type, he is not only handsome but has good shape. Gloria, .... It was hard for Edith to see Leon s good shape from the surface. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria responded with an emoji of Please be missish And Edith replied an emoji of Make some troubles. Gloria smiled to Edith mysteriously and responded, Carl is so good, handsome, rich and has good shape,how about him? Edith didnt respond just stared at Gloria. Finally, they got into the room. Kenny, Cark and Fu canceled their appointment because of the appearance of Gloria and Edith, so they simply had a meal in their own room. Gloria and Edith had eaten enough so they just ordered fruit tter to help digest. Si Chengyu had just finsihed his meal at this time. His assistant came in and whispered in his ear, Mr. rke is here too. Mr rke is Kenny. Si Chengyu stood up and went out, I need to greet him." Si pushed the door and came in, seeing Kenny at the first time. He was about to say something and suddenly he saw Gloria. Kenny didnt expect that Si was here and he nced at Gloria without trace firstly, finding she was looking at the phone with Edith. Afterwards he turned to see Si again and said firstly:Are you here too, Mr. Si? With that, he thought in a sh what Gloria said before -----Why are you here too? And his face went ugly. Hearing his words, Gloria rose her head and saw Si standing at the door. Si also recovered at this time and said with a smile:I heard Mr Cook is here so I came to say hello. Si was an actor belonging to Sheng Ding and this was not a secret, so Si s words were no problem. However the atmosphere in the room became embarrassed:Uh,you are here ,right. Uh, my friend is waiting for me so I have to go first. Before leaving, Si gave a nce to Kenny and Gloria. Gloria thought Si was seeing Kenny but Kenny thought conversely. These two turned to see each other weirdly but took their eyes off quickly with frown. That man is Si Chengyu! Edith recovered, seeming to react a little slower and then she pped Gloria, That is Si Chengyu! Why dont you take pictures with him? Carl said at once with smiles, Gloria, if you want to take pictures with Si Chengyu, you cane to my company. It is said that if you want one girl to be yours, you can be firstly friendly to her friends. Yes, Gloria is Ediths good friend. Kenny nced at Carl coldly. Can you stop speaking? Carl was confused. What he said was wrong? Why did Kenny be angry? He was happy just now because Gloria used his money! What he did was to shine up to Gloria and didnt he feelforted? Owing to Si s appearance, theforting atmosphere became a little quirky. Until leaving Jin Ding, Gloria still felt quirky. On the way home, Gloria asked Leon, Do you know Si Chengyu? Otherwise why did Si Chengyu give a look to him? Kenny was a little irritable and said coldly:Does it has anything to do with you?" Oh, gosh! How bad temper he had! He could chose to be quiet and refuse to answer her, so why did he reply her in this annoying tone? She meaned to make a good rtionship with him after all they were in one house. Until going home, Gloria said nothing to him. As soon as she went home, Gloria asked the bodyguard, Are your master in home? The bodyguard said with the prepared words, Master has been asleep. En, Gloria nodded and went upstairs. She thought again and again and decided to send a message to Kenny: I had dinner with Edith tonight and I just got home. Goodnight. Stepping in his room with a cold face, Kenny received Gloria s message. Report the schedule to him? She was more good at coaxing him. He thought so but he cant help but feel d. He replied Enwith his long fingers sliding on the screen. At this time Si s call came. Staring at the screen for two seconds, Kenny picked up the phone. Sis sound was as gentle as usual. Kenny? All the time, Si Chengyu was an elder cousin with good temper. But Kenny said directly, Have you ever seen Gloria before, my good cousin? Chapter 83 Got Her By Force Chapter 83 Got Her By Force Si Chengyu kept silent for a while, and his tone was frank, "I met her by ident before." Kenny''s tone grew colder, "She''s Gloria." "I know, she''s your newly-wed wife, Gloria." Si Chengyu''s voice suddenly became a little hazy. Kenny frowned, wishing to speak but stopped on a second thought and finally said nothing. Then he hung up the phone. ... The next morning. Gloria got up and then made breakfast. Seeing "Leon"ing downstairs, she couldn''t help thinking of what happened yesterday again. As she brought out the breakfast, she nced at "Leon" secretly. Kenny lowered his head slightly and looked down at his mobile phone. He picked up the ss and took a sip of water, and suddenly said, "Why are you peeking at me?" Gloria raised her eyebrows and looked at him provocatively, "You don''t look well. Do you need me to stew something tonifying to nourish your kidney?" When Kenny heard this, the movement of his hand stopped. He raised his head, and smiled meaningfully, "You are the only woman in this house. Why do you want to nourish my kidney?" Gloria red at him and turned into the kitchen. When it came to showing off eloquence, she could rarely win "Leon". Atst, their cooperation ended in discord again. As usual, Shi Ye sent Gloria to the Taylor Group to work. In the car, Gloria couldn''t help but ask him, "Shi Ye, your young master has always been like this? I mean, avoid seeing others." Shi Ye thought of Kenny running errands every day and said against his conscience, "Yes." "Did he ever see a doctor?" Gloria finished speaking, realizing that her words were misleading and exined, "I mean, he can''t spend the rest of his life without seeing anyone. He has to live a normal life." Kenny, who needed to live a normal life, called Shi Ye at this time. "I''m sorry. I have to answer the phone." Shi Ye answered the phone when he finished speaking. Kenny''s voice was a little serious, "Keep a close eye on Gloria." Kenny''s order was a bit inexplicable, but Shi Ye didn''t ask much and responded, "Yes." ... As soon as Gloria got to the door of thepany, she met Anne. Anne nced at the car that brought Gloria here with a sh of jealousy in her eyes. If it was her who married into the rke family, she was the one who took the car to work every day. Gloria arranged her hair and walked to Anne, who was as tall as her only in high heels, and said with a smile, "Manager Taylor, good morning." Anne snorted coldly and ignored her. At the office, Gloria, just like yesterday, continued to copy the rest of the materials. It was clear that what Anne did was to embarrass Gloria. The people in the project department could see that clearly, but no one dared to say anything. However, it did not prevent them from discussing the matter in private and passing it to Loren''s ears. When it was almost lunch break, Loren called Anne to his office. "Even if you don''t like Gloria, don''t show it so obviously! If others see it, they will gossip!" Anne didn''t seem to care at all, "I am the chairman''s daughter and the manager of the project department. Who dares to do that?" "Even if you want to make it difficult for Gloria, do it seriously." Loren regretted that Anne did not live up to his expectations. He used to think that Anne was clever, but at the time she seemed so stupid! "Alright, I will take her out to talk about the project this afternoon." Anne didn''t bother to listen to Loren''s long speech and turned away. Gloria had basically lived in the copy room for the past two days. When people came to print the file, she smiled and greeted them. She was beautiful and good- tempered and was also rted to the chairman, so that her colleagues'' impression of her was better. A kind colleague reminded her, "In fact, you don''t need to copy everything. These documents are useless." Gloria put on a surprised expression, and she couldn''t believe it, "Ah? These are useless?" At this time, Anne''s secretary came to find her, "Gloria, the manager wants to see you." "Then I''ll go to the manager first." Gloria stopped her work with a smile and went to Anne''s office. As soon as she went in, Anne threw her a pile of information, "This is the information of the cooperative project that I''m going to negotiate today. You can take it and read it, and go with me in the afternoon." Gloria took a look at it and made sure that she couldn''t understand it at all, and the professional words in it were quite numerous. Difference in profession made one feel worlds apart. If you didn''t understand it, then you really didn''t. She was up to something when she was transferred to the project department, and Anne would definitely also be up to something by taking her out to talk about the project. She had to check thispany first. After checking for a while, she didn''t find anything unusual. Edith certainly didn''t understand this kind of thing. Colin may know about it, but she couldn''t ask him. Thinking about it, she could only ask "Leon" about it. She didnt know why. Although Leon seemed to be idle all day, he was after all one of the rke family. The rke family engaged in business deals. He may know about this. While taking a lunch break, Gloria called "Leon". She was still a little worried that no one was answering, but surprisingly, it was connected after it rang for a while. Gloria remembered that she argued with him this morning, and her tone was a little uneasy, "Leon, are you busy now?" "Leon" said simply, "What''s the matter?" Gloria said with guilty, "I want to invite you for lunch..." "Leon" said casually, "Get to the point." Did this man have irvoyance? Gloria wasn''t affectedly bashful anymore and said, "I want you to do me a favor!" "Leon" didn''t ridicule her as usual but made a direct decision, "I''lle to the Taylor Group to pick you up." "Okay." Gloria responded subconsciously. Hanging up, she felt something was wrong. If she asked "Leon" for help, shouldn''t she go to him? He was actually going to pick her up! "Leon" came quickly. Gloria did not wait for her at the entrance of the Taylor Group. Instead, she went to an intersection with few people nearby to wait for him. When Kenny found her, he looked bad, "Get in the car!" In her heart, he was so unpresentable? Gloria also guessed why he looked bad and apologized, "Sorry, many people in the Taylor Group have seen you. I''m afraid they will take pictures of us again and guess our rtionship." Kenny said nothing, but smiled coldly. This feeling of hiding was very ufortable. He should have got her by force when she was drunk that night! Gloria was scared to shudder by the expression of "Leon", as if he was about to swallow her. She shut her mouth at once and stopped talking. "Leon" drove her to a restaurant with few customers. The two sat down and ordered a meal. "Leons" eyes fell on the file bag she was holding, and he said in a low voice, "Take it out." Gloria looked at him in amazement, and slowly took the file out, "How do you know that this is the favor I need from you?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Leon" nced at her like ncing at a fool. Chapter 84 Messed Up the Project Chapter 84 Messed Up the Project "Leon" took over the file in her hand and said lightly, "Will I not know your major?" "..." Gloria remembered that when she married into the rke family, they had already investigated her thoroughly, and naturally they knew what major she studied. She knew nothing about doing business. "Leon" scanned the document roughly, frowned slightly and put it aside. Gloria asked him in doubt, "What''s wrong?" "Leon" nced at her and said, "There is nothing worth reading in this document. The Taylor Group is unable to get this project." Just at this time, waiters started to serve dishes. Kenny directly picked up the chopsticks and started eating. Gloria picked up the document and read it doubtfully, but she could hardly see anything wrong. However, since she asked "Leon" for help, she should trust him, so she didn''t ask anymore. ... In the afternoon, Anne took a group of people to discuss the project. Thepany that talked about the project with them was called Teng Sheng, and it was also a medium-sized enterprise in Huyang City, which had a better prospect than the Taylor Group. They went to the meeting room, and after a long time, the person in charge of the project came. The project leader was a middle-aged woman, nearly forty years old, with meticulouslybed hair. At first nce, she was a very domineering woman. Anne stood up to greet her, and her attitude could im could be very arrogant, "Manager Ke, we meet again." Manager Ke nced at her and sat down directly, as if not hearing the arrogance in Anne''s tone. She said in a serious tone, "Last time, I made it very clear that if your Taylor Group wanted to cooperate with us on this project, you must show your sincerity." Anne smiled and turned around to nce at Gloria, "You know that the chairman of the Taylor Group is my father. This time he sent me and my sister to discuss the project with you. Isn''t it sincere enough?" Manager Ke nced at Gloria, and her expression became worse. She hated people to use connections most in her life. She looked down on Anne before. At the time, with Gloria, she looked down them more. "Sorry, I''ll have a meeting at three o''clockter. Excuse me." Manager Ke stood up and walked straight out the door. Gloria finally understood why "Leon" said that the Taylor Group couldn''t get this project. Manager Ke was an able woman, and she obviously looked down on Anne. However, Anne still thought of herself as somebody and took Gloria to anger Manager Ke together. Anne said to Manager Ke''s back, "Although my sister is just a neer, she works hard. Manager Ke, why don''t you reconsider it?" Manager Ke''s pace was faster. Gloria frowned, vaguely understanding why Anne brought her here. ording to Manager Ke''s age, she should be a senior employee in thepany, who was deterrent and had a certain degree of experience, but the Taylor Group sent Anne who was ignorant, and Gloria at the time... This was an insult to Manager Ke and also a contempt to the project. When Manager Ke went out, Anne looked back with a cold face, scolding Gloria, "Dad values this project very much. But you have messed it up. I''d like to see how can you exin it to him after you go back!" Gloria, "??? From the time when Manager Ke came in to the time when she left, Gloria didn''t say a word. Why did it be her fault that the project was messed up? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria turned to look at the other two people who were with them. After feeling Gloria''s gaze, they just turned their heads to look at other ces. Obviously, they were on Anne''s side. "Why are you doing? Expecting Manager Ke toe back?" Gloria lifted her chin, nced contemptuously at Gloria, and went out first. Gloria followed her, and slowly walked out. She thought Anne was a fool who had to grind her beneath her heel even by the price of messing up a project that was very important to the Taylor Group. Anne was really spoiled. Because of the Taylor Group, she could enjoy the wealthy life with peace of mind, but she took thepany''s projects as a trifling matter. If she kept acting like this, sooner orter the Taylor Group would copse. ... Upon returning to the Taylor Group, Anne called Gloria to go to Loren''s office together. When Loren came back after the meeting and saw that both of them were there, he asked, "How is the project today?" Anne bit her lip and her eyes were red, "Dad, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have connived Gloria and let her go with me to talk about Teng Sheng''s project..." Before she finished speaking, Loren interrupted angrily, "Teng Sheng? Who asked you to discuss the project cooperation with Teng Sheng?" He knew his own daughter''s ability. He attached great importance to Teng Sheng''s project. Knowing that Anne could not get it, he prepared to take the long view, and then find the right person to discuss the cooperation. "It was Gloria. She wanted to prove herself and discuss big projects. I was soft-hearted at that time, then I promised to take her to discuss Teng Sheng''s project..." Anne''s words were actually full of loopholes, but Loren was partial to her. Even if he knew that Anne was lying, he would only vent his anger on Gloria. "Gloria! I agreed to let you transfer to the project department, because I wanted you to learn, not to hinder Anne and mess up ourpany''s projects!" Loren''s look was gloomy, as if he was going to p Gloria. Gloria looked at the father and the daughter who were good at yacting coldly and sneered, "I hindered Anne? She can''t aplish anything like a loser! You should ask yourself, after she entered the Taylor Group, how many projects has she taken and how many projects has she messed up?" "Gloria, what nonsense are you talking about! We have promoted countless projects every year. They were what I and my team worked so hard to get!" Anne shook her head with a sad look, "I was dedicated to thepany, but you wanted to project yourself for your own selfish desires, so you messed up such a big project, and now you still try to nder me. How ridiculous you are!" Oh... She was like talking about the truth. "You are clear whether you are dedicated to thepany or not." Gloria''s smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes. Anne was looked at by Gloria like this, and she couldn''t help feeling guilty. "Of course I''m dedicated to thepany!" Anne raised her voice to hide her guilty. Seeing them arguing, Loren yelled, "Enough! Both of you, go back!" Anne refused to leave. The purpose of her doing this was to get Gloria out of the project department. "Dad, Gloria is really not suitable for the project department! Please transfer her back to the marketing department!" Gloria''s previous words actually mentioned Loren. Since the project department was taken over by Anne, its performance was indeed getting worse and worse every year. He was extremely annoyed, "Get out!" "Dad!" Anne called him. Although she couldn''t be reconciled, she turned around and went out. Chapter 85 Trauma Sequelae Chapter 85 Trauma Seque Gloria took the lead to get out and stood at the door waiting for Anne. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Anne didn''t look good when she saw her, "I''ll see how long you can be proud. You can wait for Dad to drive you out of the Taylor Group!" "Oh? Drive me out of the Taylor Group?" Gloria smiled softly, "Don''t you want Kenny to invest in the Taylor Group?" Anne snorted, "Do you really think Kenny, that loser, has any money?" "Watch yournguage." Gloria nced coldly at her. "Are you qualified to say that?" Anne raised her chin and smiled proudly, as if she suddenly thought of something. The smile on her face slightly faded, and she turned back to Loren''s office. Gloria took a look at the closed office door and turned to leave. In Loren''s office. Anne sat across from him with a serious look, "Dad, I forgot to tell you one thing. Gloria has a rke family''s internal limited ck card!" "How do you know that?" Loren asked with a shocked expression, "It is such a short time since she has been in the rke family. Kenny would give her a ck card?" "Thest time I went to Jinding for dinner with Colin, I saw her pay the bill with that ck card!" Anne looked excited, "I heard that the rke family''s ck card has unlimited credit?" Loren was not very clear whether rke''s global limited ck card had unlimited credit or not. As a top rich and powerful family, even if it didn''t have unlimited credit, the money in it was beyond imagination. Seeing that Loren was taking her words seriously, Anne continued, "If we can get the ck card from Gloria, we don''t have to worry about the funding!" Loren was also a little bit tempted, but he was a veteran in the business world. He would not be as impulsive as young people, so he was more cautious on everything. He thought about it and said, "But, anyway, that ck card was given to Gloria by Kenny. Will she let us use it?" Anne saw that Loren was tempted, so her eyes shed with the light of sess, "Dad, you are Gloria''s biological father. You gave her life, support her, and dote on her. It''s no big deal that you use her ck card. Even if she misunderstood you and did not want to give you the card, we can ask mom to convince her..." Loren heard her words and kept silenced for a moment before nodding. ... Gloria came home from work, and the meal hadn''t been ready. However, "Leon" had alreadye back. The heating was turned on in the vi, and he took off his coat as soon as he entered the door, leaving only a thin dark shirt and suit pants, which were very straight. He went to the kitchen to find Gloria. He leaned against the door frame. His voice was low, and his tone was light, "How is that project?" Gloria happened to be shredding vegetables, and said indifferently, "It was messed up." He said with a smile, "You messed up your first project." The mood in his tone was not obvious, so it was difficult to tell whether he wasughing at her. Gloria looked back at him, "It was messed up by Anne, not me." Although Anne had already scapegoated her, she would not admit that it was her fault. After she finished speaking, she turned back to cut vegetables. Kenny looked down andughed silently. The next day was Saturday. Gloria got up early and made breakfast as usual, and "Leon" got up early too. As soon as Gloria saw him, she said, "Have your cousin got up? Can you bring him breakfast upstairs." "No." Kenny refused without thinking. He was here. Obviously he didn''t need to do that. Gloria red at him and called a bodyguard to bring breakfast upstairs to Kenny. She went out after eating. She didn''t usually go out much on weekends. Kenny was a little curious about where she would go, so he called Shi Ye to drive and follow her. However, Gloria went to a psychotherapy clinic. Across the road, Kenny was sitting in the car, looking at the door of the psychotherapy clinic through the window, and said, "What is she doing there?" Shi Ye thought of what Gloria said in the car yesterday, considered and then said, "Young mistress may go there because of you." Because of him? Kenny thought about it for a moment, and realized what was going on. This woman thought he had a mental disorder, so she went to the psychological clinic? Gloria had been in the rke family for such a long time and had not seen "Kenny". Anyone else would also thought Kenny had a psychological barrier. This woman really put some thoughts into Kenny. Shi Ye looked at the changing look of his young master and said tentatively, "When will you let young lady know your identity?" When? Kenny was stumped by this question. Just then, a familiar figure appeared at the door of the psychological clinic. Shi Ye saw that the man was Si Chengyu and said, "Master, is that your cousin?" Kenny looked in the direction Shi Ye pointed and recognized at a nce that the kit-out man was Si Chengyu. He was too familiar with Si Chengyu and could easily recognize him. Before Shi Ye heard Kenny''s answer, and when he was puzzled, he heard the sound of the door being opened. Kenny had got down the car and walked to the door of the psychological clinic. Shi Ye quickly followed. ... Psychological consultation room. The doctor listened to Gloria''s narrative, and then said solemnly, "This symptom is also a type of trauma seque. It should be rted to his previous experience. He needs psychological guidance from people close to him." Gloria repeated subconsciously, "Previous experience?" The doctor exined to her further, "Something mentally stimting has happened to him. It usually rted to the experiences of childhood and adolescence, because the minds of these two periods were not fully mature and rtively fragile. So, there are seque." The doctor made it simple and easy to understand. This was simr to what Gloria thought. She did not tell the psychologistpletely about Kenny''s condition, only that her newly-wed husband did not like to see people and liked to shun the world. Kenny''s situation was an open secret in Huyang City. If she made Kenny''s situation too clear, the doctor may guess the person she talked about was Kenny. "Thank you, doctor." Gloria thanked the doctor and got up and walked out. Just a few steps after she came out, she saw two men approaching. The two men approached her tandem. The man walking in front was kitted out, but his figure was familiar. Gradually approaching, the man took off his sses. Whether the smile on his face, or his voice was just right gentle. "Gloria, we meet again." "Si Chengyu?" Gloria looked at the man in front of her in amazement. She... met movie king Si again! ! ! Si Chengyu saw her expression and smiled, "Why are you so surprised to see me?" Gloria nodded, "In just one month, I have met you three times. I think I should buy a lottery ticket." Chapter 86 He Is Just A Victim Who Is More Innocent Than Anyone Else Chapter 86 He Is Just A Victim Who Is More Innocent Than Anyone Else Gloria didn''t know what she said amused Si Chengyu. He suddenlyughed out loud. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Si Chengyu, such a big shot in showbiz, would always have a paparazzi to follow wherever he went. Gloria actually didn''t really want to encounter him. She feared being photographed with him. However, Si Chengyu had a good memory. The next two times he saw her, he even took the initiative to say hello to her. If she was photographed by the paparazzi, she must be headlined again. She even thought of the headline name. For example, [The Young Mistress of the rke Family Had A Tryst with A Big Shot in Showbiz] or something. It was horrifying to think about it. Therefore, Gloria stopped talking to Si Chengyu and smiled very politely, "Excuse me, I have to go." "See you." Si Chengyu''s eyes flickered with understanding, and his attitude was still gentle. This made Gloria ufortable, so she left in a hurry. Si Chengyu turned around and watched Gloria''s figure disappear before moving forward. The assistant behind him suddenly said, "Brother Yu, does this woman have anything to do with Mr. rke? I seemed to see her with Mr. rke in Jinding that day." "Did you? I don''t know." Si Chengyu walked forward with his head hanging down. The smile on his face faded, and his look became deep. Si Chengyu came here mainly to prepare for the next movie. His new movie was a suspenseful drama. He yed a psychologist in it, so he came to the psychological clinic to get some inspiration. Just when the two entered the clinic, Kenny and Shi Ye appeared in the corridor behind. Kenny looked at the ce where Si Chengyu and Gloria met. Shi Ye nced at Kenny and wished to speak but stop on a second thought, but in the end he still didn''t speak. Si Chengyu had a tight schedule, so he didn''t stay with the psychologist for a long time before he came out. As soon as he came out, he saw Kenny standing in the corridor. He was surprised, "Kenny? Why are you here?" When he finished asking, he showed a look of sudden enlightenment, "You came with Gloria." Kenny didn''t speak, raised his hand, and motioned Shi Ye to shun. When Shi Ye turned around and left, Si Chengyu''s assistant also left tactfully. Only two of them were left in the empty corridor. Kenny''s face was a little cold, but there was still a difference from being cold to those strangers. He fixed his eyes on Si Chengyu, "Brother, I told you before, she is Gloria." "I know she''s Gloria, and her name is pretty good." Si Chengyu''s smile was the same as usual, very gentle. Kenny kept silent for a moment, as if he had made a certain determination. His in tone sounded a bit cruel, "Gloria looks like Qing Ning, but she is not Qing Ning." The gentle expression on Si Chengyu''s face finally copsed. His eyes widened, and he shouted, "Shut up!" Kenny really fell silent and stopped talking. After a while, Si Chengyu calmed down, and the expression on his face returned to his usual gentleness. "Kenny, I really just encountered Gloria." He finished speaking and looked Kenny up and down carefully, "You quite cared about her." Kenny narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low tone, "She is my wife." "Why do you use my brother''s name to cheat Gloria?" Si Chengyu''s tone sounded like he was asking a casual question, but soon heughed, "If Leon knows, he will definitely ask you for a name borrowing fee?" Kenny gave him a deep look, and his voice lowered a bit, "Brother, Qing Ning has been dead for a long time. You should get out of it." After speaking, he didn''t take a look at Si Chengyu''s look that suddenly changed, and strode away. ... Gloria came out of the psychotherapy room, thinking about Kenny''s matter, and walked a little slow. Beep The car whistle sounded behind her. How could people be so overbearing? She had already moved to the side of the road, but the man was still beeping to let her make way. She turned around with a disgruntled face, and the ck car stopped right behind her, lowering the window halfway down. She saw the handsome face of "Leon". "Leon" looked at her with his head nt and looked lethargic, "Get in the car." Why was he here? Despite her doubts, she didn''t refuse. She directly pulled open the car door and got into the car. Before she even spoke, Kenny said directly, "Don''t ask me ''why are you here?'' this kind of useless thing." Gloria didn''t even had the chance to let out her doubts. She simply kept silent. Kenny turned to look at her, and saw a pensive look on her face. He smiled insignificantly, but the voice was not warm at all, "What did you do here?" Gloria turned her head with a serious smile, "I''m not going to answer this kind of useless question." Shi Ye, who was driving in front, listened to the conversation between the two and couldn''t help but laughed aloud. But soon, he closed his mouth after seeing Kenny nce at him coldly in the rearview mirror. Gloria just got in the car and didn''t notice that it was Shi Ye who was driving, "Shi Ye, did your young master go out today?" Shi Ye nced silently at Kenny, who was sitting back, shaking his head, "No." Gloria nodded and thought about that after going back, what she should make for Kenny for lunch. Thinking about it, she reached out and poked "Leon". "What?" Kenny turned to look at her with a poker face. It was scary to be looked at by "Leon" like this. Gloria moved back, "Tell me honestly, what does your cousin like to eat?" Gloria wore a white down jacket with ponytail. Her face without makeup was still white and delicate. She looked simple and pure, like a little girl who was innocent and naive. She looked at him with beautiful and bright cat eyes, waiting for him to answer. Kenny reached out to loosen his tie. His voice sounded a little hoarser than before, "Why do you care so much about him?" "I''m his wife. If I don''t care about him, should I care about you?" Gloria couldn''t help but red at him when she remembered what "Leon" had done to her before. "Leon" was uncharacteristically unconcerned. He continued, "Due to my cousin''s physical condition, you can''t live like a normal couple. He may not even be able to inherit the rke Group. You haven''t even seen him so far. Why are you so loyal to him?" Gloria did not hear sarcasm from the tone of "Leon". His tone was more curious. Gloria pressed her lips. It was rarely for her to be willing to exin it to him calmly. "Why?" Gloria thought for a while and said seriously, "It may be because of the responsibility. Although I was forced by my mother to marry your cousin, but if I resisted with my life that day, she would definitelypromise. Since I married your cousin, I have to take the responsibility of being her wife, and..." Gloria paused and said with sigh, "In these years, people in Huyang City have gossiped Kenny''s things at their leisure. But Kenny doesn''t want to be like this. He is just a victim who is more innocent than anyone else." Chapter 87 Prepare 50 Million Yuan for Us, Otherwise We Will Kill Her Chapter 87 Prepare 50 Million Yuan for Us, Otherwise We Will Kill Her After that, the carriage fell into a weird silence. She looked at Shi Ye driving in front, and turned to look at "Leon". Seeing he pondering, she reached out and patted him, "You haven''t told me what your cousin likes to eat!" Kenny recovered, looking deeply at her for a few seconds before speaking, "He''s not picky. He eats every kind of food." He was telling the truth. Gloria had good cooking skills. He had been eating the meal she made for so long and every dish tasted good. Gloria felt that what he said was useless. After that, "Leon" remained silent, and did not speak again. She didn''t know what he was thinking. The first thing Gloria did after she got home was to see Kenny. She went to the door of the study and knocked. No one opened the door after she knocked for a while. When she went downstairs, she met "Leon" and asked him curiously, "Didn''t you say that Kenny was at home? I just knocked on the door of the study and no one answered." Kenny turned his head slightly to look away, avoiding Gloria''s gaze, "He has probably returned to his room to rest. My cousin is not in good health and is easily tired." After telling a lie, you needed to use countless lies to patch it up. He cheated Gloria before because he thought she was funny and wanted to tease her. In secret or in public, he had seen her be partial to "Kenny". Kenny was born in a big family with a century history. After hearing many stories, he could tell at a nce whether Gloria''s words were sincere or not. Because he could tell that Gloria''s words were sincere, his mood became soplicated that himself couldn''t even understand it. "I see." Gloria nodded and went downstairs. Kenny watched her enter the kitchen and called Carl a little irritably, "Come out and drink with me!" "I have to..." Carl wanted to refuse, but Kenny hung up the phone before he finished speaking. ... Jinding High-level Club. Carl walked up to Kenny reluctantly while shaking his ss, "Tell me, what''s bothering you? so you have to drink with me in the daytime?" Kenny didn''t speak, but just took a sip of wine in silence. Seeing him like this, Carl realized that things might be a little serious, so he no longer grinned cheekily. He said with a straight face, "I have to know what''s going on, right?" Kenny finally turned around and looked at him squarely. However, he looked at Carl for a few seconds, then looked away, and said lightly, "You won''t understand even if I tell you." "Then why did you want me to drink with you?" ... When Gloria finished cooking, the bodyguard told her that Kenny was out with "Leon". She had to eat alone. As she picked up the chopsticks, her cell phone rang. She took it out and found out that it was Tina who was calling. She reached out a finger and tapped on the screen, and finally slid toward the green answer button. Gloria put her on the speakerphone, and her tone was very light, "Hello?" There was a harsh noise at the other end of the phone, and then a sharp cry for help from a woman, "Gloria, help me..." Gloria nced at the phone number again and made sure that it was Tina''s. Tina screamed over there with a crying voice, "Gloria, I was wrong, I am your mother anyway. You must save me..." The phone was taken away before Gloria could speak. This time it was a man who answered the phone. "Are you this woman''s daughter? Listen, prepare 50 million yuan for us, otherwise..." The man''s voice suddenly became gruff and malicious, "We will kill her!" Gloria was shocked, and then said very coldly, "I don''t have money. If you want money, go to the Taylor Group to find Loren Taylor!" Tina was kidnapped? Fifty million yuan was not a small amount! If the kidnappers wanted to kidnap Tina long ago, they should call Loren at this time. Why did they call her? "Huh, you are the young mistress of the rke family. Will you have no money? Don''t be kidding! I will give you two hours to prepare the money, and I will contact you again in two hours. Don''t call the police or we''ll kill her!" The man hung up the phone after speaking. Before he hung up the phone, Gloria heard Tina''s miserable screams on the other end of the phone. Gloria clenched the phone tightly, and her look changed slightly. No matter how egregious Tina was, she was Gloria''s mother. Gloria couldn''t watch Tina be in danger, and do nothing about it. Gloria took out her phone and called Loren while walking outside. No one answered the phone. Gloria was anxious and ran directly down the hill and took a taxi to Taylor''s house. Gloria never returned to Taylor''s house after returning to her original appearance, so when she stood at the door of Taylor''s house, she was directly stopped by the doorkeepers. The doorkeeper asked her, "Excuse me, miss, who are you looking for?" Gloria gave her a cold look, "I am Gloria." "The third miss?" The doorkeeper looked incredulous, but upon closer inspection, she could indeed see that the woman looked a little alike Mrs. Taylor. The doorkeeper dared not stop her. Gloria asked her while going inside, "Where is my dad and Anne?" "They are eating." The doorkeeper finished speaking and asked, "Have you eaten?" When Gloria heard this, she ignored the doorkeeper, and the anger was burning in her heart. Even if someone lost a dog, he would look for it. Moreover, Tina had been kidnapped! Gloria was familiar with Taylor''s house and went directly to the dining room. "Dad, the shrimp tastes good today. Try it." "It indeed tastes better than usual..." When she went in, Anne and Loren were eating with pleasure. Anne first saw Gloria and looked at her in surprise, "Normally you won''te back even if mom asks you toe home for dinner, but today mom is not at home, but you came back yourself?" Gloria strode over and reached out to smash the bowl in front of Anne to the ground, "Mom has been kidnapped. You are still in the mood to eat!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Anne''s eyes widened, and she looked more surprised, "What? Mom has been kidnapped?" "The kidnapper didn''t call you?" Gloria squinted at Anne. "Mom said that she invited a friend to have spa together and told us not to wait for her to eat. How could she be kidnapped?" Anne also made a distrustful expression. "Someone called me and said he kidnapped mom and asked me to prepare 50 million yuan in two hours, otherwise they will kill her!" There was a note of tension in Gloria''s voice. After Anne heard this, her first reaction was not to worry about Tina. Instead, she frowned and said, "50 million? So much! Thepany has been short of money recently. Where can we get so much money all at once!" Gloria looked cold, "Even though you don''t have so much money, you have to do something about it! My mother has been working like a horse in your family for so many years. Isn''t it worth raising 50 million yuan to save her?" Chapter 88 Came Alone Chapter 88 Came Alone Gloria Taylors remark was a bit harsh. But, this was what she thought in her heart. Tina Walker lived a life of a rich wife in the Taylor family. Compared to other rich wives, her life was pretty good. Tina Walker would arrange foods and clothes for the family. 50 million was not a small sum, but Loren Taylor could certainly get it. However, Loren Taylor was not always willing. Anne Taylor was obviously pissed off, but she held it and said, If we have money, we can take the 50 million, but now the problem is that we dont have money! Raise money if you dont have it. Gloria Taylor was toozy to argue with Anne Taylor again. She turned to Loren Taylor and shouted, Dad! Loren Taylor frowned, Thats true. I have to raise 50 million, but we only have two hours left. Where can we raise that amount of money?! Gloria Taylor was only fooling around. She didnt expect Loren Taylor was really willing to raise money. Raise as much as you can. Gloria Taylor bowed her heads and opened the phone book on her phone. She sort of realized that other than Edith Hall, she really had no other friends. Loren Taylor took his phone and started making phone calls. Gloria Taylor stepped aside and called Edith Hall. Edith Hall quickly answered the phone, Whats the matter? Have you eaten yet? Gloria Taylor sipped her lips, Edith, I need to borrow money from you. Okay. How much? Edith Hall had always been generous to her. As long as she asked, Edith Hall would certainly lend it to her. After all, it was a matter of great importance. Gloria Taylor asked, How much do you have? I have around 34 million, I think? I dont know for sure. Wait, let me check. Edith Hall checked her deposit. Halfway through, she suddenly realized that something was off. She asked aloud, Why do you want to borrow that much money? What happened? My mother was kidnapped and we need 50 million as a ransom. You should call the police! We have to pay them first. Gloria Taylor was worried about Tina Walkers safety. The kidnappers might kill her. Edith Hall actually wanted to tell Gloria Taylor to just let her heartless mother die. However, she knew too much about her best friend. If Gloria Taylor didnt know about this matter, then she could just shrugged it off, but once she knew, she would help until the end. Alright. Ill transfer you the money. Thank you. Anne Taylor and Loren Taylor had been watching her all along. When Gloria Taylor said that she had to pay the kidnappers first, Anne Taylor smiled proudly. She walked approaching Loren Taylor, I knew Gloria wont ignore mom. He nodded. They tacitly smiled. *** They were running out of time. They had raised 6 million. It was a far cry from 50 million. Gloria Taylor walked back and forth anxiously. Suddenly, Anne Taylor called her out, Gloria, I remember you have the ck card of the rke family! Gloria Taylor red at her. Anne Taylor added, This is a matter of life and death. Moms safety depends on you! We have done our best! Gloria Taylor was so anxious that she forgot she had the ck card. Ill be right back! Gloria Taylor didnt think much about it. The most important thing was to save Tina Walker. Loren Taylor said, We will take you back home. We will go the appointed ce after that. The two hours deadline was approaching. She had no option but to agree with his proposal. Soon, the arrived at Kenny rkes vi. Kenny rke and Leon rke had note back yet. She took the ck card and went out. As she walked along, she took her phone and called the police. After she received a call from the kidnappers, she was too nervous that she forgot to file a report to the police. Anne Taylor saw her on the phone and asked nervously, Who are you calling? Does the kidnappers call you? I call the police to file a case. She couldnt let the kidnappers take 50 million so conveniently. Tina Walker was to be rescued. The money was not to be so cheap. Anne Taylor was surprised when she learned that Gloria Taylor was calling the police. She hurriedly said, Lets not call the police now. We have to give them the money first. Mom must have seen the kidnappers. We can call the policeter. No. I have to call the police first. Seeing her firm attitude, Anne Taylor grabbed her phone and hung it up. She retorted, Why are you rushing to call the police? Do you want to harm your mother? What if the kidnappers know? What if they kill her? Are you doing this because she treats me better than she treats you? You dont have to hurt her like this! No matter what, she is the mother who gives birth and raise you! Anne Taylor was so proud of her own words. It was convincing. Shut up! it was true what she said, but it was hard for Gloria Taylor to ept it. No matter what, Tina Walker was her mother. The kidnappers called again. They gave an address and said, You shoulde alone. If you bring any police or other people, I will kill this woman! She put the phone on loudspeakers. Loren Taylor and Anne Taylor also heard the kidnappers. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Suddenly, a strange feeling emerged in her heart. She felt that the kidnappers came at her since the beginning. They never mentioned Loren Taylor. Did they kidnap a housewife because they thought that she was rich? This made sense, but the behavior of the kidnappers were off. She asked, Why you need to go alone? Because its not safe. Loren Taylor said, You drive Annes car and we will follow you. Loren Taylor and Anne Taylor seemed very enthusiastic in rescuing Tina Walker. Gloria Taylor was surprised, but she put her doubt aside. After all, they were the ones living with Tina Walker for more than 20 years. Loren Taylor asked Gloria Taylor, Can you drive? Gloria Taylor smiled mockingly, Of course. During her four years in college, she financed herself by taking scriptwriting jobs. Sometimes, she earned a good money and some other time, she earned less. Apart from tuition and living expenses, she saved money for driving license. *** The address given by the kidnappers was an abandoned garage in the suburb. She was not familiar with the ce. After navigating there, she typed a short message and sent it to Edith Hall who was helping her called the police. She had to rush there now and it was very likely that the kidnappers would be watching her from the road. So, she could only asked for Edith Hall to help her call the police. After she sessfully sent the message, Gloria Taylor deleted it. Chapter 89 Surnamed Taylor Chapter 89 Surnamed Taylor Gloria Taylor was driving while watching Loren Taylors car behind her. There was a sharp turn toward the abandoned garage. After Gloria Taylor turned, she didnt see Loren Taylors car again. She stopped at the gate of the abandoned garage. The rusty shutter door was pulled open from the inside and a tall, big man came out. He was wearing a mask and looking at Gloria Taylor gloomily. Are you Gloria Taylor? Yes. Gloria Taylor nodded. Have you brought the money? Gloria Taylor said calmly, I want to see my mother first. The man looked around to make sure that she came alone. He turned around and came inside, Follow me. Gloria Taylor followed him inside. The old abandoned garage was a mess. The ground was covered with thickyer of dusts. There were piles of unused stuff on the corners. Gloria Taylor followed him and saw Tina Walker tied to a chair. Tina Walkers well-groomed hair was not a mess. She was pale and looked unkempt. She was gifted with beauty, but her age ate it up. When Tina Walker saw Gloria Taylor, her eyes burst with surprise. Her voice was hoarse, Gloria, youre here! Are you alright? Gloria Taylor walked approaching her with a t face. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Tina Walker smiled and nodded, Ill be fine since youre here! Give them they money, please! They just want the money! At this moment, the man who took her inside just now stood in front of her. He reached out his hand, Where is the money? You dont give me enough time. I cant find that much money. Gloria Taylor said calmly, Since you know that Im the daughter-inw of the rke family, you know that the rke has a ck card, essible from the anywhere in the world. Can I give you that card? His face changed, Are you kidding me? Do you think Im stupid? If I take this ck card, you will have it frozen and call the police to arrest us! Gloria Taylors face changed. Indeed, she thought so. Another man behind this man stepped forward and said something to him. The man who was wearing a mask raised his hand to her and said, I can let the old woman go, but you have toe with me to get the money. Deal. Gloria Taylor agreed without looking at Tina Walker. After they let go of Tina Walker, she looked at Gloria Taylor and said in panic, Be careful! Then, she quickly ran out. Gloria Taylor smiled mockingly. She said nothing. She took the ck card and handed it to the man. Instead of reaching for the card, the man reached out his hand to the back of her head and cut her neck. Gloria Taylor cked out for a moment. Before passing out, she tried to recall what happened today. She realized something was wrong, but it was toote. *** When Gloria Taylor woke up, she realized that she was no longer in the abandoned garage. She was still in daze, but she heard someone talking, Is the Taylor who hires us? Its exactly this womans family. What sorcery is this? If we do something to this woman will the rkee looking for us? Do you forget that Mrs. rke was kidnapped ten years ago? It didnt end in reconciliation. Wealthy family wants their reputation. Gloria Taylor was shivering badly. She felt the cold was piercing through her bone. When she went to the Taylors residence, she broke Anne Taylors bowl, but Anne Taylor didnt get angry. Anne Taylor didnt let her call the police. Gloria Taylor was so anxious at that time because she thought that it was a matter of life and death. She had no expectation for Tina Walker at all, but she couldnt see Tina Walker die helplessly. It turned out that she was too green topete with Loren Taylor and Anne Taylor. Brother, she wakes up! That person saw her waking up. Gloria Taylors face was cold as ice, but she was calm, I heard what you said. The people who hired you, were they Loren Taylor and Anne Taylor? One of them snorted, Why bother asking if youre dying? I need to know before I die. Gloria Taylor talked as she looked around the room. It was a living room with a set of sofa and a dining table. She was tightly tied into a chair and her body was a little sore. So what if I tell you? It is them who hired us. Dont me us if you die. me your bad luck. The man saw that Gloria Taylor was beautiful, so he was willing to say more words. Gloria Taylor felt that her luck was bad indeed. She underestimated Anne Taylor too much. What role did Tina Walker y in this kidnapping? Did she know Anne Taylors n since the beginning? Did she help Anne Taylor exploit her ck card? Another man came up and stared at Gloria Taylor with obscene eyes, Dont talk nonsense with her. We should leave Shanghai after this is settled. Whoe up first? Brother, you go first. Her pupil and her heart sank. She tried to break free twice, but the tie was too tight that she couldnt move. Last time in Zijin Club when Anne Taylor tried to harm her, she was lucky enough to escape, but this time, could she escape? She was unwilling! Gloria Taylor forced herself to calm down. She raised her head to look confident, Do you think that the rke is easy to handle? Do you think anyone is alive after taking part in kidnapping thete Mrs. rke? Reputation is a great deal for the rke. Do you think that they will stay silent if other steps on their face? Mrs. rke they mentioned just now was Kenny rkes mother. When she found out that they waived, she continued, Even if Anne Taylor gave you a lot of money, you will not be able to spend it alive. If you let me go now and leave Shanghai, the rke will not trouble you. This girl is threatening us! I dont intend to live a long life either. Even if the rke wont trouble me, the police will, but I have never slept with a beautiful woman like you. Today, I will. He was talking while reaching out his hands to her clothes. Her face was pale. She told herself not to be afraid. There must be another way. The man was pulling her zipper down and now her jacket was opened. After that, he tried to sneak his hands under her sweater. Chapter 90 Followed Me Chapter 90 Followed Me Out of her survival instinct, Gloria Taylor struggled hard and fell to the ground with the chair. Damn it! The kidnapper was pissed off. He kicked her stomach and reached out his hand to grab her hair to pull her back up. His kick was a little too strong. Gloria Taylor was covered in cold sweats. She was thinking of how she could avoid the mans disgusting hands. The man was pulling her hair to get her back up. Suddenly, the door was kicked open from outside. It made a loud noise. Bang! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria Taylors hair was torn and her head was hurt. She pursed her lips while looking at the door. She saw a familiar figure standing at the doorway. Her fear that she held back flooded like a riptide. Her tears was pouring down her cheek. Although her tears was falling, but she didnt cry at all. Instead, she smiled and looked at the man at the doorway, Leon, youre here. Gloria Taylor realized that she could remain calm and confident because she was sure that someone woulde and save her. The one woulde to save her must be the best among the people she knew and best of them all was Leon rke. Kenny rke clenched his fists when he saw the situation inside. He was raging with anger and he was fearful like the devil from hell. Both of the kidnappers were so frightened that their voice shook, You who are you? When the person surnamed Taylor told them to kidnap Gloria Taylor, they didnt say that there would be a bunch of peopleing to save her. You can ask this question again in the next life. Kenny rke walked approaching the man. He said in a low and cold voice, Because in this life, you wont have the chance to know. He talked and walked slowly toward them. However, after a sudden fast movement, before they could see his action, they were smashed heavily to the ground. Soon, they curled up with pain. Kenny rke crouched down and carefully propped her chair back up. He quickly untied her rope. His face was t, but there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. He looked terrible. Gloria Taylor was worried after she found out that no one came in after Leon rke. In other words, he came alone. He asked her, Are you okay? Im okay. Why do youe alone? she didnt know how he found this ce and it was risky for him to come alone. Its enough even if Im alone. He was bowing his head, so she couldnt see his eyes. Go out and wait for me outside. He said, almost like amand. Gloria Taylor was relieved that he was confident. However, when she tried to lift her foot, she found out that she was weak and sore that she couldnt walk at all. Even though she appeared calm, unlike her heart, her body was honest. She was scared. Kenny rke stretched out his hand and pulled his tie off. He covered her eyes by tying it to her head. He pushed her to the chair so sit. Then, he pushed the chair to the corner of the room. He whispered in a low voice, It will be over soon. After that, Gloria Taylor heard the sound of fighting and shrieks. The smell of blood filled the room. When the smell of blood was getting stronger, the shrieks quieted down. Now, everything was silent. Gloria Taylor felt his hand on hers, he said, Its done. Lets go. Gloria Taylor reached out to remove the tie form her eyes, but Leon rke stopped her. We can talk outside. Follow me. With her blinded eyes and dark sight, she followed his lead outside. Her mind was once again peaceful. But, this scared her. Out of the room, Leon rke stretched out his hand and pulled her tie off eyes. She blinked to adapt with the light. It was already dark, but she could vaguely see grass around her. They were still in the suburbs. They just moved the location from the abandoned garage to wherever here was. They were holding each others hands tightly. Her hand was cold while Leon rkes was warm. For the first time ever, she didnt try to dodge him, she was willingly led by him. Out of impulse, she looked back at the half closed door with fear. The kidnappers were lying on the ground, motionless, bathed by blood. One of them was out cold with eyes opened looking at her direction. Was he dead with his eyes opened? Gloria Taylor was shocked and shuddered by the idea. Did Leon rke kill those kidnappers? Leon rke felt that she was acting strange. He looked at her not knowing what she was thinking. He lingered his arms on her shoulders. You I can walk alone. Gloria Taylor said. Leon rke didnt reply. Gloria Taylor found out that he didnt speak much since he made his appearance. Leon rke took her to the car. Gloria Taylor had many questions to ask, but the car was too warm and there was Leon rke beside her. Her tense nerves could finally rx and soon, she fell asleep. After driving for a while, Leon rke noticed that Gloria Taylor was sleeping. She looked like she didnt suffered much. Her hair was messy, but there was no scratch on her hands and face. She had long escaped the danger, but it still scared the hell out of him. He hated kidnappers the most. They all deserved to die. At this moment, his phone suddenly rang. It was Shi Ye. Sir, where are you? Shi Ye was worried. He heard people say that the young master drove away, but they didnt know where hed gone. Kenny rke ordered in a low voice, I will send you the address and you will send someone to clean up the mess. After a pause, Shi Ye replied, Yes, Sir. *** The heater in the car worked so well that she woke up warm. She didnt see Leon rke around. She turned around and looked outside the window. She vaguely saw a tall figure in the dark, but it was too dark that he merged with it. She opened the car door and the cold winter wind made her shuddered. He heard the noise and he turned around, Dont get out of the car. Ille back inside after done smoking this cigar. Chapter 91 Leon Clarke Was Comforting Her Chapter 91 Leon rke Was Comforting Her In the middle of the dark, Leon rkes hoarse voice sounded like Kenny rkes. Gloria Taylor dazed for a moment. She thought that Leon rke was somehow weird tonight. She was just kidnapped, but after sleeping for a while, her mood was better. Meanwhile, Leon rke seemed to be in a bad mood. He looked gloomy as well. She couldnt figure out why and it frightened her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She hesitated for a moment and decided to get off the car. She stood behind him and asked softly, Whats wrong? He didnt speak. After putting his cigar out, he turned around. Under the dim light of the night, Gloria Taylor couldnt see his face clearly, but she could feel the pressure around him. Suddenly, the man standing in front of her lowered his head and fiercely kissed her on the lips. He kissed her deeply and his breath was hot. She felt warm and slightly shuddered by the sensation. Then, she came back to her senses and stretched her hand to push him away. But, Leon rke was different. He didnt let her go no matter how hard she struggled. Instead of loosening his arm, he lingered it around her waist and grabbed her tightly. She was unable to move. Therge gap of strength between a man and a woman made her struggle useless. She could only bear his increasingly rough kisses. It was not until their breath getting heavier that he finally let her go. Her body weakened. As soon as he let go of her, she felt like falling to the ground. With a swift move, he swept her off her feet and shove her back to the car. Leon rke got inside the car from the other side and started the engine without saying anything. After she calmed herself down, she knew that she was angry with his behavior, but she was unable to fight back. They went back to the vi in silence. The vi was brightly lit and bodyguards were guarding each floor. Gloria Taylor was surprised, What happened? Did Kenny rke know that she was missing and ask his bodyguards to find her? Leon rke who just molested her acted like he didnt hear her. He got off the car and walked straight to the vi. Gloria Taylor followed him. She looked at his tall and straight built from behind. She found that he was more and more unfathomable. Once he was inside, he went straight upstairs. Gloria Taylor walked inside. She could finally calm down, but she felt very hungry right now. When a bodyguard saw her walking to the kitchen, he immediately followed her up and asked, Young Lady, what would you like to eat? Ill make it for you. Do you have anything ready? Ill eat anything. She was very hungry that she felt she could eat two cows alive. She said that she would eat anything ready, but the guards served her a table full of dishes instead. She was hungry. She quickly picked up her chopstick and began to eat. Halfway through the meal, she saw Leon rkeing in and sitting opposite her. The guard quickly prepared the dinnerware for him. Gloria Taylor looked at him and asked, Havent you eaten yet? I dont have time to eat. Leon rke said faintly. It took a lot of time for him to save her. It was only normal for him not to have time to eat. Leon rke had changed his clothes and his hair was slightly wet. He must have bathed. Gloria Taylor who had finished most of her meals said solemnly, Thank you for saving me again. Her feelings wasplicated. She had been trying to stay away from him, but he kepting to save her. Now, their rtionship was hard to exin. Dont be stupid next time. He said tly without looking up. Gloria Taylor smiled helplessly, Im so stupid. She sighed, But, what else can I do? She is my mother. I cannot ignore her even if she is no good to me. I didnt expect that she would gang up with them to deceive me and Her voice cracked. She almost sobbed. Then, she was silent. Her tight jaw showed that she was trying hard to bear it all. Leon rke looked up to see her stubborn face. He said slowly, Not all mothers are like her. My mother was a good person. Gloria Taylor looked up. Was he trying tofort her? When she thought that he would say something more, he lowered his head and ate slowly as if he didnt just say that. *** Gloria Taylor had a nightmare that night. She woke up early and made breakfast for herself but she was not in the mood to eat. She sat on the sofa in the living room, watching TV. She was not in a hurry to confront the Taylors. She knew that even if she confronted them, Anne Taylor would not admit it. Her phone buzzed. She nced at the caller ID. It was Edith Hall. She called Edith Hall yesterday, but she didnt exin what happened. She only said a few words, so, Edith Hall had no idea that she almost die yesterday. Leon rke came to save her because Edith Hall told Carl Cook. Do you want to go shopping today? I will have to go on a tour in a few days to promote my new movie. Sure. Gloria Taylor replied. She went back to her room to change her clothes. She met Leon rke when she went downstairs again. Where are you going? Leon rke saw she was carrying a handbag. He knew that she was going out. Im going shopping with my friend. She added, Im going with Edith Hall. She is that girl you met the other time. Gloria Taylor found it strange that she deliberately exined it to him. He stood up and picked up his car key, Ill drive you. Gloria Taylor was about to refuse, but she knew that it would be useless. Leon rke seemed to know what she was thinking and exined before she opened her mouth, Cousin asks me to drive you when Im free. When it came to Kenny rke, her eyes didnt brighten up like before. When she was kidnapped yesterday, it was Leon rke who came to save her. When she returned to the vi, she didnt see Kenny rke around. She didnt even hear Kenny rke saying a word of concern. She thought that she had shown enough sincerity, but Kenny rke was still repulsing her. If thats the case, then it was better to them to treat each other like strangers. They had nothing to do with each other, didnt care about each other, and just lived their own lives. Since she was a little girl, she had never been cared about. So, it was no big deal for her that Kenny rke treated her the same way. With that in mind, she seemed to rx a lot. She took a few steps closer to Leon rke and said yfully, You dont have to drive me if its your cousins order, but if its your idea, Im fine with it. Chapter 92 Follow Her Willing Chapter 92 Follow Her Willing Leon rke listened to Gloria Taylors words and his eyes shed with surprise. He looked at her thoughtfully, but he only made a faint noise, Lets go. Gloria Taylor followed him with mixed feelings. Everyone was easily defeated by emotion. She didnt hate Leon rke so much now. Her heart was full of gratitude and worship for the man. If only he wasnt Kenny rkes cousin, if only she didnt marry Kenny rke. But, this way, the problem returned to square one. If she didnt marry Kenny rke, it was impossible for her to cross path with Leon rke. There was no way out for this problem. Fate was indeed ridiculous and helpless. They got inside the car and Leon rke suddenly asked her, How are you going to get the ck card back? Gloria Taylor smiled, I will think of a way. Arent you afraid that my cousin will investigate this matter? Leon rke was trying her. If he wanted to, he wouldve done itst night. The smile on her face disappeared, He is so generous. I need to bring the card back to him. She used to think Kenny rke gave her the card as a recognition of her status. Now, it seemed that he gave her the card because he didnt really care about it. Kenny rke noticed the way she said give it back to him. That time, when he gave her a phone, he said that it was Kenny rke who bought it for her. She epted it happily. When he gave her the ck card, she refused and gave it back to Kenny rke, but Kenny rke let her keep it. She only used it once in her life. Before, she was happy to ept everything Kenny rke gave her. But now, she intended to return the ck card to him. She finally lost patience with Kenny rke and nned to focus her attention to Leon rke. When Kenny rke learned about this, he was not happy. His face sank for quite a while. *** Edith Hall earned a lot of money from filming, but she was also a big spender. Every time she went shopping, she asionally spent hundreds of thousands of Yuan. Sometime, she even splurged for millions of Yuan. Gloria Taylors style of consumption was different from Edith Halls, but Gloria Taylor thought that a woman could spend their hard earned money as they wished. They spent the whole day shopping. In the evening, Gloria Taylor took Edith Hall for dinner before they went back home. After returning to the vi, Gloria Taylor came in and saw Leon rke inside. Have you eaten yet? If you havent, Ill cook something for you now. She was thinking of cooking for Leon rke, so she went home early. It was only six oclock in the evening. Leon rke looked up. He was ttered. He coughed softly and replied seriously, I havent. The bodyguard twitched. Leon rke had just came back from Jin Ding to have a meal. After she cooked the meal, she wrapped some of it and put it in a tray for the guard to bring it to Kenny rke. If Leon rke hadnt eaten yet, so did Kenny rke. She went back to her room. Kenny rke was sitting on his chair while looking at those appetizing dishes. He asked the guard to pour a cup of water for him, Do you think that the Young Lady is acting different? The guard thought for a moment and said frankly, The Young Lady usually asked whether Young Master was home or not, but today, she didnt ask. The young master he meant was Kenny rke. The guard felt that he didnt say it clear enough, he added, By young master I didnt mean you, I mean that other young master. The youngdy Halfway through, the guard found it difficult to exin. I understand. You may go. Kenny rke interrupted him. He waved hand and let him out. The next day was Monday. Gloria Taylor woke up early and put on a light makeup. When she went downstairs, Shi Ye was already waiting for her. She looked around, but she couldnt find Leon rke anywhere. She walked up to Shi Ye and said, I wont trouble you. I will go by myself. She turned around and left. Shi Ye was left dumbfounded. It was no trouble for him. Driving the youngdy to go to work every day was the easiest job for him. After Gloria Taylor left, Kenny rke who was standing on the second floor walked downstairs. He was everything. Sir. Shi Ye greeted him respectfully. He knew that Kenny rke saw the scene just now. He didnt exin much. Kenny rke looked at the door, Let her. He thought that Gloria Taylor was close to finding his identity, but now, she deliberately distance herself from him. Gloria Taylor went to the Taylor Company. She got off the bus and stood at the entrance of thepany. Her face was bitter and cold while her eyes were full of confidence. She was lucky that she made it out alive. She lifted her foot toward the door. All the staff who walked pass her involuntarily set their eyes on her. They found that her face was different. It was still the same beautiful face, but there was something different about it. A colleague from marketing department who knew Gloria Taylor well passed by and greeted her, Morning, Gloria. Morning. Gloria Taylor smiled. Her beautiful cat eyes curved up like a crescent moon. Her lips were purplish red and her skin was fair. Her facial features were delicate and spot on. Another staff standing by that colleague was enchanted by her beauty that it took him a while before he smiled. A bunch of other staff got into the elevator. Gloria Taylor chatted with them, Hows your weekend, guys? I went to the yground with my children. I went out on a date with my boyfriend. Oh, I thought the red marks on your neck were mosquito bites! What are you talking about? Theyughed. Gloria Taylor no longer talked. She smiled and pressed the button to close the elevator. But, the elevator was opened again. It was Anne Tayloring in. As soon as she came in, theughter stopped and the elevator quieted down. Gloria Taylor stood in the corner of that sophisticated elevator. Anne Taylor nced at the people inside with her chin up high. She didnt notice Gloria Taylor was inside. Gloria Taylor looked at Anne Taylor. She saw her wearing a new coat she saw on the mall yesterday. It worth nearly a million Yuan. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Gloria Taylor hooked her lips. She smiled, Good morning, Sister. The elevator was rising and it was very quiet inside. Her voice spread inside the elevator and sounded strange. Anne Taylor looked back in disbelief. When she saw Gloria Taylor, her face changed. She looked like she just saw a monster. She stumbled and nearly fell down. She held the handrail inside the elevator and stared at her with wide eyes, Why are you here? Youre not She realized that she was in an elevator. She pretended to calm down, Gloria, youre early today. The people beside her stepped aside when they heard Gloria Taylor talked. Gloria Taylor set her eyes on Anne Taylor and faintly said, Earlier than you. Chapter 93 Poor Thing Chapter 93 Poor Thing Anne Taylor got goosebumps when she saw Gloria Taylor. Her body became stiff. She wanted to look calm and to smile, but the fear in her eyes was too obvious. As the result, her face looked strange. Everyone in the elevator noticed her strange look, but no one said a word. Gloria Taylor slowly approached Anne Taylor. She held her arm and touched her new coat with her other hand. She said in admiration, Sister, this coat is new, isnt it? Its beautiful. It must be expensive. Anne Taylor loved showing off her clothes, but the person in front of her was Gloria Taylor who was supposed to be dead yesterday. She was too frightened to show off. Moreover, she brought the expensive coat using Gloria Taylors ck card. No Its not that expensive. Gloria Taylor moved her arm. She was giving Anne Taylor an illusion that a poisonous snake was lingering her. If she moved, she would get bitten to death. Perhaps, its not too expensive for you. I saw the same model in a shopping mall yesterday. The coat costs more than 900.000 Yuan and people have to make a pre-order. They cannot casually buy it just because they want it. If Anne Taylor had pre-ordered the coat, it meant that she nned to steal the ck card a long time ago. Everyone else would think that Gloria Taylor was envying Anne Taylors coat, but actually, Anne Taylor was so scared that she dared not budge. Gloria Taylor was satisfied with her reaction. This was how a bad person should react. Ding. The elevator reached a certain floor. The door slide open. Anne Taylor wanted to go out, but she dared not move because Gloria Taylor didnt loosened her arm. Others saw Anne Taylor standing still. They dared not move as well. Gloria Taylor pretended to be surprised, What are you doing, Sister? Why dont you go out? Everyone is waiting for you. She said as she pulled Anne Taylor out. She didnt forget to look back inside the elevator and said to the other staffs, See youter. They went inside Anne Taylors office. Gloria Taylor locked the door and loosened Anne Taylors arm. Anne, you look afraid. You put me in a difficult situation. People think that Im bullying you. Anne Taylor took a step back when Gloria Taylor started talking. Gloria Taylor sneered. She held Anne Taylors cor and said maliciously, Dont be afraid, Anne. Ive always been obedient to you. I dare not bully you. Gloria Taylor had been talking for a while, but she didnt mention yesterdays event. Anne Taylor thought she was lucky that Gloria Taylor didnt know what she did yesterday. With that false thought came a confidence. Anne Taylor shrugged Gloria Taylors hand off her and put on a puzzled look, Gloria, have you been taking the wrong medicine? Youre talking nonsense this morning. As she spoke, she turned around and walked to her desk. She sat down posing like a person in charge, Its time to work. You can start working. Come to me when you have something to discuss with. Gloria Taylor was not surprised that Anne Taylor would pretend like nothing happened. Well, I wille to see you after work. Gloria Taylor smiled and went out. As soon as she went out, Anne Taylor threw the documents on her desk to the ground. Gloria Taylor was alive! Loren Taylor and she came up with the kidnapping n to steal her ck card. The n that they agreed on was to steal the ck card and let the kidnappers leave Shanghai. Even if Gloria Taylor knew about it, she couldnt do anything to them because she had no evidence. However, Anne Taylor hated Gloria Taylor so much that she wouldnt let her go so easily. She secretly gave more money to the kidnappers to let them have fun with Gloria Taylor and kill her after they were satisfied. The kidnappers were wanted criminals and they were ruthless. Anne Taylor didnt contact them again because she was afraid of leaving trails. She thought that Gloria Taylor was dead. She didnt expect shes alive! Gloria Taylor was not the same as before. Once she knew that Anne Taylor was the one orchestrating the n, she would definitely not let her go. *** Gloria Taylor went out of Anne Taylors office to find Loren Taylor. The kidnapping must have been nned by two of them. Anne Taylor couldnt have done it alone. Gloria Taylor knocked at the door, Come in. Loren Taylor said. She pushed the door open and Loren Taylor looked up. When he saw Gloria Taylor, he was surprised, but he was not afraid. In other words, Loren Taylor probably didnt know what the kidnappers wanted to do to her. He stood up, Gloria, are you alright? Im okay. Hows Mom? Gloria Taylor walked past quietly with t face. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Loren Taylor saw that she didnt mention about the kidnapping. He thought that she must have no idea about it. He smiled gently, She is fine. She will cook lunch and deliver it this noon. Do you want to eat together? Gloria Taylor nodded, Sure. Tina Walker came to thepany at noon to deliver some foods for Loren Taylor. Her face slightly changed when she saw Gloria Taylor was in there, Gloria, youre here. I havent eaten the food you cook for a long time. Dad said that you woulde to deliver some meals. I think Ill join you for lunch today. Gloria Taylor said as she looked straight into Tina Walkers eyes. Gloria Taylors face wasplicated. No one knew what she was thinking. My cooking tastes nothing special. Tina Walker took out the dishes from the lunch box. She was avoiding Gloria Taylors eyes. Tina Walkers fidgety behavior confirmed that she knew about yesterdays kidnapping. Otherwise, what was she guilty of? She couldnt describe how sad she felt, but she was a little disheartened. She had to admit that her own mother didnt love her for the past 22 years. She had no ce in her mothers heart. Tina Walker could do anything for Loren Taylor. Anne Taylor was right. She was a poor thing who wasnt even loved by her own mother. Gloria Taylor lowered her head andughed in a low voice, I havent eaten much of your cooking. I dont remember what it tastes like. Tina Walker stopped moving and turned her head to look at Loren Taylor. Loren Taylor looked at her and shook his head. She was reassured. After what happenedst Saturday, she found out that Gloria Taylor cared so much about her. She could casually trade the valuable ck card out for her. She must be an importance for Gloria Taylor. If Loren Taylor were to ask Gloria Taylor for a favor next time, Tina Walker would do her best to help him. If she could help Loren Taylor, he would be happy and treat her better. With the thought, Tina Walker smiled and handed the dishes to Gloria Taylor, You should eat more. she bribed. Chapter 94 Exposing The Shady Chapter 94 Exposing The Shady Thank you. Gloria Taylor looked at Tina. Although Gloria was thanking her Tina still felt that she had a deeper meaning behind her smile and the pair of cat eyes had already understood everything in her eyes. Tina shuddered automatically and the chopsticks in her hand did not hold firmly at that moment, so they fell to the ground. Gloria stooped to help her pick the chopsticks up and then said: Mom, hold the chopsticks firmly. I may not be able to help you pick the chopsticks up by your side next time. She spoke slowly with a gentle tone, but Tina felt like she had another meaning by telling her this. Oliver frowned and smiled again: I just didnt pay attention. Really? Oliver smiled nomittally and stood up: Im full and Im going out first. In fact, she didnt really touch the chopsticks at all. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Loren watched Gloria walked out and frowned, he always felt that Gloria was a little bit strange. As soon as Gloria walked out of Lorens office, all the expressions on his face were condensed and only has a cold face left. Gloria has seen all the deliberately pleased from Tina but there was no fluctuate at all in her heart. She has been deceiving herself for so many years. Tina would not buy her anything even a cloth for so many years if she loves her nor would she kneel down and ask her to marry the inhuman Kenny rk. Tina understood the essence of her heart and tasted the sweetness because of this kidnapping, so she wanted to please her? She probably has already forgiven Tina if it was before. However, people will be soberer after being discouraged and nothing can paralyze her even Tinas ttering. She would never care about Tina anymore in the future. No one can uncover that page and pretend that nothing has happened after being injured for many times and also without a limit, Gloria went to an empty ce and sent a message to the paparazzi that Edith introduced to her: The latest kitchen cleaning towel developed by the Taylors is of inferior material and contains harmful toxins. The Taylors products are mainly daily household- use necessities, they have also been exposed to product inferiority and was found to have problems two years ago, but all the news were quickly suppressed. She was still in high school at that time, she went to the Taylors factory and checked those products, there were indeed some problems. The paparazzi introduced to her by Edith was rtively reliable and also professional. Although he is an entertainment paparazzi, he can sell this news to other media. The paparazzi quickly returned to her: Are you sure? Im sure, but you have to go to the factory to take pictures of those products, I will send you the address. The camouge and sneak shots skills from paparazzi are the best and also are their specialities. Sure, Okay! There are some values of the Taylor news because of the inw rtionship with the rkes, so the paparazzi responded without any hesitation. Gloria put away her phone and walked to the room. She met Anne who just came back from eating outside on the halfway. Tina often cooks and delivers foods to thepany but Anne is a hedonistic person, she is sick the food from Tina and naturally prefer to go out for food. Anne shouted with pride: Dont you want to learn something from me? I will have a meetingter and you coulde to join us. Anne has relieved herself now, she thought she knew Gloria very well and if Gloria knows she did that thing, she would naturally not be so calm. But she was notpletely sure about it, so she wanted to ask Gloria to stay with her and then look at her reactions. Gloria replied with a smile: Okay. Conference room. Gloria sat beside Anne and listened to the content of their meeting. Although she couldnt understand it very well, she still could feel that Anne was just like her which means that there was nothing important in her brain. Anne looked at Glorias confusing expression and was even more proud. A fool is a fool! Gloria doesnt care how much Anne is proud of the moment, because all the projects will be forced to stop sooner orter. Anne asked Gloria to stay at the end of the meeting. I cant even understand the contents of such a simple meeting, I suggest you go back to your marketing department! Anne looked at Gloria with the eyes full of contempt and there was unabashedly contemptuous in his tone. Oh, Lets talk about itter then. Gloria looked at her lightly and walked away after turned around. The least ustomed thing that Anne hated is that Gloria never looked at her with respects. She looked at Glorias back with a vicious look and she didnt believe that Gloria could be so lucky every single time, she would be able to step Gloria into the mud one day! Gloria returned to thettice room and searched the informations online but didnt find any news rted to the Taylor. Didnt the paparazzi shoot anything? Or did he go to Taylors factory to dig up news? Gloria waited for the result after a while. An emergency meeting was suddenly held in thepany when everyone was about to leave the office. The atmosphere in the office suddenly became tense and the sound of the phone rang all the time, everyone was so busy with it. It hasnt been long since Gloria came to the project department and all the job she did is to serve as a handy girl. Therefore Gloria became the idlest person in thepany. She slowly took out her phone and saw the news rted to the disclosure of apanys shady headlines. [Breaking News: The reporter went deep into arge daily necessities factory to expose the shady side] People cant help to think of the Taylors when ites to the daily necessitiespany in Huyang city, our reporter breaks the door and went to the Taylors factory to expose the hidden behind scene today Most of the raw materials are recycled from garbage it can cause great harm to human health Gloria read ten more lines until thement area. The daily necessities, towels and mops were all from thepany in the previous ten years, but they stopped using them until two years ago, everyone knew the reason why after used them I just bought a new suit from this brand, can I return it? Do you still remember the protagonist of the indecent video? It was the daughter of the CEO of this company, what kind of conscience product do you expect from such a boss who can teach such a shameless daughter? +1, I think the person upstairs is so right! +2 +ID number, I have guessed that such apany will be exposed one day sooner orter! This review just mentioned Annes improper video and thousands ofments were followed behind it, the direction which led by the first review was very right and it could deepen the readers resistance to the Taylors. Chapter 95 Tactical containment Chapter 95 Tactical containment Gloria Taylor read thement again. Thanks to the disagreements with her sister Anne Taylor recently, she felt all the more that thement seems to be deliberately issued by someone, with the followingments whose owners have been bribed. Gloria Taylor thought of Edith Hall. She sent a screenshot of the tens of thousands ofments to Edith Hall, asking her: You sent thisment? And bought the Inte Water Army? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Edith Hall replied instantly, "My God! You can see that? Tell me the truth! Have you installed something strange on my phone?" Gloria Taylorughed, replying in a word: "feeling." Edith Hall: What a wonderful feeling you have! However, Why don''t you let me in if you want to find someone to expose Taylor Company! I can help you find the water army to build momentum, ah ha!" Being always up to no good, Edith Hall has really stayed the same. "Don''t get involved. I can handle it. You''re a public figure. Careful! Gloria Taylor really worried about Edith Hall. If anyone tried to smear her, she was doomed. "It''s ok, I won''t be picked out, I have done a very good job of secrecy. Talk to youter guy, I''m off to have a goodugh at sb on Microblog anonymously. And! Celebrate tonight!" Cele...brate? Gloria Taylor helplessly smiled, and withdrew the chat interface. The colleague next to her said: "Gloria, the meeting is about to begin, why''re you still here?" "Right away." Gloria Taylor got the phone into the pocket, slowly moving to the meeting room after the crowd. It was the deputy manager rather than Anne Taylor who organized the meeting. Deputy managers face grave: "let''s contact the cooperative clients in our lists. Firstly, appease them, as for those who want to disengage, we also try to grasp a little..." Gloria Taylor fiddled with her own hair, casually listening. Once the inside story of a plot in the factory was exposed, thepany''s image would plummet in public. Just like the typical case of a certain milk powder brand, after it was exposed to add harmful substances to milk powder, either bankrupt, or never recover after a setback. Taylor Company deals with business aboutmodity, not food category; as long as its public rtions are in ce, it would not go bankrupt, but it still would suffer a heavy setback. In this era of rapid development, some people will pursue fame and fortune by fair means or unscrupulous, and the public is impetuous. Gloria Taylor struck the fatal blow. But if the factory of Taylor is with due diligence, then it is impossible to be caught on the wrong side. When the emergency meeting was over, it was already overtime, and almost everyone had to stay overtime. Gloria Taylor didn''t n to stay overtime. She got up and left with her bag. Approaching the elevator, she turned back towards Loren Taylor''s office. Coincidentally, the office door was half- covered. Anne Taylor''s angry voice came from inside. "How much benefit do we give to those media every year, how do they handle affairs like this? Dad, what should I do? Will ourpany go bankrupt?" Hearing the word "bankruptcy", Loren Taylor stopped her aloud: "Shut up! I said earlier that you should calm down and go out to y with a low profile. Now someone has caught Taylor''s handle, and made a big fuss about your affairs. Someone deliberately embarrassed us!" "How do I know people will take photos and videos? I was just thinking about ying, and you didn''t care about me. Ah, You''re no good either. I caught you looking for a woman younger than me outside and entering the hotel..." Anne Taylor was probably too anxious and unbnced due to being scolded by Loren Taylor, and she began to speak without thinking. With the sound of "pa", Anne Taylor''s voice came to an abrupt end. Gloria Taylor gently pushed the door open slightly, and saw Anne Taylor covering her face, followed by her sharp voice: "You p me?" Loren Taylor seemed to regret a little, and his tone eased a lot: " Anne..." Anne Taylor took a step back: "Don''t call my name!" She finished and turned to run outside. Seeing this, Gloria Taylor turned and hurried away. When she was almost at the door, she thought of the thing that the media went directly to the Taylor''s door to block people at thest time, and she pulled out a mask from her bag and put it on. In winter, she has the habit of always holding a mask in her bag, but she didn''t expect toe in handy at such times. As soon as Gloria Taylor went out, she was surrounded by reporters. "Are you an employee of Taylor Company? What is your position in Taylor Company? Are you employees clear about the shady Mu factory?" "Sorry, noment." Gloria Taylor turned around casually, and saw Anne Tayloring. Gloria Taylor''s thoughts turned and said: "Your problems, our department manager should be able to answer you." The reporter followed Gloria Taylor''s sight and saw Anne Taylor. Although Gloria Taylor is slim and has beautiful eyes, the clothes she wears are very ordinary, and thus she doesn''t look like apany manager at all. The high fashion clothing that Anne Taylor wore was seen in Fashion Week, and seen on the celebrities. Someone who can wear such expensive clothes must have a high position in the company. The reporters were smart, and like a bunch of bees squeezed over to block Anne Taylor. Gloria Taylor didn''t go far, but retreated to a corner that was not so conspicuous, watching Anne Taylor surrounded by those reporters. "What is your position in Taylor Company? Do you have anything to say about the exposure of the Taylor factory''s shady scene? When are you going to give the public an ount?" The first questions are all about Taylor factory. However, after someone recognize Anne Taylor as the heroine of the previous indecent video, the following questions turned sour. "Are you the heroine of that indecent video on Microblog before?" "Your private life is so chaotic, can you bepetent in management of Taylor Company?" The reporter who asked this question apparently did not know that Anne Taylor was Loren Taylor''s daughter . After all, they are not entertainment reporters and don''t pay much attention to the news. Instead, there were other reporters who responded quickly, and searched the Inte for previous video incidents. Then a reporter started live broadcasting directly at Taylor Company''s door. "Hello everyone, Im a reporter from... Im now at the door of thepany of Taylor and thedy standing behind me surrounded by reporters is a middle-level manager of Taylorpany. It is reported that, This manager was caught in the scandal of indecent video some time ago, for such a..." Before the reporter finished the speech, Anne Taylor threw the microphone over and opened it in her hand. Anne Taylor now has been unscrupulous and said with a terrible face: "Why are you talking about nonsense? Can''t you reporters report the facts seriously rather than these fictitious things!" The other reporters mmed Anne Taylor and shot at her. The sh was dazzling, Anne Taylor raised her hand to cover her face, and the voice was a little hysterical: "Don''t shoot, let you guys stop, the security guard! Where is the security guard! Get them all away!" The reporter whose microphone was knocked off by her before picked it up again and found it still usable. He was excited to continue the live broadcast: "The man who just killed my microphone was the management staff of Taylor Company. We just learned that she was the daughter of Chairman Taylor, named Anne Taylor..." Chapter 96 Out of my way Chapter 96 Out of my way For Anne Taylor''s ugly appearance, Gloria Taylor no longer had interest in appreciation. She took a bus back to the vi. As soon as she entered the door, she threw the bag and copsed on the sofa, so tired that she didn''t want to move. She was confused about why did she feel so tired with a free day? May be heart tired feeling. She turned on Microblog and saw that the two hot topics of "Hei Xin (unscrupulous) Factory" and "Indecent Video of Hei Xin (unscrupulous) Factory" were pushed to the front of the topic list. There was scolding in thements. asionally, severalments defending Taylor and Anne Taylor were quickly overwhelmed. Soon, Gloria Taylor saw a video of Anne Taylor being blocked at Taylor Company''s door. Anne Taylor in the video looks like a lunatic. The number one hotment below the video is: "why do I think this woman looks more like a real neuropathy? Otherwise, after her indecent video flows out, how can she still scold the reporter without any shame and say this is a fool''s thing?" Agree with thendlord(one who posts a post)''s point of view. Fortunately, I am not her friend. Will this kind of neuropathy be punished for killing? "It''s a frightened woman!" Sleep?How much?" Gloria Taylor put down her phone and was toozy to read it again. Apart from several bodyguards outside the door, the entire vi was empty, and it was unknown whether Kenny rke and Leon rke were at home. Gloria Taylor hesitate to send a message to "Leon rke: "Are youing back for dinner?" If "Leon rke" doesn''te back for dinner, she won''t do it. Anyway, she has a bodyguard to cook. On the other side, Kenny rke just ended a three-hour meeting, a little tired. As soon as he returned to the office and sat down, he received a text message from Gloria Taylor. He was about to reply, and saw Carl Cook''s aggressively pushing the door stride in. "Kenny, look at this!" Carl Cook handed the phone to Kenny. Kenny looked down, his pupils shrunk, and after a rough look, he said indifferently: "The factory under Taylor Company have had problem. Someone who wants to deal with Taylor Company, must use this to destroy it. But now these Enterprises are not clean at all. So no one will come up with such a big deal to deal with Taylor if they are generally not in a hurry." Carl Cook nodded and said: "Do you think that the old Mu may go back to China after the scandal?" "It is possible." Kenny rke thought of thing, and his voice suddenly fell cold. Carl Cook didn''t notice this detail, but he asked with some doubt: "This thing was exposed smoothly. There was really no noise before. Who did this?" Who did it? Mu Ting''s eyes flickered, and then he looked at Carl Cook expressionlessly: "You guess" Carl Cook stared with wide eyes: "Just look at the news, you can know who did this?" Kenny rke ignored him and turned on theputer to watch the news rted to Mu Family. Carl Cook reluctantly continued to ask him: "Then you reveal a little, is it apetitor in the industry?" "No." Kenny rke replied very simply this time. All over the world are scolding Mu, and there is nothing new. Kenny rke looked at it for a few minutes and stopped. He remembered that Gloria Taylor had texted him before. He edited and sent over a text message to Gloria Taylor. Carl Cook want to ask what more, but Kenny rke had stood up with his coat on and walked out. Carl Cook just saw Kenny rke sending text messages, but he didn''t see the content. People who will let Kenny rke send text messages will naturally only be Gloria Taylor. "Are you going home for dinner? I didn''t drive back and forth today. I''ll take your car to your house!" Carl Cook had eaten the food prepared by Gloria Taylor and had been thinking about it, and wanted to go to Kenny''s house to rub a meal. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kenny rke turned back and refused coldly: "It''s not the way to go, don''t take it." "Don''t be so cold and ruthless, just go to your house to have a meal, is it a buddy!" Kenny rke still refused: "No " In the end, Carl Cook still shamelessly rubbed on Kenny rke''s car. Gloria Taylor stared at the phone screen and looked at the text message "Leon rke" back to her. There is only a simple "Uh" word on it. As a poor patient, Gloria Taylor felt that she needed to add Leon rke s WeChat. She could send WeChat directly to him if she had something to do without spending telephone expenses. She looked in the WeChat phone contacts and found that there was no "Leon rke". Does this person even not use WeChat? Gloria Taylor put down her phone and got up to the kitchen. As soon as she cut the dishes, she heard the sound of the car engine outside. It should be "Leon rke" back. "Gloria." This voice... Gloria Taylor turned back and saw Carl Cook walked in with a smile, carrying a delicate small box in his hand. The logo printed on the box is a cake shop that Edith Hall often patronizes. "s, I didn''t drive to thepany today. I had to hitch a ride with him and spend the night at your house. You have to cook one more meal and the cake is for you." Worthy of being the CEO of the entertainmentpany, you can''t fault him. However, she was somewhat ufortable to hear "Gloria" called by Carl Cook. "Thank you." Carl Cook looks so handsome and ttering, polite, Gloria Taylor of course can only smile and ept the cake. Gloria Taylor took a photo of the cake and sent it to Edith Hall. Edith Hall replied an exhaled expression: "You go to buy a cake without me!!!" "I bought it from Carl Cook, as if it was bought at a store where someone often goes? I don''t know whether someone has encountered him by ident. ..." Gloria Taylor no longer amused her, thinking of Edith Hall''s previous words to celebrate with her: "Do you want toe to dinner?" "No" Carl Cook is also here, Edith Hall is impossible toe. During the meal, Carl Cook, who was so tant about the Mu''s factory incident, mentioned it again. Gloria Taylor buried his head in a meal, silent, as quiet as a chicken. After talking for a long time, Carl Cook remembered that Gloria Taylor was also a member of the Mu family. He simply asked Gloria Taylor: "Gloria, what happened to yourpany?" Gloria? Kenny rke narrowed his eyes and looked up at Carl Cook: "Go away if you are full." Carl Cook looked inexplicable, when did he provoke this uncle again? Gloria Taylor is already ustomed to Kenny rke''s indefinite personality. She shook her head: "It''s not very clear. After all, I''m just a doall factotum in thepany." The words fell. "Leon rke" sitting opposite her suddenly turned to look at her. Ink-like eyes are deep and mysterious, with a hint of insight. Why did she feel that "Leon rke" seemed to see that she was lying... Chapter 97: Wouldnt let me off Chapter 97: Wouldn''t let me off After the meeting finished, Gloria was about to leave but then was stopped by Loren''s secretary. The secretary nodded slightly. "Gloria, the president asked you toe over and see him." "What did he want with me?" Gloria asked, strolling out of the room. The secretary remembered that when Loren had asked her to look for Gloriast time, Gloria was very uncooperative, as Gloria went away directly. The secretary put out her hand, grabbing Gloria''s arm, while the secretary''s voice sounded helpless. "Miss, please, just go to meet him. The president even didn''t restst night..." "Then let go of me..." Gloria had nned to go, too, as she wanted to see Loren in distress. She had to admit that actually, she was pretty bad. When they reached Loren''s office, the secretary knocked on the door, saying. "Mr. Taylor, Gloria is here." As she spoke, she opened the door for Gloria and respectfully made a gesture of inviting her in. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Thank you." Gloria smiled at Loren''s secretary, walked in, and Gloria closed the door behind her. Loren raised his head from behind his desk, smiling gently. "Gloria, you''re here, and have you had breakfast?" There were several breakfast boxes on the desk with the vaguely familiar logo from a nearby restaurant. "I''ve had my breakfast. Dad, what do you want with me?" Gloria sat down opposite him, looking serious. Loren''s face did look haggard, and she could see that he had not slept all night. He shook his head, looking a little worn. "As you know, something serious has happened to ourpany. The colleagues from the Public Rtions Department had a busy night yesterday, but they didn''t get any good results, while someone went to our specialty store yesterday and smashed it up..." Loren pretending to be sad, and thenined to Gloria, and Loren did look a little pathetic. But Gloria knew that as Loren had wanted to see her early in the morning, he was not merely comining to her, and he certainly had another purpose. And sure enough, as Loren spoke, he mentioned her. "Taylor''s Group is our ownpany, and even though you''re married, you still belong to the Taylor group. Now that thepany is in such serious trouble, ordinary people can''t help us unless..." His words were in enough for Gloria to understand him, as he just wanted Gloria to beg people of the rke''s to help him. Gloria was the one who started this, so how could she help Loren? As if she didn''t understand, she said with a serious face. "Yes, this is a serious matter. When I went online yesterday, I saw that they were all abusing ourpany, so in this case, we need to correct our mistakes because we have to win the forgiveness of our customers..." She said it simply, and now Taylor Group''s most critical problem was that all the partners wanted to break the cooperation. Even some partners wished to sue the Taylor Group, which worsened the situation. However, at this moment, if the rke''s would stand up and say a word for the Taylor''s Group, all the partners dared not want to break the cooperation any more. After all, no one could mess with rke''s. When Loren saw that Gloria did not understand him at all, his face changed a little, his voice became serious, and he said directly without being in a roundabout way. "What you have said is secondary, as now the most important thing is to keep ourpany running. You just ask Kenny to speak up for our company, because then the Taylor''s Group will be able to get through this." Gloria''s eyes lit up. "Is that enough?" Loren thought he had persuaded Gloria, so he nodded quickly, saying. "Yes, that''s enough." But soon, Gloria''s face grew pale, looking a little frightened. "He gave me a ck Card which was cheated out of me by the kidnappers. I haven''t dared to tell him so far, and if he''d known about it, he wouldn''t have let me off..." Chapter 98: Crying too hard Chapter 98: Crying too hard Gloria watched Loren''s face as she spoke. As she mentioned ck Card, she saw guilt in Loren''s face. He knew he''s guilty now? But it was toote. Seeing Gloria looked frightened and did not seem to be pretending, Loren felt a little embarrassed. He said, "You won''t tell him about the ck Card yet, will you?" Gloria sneered in her heart. At this point, Loren still didn''t want to give the ck Card back to her. Although she thought so, she looked more and more frightened. She pinched her leg quietly, as the pain brought tears to her eyes. Then she blinked hard, and her tears welled up. Gloria broke down in tears, saying with sobs. "Kenny only lent it to me, and I''m going to give it back to him, so if I don''t tell him, he''ll find out sooner orter..." As if she thought of something terrible, Gloria cried even harder. "You don''t know how terrible he is. He''s a devil, and he''ll never let me off...." When Gloria began to cry, she could not help herself, and she realized that she was so good at pretending to cry. Maybe she could get into the entertainment business. Loren was already upset, while he pretended to be friendly with Gloria because he needed her help. Now that he saw her crying all the time, he''s even more upset. "Don''t cry!" Loren yelled at her angrily. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria stopped crying immediately, and as she was crying so hard, she belched. Loren looked at her with a little more disdain. A fool was a fool. Even if she looked pretty and smarter, she was still as useless as ever. He thought that Kenny was wholly attracted to Gloria, and that''s why Gloria got the ck Card from Kenny, but he didn''t realize that it''s only for temporary use. Gloria also felt a little ashamed of herself; she didn''t want to cry like that, whereas she just cried too hard. Loren asked, as if with some great resolution. "What if I could find the ck Card?" "Can you get it back?" Gloria looked pleasantly surprised, but that soon disappeared, she smiling miserably. "How can the ck Card be found again? I don''t even remember what the two kidnappers looked like..." Loren watched Gloria''s face calmly. When he was sure that she knew nothing about Tina''s kidnapping, he said while frowning, "I''ll find a way." After leaving Loren''s office, Gloria went to the bathroom and washed her face. It''s a good thing she didn''t make up today; otherwise, it would be embarrassing to appear in front of others with messy makeup. After washing her face, she found that her eyes and nose still looked red from crying. She was crying too hard. When she returned to her seat, her colleague next to her saw her, asking her with concern. "Gloria, what''s the matter?" Gloria shook her head. "I''m fine." Her colleague next to her did not ask any more questions, but another colleague of Gloria, who had seen Loren''s secretarye to look for Gloria, whispered. "The president asked her toe and see him." "What does the president want with her?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s about the factory, because she''s married to Kenny, so the president wants to see her to ask her to go to Kenny for help..." "" Gloria listening in silence, she thought the people in the Project Department werepetent because they could even guess this. As for what they said afterward, Gloria did not hear very well. She did vaguely hear, "went too far... How could the president do that..." words like that. Gloria felt a little curious. She wondered what her colleagues were imagining. But they sounded like they''re badmouthing Loren? Sheng Ding Media "Kenny, should we still ask Jin Ding to deliver food at noon?" Carl''s chief concern every day was to eat. Kenny didn''t look up at him. "I don''t need it." Carl asked him. "Where are you going?" Kenny stopped talking to him. Carl rolled his eyes in anger. If he hadn''t known Kenny for so many years, Kenny would have been beaten up by him for being cold as a refrigerator. Kenny was just finishing what he was doing, and he looked up at Carl, his voice sounding chilly. "Can you beat me?" Carl looked at Kenny in horror as if he had seen a ghost. "Oh, dear, I can''t beat you! How can you guess what I was thinking?" Kenny chuckled, picked up the phone, and walked out. Carl was talkative, outgoing, and active all the time, and when he was a silly teenager, he often got into group fights, so those who knew him well could easily guess what he was thinking. Kenny drove to the Taylor''s Group. The thing of the Taylor Group factory came to light yesterday. It has been a night, and the whole world now knew about it so that Loren might be desperate, and then Loren might suddenly guess that the maniptor behind the scenes was Gloria. He was worried about her, so he decided to go to the Taylor Group to check on her. He drove to the Parking lot of the Taylor''s Group, and he pulled out his cell phone, calling Gloria. But no one answered. He got out of the car and went straight into thepany. ess to the Taylor Group has also be stricter due to the exposure of the factory. As soon as Kenny went in, the security guard stopped him. Security guards lined up around thepany, mostly for fear of someoneing to make troubles. Kenny was so tall that people had to raise their heads to look at him in front of him. Kenny lowering his head, he looked poker-faced, which made people dare not stand up to him. The security guard thinking the man was imposing, he looked like a big shot, so the security guard couldn''t ignore him, as the security guard took him straight to the front desk. "Just tell the receptionist who you''reing to." The receptionist, who was on guard today, had been almost confused by the reporter, for they had sneaked into thepany once. The receptionist was already feeling extremely nervous. But when she saw Kenny''s face, she faltered. "Please... You want to find... Who would you like to see?" "Gloria." Kenny looked down, hiding the impatience in his eyes. He had been impatient, but he found himself a little more patient when it came to Gloria. "Gloria?" The receptionist felt the name sounding familiar. Before the receptionist could ask again, Kenny suddenly heard a familiar female voice. "Leon?" Kenny turned to look, and he saw Gloriaing from a little distance away. She strolled, as if unsure if it was him, and then she trotted in his direction,ing to him. It was lunchtime, and Gloria was going out to eat. Still, as soon as she got off the elevator, she saw a tall, hunky man, who very much resembled "Leon," standing at the reception desk to receive an inquiry from the receptionist. "Leon" was so arrogant, so how could he endure to receive an inquiry from the receptionist? But the more she looked at the man, the more she thought he looked like "Leon", so she called out "Leon." Unexpectedly, it was really "Leon". Gloria trotted up to him, looking puzzled. "I didn''t realize it was you, and why are you here?" The receptionist, standing by, also recognized Gloria when she saw Gloria, and she smiled, saying. "Gloria, this gentleman is here to see you." Chapter 99: Get you out Chapter 99: Get you out Gloria looked more and more puzzled. "Why did you want to see me?" But she also knew this was not the right ce to talk, so she pulled "Leon", and they walked out. Kenny looked careless as she pulled him out, since he was tall, it took her two steps to catch up with him when he took one step, making him look like he was at his ease. "Why did you want to see me?" After they walked out of Taylor''s Group, Gloria asked the same question again. In her opinion, if there was nothing to ask her, "Leon" would note to her. Instead of answering her question immediately, "Leon" looked at her quietly. Gloria had cried before, although it was no longer apparent that she had cried. Kenny was careful enough to notice that her eyes were a little red and swollen from crying. Did she cry? Squinting the eyes, he could not imagine that Gloria would cry. Besides, she was crying at the Taylor''s Group, while she wasn''t crying in front of Loren, was she? It took a few seconds for Kenny to say. "I''m just passing by, so please treat me to lunch." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He spoke in a tone that made her feel he deserved to be beaten. But "Leon" was her benefactor because he had helped her, so as long as he didn''t ask too much, Gloria would try to satisfy him. Gloria took him to a restaurant a little further away from the office as it was not easy to meet her colleagues in thepany, so they were less likely to cause trouble. When they got to the restaurant, Leon didn''t say anything, but Gloria could find out he didn''t like this restaurant. Gloria understood him. As he was a Young Master of a wealthy family, so he usually went to ces like Jin Ding for meals, and he regarded Jin Ding as the kitchen in his own house. He had asked her to invite him to lunch, while at one of these restaurants, a meal would cost a few hundred dors, and for her... It''s still pretty expensive. As Gloria thought about this, she could not help feeling her purse, her face looking a little distressed for her money. When Kenny noticed the look on her face, he involuntarily raised his lips. Of course, he knew she was weak. But it was fun for him to exploit her, make her invite him to lunch, and to take advantage of her. When the waiter came to help them order, Gloria pushed the menu to "Leon". "You order first." Leon didn''t pretend to be polite either. He opened the menu, quickly ordered three dishes. Gloria knew that at the top of the menu were the restaurant''s signature dishes, all of which were expensive. Kenny looked back over the menu, ordered a soup, and then he looked up at Gloria, asking with a sincere face. "Did I order too much?" Gloria shook her head. "You didn''t order much..." She still remembered when she ate with them in Jin Dingst time, there were only four or five people in total, but they ordered many dishes which seemed as rich as the full, formal banquet,bining Manchurian and Chinese delicacies. Kenny nodded approvingly. "Then, I''ll order two more dishes." Gloria,"" Kenny looked at the menu, frowning. "There''s nothing good to eat." Then he handed Gloria the menu. Gloria''s lifestyle was entirely down to earth, as she thought three dishes and a bowl of soup would be enough for the two of them. But she remembered that it was the Young Master, "Leon" sitting opposite her, so she ordered two more dishes and a dessert, or she would think the food was not good enough for him. After ordering, Gloria got up and went to the bathroom. When Kenny lost sight of her, he called the waiter, handing over a card. "I''ll pay for the meal now." When Gloria came out of the bathroom, she saw Anne. Anne didn''t see Gloria, because she was walking out the door with her back to Gloria. Gloria slowed down, walking behind Anne. Gloria didn''t want Anne to see her eating with "Leon" to prevent unnecessary trouble. Anne, however, was going in the same direction as Gloria, so Gloria had to walk slower and slower until Anne walked into a private room. Gloria paused as she passed the private room. The private rooms in the restaurant were not well insted. She heard argumentsing from inside. Anne''s voice sounded shrill, and her voice was much lower when Gloria heard it outside the private room. "You can''t give her back the ck Card !" "No... Taylor''s Group... What the hell do you want...?" Loren spoke, and his voice sounded a little lower than Anne''s voice so that Gloria couldn''t hear him very well. Were the father and daughter arguing over whether to return the ck Card or not? It had been less than twenty-four hours since the factory hade to light, and this was the second time that Gloria had heard Loren and Anne arguing about it. Loren liked Anne and spoiled Anne. Since Taylor''s Group was in crisis now, Anne didn''t think of how to help thepany through a disaster, but she only quarreled with Loren for her selfish reasons. Anne has been so cruel to Loren, so wouldn''t Anne be even harsher to Tina in the future? Gloria had mixed feelings; she no longer wanted to have anything to do with Tina. No matter how Anne would treat Tina in the future, it was of Tina''s own choice. Even when she changed Tina back with the ck Card, Tina was not touched at all. Instead, Tina was trying to please her so that Tina could use herter... Gloria took a deep breath, regained herposure, and returned to the table where "Leon" sat. The waiter had already served several dishes, but "Leon" had not touched his chopsticks, and she did not know what he was doing with his mobile phone. When he felt someoneing, he looked up at Gloria for a second, and then he put down the phone. He remained calm andposed, saying. "I was just about to call Shi Ye." Gloria looked puzzled. "Why?" Leon''s voice sounded serious. "I will tell him to take someone to the bathroom and get you out." Gloria, "" Well, it took her more than twenty minutes to go to the bathroom. Gloria didn''t answer, and "Leon" probably felt bored, so he stopped talking, whereas he didn''t eat much. When they were about to pay for the meal, the waiter handed Gloria a card. "Hello, your husband has paid for the meal, as you have spent six hundred and eighty dors here." "My husband?" Before Gloria knew that the waiter was referring to "Leon", the first person she thought of was Kenny. She turned to "Leon", asking. "Does your cousin eat here too?" Leon''s expressionless face suddenly darkened. He nced at her coldly, turned, and strode out. He looked as if the wind was blowing under his feet, he walking very fast. Kenny thought that if he didn''t walk faster, he might be tempted to beat Gloria. The waiter realized that he had misunderstood the rtionship between the two guests, so the waiter quickly exined. "I am sorry, as I thought that gentleman was your husband, and that gentleman just paid for the meal." Gloria froze for a while, she took the card and ran after "Leon". "Leon" didn''t go very far, and he answered the phone when Gloria caught up with him. Chapter 100 “Sexual happiness of lifetime” Chapter 100 Sexual happiness of lifetime Gloria paced, waiting for him to answer the phone. After two minutes, ''Leon'' hung up the phone and looked back at her, which made Gloria embarrassed, and she gave him her card and cash, "I said I''d treat you to dinner, and of course, I''d pay." ''Leon'' only took the card back. "Wait! Your money." ''Leon'' looked at her slender, white fingers and then stretched out his hand. Gloria thought that he would take the money, but he did not. ''Leon'' held her hand directly and pulled her into his arms. He looked at her affectionately with his dark eyes, which were surging waves. Then his maic and pleasant voice sounded like a ss of old wine, making her drunk. "Kiss me! Then I''ll take the money." Is he crazy!!! They were on the side of the road, and Gloria was very nervous. Suddenly, she lifted her knee to kick the most painful part of this man in a hurry. "Ouch" Kenny was paying attention to her facial expression and did not expect that she would kick him. But to be honest, Gloria directly kicked on his essential part, which was painful. Kenny realized that his vignce in front of her was almost zero. "Are you okay?" Gloria concerned about him. She could feel that he was very painful from his tight jaw. However, she was not guilty at all. He deserved it. ''Leon'' did not let go of her hand and said gloomily, "I''m okay, but you are in trouble." She''d be out of the sex of the rest of her life if she hurt him. However, Gloria did not understand him and thought that he would find her ounts. She nned to run away, but then she realized that her hand was still held. She knew that she was in trouble and looked up subconsciously at ''Leon'', but he bowed his head and kissed her, which made Gloria Taylor angry, and she wanted to kick him again but did not seed. ''Leon rke'' kissed her severely and ruthlessly, which made her unable to breathe. Gloria Taylor pushed him, but she was not his opponent at all. Kenny bit her lips and stepped back, looking at her affectionately. Gloria Taylor was pushed away by him suddenly; after staggering, she finally stood still. Feeling painful on her lips, Gloria Taylor touched her lips and found a little blood on her hand. She knew that ''Leon'' bit her lips just now. She did not know how to deal with him; he would be more shameless if she scolded him. She red at him and turned away. "Gloria." She was about to go when someone called her. The familiar voice made her more annoyed. Anne Taylor saw them kissing when she came out of the restaurant, but she did not take any pictures this time. After all, she made a topic with their picturesst time but finally was pressed down by the rke family. "It is you." Anne Taylor came over and pretended to surprise to see ''Leon rke''. "What a coincidence, Mr. rke is here." Kenny rke ignored her and squatted down to pick up the money that Gloria Taylor had been thrown to the ground in a panic. Although Gloria Taylor was still angry at ''Leon rke'', she had to admit that he had a unique temperament. Realizing that she was attracted again by him, Gloria Taylor bit her lips to make herself sober. No matter how charming he was, he was just a crazy man who flirted with his sister-inw. ''Leon rke'' picked up the money and put it into his pocket. "" Gloria Taylor found that she did not know ''Leon rke'' at all, and she wanted to live in peace with him, but he was always shameless. Anne also was surprised. ''Leon rke'' would squat on the ground to pick up money? She did not know about the money. She thought she did not have to give the card back to Gloria Taylor but could also solve the crisis of the Taylor family. She nned to tease ''Leon rke'' who was living in the house of Kenny rke, it could be said that they were rtives. Thinking that she was going to be with ''Leon rke'', Anne Taylor smiled triumphantly. She deliberately pulled her clothes down and revealed the low cor dress inside, looking at ''Leon rke'' with a wink. But he said to Gloria Taylor, "I''ll pick you up." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Then he straight away. Gloria Taylor looked at him, and she knew that he was deliberately making her angry. A gust of cold wind blowing, Anne Taylor was cold to shrink and hurriedly tightened her coat. Gloria Taylor looked at her, which made Anne Taylor suddenly annoy, "Taylor Group is in crisis, but you didn''t ask help for Kenny rke. Instead, you hook up with other men here." "I''m just a misceneous in the Taylor family, and I also feel guilty." Gloria Taylor smiled, which seemed that she did not feel guilty at all. She slowly walked into Anne Taylor and said again, "I lost ck card. How dare I ask help from Kenny rke? Maybe he would do something bad to Taylor Group as he had a strange temper." "You are just a piece of shit!" Anne Taylor sneered and suddenly noticed the lip wound on Gloria Taylor. Chapter 101 “He often goes to Jin Ding.” Chapter 101 He often goes to Jin Ding. Thinking that ''Leon rke'' kissed Gloria Taylor just now, Anne Taylor was jealous, "Why do you still hook up with ''Leon rke''? Don''t you know you''re married? No wonder Kenny rke didn''t care about you." Her words hurt Gloria Taylor, but she said with a loud voice, "I''m Mrs. rke, even if he doesn''t care about me, and you? What are you going to be if Taylor Group went bankrupt?" Anne Taylor was angry, "Shut up!" Although the Taylor family spoiled Anne Taylor, she knew that she could do everything outside because of her family. Taylor Group was not a big business in Huyang City, but it had been around for many years and had a lot of cooperation with the old enterprises. The old Mr. Taylor created Taylor Group, and he made friends with a wide range, so most of the enterprises in Huyang would support Loren Taylor even if the old Mr. Taylor had gone abroad more than ten years ago. Justpared with the rke family, Taylor''s family was nothing. Anne Taylor dared not imagine what kind of life she would live when Taylor Group went bankrupt. "It''s better to try to solve the crisis instead of quarreling with me here." Gloria Taylor scared her, and she knew that Taylor Group would be hit hard but also not bankrupt. Anne Taylor was in a bad mood because she quarreled with Loren Taylor, and she scolded when she heard that, "Bitch! What qualifications do you have to teach me?" Instead of being angry, Gloria Taylor smiled and asked her, "We''re sisters. If I''m a bitch, how about you?" "Damn!" It could be said that Anne Taylor was nothing. Gloria Taylor sympathized with Loren Taylor as he had such a daughter. Gloria Taylor was going to walk away, but Anne Taylor stopped her, "Wait!" Anne Taylor wore a low-breasted dress inside and an expensive coat, there were stockings on her legs and high heels on her feet, which looked sexy. The wind was strong, and her coat was spread out, revealing her breasts. Gloria Taylor looked at that and involuntarily tightened her jacket. She admired Anne Taylor''s perseverance. Anne Taylor was quite cold, but she could not give up her appearance. She wore eight centimeters of high heels and higher than Gloria Taylor a little but also not obvious. She ordered, "Give me the phone number of Leon." Gloria Taylor slightly frowned and asked her back, "Who?" She just scolded her but ordered her for the number, amazing! "Leon rke." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Anne Taylor said impatiently, "You didn''t ask help for Kenny rke, and I''m going to find a way." So, what she was trying to do was find ''Leon rke''? Gloria Taylor sneered, "Just ask him directly." "Watch your attitude! It''s fine if you don''t help Taylor Group. But how can you even don''t give me even the number? Don''t forget that you''re a member of the Taylor family. Anne Taylor said that reasonably and firmly without any guilt at all. Gloria Taylor smiled, but her expression was getting colder and colder, "Of course, I never forget that." All the troubles in her life were caused by them. "How can I forget it?" Gloria Taylor said softly, "I will never tell you his number, but I can tell you that he often goes to Jin Ding." She could not tell the phone number as it was private, even if she disliked ''Leon rke''. But she could tell her that he often went to Jin Ding and even if Anne met him, she would not seed. Gloria Taylor just wanted to make troubles to ''Leon rke'' as he was shameless. ''Leon rke'' did not pick her up when she off work at night, but Shi Ye came. It began to rain in the evening and already dark. Gloria Taylor asked in the car, "Why do you pick me up again?" "Leon asked me to pick you up; he said that it was hard to take a taxi on rainy days." Shi Ye was anxious recently and did not dare to pick her up; he was afraid that he would say something wrong in front of her, and it would be not easy to exin to master. Gloria Taylor doubted, "You mean Leon rke?" Did ''Leon rke'' say that he would pick her up as he knew that it would be rainy tonight? Shi Ye thought for a moment and said, "Yes." Thinking that she told his whereabouts to Anne Taylor, Gloria Taylor asked guilty, "Where is he?" "He went to Jin Ding for something and said that he would not back for dinner tonight." He would pick her up if he were not busy. Gloria Taylor was stunned. What a coincidence? He would meet Anne Taylor. Seeing Gloria Taylor was anxious, Shi Ye thought that she was concerned about Leon rke, "Don''t worry, master just went to deal with something." Gloria Taylor nodded and did not notice what Shi Ye called ''Leon rke." The vi was empty when they back home, and Gloria Taylor looked around subconsciously. She then changed clothes and went into the kitchen to cook. ''Leon rke'' was not at home, and the whereabouts of Kenny rke was a mystery. He was like an invisible person. So, she just cooked for herself. While having her meal, not knowing why, she called Tina Walker to wonder if Anne Taylor went to Jin Ding. "Mom, have you finished your eating?" Gloria Taylor covered up the tone of the eager. "No. Your dad talked with your sister in the study, and I''m waiting for them." "Ohwell, okay. I call you because I''m boring. Bye." Gloria Taylor hung up the phone and felt relieved. On the other side, although Tina Walker thought it was a sudden call, she was happy that Gloria Taylor cared about her. at this moment, Loren Taylor and Anne Taylor just downstairs, Tina Walker hurriedly over and said, "It''s ready for dinner." Anne Taylor said, "I''m going to go out." Tina Walker just noticed that Anne Taylor changed clothes and got a delicate makeup, "Where are you going? It''ste" "No worries, I''m going out for business." Anne Taylor nced at Tina Walker and took out the mirror to see herself. She was very satisfied with her makeup. She was confident that ''Leon rke'' would not refuse her, a gorgeous and sexy woman. Chapter 102: Let Her Be Nervous Chapter 102: Let Her Be Nervous Jinding Club Kenny came out of the box and took out his mobile phone to call Shi Ye. "Have you picked her up?" Shi Ye, "The youngdy has been safely returned to the vi. " "Okay." Kenny hung up the phone and nned to go to the bathroom, but when he turned around, he was hit by a waiter carrying curry rice. The soup of curry was sprinkled on Kenny''s clothes. Seeing this, the waiter was shocked, shaking, and quickly apologizing: "Sorry, I''m sorry..." Kenny frowned, but he didn''t me the waiter, he just turned away directly. As the behind-the-scenes boss of Jinding, Kenny also had a room here. When he was not married, he came here to deal with business, and sometimes he would live here if he worked toote. However, after getting married, he did not live here. Toiletries and changing clothes were still in the room. He entered the room, took off his jacket, and turned to look for clothes in the closet. His eyes fell on a navy blue shirt, just when he was about to reach for it, he felt someone behind him approaching, he moved slightly, and turned back, grabbing the neck of the person behind him as soon as he reached out. "Who''s that!" The delicate touch under his hands proved to be a woman. Kenny looked down and saw a familiar face. Anne only wore a low-cut suspender dress without underwear and had a charming makeup. Even if she pinched her neck by him fiercely, she still bore to maintain her expression, she looked at him:" Mr. rke, don''t you know that girls are fragile. Shouldn''t you be gentle with me? With such a hard force, I can''t breathe..." After she finished speaking, she snorted softly. Anne had a lot of sex partners and long been dating different men; she had her skills to seduce men. However, it''s useless for her to use the method to seduce "Leon rke". Because at the next moment, "Kenny rke" directly threw her out of the room. He looked at her with disgust, and his expression was somber: "Get out of my face." Anne decided to seduce "Leon rke", and naturally, she would not give up so easily. She got up from the ground and wanted to be close to him again. But "Kenny" had been prepared for a long time. He avoided in time, and Anne fell to the ground. Kenny took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone to the security room: "There is a crazy woman here,e up and drag her out." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When he finished, he closed the door and quickly changed his clothes. Of course, Anne was not willing to be dragged out like this. When the security guard came, she struggled: "He is my boyfriend, let me go!" Kenny had changed clothes and came out; he looked at the security guard: "Why is this woman still here? This little thing can''t be done well; Jinding needs to change the security guard." Although the security guard did not know that Kenny was the real boss, he also knew that a person who could open a room in Jinding for a long time was rich, and this kind of customer can give their opinion to the manager and fire them. The security guard was no longer soft-hearted and dragged Anne straight away. Before leaving, he did not forget to bow respectfully and apologized to Kenny: "Sorry, sir, sorry for the inconvenience that we caused for you, sincerely." Kenny did not speak, the security guard was about to leave, and was suddenly stopped by Kenny: "Send her to the police station, just sue she sexually harassed me." Security guard: "..." He had been working in Jinding for several years, and this was the first time he had seen a male client who was seriously saying that a woman was sexually harassing him... But this distinguished male guest took it for granted. "Okay, I see." Anne had never been trampled on by such a man who ignored her. So she didn''t want Gloria to go: "It''s Gloria, she told me that you woulde here tonight, and asked me to see you here. You are so good to her, but she didn''t take you seriously..." The security guard quickly covered Anne''s mouth, and hurriedly took her away. Kenny narrowed his eyes in the gloom, and said softly, "Gloria..." Going back to the box, Carl Cook saw that Kenny was unhappy and asked him aloud, "What happened?" Kenny said with a deep voice: "There should be a new batch of people in the club." The waiter who hit him before must have been bribed by Anne for money, and why Anne knew his room was she paid for that. The characteristic of Jinding Clubhouse was to pay attention to privacy, but now it seemed that many employees in the clubhouse had lost their basic professional qualities and needed to be rectified. At the end of the dinner, Carl found that Kenny was still sitting. Didn''t Kenny have to go back homete after work? Even if there was something else to do, he always just went back after finishing. Carl felt a little puzzled: "Why don''t you go yet?" "You can go first, I won''t go back today." Kenny finished, stood up, picked up the coat on the back of the chair, and walked out. Carl scratched his hair and said to himself: "Did he quarrel with his wife?" After finishing the meal, Gloria returned to the room andy down on the bed, unable to sleep, kept tossing and turning. Although it had been confirmed that Anne had not gone to Jinding for the time being, but "Leon" did not come back, she can''t bepletely relieved. She always involuntarily paid attention to the sound of the car engine. But until noon, she did not hear the sound of the car engine. In other words, "Leon" had not returned. She took out her phone irritably and wanted to call him. Her fingers hesitated on the screen, and she still didn''t dial it out. She remembered the appearance of "Leon", and the more she thought, the more she felt guilty. Until the middle of the night, she couldn''t hold back to sleep. The next day. Gloria didn''t sleep well all night, but when she got up in the morning, she felt very good. When she went downstairs, she couldn''t help but ask the bodyguard who guarded the gate: "Did Leon come backst night?" The bodyguard shook his head: "No." Gloria''s heart sank slightly. On the way to work, she still encouraged herself to take out her mobile phone and called "Leon". The phone rang several times before "Leon" answered it. "What''s the matter?" His voice was hoarse as if he had just woken up. Combined with the usual wake-up time of "Leon", Gloria knew that he had no habit of staying in bed. "No, nothing, just identally pressed the wrong button, you can continue to sleep. "..." Gloria hurriedly hung up the phone. She bit her lip and thought, wouldn''t Anne seed? Thinking that "Leon" might have had sex with Anne, Gloria felt ufortable, and she even felt a little sorry. On the other side, Kenny hung up and smiled slightly. Gloria can''t help but call him? Then he should let Gloria be nervous for a while. Kenny was in a good mood and called to someone: "Bring me a cup of hot water." He didn''t turn on the heating at Jindingst night, and he had a cold. Chapter 103: Dont Fight Against Everyone Chapter 103: Don''t Fight Against Everyone When Gloria arrived at thepany, the first thing she wanted to do was to go to find Anne. However, when she arrived, there was no one in Anne''s office. Gloria asked Anne''s assistant: "Miss. Taylor hasn''te here yet?" The assistant shook his head. Gloria''s mood was moreplicated. How to describe her feeling? If "Leon" really had sex with Anne, she would feel ufortable. "Leon" seemed arrogant and proud, but she had got along with him for these two months, Gloria felt that his private life was quite simple, not as chaotic as Anne. ... Because of the exposure of the factory, the Taylor group''s reputation in the market plummeted, and online discussions were fierce. When others mentioned the Taylor group, they would scold this company. It had been forty-eight hours since the exposure to the present. If they can''t find a way to solve it, things would only be worse. The public rtions department did not suppress this matter. Perhaps because the influence was too big, thepany came forward to negotiate with the tform, and the tform did not promise to take the money and help the Taylor group suppress this topic. The Taylor group''s now in a very passive state. At noon, Gloria heard the news that the Taylor group had released news that a press conference would be held in the afternoon. But Anne didn''te to thepany yet, Loren called Gloria to go to his office. Loren had been very anxious these days. He looked like he was ten years older than before and had more gray hair. As soon as he saw Gloria, Loren quickly greeted her: "Gloria, I have sent someone to help you find a ck card, thepany decided to hold a press conference in the afternoon, could you please let Kennye forward to help us, we just need more time, then this matter can be resolved smoothly." Gloria directly ignored hister words: "Did you find it?" The card was in Loren''s hand, but he didn''t want to hand it over at this time, and he lied to her that he was sending Someone to find it. Did Loren think that she was stupid? Of course, Gloria would not be fooled. "We are stilling looking for that, okay? We should be able to find it. The most important thing is to solve the Taylor group''s urgent need." Loren''s expression was gloomy; he was not very satisfied with Gloria''s reaction. Gloria had no patience to talk to Loren anymore. She smiled slightly: "That ck card is the deputy card of Kenny, he knows every purchase record. Yesterday he also asked me what I bought recently and asked me to return the card to him. Otherwise, he would freeze the bank ount directly." Facing the person with the surname Taylor, Gloria became a good liar now. Loren''s face became pale immediately. Recently, they did have been using the money on that card. If Kenny intended to check the ount, once he decided to do it, he can easily find him. Although Gloria still didn''t know what happened, Kenny may not be cheated so easily. The current situation was not only a matter of capital; of course, the most important thing was to solve the Taylor group''s factory problem. He was too anxious before, and Anne persuaded him, and he was excited, and he forgot Kenny at all. He was finally afraid now. "I will send someone to help you get the ck card back as soon as possible." "Thank you, dad." Not long after Gloria left, Loren called to tell her that the ck card was found. What a perfect actor. Gloria was grateful, and then asked, "How did you find it, what about the two kidnappers?" Loren vaguely said: "They were caught by the police." "I will let Kenny help you; the Taylor group''s business is also my own business." Of course not. Loren believed her words, and said with a happy face: "It''s all up to you." ... This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In the afternoon, the Taylor group held a press conference. Gloria was hiding in the pantry, watching the live broadcast of the press conference. "The Taylor group is an old enterprise in this city. After so many years of entrepreneurship, it has been trusted by consumers and is such a thing. As the chairman of the Taylor group, what do you want to say now?" Loren looked haggard and guilty: "This is my negligence, and we have failed everyone''s trust..." Probably because Loren dealt with it in advance, the first half of the press conference was normal. In the second half, a reporter suddenly asked: "Someone says online that the Taylor group is just a mud pit, it''s making fake and inferior products. The current chairman''s ability is not as good as your father and your two daughters. One has a messy private life, one passionate about hype, and your son who is studying abroad, drag racing drugs, and do you have anything to do. Say about these things?" "puff" Gloria just drank the water in the inlet and just sprayed it out. Passionated about hype, was he talking about her? She remembered it. Last time because she was taken photos by the paparazzi, Loren asked her to admit to her hype in front of the media... These reporters were pervasive. In the live broadcast, Loren''s expression suddenly became very ugly, and Gloria could feel his embarrassment across the screen. Self-sufficiency, probably it described Loren. As for the hype, she just did nothing wrong. ... After getting off work, Gloria finally saw Anne. Anne''s face was terrible, and when she saw Gloria, she gave Gloria a fierce look: "Bitch!" "Everyone knows that the Taylor group has a daughter who has messed up her private life and has sex with every single man. Who is a bitch indeed?" Gloria said with a sneer. Anne was detained in the police station for one night in the name of "sex-harassment", and she was just released. She umted all her grievances and spilled them on Gloria. "You did it on purpose? You must have told Leon what I was going to do in advance so that he would humiliate me like that!" Anne''s eyes were full of viciousness as if she wished to kill her. Although Gloria didn''t know what Anne was talking about, she knew something from her words that "Leon" was not sessfully seduced by her, but instead humiliated her. However, Anne even med her for such things? Gloria approached her and whispered into her ear and said, "Crazy? If you are crazy, take medicine early, don''t bite others blindly." This scene fell into the eyes of others; it looked that Gloria was talking to her gently. "Gloria, bitch!" Anne suddenly became angry, raising her hand to p Gloria''s face. But Gloria had backed away prematurely, Anne didn''t seed. Employees came and went during off-hours. This scene fell in the eyes of passing employees, and it became Anne''s aggressive and bullying Gloria. People in thepany had long hated Anne. Someone whispered: "She still dares do this kind of thing ande to thepany..." "Isn''t it! If she is still a department manager in thepany, I would resign and be annoyed to see her." "It happened that my contract also expired." Anne also heard their words; she walked aggressively to stop them: "What do you mean, this is my company, why I can''te here!" Chapter 104 Im Leon Clarke. Who are you? Chapter 104 I''m Leon rke. Who are you? At the sight of Anne Taylor like this, those employees detoured to avoid her and hurried away. One of them seemed that she never liked Anne Taylor before. When she left, she pretended to inadvertently raise her foot to block it in front of Anne Taylor. When Anne Taylor saw that they were about to leave, she wanted to pull them, but she didn''t notice her own way. So, she fell to the ground gorgeously. Anne Taylor fell heavily on the ground. All of her body hurts. She reached out and tried two times to stand up but she failed. She angrily shouted, "Ill fire you all!" Hadn''t she heard that those employees said they would resign? Maybe they wouldnt wait for her to fire them. Gloria Taylor glimpsed that Loren Taylor came over from the elevator entrance. She immediately walked over to help Anne Taylor, "Sister, why are so careless? Is it hurt? How cold the ground is! I help you stand up." Anne Taylor shook Glorias hand away, then she shoved Gloria a little with little force, "Don''t pretend to be kind." Gloria Taylor fell to the ground by taking advantage of the situation, and then stood up silently. Loren Taylor hade over and said in a deep voice, "What''s going on?" "Dad..." Anne Taylor was pampered by Loren Taylor since she was a child. She was locked up in the police station for whole day. She felt so wronged. When she saw Loren Taylor, she started to cry. Loren Taylor had been annoying enough for the past few days. Anne Taylor said that she wanted to seduce Leon rke and she wanted to let him help, but eventually she got herself into the police station. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He realized that it was impossible to rely on Anne Taylor to run Taylor Group. Gloria Taylor may be more useful "Stand up. Look at yourself, what does this look like?" Loren Taylor nced at her, and then looked away. He felt too embarrassed and shame. Gloria Taylor reached out to help Anne Taylor again. She said humbly, "Sister, get up..." "Get away. Don''t touch me with your dirty hands!" Anne Taylor shook away Glorias hand directly. Gloria Taylor calmly withdrew her hands. Whose hands were dirtier now? Loren Taylor now wanted to rely on Gloria Taylor to help Taylor Group. He would try his best to please Gloria. When he heard Anne Taylor''s words, he immediately yelled at Anne, "How do you talk to your sister?" "Dad!" Anne Taylor had climbed from the ground, "What''s wrong with you?" She remembered that Loren Taylor didn''t like Gloria Taylor before, but now he scolded her for Gloria Taylor. "Okay, let''s go back first." Loren Taylor didn''t want to say more here. In the past, he felt that his daughter needed to be pampered, so Anne Taylor could do whatever she wanted, but a series of recent events made him feel that Anne Taylor had been indulged too much. Gloria Taylor said, "I will go back too." Loren Taylor looked at Gloria. His serious face softened at once, "Okay, go back first. Go back and talk to Kenny rke." "Well." Gloria Taylor walked out of Taylor Group. The warm expression on her face converged, and a little tiredness appeared on her face If Loren Taylor could always be so cruel to her, it wouldn''t be a big deal, but he always took advantage of her as soon as he had problems, it would make her even more sad. Gloria Taylor returned home. Upon entering the door, she saw "Leon rke" sitting on the sofa in the hall. Gloria Taylor was a little surprised, "Are you back?" "Yeah." Kenny rke looked up at her and noticed that her expression was no different. Suddenly, his mood became very bad. Gloria Taylor knew nothing about it, "Then I go to cook." When she went to the kitchen, Shi Ye sent documents to the vi. Seeing Kenny rke on the sofa, Shi Ye asked him, "Mr., will I put these files in the study for you?" Kenny rke didn''t make a sound, so Shi Ye turned around and was about to put the documents into the study room. But Kenny rke said at this time, "Shi Ye, if one day, you don''t go home, will your wife lose her temper?" Shi Ye heard what Kenny rke said. He thought for a while and said, "Mr., I''m divorced." Kenny rke then looked up at him, "When did it happen?" The rtionship between Shi Ye and his wife was very good. Every time Shi Ye went abroad to work, he would bring a lot of things to his wife. "Six months ago." Shi Ye obviously didn''t want to say much about this kind of thing. Shi Ye remembered that Carl Cook said that Mr. didnt go homest night, and thenbined with Kenny rke''s problem, he naturally understood it. He hesitated, but decided to remind his young boss, "Mr., your current identity is ''Leon rke''. ''Leon rke'' didnt return home at night. It seems that it has nothing to do with Mrs.." After saying that, he saw Kenny rke''s face darken suddenly. Shi Ye looked down. He was telling the truth. Kenny rke looked at him coldly, "You can leave now." I cant tell the truth? Shi Ye thought. Kenny rke didnt want to hear such words now. During the meal, Gloria Taylor found "Leon rke" rarely eat, but he kept looking at her instead. Gloria Taylor touched her own face, "What''s wrong with you?" "Leon rke" just nced at her coldly, then he turned around and went upstairs, even eating nothing. Gloria Taylor was confused. After eating, she suddenly received a call from thendlord. Thendlord was a middle-aged woman who spoke roughly, "It''s time to pay the water and electricity bills. When will youe?" "I didn''t live there this month. Do I have any water and electricity bills?" She recently lived on the vi. The house there was rented in advance, but she couldn''t return it before it expired. When thendlord heard Gloria, she was not happy, "Nonsense. Your houses light was still litst night!" Gloria Taylor was shocked. Wouldn''t it be a thief? She stopped arguing with thendlord and only said, "Okay, I wille tomorrow." Early the next morning, she took leave directly and went to the ce where she rented. At the door, she tentatively listened for a while at the door and found that there was no sound in it, so she opened the door and entered. She froze as soon as she entered. The room was very chaotic. Various snacks, instant noodle boxes were sprinkled on the ground. Game consoles were on the table. Maybe her house was intruded by something strange. She even had no ce to put her feet! Just then, a slightly naive voice came from behind her, "Who are you?" Gloria Taylor turned back. She saw a thin young man standing at the door, with a small curly hair looking messy, but he looked very handsome and cute. Maybe because she had been with "Leon rke" for a long time, she knew that the brand of the clothes worn by this teenager was the same as "Leon rke" often wore. "I am the tenant of this house. Who are you?" The teenager looked around 14 or 15 years old, so Gloria Taylor put down her guard. "Oh." The teenager walked in, and naturally put the things on his hand on the coffee table, then he sat down on the sofa, as if he was at his own home. As if feeling Gloria Taylor''s gaze, he looked up at her. "You are you pretty. Do you have a boyfriend?" "I..." Gloria Taylor was about to speak before realizing that the problem now was to find out who the little boy was. Gloria Taylor saw that he was dressed so carefully, so she guessed that he might be a child running away from home. She asked with concern, "Why are here? Where are your parents?" The teenager directly ignored her words, "My name is Leon rke. What is your name?" ?????What? Leon rke? When he saw Gloria Taylor looked shocked, the teenager showed a bit distressed expression, "Eh, I have something to do with the rke Family in Huyang City, but you shouldn''t be so surprised!" Chapter 105 She had much time to play the game with him. Chapter 105 She had much time to y the game with him. Gloria Taylor waspletely shocked. She walked to the teenager and asked him seriously, "What is your rtionship with the rke family?" "Rtives." The teenager said, and then added a very alertly, "But I am not close to the rke family. I have no money!" This little boy lived in her house without permission, but now he was alert instead. Was he afraid that she would kidnap him and ask for money from the rke family? "Are you really called Leon rke?" Gloria Taylor said calmly, "How many Leon rke in your rke family?" "What are you doing?" The juvenile was more vignt, but because of his young age, the immature appearance did not seem to be a deterrent. Although Gloria Taylor didn''t know how the little child entered her house and lived for some time, she could feel that he was not a foolish child. When he spoke, he carried a tone unique of foreigners speaking Chinese, which was not very fluent. Obviously, this child should have lived abroad for a long time. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. All signs indicate that he may have run away from home! Gloria Taylor smiled and said, "Child, are you running away from home? You are not used to living in this kind of ce? I will go to the rke family to find someone to pick you up, okay?" He red at Gloria and was anxious at once: "No! It was so difficult that I ran away from home!" Sure enough, she guessed right. "Do you know that there is a crime in the Criminal Law called the crime of illegally invading a house?" Gloria Taylor couldn''t deal with the big "Leon rke" at home. To deal with this small Leon rke was more than enough. Little Leon rke''s face changed as he heard the words. There was a flicker of confusion in his eyes, and he said aloud, "There is only one called Leon rke in our family!" Most of the time he lived abroad. asionally he returned to China for vacation in the middle, but he was unfamiliar with the country, so he was a little afraid of the threat of Gloria Taylor. After Gloria Taylor listened to his words, the expression on her face changed. She was a little dazed. If the rke family had only one Leon rke, who was the big "Leon rke" at home? She stared at little Leon rke again for a while. Little Leon rk was fear by her staring, "What''s wrong with you?" Gloria Taylor was about to speak, but suddenly the sound of "gru" interrupted Gloria Taylor''s thoughts. Little Leon rke gave her an embarrassed nce, and then pretended to speak loudly and fiercely, "Enough. Have you never heard the hungry sound?" It looked like the persons called "Leon rke" had the same bad temper. ... In the restaurant, Gloria Taylor watched little Leon rke eat three bowls of beef noodles. The house she rented was in the slums of Huyang City, so there were no decent restaurants nearby, but there were many small stalls. Little Leon rke was originally a little bit disgusted, but he still followed her because he was too hungry. After sitting down and having a taste, his eyes brightened. Little Leon rke felt himself in the wrong because Gloria treated him. After he ate three bowls of noodles, Gloria Taylor asked him questions then he basically answered. "I lived in Australia before. I wanted to y professional e-sports. My mother wouldnt let me go or give me money. I ran away from home to scare her... You cant tell the people of the rke family that I am here, Otherwise they will catche me back..." "y games? Shouldn''t you study hard at your age?" Little Leon rke corrected her, "Not ying games. It is a job, okay? E-sports industry is my dream!" Gloria Taylor reminded him, "But you are only 14 years old." Although she didn''t know much about people who yed games in the e-sports industry, she knew that if little Leon rke really wanted to do this, he needed at least to get the legal working age. Little Leon rke snorted and raised his chin with his arms crossing his chest, looking very proud. Gloria Taylor wanted tough. She thought this little kid was funny. Gloria Taylor''s finger tapped twice on the dining table and said casually, "Who is Kenny rke?" "My cousin. Is he not well-known here?" After saying that, he seemed to think of something. Then he said to Gloria kindly, "Although he is rich and looks good, hes already married. Dont have crush on him. Gloria Taylor noticed the key word: good looks. The rumored Kenny rke was disfigured and inhumane. How could he look good? Seeing Gloria Taylor''s suspicious expression, little Leon rke''s face suddenly changed, "You forgot what I just said!" His family told him that he couldn''t talk about his cousin casually in front of outsiders. But he just said it when he didn''t pay attention! But this woman looked so stupid, should it be okay? Gloria Taylor did not have any mood to pay attention to what little Leon rke said. During this time, after she married Kenny rke, the things that puzzled her were all reasonably exined. "Leon rke" never appeared at the same time as Kenny rke. "Leon rke" lived in the master bedroom. Shi Ye was often with "Leon rke". That time in the dining room, when Shi Ye ran into her fell into the arms of "Leon rke", he was just surprised, but then he walked out. ck card. That expensive car... "Leon rke" unscrupulously felt her up again and again... Being able to enter and leave Kenny rke''s vi freely, but he wasnt Kenny rke''s cousin "Leon rke", then he could only be Kenny rke himself! The idea was so shocking that Gloria Taylor couldn''t calm down for a long time. She couldn''t sit still anymore. She stood up and ran out. When little Leon rke saw that she was leaving, he quickly got up and followed, "Where are you going? You..." Before he finished speaking, Gloria Taylor''s figure had disappeared. He touched his full stomach with satisfaction, scratching his little curly hair and muttering to himself, "At least lend me some money before leaving..." ... Gloria Taylor took a taxi directly back to the vi. She entered the door aggressively, caught a bodyguard and asked, "Is Leon rke here?" The bodyguard stammered, "...No." Gloria Taylor went to the study and bedroom. There was no figure of "Leon rke". Kenny rke was "ugly and inhumane", which was known to everyone in Huyang City. Everyone thought so. Even Anne Taylor pushed Gloria Taylor to marry Kenny rke in order to evade the engagement. So Gloria Taylor naturally believed that Kenny rke was a "ugly and inhumane" man. She did not doubt the facticity of the rumors. Therefore, when she saw "Leon rke", she never thought that he might be Kenny rke himself! She thought that Kenny rke was not a healthy person. Even though she felt a little suspicious during these months, she never thought about it. Until she met "little Leon rke ", although the child looked strange, he was not like lying. She has gradually calmed down now, instead of rushing to confront "Leon rke". She must first confirm whether "Leon rk" was Kenny rke, if so... Then she had much time to y the game with him. Chapter 106: Be My Girlfriend Chapter 106: Be My Girlfriend Shengding Media Company Kenny was in a meeting, and his phone on the meeting table suddenly shook. He nced down at the phone, only a nce, and Kenny''s indifferent expression on his face eased. Immediately, he picked up his phone and left the meeting room. As soon as he left, the high-level managers who hadn''t dared to move became rx and asked Carl Cook one after another: "President Cook, who is calling the president?" "Who can it be? His wife!" Carl knew that it was Gloria who called him without looking at Kenny''s mobile phone. "The president has a wife?" "Seriously? People with the bad temper like him can marry? I haven''t even found my wife..." ... Closing the door of the conference room, Kenny answered the phone. Without waiting for him speaking, Gloria''s voice sounded: "Where are you now? I will bring you a lunch at noon." Her voice was soft, and at this time she deliberately slowed down her tone, and she seemed a little gentle. Gloria wanted to send him a lunch here? Did he hear it wrong, or did she was crazy today? "You are at home?" "Yes." "Then Ie back to eat." "Okay." Anyway, her purpose was not to give him a meal. ... At noon, "Leon" came back on time Gloria put the soup on the table and saw him enter the dining room. "It''s just right to eat." Gloria''s apron hadn''t been undone yet. She stood at the other end of the table and looked at Kenny with a smile. Kenny suddenly felt a little strange, he felt that today''s Gloria was a little weird. But he didn''t show it. He looked at her quietly and sat down to start eating. Gloria found that "Leon" was very attentive when he''s doing anything, even for meals, as if there were only the bowl in front of his eyes, and he would not look at other things. Gloria took out her mobile phone from her pocket and took a clear side-face photo of "Leon". "Leon" turned his head to look at her, and his deep eyes like ink seemed to be able to see Gloria through. Gloria was so nervous that he shouldn''t have noticed that she had taken a photo of him! As a result, "Leon" just asked: "Don''t you eat?" "I''m not hungry yet, you can eat it first." Gloria said as she took off her apron and went out. After "Leon" left after eating, Gloria also went out. She took the bus to the rental house. When she left, she brought a lot of food. Little Leon was ying games on the sofa, with a bag of torn potato chips on hand, which were scattered everywhere. "Have you had lunch?" Gloria walked towards him as she picked up the things on the ground. Little Leon raised his eyelids and looked at her: "No." Gloria felt that the child was too naughty, and because of ying games, he fled away from home across the ocean. "What do you n to do if I don''te? You don''t contact your family and n to starve to death here?" He didn''t raise his head and said: "It''s impossible to starve to death, I can grab a bank." His tone was very serious. Gloria: "..." Finally, after ying a game, he opened the meal box brought to him by Gloria and ate it. After two bites, he raised his head violently and was surprised: "I want to eat this restaurant next time. !" Gloria pointed to the corner of his mouth, indicating that there was rice grains there: "I made it myself." Little Leon reached out and touched the corner of his mouth, and then said amazingly: "Can you be my girlfriend?!" Gloria: "..." When he saw Gloria not talking, little Leon took the initiative to say: "Although I am poor now, when I can y professional games, I can make money for you to buy bags, clothes and cosmetics. Think about it." Women like to buy these things. This was what his mother did. Every day his mother kept buying thins. That serious tone made Gloriaugh. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m already married." Gloria said, flipping the phone to the photo of "Leon" she had taken before: "Do you know this man?" Little Leon only nced at it and said, "This''s my cousin, how can you take a candid photo?" After he finished, he said in a panic: "Where is he? I treat you as a friend, and you even let hime and catch me!" "No!" Gloria felt that the child reacted quite quickly: "Who''s your cousins?" "Kenny rke! My mother and his dad are rtives and siblings. He is my cousin!" He lowered his head and went to eat ragain. He said vaguely in his mouth: "It''s delicious, you should divorce your husband and be my girlfriend. Your husband asked you to live in this kind of ce. He must have taken the money to raise his mistress. If you can divorce him as soon as possible, and I will be still young and handsome. I have unlimited potential..." The shock and anger in Gloria''s heart broke instantly after hearing little Kenny''s words. "What do you know as a kid!" Little Leon continued to say, "Although my cousin looks okay, he has a bad temper, which is terrible. He can''t find a girlfriend. I heard that his wife is an ugly woman, hahahaha..." Gloria''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and she said nkly: "Are you going to keep going like this? When will you contact your parents?" "I won''t contact them unless they let me go to the game." "They will be anxious!" "No, they won''t, they are used to it, so I will go farther this time and take a longer time to get their attention." "..." Gloria didn''t know what to say. It turned out to be a repeat offender. Little Leon''s parents were also... casual. He was only a child, and she can''t tell "Leon" about this boy now, and she can''t really ignore him, so she can only look after him temporarily. On the way back, Gloria received a call from Loren. "Gloria, how are you talking with Kenny? When will hee forward to help us?" Gloria sighed and said, "There is so little money left on the ck card. He thinks that I have spent too much money. He withdrew the ck card and refused to see me all day." "No, it can''t be that, you must let him help us." "I will do my best, dad, rest assured." "Of course I trust you. After all, you are a filial child, especially to your mother... She has been ustomed to afortable life these years. I will be fine, if the the Taylor group is over, but I cant bear to let your mother live like that..." Like Tina, Loren also thought that Gloria cared a lot about Tina, so he deliberately said so that Gloria would do her best to help them. Gloria paused, her tone sounded a little moving: "Yes, I understand." Hanging up the phone, Gloria snorted softly and tucked the phone back in her bag. Loren wanted to let her to ask Kenny to help the Taylor group? Impossible. Chapter 107 I will wait for you tonight Chapter 107 I will wait for you tonight After returning to the vi, Gloria was holding theputer and sitting by the window, while writing the manuscript, while noticing whether there was a car outside. It wasn''t until nightfall that she saw a ck caring. The driver got out of the car, opened the door in the back seat, then "Leon" came down from inside. Gloria had good eyesight, and recognized at a nce that it was Shi Ye who drove the car. He was Kenny''s assistant, but he was often driving "Leon". "Leon" got off the car and made a few words with Shi Ye, theter nodded respectfully. Taking advantage of this gap, Gloria took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to the "Kenny"s number. After sending the text message, she noticed that "Leon" looked up at her. Fortunately, her curtains had been pulled up, and only a slit appeared. After he nced over here, Kenny said something to Shi Ye, and then bowed his head and took out a mobile phone from his pocket... too far away, Gloria couldn''t read what he was looking at. However, her hearts suddenly elerated and jumped particrly hard. The words of younger Leon and all the signs indicate that "Leon" may be Kenny, but Gloria still can''t believe this is true. She didn''t even dare to confront "Leon". This thing is too absurd! "Leon" is a very cautious person. If he was really Kenny, he would have just received her text message. In this way, it would be normal for him to look subconsciously in the direction of her room after receiving the text message. In order not to arouse his suspicion, Gloria changed into home clothes, messed up her hair, andy on the bed pretending to sleep. It didn''t take long for someone to knock on the door. "Gloria." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Gloria felt very ups and downs all day; tense nerves and lying on the bed, she was already drowsy and about to fall asleep, while she heard someone calling her. Not sober in her mind, she walked over to open the door in a confused way: "Who?" The door opened, and it stood "Leon". Kenny looked at her up and down, with seeing her eyes narrowed and frown, asked, "What''s wrong? Is your body ufortable?" Gloria woke up all at once, and the voice she spoke was hoarse when she woke up. "No, I''m sleeping." She wore a kitty-patterned pink home uniform, her hair was a little messy, her white face was flushed, which made her look a little soft and cute. Kenny thought again that at noon she called specially to give him a lunch box, and then his face was more rxed, and even his low voice was mixed with an inexplicable gentleness: "Then you sleep for a while, I will let people cookand call you when dinner is ready." "...Well." Gloria stared at him in a daze for such a gentle "Leon", which was the first time she saw it. Kenny looked at her vacant expression and couldn''t help stretching his hand and rubbing her hair randomly and pushing her forward: "Keep sleeping." Until Gloriay back on the bed, there was still no response. She sat up from the bed violently, scratching her hair a little irritably. Why did she reallyy back on the bed obediently after "Leon" say something softly ? She felt like she was sick! Out of an inexplicable psychology that "it is necessary to go against Leon", Gloria got out of the bed and went out her room. As she passed the study, she knocked on the door: "Kenny, are you there?" The next moment, her mobile phone vibrated. It was Kenny''s text message to her: Yes? Gloria texted him back: Are you in the study? There was a "huh" back there. Gloria stared at the simple "uh" word, with her hand holding the cell phone clenched tightly, pursing her lips tightly, and then sneered. Throughout the afternoon, she stood by the window until no one except the "Leon" car drove into the vi at night. How did Kennye back? Flying away? Drilled into the ground? Gloria was impulsive. She wanted to rush directly into the study and tear up the mask of "Leon". Thats why Kenny, who never showed up to outsiders, can be so intimate with a "cousin", not only to let this "cousin" live in his home, but also tolerate this "cousin" flirting with his wife under his eyes. It is also reasonable that "Leon" would take the initiative to court her with ugly appearance at that time. After marrying a wife who had never met each other, most men would go and see what the newly-wed wife looked like and when he finds that the newly-wed wife did not know him, it is possible for him to let her mistake. Perhaps teasing her by the status of "cousin" to see her jumping in anger had been his pleasure. Gloria bit her lip and make up her mind to fight back! At dinner, Gloria sat across from "Leon" and looked at him from time to time while eating. As soon as he sensed that she was watching him, she took back her gaze, nipping the dish into his bowl: "It''s so hard to go to work, eat more." "Leon" ate quietly and didn''t say anything. Gloria knew that the most beautiful part of her body was her eyes. Edith Hall once said that when she focused on a person, she is highly charismatic . It was very happy for her to betray her husband who was pretending to be a cousin! However, "Leon" is quite good. Normally, he was ustomed to give her a kiss. However, now she took the initiative to seduce, he is as steady as Mount Tai and no extra eyes are given to her. This made Gloria discouraged. Until the meal was over, "Leon" slowly wiped his hands with a towel, and slowly said: "you stared at me all the time? Is it finally figured out to follow me?" "Yes." Gloria waited for these words, and then continued with good faith, saying: "You look so good, and so good to me, much better than your cousin. Fools also love you. I was so stupid before. Fortunately, I figured it out now." Gloria finished talking, got up and walked behind "Leon", leaned his head and kissed him on the face, feeling that he was stiff all over, she hooked her lips, exhaled in his ear and said: I''ll go back to the room to take a shower first..." She said "shower" very lightly, with a lingering ending, showing the meaning of invitation. Gloria is not very good at this kind of thing, she can''t say anything like "I''m waiting for you at night". When the words fell, she felt that the air pressure around her suddenly became very low, which made people feel suffocated. Is this angry? Ha! The real fun is still behind! Gloria quickly withdrew and walked out. When she reached the door, she turned back to "Leon" to cast sheep''s eyes at him. "Leon"''s face suddenly changed. Chapter 108 Falling into your arms Chapter 108 Falling into your arms As soon as Gloria left the Dining room, she ran upstairs like a ghost behind her and returned to the room. Closing the door, she leaned on it and patted her chest. No wonder "Leon" always likes to flirt with her anytime, it''s exciting to run! After calming down, Gloria locked the door carefully before entering the bathroom to take a shower. She didn''t really want to make love with "Leon", even if he is Kenny rke. At night, "Leon" didn''te for Gloria. The next day was Saturday, Gloria was still thinking about little Leon. She couldn''t give him a meal in the morning, so she ordered breakfast takeaway. She didn''t know what was for his dinnerst night. He is so naughty. It must be hard to be his parents. However, on the other hand, he is also very courageous. After calling for a takeout, Gloria opened the door like a thief. She walked to the fence of the corridor on the second floor, with her head turned around, looking for "Leon" in the living room. After making sure that "Leon" was not in the living room, she was relieved and was about to turn around, hearing the faint sound of "Leon" behind her: "What''s that sneaky look at?" Gloria was scared with a shock, subconsciously stepped back two steps, but it was the parapet wall behind her, and she had nowhere to go back. "Leon" also just got up, and may not have ns to go out today, so he is wearing home clothes, which have a soft texture and loose style, and remove a lot of the sharpness of his body. The whole person looks elegant, of course, under the condition that he did not speak. "Leon" took another step forward, and the distance between the two was less than five centimeters: "What did you lose, afraid of being discovered?" Gloria could even feel the temperature of his skin. Gloria pursed her lips and involuntarily grasped the guardrail behind her, seeking a trace of security. When she looked up again, he couldn''t find a trace of panic on her face. The pretty cat-like eyes were full of fans, with a smile and a gentle tone of voice: "I have done something wrong, afraid of being found, don''t you know best?" Gloria said, one hand touched his chest, and her slender-soft fingers rubbed lightly through a thin homewear, like a kitten that hadn''t grown sharp ws yet. Kenny''s eyes grew darker, and he stretched his hands to sp Gloria''s restless hands on his chest. The tone was terrifying: "You used to be stubbornly loyal to Kenny. Nowe to seduce me - you woman is really fickle!" Although Gloria is not used to being held by a man like this, her current identity is a woman who has fallen in love with "Leon" and wants to seduce him. She looked at him with a smile on her face, "How can this be fickle? As long as it is a woman with a clear mind, she will make the same choice as me." After a pause, Gloria stood on tiptoe and leaned into his ear and said: " I think you men are more fickle, you used toe to flirt with me, but when I actively give myself to you, you said that I am fickle, are your men so cheap?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria always wanted to scold him. She had never been so happy like now! Of course, Kenny knew that this woman was just scolding him, but what he couldn''t figure out was that this woman was too unnatural these two days. She seemed to want to seduce him deliberately, but when he approached, she clearly felt her whole body tense and stiff. Was she trying to ask him to help Taylor Group? As soon as this idea came out, he denied. Last time, she haspletely disappointed in Taylor Family because of the kidnapping of Tina Walker. Seeing that "Leon" kept silent, just staring at her with a dullplexion, Gloria retreated and was about to pull her hand out, and then heard "Leon" said in a low tone: "It seems that there is a deep misunderstanding of give actively. Go to Jin Ding tonight. Ill let you see what a real give actively is." He held her hand and gently kissed, slightly hooked his lips, revealing a meaningful smile. Since this woman wants to y, then y a big one. Gloria froze in ce. This is different from what she had imagined. He was quite angry just now, why did he suddenly change his attitude? The man "Leon" is too deep-minded, and most people simply can''t figure it out. Gloria began to regret a little, she always felt that she would probably steal the chicken to avoid rice. "Leon" went out after not spending long at home. Gloria was toozy to cook at home, so she bought ingredients to rent. Little Leon is ying games again. He is lying on the sofa halfway, and there is a pile of garbage on the table in front of him. Gloria patiently took the trash bin and collected half of the trash, then stood before him with her hands on her hips: "Aren''t you moneyless? How can you eat so many snacks every day?" These are the snacks I bought before" He said, and sighed: "when I am living with my mother, she would not let me eat snacks, nor let me y games. Of course I have to eat enough now!" Just a wild child. Gloria put the dishes she brought on the counter and asked him while choosing the dishes: "What did you eatst night?" "Beef noodles." He added another words: "The one you took me to yesterday." "How do you eat without money?" He took a natural tone: "Bookkeeping, remember to write off my bill for me when you go back." "Does that boss know you well? Give you credit?" Gloria felt like an eye- opener. "Does that matter? He told me to eat it at noon today." Gloria: ... Gloria didn''t know what to say. rke Family''s genes are good, whether it is the older "Leon" at home, or the little wild Leon in front of him, they all look good. Relying on this face to act cute or pretend to be pitiful, it is too feasible. However, it was a bit too arrogant for him to let her pay the bill to him. "Leon, I have no obligation to help you pay the bill." "Anyway, you will be my girlfriend in the future, I will spend your money now, and I will pay you the money once I earn from ying professional e-sports in the future." "I have married!" Gloria couldn''t help crying. Little Leon stood up and stretched his waist, said: "I am so handsome, you must divorce your husband because of me." After he finished, he took the mirror beside him and smoothed his hair, said with a sigh: "It''s really handsome." Gloria: "..." Chapter 109 Please dont pretend Chapter 109 Please don''t pretend Gloria left after the meal with little Leon. However, she had to make an agreement with little Leon: He was not allowed to mess up the room, to go on credit, and to escape. Little Leon didn''t agree at first, but Gloria smiled coldly: "Do you believe that I can tell Kenny that you are here?" "Not everyone can see him." Gloria''s smile deepened: "I can take pictures of him." little Leon nodded and asked curiously, "Who the hell are you?" "I won''t tell you." little Leon: "..." In the evening, Gloria received a call from "Leon". He said, "Don''t dare toe?" Gloria remembered what he said in the morning. Gloria felt angry and said, "immediately." She returned to the room to change her clothes, and set off for Jin Ding. Gloria met Carl at the gate of Jin Ding. Carl looked at Gloria with joy, and nced behind her: "Gloria, why are you here? You came alone." "Don''t look at it, I came alone." Of course Gloria knew that Carl wanted to affirm if Edith ising with her. As expected, the smile on Carl''s face became a little reluctant instantly. Of course he knew that Edith had already promoted the new movie. Edith had a good rtionship with Gloria, so as long as he saw Gloria, he couldn''t help thinking of Edith. Carl walked inside with her side by side: "Are youing to eat or find someone?" Gloria turned her mind and said naturally: "I''m looking for Kenny, he let mee." "Kenny? I know Which box is he in, I will take you..." Carl suddenly realized that something was wrong here. He looked stiff and exined to Gloria unnaturally: "I mean..." "I know it all. "Leon" is Kenny. I know everything. He told me everything. You don''t have to cover him up later." Gloria''s expression and tone were too natural, thus Carl was not in excessive doubts . After all, he also felt that Kenny cares a lot about Gloria, and it''s a matter of time before the two confess to each other. Thinking about it like this, Carl also felt a little envious: "This is also good..." Thest trace of doubt in Gloria''s heart was alsopletely removed. "Leon" was Kenny. Kenny was not disfigured, inhumane, or as cruel as he was rumored. The rumors are all false. The Kenny that she thought was innocent victim and has been ridiculed by people, does not exist. There is only one Kenny in this world. He is in good health and looks handsome. He is a rich man standing at the top of the Golden Tower. He didn''t need her pity at all, he could even y with her in apuse. "Yeah, it''s fine." Gloria''s tone remained the same, but her heart was cold. Kenny yed a double role and tricked her into a mess, arrogantly frivolous when he was raised, and then quickly pulled himself away and watch indifferently. Even he repeatedly threatened her with "Kenny". If she is not the one who was deceived, she can''t help but admire his means. "Ting Xiao is here." Carl took her to the door of the box and was about to push the door. Gloria stopped him in time: "Carl, Nobody knows anything about Kenny and me, don''t tell anyone..." Carl was puzzled and immediately showed a clear expression: "I understand, Ting Xiao usually has a bad temper and a cold face at first sight. In fact, his heart is quite warm!" Gloria didn''t speak, she could only use her smile to cover up the inner storm. She turned and pushed the door into the box. The box is veryrge, there are many people in it, and the light is dim. Gloria stood at the door and looked around, but Kenny was not found. Until a man came up and talked up: "Beauty, look for someone ore to y?" Gloria did not speak and walked straight in. The people here are brothers who are rich. They were ignored by Gloria and naturally upset. A man reached out and pulled her, but he was stopped by a hand suddenly. The owner of the hand was tall and had a sober face. His eyebrows are as sharp as a sheathed sword. Kenny stared nkly at the man in front of him, his voice murmured: "This woman has her master." Kenny was the ufortable person at first nce, and the man said, "Sorry" and went aside. "You are usually not at home, juste to such a ce to be happy?" Gloria had just nced at the ce, and had seen several male and female hiding in the corner and touching as well as kissing each other. "How could it be?" Kenny said softly: "I''ve always been thinking about you - my cousin." Fuck! Gloria endured the urge to scold, softening her voice: "It''s really touching." "If you feel moved, remember to learn itter." Gloria felt a solid arm entangling her waist. Kenny took her into his arms and hugged her directly to the dark corner of the box and sat down. This corner just avoided the light. If other peopleThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. don''t pay attention, they won''t know that there are people sitting here. Gloria didn''t know what trick Kenny was going to y, but soon she would know. It didn''t take long for the two to sit down, and someone entered the box again, still an acquaintance - Colin. As soon as Colin came in, he was pulled and sat down. Then someone sent a woman in. The woman sat next to Colin as soon as she came in, then sat closer and closer, and finally sat directly on Colin''s legs. Colin hesitated but didn''t push the woman away... Gloria turned her head to another direction and she felt a little bit sad. Kenny suddenly said at the moment: "Why? It''s sad to see someone you like holding another woman?" Gloria was already in a bad mood. When asked by Kenny, she naturally said aloud. : "Yeah, it''s especially sad." She understood the purpose of Kenny''s invitation to her. He thought she had any connection with Colin, so let her see Colin was with other women. Nausea! Colin made her sick, and so did Kenny! After she had finished speaking, she felt the chill from the man beside her. She hooked her lips and leaned in to hug him softly: "Just kidding, the person I like now is you." Gloria reached out and slid down his chest as she said... She said softly: "It seems that you like me too." Chapter 110 What you want Chapter 110 What you want Gloria clearly felt Kenny''s body froze, and even his breath was heavy. When he kissed her before...it seemed that he had had such a reaction, too. So he had physiological reaction at that time? This man is simply rogue! Fortunately, the lights in the corner were dim, and Kenny couldn''t see her blushing face, otherwise he wouldugh at her. Suddenly, he kept her hands on his hands, and Kenny''s low, hoarse voice rang beside her ears: "Don''t shake, hold on." When she took the initiative just now, she just wanted to give Kenny a lesson. Now that Kenny''s words made her feel shameful. With that, she wanted to pull her hand back. Kenny didn''t give her this opportunity. He pressed her hand and stretched out the other free hand to hold her slender waist. They embraced each other like a couple. As if feeling nothing, he praised her, "Your learning ability is very strong." Gloria bit her lip. Failing to pull her hand back, she squeezed hard with a hurry. Kenny grunted, leaned his head and kissed her neck, his voice was already hoarse with a little impatience, "Be gentle..." His voice didn''t sound ufortable at all, but showed a kind of pleasure. Gloria was in a dilemma this time. Finally, she made up her mind and moved her fingers to unzipped his suit pants... Then, she stretched her hand in. This might be the boldest and most extraordinary thing she had done in her twenty-two years of life. Kenny originally wanted to tease her, but he didn''t expect her to be so bold. Through the pants, he could hold back his desires. But now... he might not be able to bear it. "Gloria." Kenny called her name with warning inside, but he couldn''t hide his desires. Was he afraid now? Gloria was nowpletely evil and courageous. "Mr. rke, do this kind of thing with your sister-inw in the box, isn''t it exciting?" Gloria''s movements were very rusty, but the malicious provocation in her tone was obvious. Knowing the existence of Little Leon, when she faced Kenny, she couldn''t call out the word "Leon", especially in this kind of time. Before Kenny married Gloria, he hadn''t been close to any females. And when he molested Gloria, what he relied was the instinct of males. This was the first time for him to... The woman''s hand was too soft, and the fire of desires in his heart was burning more and more, rubbing straight up. He realized that he was already on the verge of the outbreak, and then coldly stopped Gloria: "Take your hand out." His voice was too calm, as if he was not a man immersed in desire. Isn''t that men won''t think other things when they are controlled by desire-wish? But he was actually able to suppress himself and sober up so quickly! "Oh." Gloria responded and let his ''thing'' go. However, when she took out her hand, she suddenly reached out and touched his ''thing'' at the top and squeezed it lightly. She didnt believe he had no feelings! Suddenly, the next moment, Gloria''s hands were covered with hot and sticky liquid... Gloria froze. She couldn''t keep her voice calm any more but with trill, "What... is this?" Kenny''s tone was terribly calm: "What you want." Gloria was too stiff to move. It was Kenny who helped her get her hand out. In the dim light, Gloria saw the white liquid in her hand. Kenny lowered his eyes, took his jacket from the side and covered his legs with it without a word, and leaned over to get the tissue box. At this time, Gloria had reacted. She squeezed her lips tightly, and wiped the liquid on her hand against Kenny''s suit jacket. Adhering to the idea of "She can''t make her feel disgusted alone", she gritted her teeth and wiped Kenny''s custom suit with white liquid everywhere. She knew that when Kenny went outter, he wanted to cover up with his coat. She wouldn''t let him go so easily! This bastard man! Kenny watched her finish this, and then slowly said: "Are you satisfied?" Gloria grabbed the tissue and wiped her hand hard, saying, "I''m not very satisfied with Mr. rke''s performance." After a pause, she gently spit out five words: "Your time is too short." As soon as the words fell, Gloria stood up quickly, avoiding Kenny''s hand. She smiled proudly at Kenny and stretched out her hand behind. There was a phone in her hand now. That was stolen from Kenny''s pocket. "Mr. rke, you praised me have strong study ability. So you won''t mind rewarding me with this phone, right?" Gloria''s eyes were full of smiling, just like a sly fox. If without phone, Kenny would have no chance to ask for help. Then she would very expect how he could get out from here! Kenny''s face darkened and he watched Gloria walk out proudly. Lowering to see his condition, his face became more gloomy. He had never been so embarrassed, and this was all caused by a woman! With a dark face, he took out another phone from the other pocket and called Shi Ye, "Send me a coat now." People like Kenny wouldn''t carry only one phone. The phone Gloria took away was just his personal phone. ... Gloria left the box and hurried towards the bathroom. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After using half a bottle of hand sanitizer, she finally came out. If she wasn''t afraid that Kenny would come over, she could use a while bottle of hand sanitizer she thought. After all, that man was very capable. After leaving Jin Ding, she did not dare to go back to the vi, but there was no other ces to go. The rental house was upied by little Leon, she could only live outside. When Gloria walked aimlessly outside and passed an inte cafe, she saw little Leon at the door. Gloria came closer and found that it was indeed him: "Why are you here?" "I''m here to y games." Little Leon was very happy to see her. "Where are you going, let''s go y games together." Gloria shook her head again and again: "...no." "Come on. Anyway, you have been driven out by you husband." "Ah?" Did she look like being driven out by her husband? "Otherwise why do you wander on the street at night? Come in." This little guy''s logical ability is very strong. Gloria finally followed the little Leon into the inte cafe, and watched him fooling the boss to open a double room. One watched movies while the other yed games. In this condition, they spent the whole night. Early the next morning, both of them went out with heavy dark circles. Little Leon is a child, and it was when he was most energetic. So he was still alive that he could have extre energy to speak with Gloria very spiritually. But Gloria had exhaused her energy already. She yawned again and again. However, when she came out of the inte cafe and saw Kenny waiting at the door with Shi Ye with a group of bodyguards, she was sober in a moment. Chapter 111 Standing at the top of the food chain Chapter 111 Standing at the top of the food chain "Okay, go to school quickly. It''s not good to bete for school on the first day." Gloria warned him: "Don''t stir up trouble." "I never got in trouble, ok?" Leon looked sullen. Never? Nonsense! However, Gloria didn''t say much, only urged him to go quickly. Leon stuffed the money into his bag, and then he looked Gloria straight and hesitantly said: "I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Gloria rarely saw Leon showing such a serious look, she was somewhat curious. "If possible, you should divorce my cousin as much as possible, he is not a good person." Leon added: "I am sincere, not for being your boyfriend." If Leon didn''t say theter part of the sentence, Gloria almost believed. She red at Leon: "Don''t say nonsense, I''ll call your cousin if you don''t leave." "OK, I''ll go first." He walked a few steps and turned back to her seriously, "I am serious. Gloria made a gesture of calling. Leon shrugged and ran away in no time. Leon was of a child''s heart, he didn''t understand many things, but But he''s right about one thing - Kenny is really not a good person. Gloria met Anne again when she went back. Anne didn''t show respect when she saw Gloria. However, when she nced the clothes on Gloria''s body, her eyes shed with surprise. Recently, Gloria was working at Taylor Group with being dressed too simply, not like ady in the rich family. But the outfit she was wearing today was produced by a big brand with first-ss cutting and version, although it looks in and unremarkable. Who bought the clothes for her? Leon? Anne held her arms and looked at her arrogantly: "Listen to my dad, you can''t persuade Kenny to help Taylor Group?" "Yeah, I cant persuade people like him, otherwise you turn?" Gloria had been in a bad mood this weekend because of Kenny''s business, without mind to care Anne. "I''ll go! Do you think I dare to go?" Anne snorted coldly and walked off proudly. Gloria felt that Edith didn''t say anything at all. Anne was a patient with advanced princess disease, and she had no surgery. At first, Anne wanted to seduce "Leon". After failing, she now had to seduce "Kenny". Although Gloria knew that the two are the same person, it is two to Anne. Did she really think men around the world will turn around her? Self-confidence can make all men be convinced by her charm? Hopeless. Gloria snorted. Seduce Kenny? She was afraid that Anne will never see him. Sheng Ding TV. At the arrival of Kenny, Carl followed in Kennys office immediately. "I heard that you let Shi Ye send clothes to Jin Ding on Saturday night?" Carlughed like a thief with a insightful expression. As soon as he mentioned it, Kenny''s face darkened. are you free?" Kenny looked up from the pile of documents. Carl had a bad hunch: "It''s okay, okay..." Recently, after Kenny started to go to thepany to handle things, he, the nominal president lived a lot of leisure. Kenny intended to ignore him again. He turned on theputer and a news popped up below. The headline is very eye-catching: [A celebrity in entertainment circle enjoys the night with two women in the senior club...] Kenny slid the mouse and clicked into this news to see the content. He raised his lips and said, "You will feel terrible soon." "What?" Carl looked over inexplicably, and saw the huge title and the photo below, It was the picture of him taking two women into Jin Ding. The paparazzi took the photos very clearly even in the night. The two women followed him from left to right. From the point of view of the photo, the posture can be said to be very intimate. "Fuck! this is Saturday night. I took two of Jin Ding''s employees out to help me get something. At that time, one of them stumbled. I just helped her!" Carl was furious. Kenny didn''t remind him that this news might be seen by Edith. After Carl scolded it, he thought of it suddenly, and made a sloppy speech, then took out his mobile phone to call Edith. Edith answered the phone quickly, thus Carl was still a little excited. Edith never answered his phone so quickly. However, It was just that when the phone was connected, Edith began to curse him. "What a shameless spicy chicken, call me for what? Show off? May you die soon! Get away! Don''t call me again and disgust me!" After she finished, she hung up the phone with a "pop". "Edith! Dare you continue to scold? Dont hang up my phone!" Carl was anxious. Edith generally didn''t answer his phone, and even if she did, there was not a good attitude with him. It sounded like she was very angry this time. But, he called again, and Edith never answered the phone again. "Sorry, the phone you are calling is busy." "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off." "Sorry, the number you dialed is empty." Carl: "..." ckened him again? He spent an immense amount of energy to let Edith pull him out of the cklist. Now he was buried in the cklist because of a fake news? "Fuck!" Carl no longer teased Kenny. When he went out, he told the secretary: "Let the PR department organize the meeting." If he knew who led to the news, he would have to kill that person. Gloria suddenly received a call from Edith. Edith recently publicized her new movie outside. She was exhausted every day, and they did not have much contact. As a result, as soon as she connected the phone, she heard Edith''s crazy voice: "Carl is a spicy chicken, a scumbag, a beast, a stallion!" Gloria touched her ears, which were almost numb; she was confused: "What did Carl do?" "Did you not see the news? He took the two women to the club for overnight pleasure! Gloria listened, while she slid the mouse and browsed the popr entertainment news. Sure enough, she saw the picture of Carl with the two women in the club, and the attention on the inte was still rising. Gloria also recognized that this photo was taken at the gate of Jin Ding, where he and the two women looked intimate.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 112 Behave yourself, I will care for you Chapter 112 Behave yourself, I will care for you Leon shook his head: "He didn''t know." Kenny sneered. If Leon and Gloria weren''t mixed together, he might praise Leon''s courage. "What''s the matter with you and Gloria?" No wonder Gloria''s behavior had been abnormal in recent days. It turned out that she already knew his identity. Although he had thought about this, he didn''t expect the reason was that she met Leon. Leon asked haltingly: "Is she really your wife?" "Or?" Kenny raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at Leon with a smile. Leon said angrily: "Isn''t your wife ugly?" Say it again." Kenny''s tone remained the same, but he was a little angry. Leon didn''t dare say it again, but honestly told Kenny in detail about the recent few days. At the end, he emphasized Gloria''s cooking skills: "Gloria''s cooking is delicious." Kenny gave him a sharp look: "What do you call her?" Leon spoke weakly under his deterrence. : "...Cousin." Gloria hid beside the esctor on the second floor looking at frightened Leon and had a kind of inexplicable feeling. It seemed the same way that she acted sometimes in the face of Kenny... . Kenny instructed Shi Ye to arrange a room for Leon, and as soon as he looked up, he saw Gloria walking down the stairs carrying the suitcase. Kenny''s eyes stayed on her suitcase for a few seconds, and then he said coldly: "What are you doing?" "Why do you ask me?" She can''t live with Kenny calmly under the same roof now. "Help Madam take her suitcase to the master bedroom." Kenny looked at Gloria, but what he said was ordering the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately came up to pick up Gloria''s suitcase and went straight upstairs to the master bedroom where Kenny lived. Gloria was too late to stop them. Gloria bit her lip and turned to shout at him: "Kenny, don''t overdo it!" Kenny said faintly: "What''s wrong with the couple living in a room?" Gloria thought Kenny was not less shameless than Taylor group. She was toozy to talk to him any more. Gloria was ready to go outside, but she was stopped by the bodyguard before she reached the door. She turned to look at Kenny: "What do you mean?" Kenny did not immediately answer her words. He stood up and slowly adjusted his cuffs, his expression was indifferent: "do you think you can be free out of this family? Gloria''s face changed slightly. It was rumored outside that Kenny was a disfigured and inhumane man, but in fact he was very healthy, and the person who knew the truth must have been very close to him. Now Gloria knew the truth, so he won''t let her go easily. Kenny saw that Gloria''s face had changed, and he knew she already understood what he meant. He walked slowly to Gloria and raised his lips, but the smile was cool: "The person who has a rtionship with me, Kenny, can''t get away easily, let alone you are my wife, If you have extra ideas, dont do anything in vain. Even if you die, you can only be buried beside me." Gloria had been married to the rke family for nearly three months, and she had seen the arrogant "Leon". This is the first time she saw Kenny showing such aggressive and dangerous eyes like a beast. This look is not something a simple wealthy child would have, and like a devil crawling out of the darkness. She thought of Leon''s evaluation of Kenny: The Devil. Kenny looked at the expression on Gloria''s face with satisfaction, and in his low voice there was a chilling gentleness: "Don''t show such a terrified look. Behave yourself, I will care for you." Was she afraid? Gloria clenched her palms, only to realize that her palms were sweaty. She thought again that when she was in the rental house, she took a bullet for Kenny, who was not anesthetized. He didn''t say anything at all and didn''t faint. She should have thought long ago, how could a man with such inhuman perseverance be just an arrogant rich man, he must have a deeper thought than anyone, he must be a devil crawling out of the abyss. Gloria opened her mouth, but found that she couldn''t even speak. Kenny reached out and touched her head, his movements soft and almost weird: "You haven''t seen our room well, I''ll show you." Gloria struggled a little, but Kenny toughly pulled her upstairs to the master bedroom. He took Gloria to the cloakroom. As soon as Gloria entered, she froze. In the cloakroom, most of the ces were hung with women''s clothes, all of which were new in the season, with bags and shoes. With so many clothes, it will take several months for her to change her clothes every day. Kenny stood aside, watching her face change. Carl said that no woman does not like these things. Seeing Gloria''s surprised face , Kenny said, "It''s all made with your size by my order ." Gloria turned to look at him, and the beautiful cat-like eyes were apathetic: "It seems that Mr. rke is very good at "p and reward a sweet date" skill." There is probably no word for acknowledgment and apology in the dictionary of people like Kenny. What he wants is to control and put the absolute initiative in his hands. Gloria knew his true identity first. Before she could use the initiative in her hand, she was seen through by Kenny and thetter found her and Leon. Kennyughed: "You can think of this as a little fun between husband and wife, which is more appropriate." Damn little fun! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria went out with a stretched face, not wanting to talk to him. If she looked at Kenny once more, she couldn''t help but want to tear up his face. But she didn''t have the guts. The best way was to not look at him. After going out, she returned to the room where she lived, but found that the bed in the room was missing. She turned and ran to the corridor and then saw that the bodyguard was lifting the bed out of the hall. "..." Kenny must be crazy! In order to let her live in the master bedroom, he moved all her beds. Leon walked to her, learned the posture of her, squeezed the guardrail, and looked out of her line of sight: "Cousin is good to you, yes?" Gloria: "Ha." Leon took on a serious look: "If it were me, my cousin would not let people throw the bed out, he would throw me out directly." Gloria was notforted and looked at him indifferently: "are you really rted to him by blood?" "Yeah, my mom and his dad are siblings." Leon spread his hand and expressed that he was helpless. Chapter 113 Useless to escape Chapter 113 Useless to escape Leon''s stomach rumbled: "When will you cook, Cousin?" "Never." Gloria turned and went back to the room. She was already scared by Kenny, and did not need eat! Last night she spent the night with Leon in an inte bar, and she was not hungry at all now, just sleepy. Kenny refused to let her go, and even threw away the beds in her room, and the other rooms were basically without any furniture. She could only sleep in the master bedroom now. She didn''t believe Kenny could force her! When she returned to the bedroom, Kenny had gone. Gloria took off her coat and climbed onto the bed directly. ... She slept for a long time, and it was already evening when she woke up again. The stomach was empty and she felt hungry. She went downstairs and found that there was no one in the hall. Gloria went to the kitchen to find food for herself. She made spaghetti for herself. Suddenly, she heard Leon''s howl outside: "Gloria, I don''t want to go to school!" "..." Gloria took a bite of spaghetti calmly, wiping off with a napkin and then going to the hall. In the hall, Leon was sitting on the ground crying while holding Kenny''s legs. But there were no tears on his face. After seeing Gloriaing out, he ran straight to hug Gloria and cried, "I don''t want to go to school..." Kenny came over with poker-faced attitude; reached out and threw Leon aside, and said coldly: "It''s useless to ask for her. Since my aunt has entrusted you to me, I will naturally discipline you well." He bit a bit hard on the word, "discipline". And Leon felt his scalp tighten. "You should have gone to school since you were so young, what are you crying for?" Gloria felt no problem with Kenny''s words. After all, she had seen how wild Leon was. However, Leon''s performance in front of Kenny surprised her a bit. It''s just like the mouse that saw the cat. Leon shook his head and looked at Gloria sadly: "You don''t understand." Kenny''s discipline was to keep him from ying games and giving him pocket money... Anyway, everything he wanted to do, Kenny would not give his permission. he couldn''t escape Kenny''s control in any way he wanted, just like living in purgatory. If he knew that he would end up being disciplined by Kenny after he ran back to China, he would nevere back! Finally, Leon knew that he had to ept this reality and then went upstairs. As soon as he left, Gloria turned back to the kitchen and continued to eat her own spaghetti. Kenny walked in behind her: "No matter how Leon pretends to be pitiful in front of you, don''t help him." Gloria sneered: "Oh, no, of course it''s pretended." After all, she had pitied Kenny before. Kenny naturally heard the sarcasm in her tone. He frowned slightly, apparently very dissatisfied with Gloria''s sarcasm. He felt that although he had lied to Gloria, what he was doing now was topensate for the previous deception. He did not feel that there was anything unforgivable to him. Gloria was stirring the spaghetti with a fork, eating slowly, and no longer pay attention to Kenny. Kenny gave her a deep look and turned to go out. At night. Gloria came out after taking a shower, and the room was still without Kenny''s figure. She was fully clothed, crawled to the bed andy down, thinking about if Kenny wanted to do something to her, how would she deal with him... and finally, Kenny did note until she fell asleep. Waking up again, it was already early next morning. Gloria opened her eyes and tried to turn over, only to find that her body was tightly held by someone and could not move at all. The familiar breath beside her reminded her that it was Kenny. She gnash and took Kenny''s arm off herself, and rolled to the other side of the bed, far away from Kenny. Kenny was already awake at this time. He was facing Gloria sideways. His hair was a little messy. The neckline of his pajamas slipped half an inch. His sleepy eyes looked very gentle. If she hadn''t seen Kenny''s true face long ago, Gloria felt that she would be deceived by him like this. She looked at Kenny with vignce. She didn''t know when he got back to the room, nor how he got to bed and how to hold her in her arms. Kenny turned to get out of bed, nced back at her, his voice was cracked, and the words with some implication: "We were in a bed, it is useless to deny." Gloria couldn''t hold back, and a pillow was thrown at him. Kenny took the pillow firmly and calmly, and went straight to the bathroom. Noodles for breakfast, this was requested by Leon. Gloria didn''t want to cook, but Leon begged her appealingly: "For God''s sake, we are all being bullied by Kenny, you can make a breakfast..." "..." Although she wanted to refute, she had to admit that Leon is right. She cooked three bowls of noodles. Leon took the first out of the bowl, and then Gloria filled another bowl, brought the salt shaker over, added half a jar of salt into it, and slowly stirred the salt out. Gloria smiled with satisfaction, and went to the dining room and put it in front of Kenny. Kenny didn''t expect Gloria to cook his breakfast, he was quite surprised. Gloria had a light smile on her face and fed him with noodles. She said softly, "try the noodles I made." Kenny looked up, clearly seeing the glow of excitement in her pretty cat-like eyes. This bowl of noodles must be greasy. Gloria was too terrified to want to change the bowl of noodles under Kenny''s stare. However, at the next moment, Kenny ate the noodles she fed, and then said, "It tastes good." Even if it tasted bitter, it was still simr to the mother''s meals. The change of countenance Gloria had expected did not appear on Kenny''s face. He took the chopsticks in Gloria''s hand and bowed his head slowly to start eating noodles. Gloria watched as he ate a bowl of noodles without showing bad attitude. Kenny who swallowed like this was totally different from Kenny who threatened her yesterday. Gloria gave him aplex look and turned to pour arge ss of boiled water. Kenny took the drinking ss and suddenlyughed, with an imperceptible sess shing under her eyes. No matter if it was tricks or pretense, Gloria couldn''t be his opponent. She was careful to retaliate against him, and he followed her heart to make herThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. seed in revenge. But she was too soft-hearted. It can be seen from her attitude towards the Taylor family. Chapter 114 Don’t be innocent Chapter 114 Dont be innocent Gloria handed the water to Kenny and turned back to the kitchen, so she didn''t see the smile on his face. Instead, Leon sat aside, looking at it all in his eyes. He took a chopstick, tilted his body, dipped a little soup in Kenny''s bowl, put it in his mouth and sipped it, and then his face changed suddenly. Leon dropped his chopsticks and diluted the salty taste in his mouth with a ss of water. Then he whispered, "Insidious!" It was obviously salty, but Kenny deliberately finished it all. Gloria was so soft- hearted that it would definitely forgive him soon. Humph! Kenny was really an insidious man who can only use the Battered-Body trick! Kenny gave him a cold look: "speak louder." Leon: "..." He didn''t dare. He shrunk his neck and then ran into the kitchen. Gloria was leaning on the countertop to drink yogurt. Her noodles was too thick to eat, and she had no appetite but just drunk a box of yogurt. Seeing Leoning in, Gloria took another box out of the refrigerator and handed it to him. Leon stood next to her, took a sip of yogurt, and said to her in a tone of a sophisticates, "Gloria, don''t be fooled by Kenny, he is particrly insidious." "Well." Gloria responded absently, turning her head to look at Leon: "I''m six years older than you. You can trust and respect me." The fourteen-year-old stood at Gloria was a little taller than her. But Leon looked very thin because he was in adolescence. He was just a child. Leon pouted: "Ok, my dear cousin." He didn''t want Gloria only consider him as cousin at all. When he thought that his insidious cousin had picked up such a bargain, he felt sorry and sighed. Gloria''s face is inexplicable, why this child can drink a yogurt like drinking sorrow? The three went out together. It is Shi Ye that drove to pick them up. Gloria didn''t want to sit with Kenny, so he pulled Leon into the car first. Leon nced at Kenny quietly before he followed Gloria in the car. Then there was a scene like this in the carriage, Leon sitting in the middle, Gloria and Kenny sitting on each side of him. Leon had always felt the pressure from Kenny beside him. He felt he might have done something unwise. At that time, Gloria was sent to Taylorspany first, and then Leon should be sent to school. But soon Gloria got out of the car, Kenny nced at Leon: "Get off." "we haven''t arrived at school yet!" Kenny took him to the school yesterday, and there was at least a ten-minute drive from here to the school. "we are not in the same direction." "Ah?" When Leon was confused, Kenny opened the door and drove him off the car. "..." Leon''s nose was almost crooked with annoyance: "You''re despicable. I''m sitting between you and Gloria,thus you kicked me out of the car! Why don''t you dare to do this in front of her?" Kenny turned a deaf ear to his words, shut the car directly and said to Shi Ye: "Let''s go." Shi Ye looked sympathetically at Leon who was standing outside. Although he was well aware that Leon''s school and Sheng Ding are in the same way, he could only pretend to be ignorant. Leon watched as the car drove away, kicking angrily on the tree next to him. And then he jumped up in pain. It was a dozen minutes'' drive from his school here, and it would take a long time even if he rushes past. And... he had no money. Leon said to himself freely: "Huh, hurry me off the car? I''ll go find your wife to get the money." Not far from Taylorspany, he turned and ran towards Taylorpany directly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria was called by Loren to his office at her arrival. After the press conference, Taylorpany''s online criticism did not get better. Citizens did not ept. Loren, who now has nothing to do, has completely put all hope on Gloria. As soon as Gloria entered, he hurriedly stood up: "Gloria, how are you talking with Kenny?" Gloria still felt a bit angry when she mentioned Kenny. "bad. he said he wouldn''t help us." Although she didn''t intend to beg Kenny, she could guess that Kenny would definitely not help Taylor group. When Loren heard that Kenny would not help Taylor group, he was anxious: "So what should I do now? I have found the ck card for you, and you promised me..." "The ck card was originally Kenny''s, Even if you dont help me get it back, after a long time, he will find that I have lost the ck card. When the timees, he will be able to find it back by himself, and maybe the money that was spent on the card also get it back together..." After Loren and Anne got the ck card by unfair means, they spent a lot of money. Fortunately, the ck card didn''t stay in their hands for long. They didn''t have time to use it for the company. Even so, they also had took nearly ten millions. It''s impossible to take the money in their pocket out. Gloria felt that she could only sell the Taylorpanys shares in her hand to return the money to Kenny. Anyway, the Taylor''s shares in her hands were also given by Loren. She could sell them to Loren again. If he didn''t pay, she would sell the shares directly to others. Taylor group is an old company with roots, even if the reputation is damaged, someone would still want to buy. Sure enough, Loren''s face changed as soon as he heard Gloria''s words. "Dad, don''t be too anxious, I will help you in another way." Gloria said nothing sincerely, and Loren did ignore. After Gloria came out, a colleague came over: "Gloria, someone is looking for you." She walked over and found that it was Leon. "Why are you here, aren''t you going to school?" Gloria looked at the phone, and it was already past nine. Leon stood idle against the wall with his schoolbag on his back and sighed, "its a sad story, my cousin drove me out of the car after you got off. It''s so far to school here, and I don''t have the money to take a taxi. I had toe to you..." "Why did he get you off?" Gloria took a hundred dors out from her bag. "If you don''t have money, you cane to me and your cousin for money. Dont always go outside to fool people.Leon was still too young to be easily a bad person. He needed a good education. "Thank you Gloria." Leon took the money and thanked her with a smile. Gloria also smiled and thought the child''s nature is still very good. Chapter 115 He is not a good man Chapter 115 He is not a good man "Okay, go to school quickly. It''s not good to bete for school on the first day." Gloria warned him: "Don''t stir up trouble." "I never got in trouble, ok?" Leon looked sullen. Never? Nonsense! However, Gloria didn''t say much, only urged him to go quickly. Leon stuffed the money into his bag, and then he looked Gloria straight and hesitantly said: "I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Gloria rarely saw Leon showing such a serious look, she was somewhat curious. "If possible, you should divorce my cousin as much as possible, he is not a good person." Leon added: "I am sincere, not for being your boyfriend." If Leon didn''t say theter part of the sentence, Gloria almost believed. She red at Leon: "Don''t say nonsense, I''ll call your cousin if you don''t leave." "OK, I''ll go first." He walked a few steps and turned back to her seriously, "I am serious. Gloria made a gesture of calling. Leon shrugged and ran away in no time. Leon was of a child''s heart, he didn''t understand many things, but But he''s right about one thing - Kenny is really not a good person. Gloria met Anne again when she went back. Anne didn''t show respect when she saw Gloria. However, when she nced the clothes on Gloria''s body, her eyes shed with surprise. Recently, Gloria was working at Taylor Group with being dressed too simply, not like ady in the rich family. But the outfit she was wearing today was produced by a big brand with first-ss cutting and version, although it looks in and unremarkable. Who bought the clothes for her? Leon? Anne held her arms and looked at her arrogantly: "Listen to my dad, you can''t persuade Kenny to help Taylor Group?" "Yeah, I cant persuade people like him, otherwise you turn?" Gloria had been in a bad mood this weekend because of Kenny''s business, without mind to care Anne. "I''ll go! Do you think I dare to go?" Anne snorted coldly and walked off proudly. Gloria felt that Edith didn''t say anything at all. Anne was a patient with advanced princess disease, and she had no surgery. At first, Anne wanted to seduce "Leon". After failing, she now had to seduce "Kenny". Although Gloria knew that the two are the same person, it is two to Anne. Did she really think men around the world will turn around her? Self-confidence can make all men be convinced by her charm? Hopeless. Gloria snorted. Seduce Kenny? She was afraid that Anne will never see him. Sheng Ding TV. At the arrival of Kenny, Carl followed in Kennys office immediately. "I heard that you let Shi Ye send clothes to Jin Ding on Saturday night?" Carlughed like a thief with a insightful expression. As soon as he mentioned it, Kenny''s face darkened. are you free?" Kenny looked up from the pile of documents. Carl had a bad hunch: "It''s okay, okay..." Recently, after Kenny started to go to thepany to handle things, he, the nominal president lived a lot of leisure. Kenny intended to ignore him again. He turned on theputer and a news popped up below. The headline is very eye-catching: [A celebrity in entertainment circle enjoys the night with two women in the senior club...] Kenny slid the mouse and clicked into this news to see the content. He raised his lips and said, "You will feel terrible soon." "What?" Carl looked over inexplicably, and saw the huge title and the photo below, It was the picture of him taking two women into Jin Ding. The paparazzi took the photos very clearly even in the night. The two women followed him from left to right. From the point of view of the photo, the posture can be said to be very intimate. "Fuck! this is Saturday night. I took two of Jin Ding''s employees out to help me get something. At that time, one of them stumbled. I just helped her!" Carl was furious. Kenny didn''t remind him that this news might be seen by Edith. After Carl scolded it, he thought of it suddenly, and made a sloppy speech, then took out his mobile phone to call Edith. Edith answered the phone quickly, thus Carl was still a little excited. Edith never answered his phone so quickly. However, It was just that when the phone was connected, Edith began to curse him. "What a shameless spicy chicken, call me for what? Show off? May you die soon! Get away! Don''t call me again and disgust me!" After she finished, she hung up the phone with a "pop". "Edith! Dare you continue to scold? Dont hang up my phone!" Carl was anxious. Edith generally didn''t answer his phone, and even if she did, there was not a good attitude with him. It sounded like she was very angry this time. But, he called again, and Edith never answered the phone again. "Sorry, the phone you are calling is busy." "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off." "Sorry, the number you dialed is empty." Carl: "..." ckened him again? He spent an immense amount of energy to let Edith pull him out of the cklist. Now he was buried in the cklist because of a fake news? "Fuck!" Carl no longer teased Kenny. When he went out, he told the secretary: "Let the PR department organize the meeting." If he knew who led to the news, he would have to kill that person. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria suddenly received a call from Edith. Edith recently publicized her new movie outside. She was exhausted every day, and they did not have much contact. As a result, as soon as she connected the phone, she heard Edith''s crazy voice: "Carl is a spicy chicken, a scumbag, a beast, a stallion!" Gloria touched her ears, which were almost numb; she was confused: "What did Carl do?" "Did you not see the news? He took the two women to the club for overnight pleasure! Gloria listened, while she slid the mouse and browsed the popr entertainment news. Sure enough, she saw the picture of Carl with the two women in the club, and the attention on the inte was still rising. Gloria also recognized that this photo was taken at the gate of Jin Ding, where he and the two women looked intimate. Chapter 116 My wife’s surname is also Taylor Chapter 116 My wifes surname is also Taylor Gloria and Carlcked of contact, and it was not clear that how Carl is. But ording to rumors online, Carl is a standard yboy, changing women like changing clothes, with a lot of gossip girlfriends. But all rumors were not verified. So, so far, Carl had never admitted that someone is his real girlfriend. However, Gloria had no good impression of Carl because he helped Kenny cheat Gloria together, and because of hisplicated rtionship with Edith. Despite this, Gloria did not scold Carl following Edith. She looked at the photo again and carefully analyzed with Edith: "Is this photo taken at the gate of Jin Ding, and in the mid-night, which shows that someone has long been staring at Carl. Carl is big wig in the entertainment circle. Few people dare to write his news casually and even offend him casually. Even if it does, I still cannot understand what is behind it. Edith''s tone had calmed down: He did take two women to the clubhouse to y all night. Did note out." Gloria thought Edith made sense. She didn''t know what happened between Edith and Carl, but she knew that both Edith and Carl couldn''t let go of each other. Otherwise, Carl wouldnt inquire information about Edith every time he saw her, and Edith wouldnt call her to scold Carl for the news. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As soon as Carl''s news came out, a lot of gossip lovers on the Inte became active again. Comments below Carls Microblog were very weird. "have Carl been fucking two woman at the same time?" "Dare you to admit a genuine girlfriend?" "Are you afraid of getting sick?" "Carl, how can I enter Sheng Ding TV?" "Strange, it was not female star this time?" "Everyone hase here to see the gossip? Have you forgotten about the Taylor''s Factory? By the way, the topic: #The inside story of Taylor Companys factory#." Thisment was followed by many replies. "I think it makes sense." "So, our handsome boss Carl always helps someone to divert public attention?" "If that''s the case, Taylor is too cheap!" "Poor Carl." "..." After browsing thesements, Gloria went to the topic list again to look for the topic about the inside story of Taylor''s Factory and found it had been absent. Gloria sent a screenshot of thement to Edith and persuaded her: "If you really care, you may listen to Carl''s exnation." Although she didn''t know Carl well, she knew Edith. Edith was two years older than her and they had been friends for six years. In these six years, there were a lot of men chasing Edith. Among them, there was no shortage of high-quality men with good family and fortune. But Edith was as steady as Mount Tai, and was never touched by any man. Gloria didn''t understand before, but after seeing her expression when she looked at Carl, she gradually understood. If a person hides someone in her heart, no one can be as good as the man. "exnation be nked, that scumbag." Although Edith still scolded Carl, her tone had softened a lot. When Gloria was off work, Shi Ye came to pick Gloria again. Leon was also in the car. He might have picked up Leon first and then picked her up. "Gloria." Leon saw her, just yelled, and then buried himself in his schoolbag and searched for it. While taking the notebooks out, he opened the phone''s calctor and calcte something. "What are you doing?" Gloria turned her head a little curiously and found that he took some primary school exercise books. Leon quickly squeezed the book into his schoolbag, and whispered to Gloria, "Don''t tell my cousin." "Whats the matter?" Gloria asked: Why do you have so many exercise books?" "I make money, I help them write homework, a hundred per assignment." "..." Was there such a way to make money? Gloria took three seconds to understand the message: "Are you short of money?" "Cousin deducted my pocket money, and I have no money to y the game." Leon said sadly again. Then he asked Gloria with some doubt: "What''s the matter with you and my cousin? Although I know you are in conflict, I still don''t understand what is happening between you, and I always feel that my cousin seems to quite grudge me. Although he used to be very harsh on me, he would not deduct all my pocket money." Ha ha, it was because that the appearance of Leon disrupted Kenny''s n and broke through his scam. Speaking of this, she had to thank Leon, otherwise she might still be kept in the dark by Kenny. However, there is no need to tell Leon about such thing. She patted Leon: "If you reallyck money, you can find me..." Leon waved his hand, disgusted: "You haven''t earned much more than me." Gloria nced at the thick homework books in Leon''s bag, about ten or more, that is to say, he can earn a thousand dors a day? Byparison, she did not make much more than Leon. "Is the elementary school students so rich now?" One hundred dors can be given for writing an assignment. Leon nodded: "There is a noble elementary school behind our school." Gloria: "..." Poverty restricted her imagination. As soon as he went back, Leon plunged into his room and started his profitable n. Gloria went back to her room to write a manuscript. A child as old as Leon could find a way to make so much money, and she could not lose her own business. She was writing a suspense script recently, and Edith waited for her to write it. She would help her contact the director and thepany to find if anyone would buy her script. Working in Taylor Group is not a long-term solution. After writing for a while, she had little inspiration and got up and walked out of the door. Kenny had returned, and was talking to Carl in the hall. Gloria didn''t have the hobby of overhearing other people''s conversations, turned around and wanted to return to the room, but identally heard the word "Taylor". She stepped back and quietly moved a little closer, and heard Carl angrily said: "Are the Taylors all neurotic? At this time, they don''t solve the problem, but use me to divert public attention and make me be shield! They are crazy! Dont stop me, Im going to kill them!" "Oh." Kenny responded faintly, and said calmly: "My wifes surname is also Taylor." "..." Carl calmed down suddenly, and he cleared his throat and said, "The Taylors except Gloria have a shit in their heads." Chapter 117 I don’t care because you want Chapter 117 I dont care because you want Kenny didn''t want to take care of Carl''s nerves at all. He suddenly looked towards Gloria with a sense, just to see Gloria about to run away. Gloria turned around embarrassingly, but was stopped by him. "Gloria." Gloria turned to look at him, squeezing a stiff smile: "You go on, I''m just passing by." she walked past them into the kitchen and poured a ss of water. When she came out, Kenny and Carl didn''t speak anymore. Instead, Carl smiled as soon as he saw her, and put on a pleasing look: "Gloria, did Edith call you?" "Yes." Gloria took a ss and walked down to the empty sofa opposite them. After Carl heard her words, his eyes were turning sparkling. However, Gloria extinguished the light in his eyes. "She told me that you are a scumbag." Gloria said with a grin, looking less aggressive. But Carl felt bad. "I was mistaken. I didn''t do anything with those two women. I was..." Carl suddenly paused. He looked up at Kenny and shut his mouth again. Kenny had to be so mysterious and gave his nominal position so that he must be careful with any information exposed. "I drank too much that day, and lived directly in Jin Ding. I didn''t spend the night with the two women." "You Edith exin it to Edith by yourself." Gloria looked at Carl coolly. Carl was speechless: "But she didn''t answer my phone." "You can go find her, you should know where she is, if you can''t even exin such a small misunderstanding, don''t bother her." Gloria didn''t n to say more, after taking a sip of the water in the ss, she was ready to leave. Kenny, who had been silent for a while, suddenly reached out and took the water cup in his hand and also took a sip of water. "I had..." drank it. Gloria saw he had already drunk, and then didn''t say anything anymore, but her pinna began to blush. She was more shy than Kenny, and there were outsiders here. The cup is no longer needed. She just turned around and ran upstairs. Carl watched her go upstairs, and then thoughtfully said to Kenny: "Why didn''t I think that Gloria was so sharp before?" Before waiting for Kennys reply, he said to himself: "The tone of the speech, almost caught up with you." "Don''t say nonsense, go find your little star." Kenny went upstairs after he said. Carl was speechless: "Don''t keep me for a meal?" Kenny turned to look at him expressionlessly: "Go away." it was because of Leon that he can taste the salty and bitter noodles he ate this morning. Ever since Gloria knew he was Kenny himself, she had never given him a good face, let alone cooking. He had nothing to eat, let alone Carl. Carl didn''t know how he irritated Kenny, but he had more important things to do now. He didn''t want to spend time in worrying about this. Kenny went back to the bedroom and saw Gloria holding theputer and lying on the sofa. She wore earplugs and stared at the screen without blinking, as if watching a movie. Kenny walked over and leaned over to take a look. He found that it was Si Chengyu''s movie. He covered herputer coldly. Gloria pulled off the earplugs and asked him angrily: "What are you doing?" She seemed to be angry, but she was scrupulous. Although her face did not change much, there was still a slight anger in her eyes. It looked a little cute. Kenny smiled: "Have you heard?" Gloria pretended to be silly: "What did I hear?" "The news of Carl was made by the Taylor family''s deliberate purchase with the media, Carls influence in the entertainment industry is not small, their purpose is to divert public attention, so that Taylor Group can be rise from the ashes." Kenny spoke slowly and calmly, but his eyes locked Gloria tightly, observing her reaction. "Who did it?" Gloria thought for a while and said, "Anne?" she couldn''t think of anyone else except Anne who was so silly. Although Carl is a big wig in the entertainment circle, he is also the leader of Sheng Ding TV which is stronger than Taylor Group. How could he let go of anyone who had hurt him? Kenny was ufortable, with a bit of seriousness in his tone: "Do you want me to help Taylor Group get through the difficulties?" "What do you mean?" Gloria thought Kenny had something to say. "If you want me to help, I''ll help, but if you don''t want me to intervene, and I don''t care." Kenny smiled extremely lightly, with obvious indulgence in his eyes. Gloria had always felt that Kenny is too handsome. Seeing him with indulgent eyes, Gloria was in a trance for a moment. Was he starting to flirt with her again? As long as she says something, will he really do it? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The two of them looked at each other, and neither of them spoke first, and no one looked away. It wasn''t until there was a knock on the door outside: "Master, Madam, dinner is ready." Gloria recovered sharply; bit her lip, and said, "I want you to help Taylor Group." "Okay." Without any hesitation, Kenny gave her an affirmative answer. She didn''t really want to help Taylor Group. She just didn''t believe what Kenny said. Helping Taylor Group was not good for him, but a troublesome andborious thing. Smart people are often reluctant to do such things. After Kenny promised to help Taylor Group, he quickly took action. First, the negative news online about Taylor Group disappeared all at once, and then thosepanies that had already wanted to cancel cooperation with Taylor Group changed their minds. It didn''t take long for Taylor Group to get back on track. Some people even took the initiative to find a door to give Taylor Group''s financing. Gloria saw all this in her eyes, and she felt veryplicated. She thought Kenny was just talking and didn''t expect him to really act and helped so thoroughly. asionally there were posts on the Inte that discussed the shady scene of the Taylor Group''s factory, but they would be deleted soon. The big wig on MicroBlog seemed to get amnesia collectively and no one mentioned it again. As for Edith, who was doing film promotion in another cities, also returned to Huyang City. Gloria just got her sry and asked her to eat together. After work, Gloria was not picked up by Shi Ye, but by other drivers. Gloria told the name of the restaurant as soon as she got on the car: "Just send me to this restaurant. I can go back myself." Leon had made a lot of gains recently. Turned his head and asked her, "Where are you going?" "Eating with a friend." "I also want to go." Gloria didn''t want to take him, but she couldn''t manage it in the end. As soon as Edith saw Leon, he asked Gloria: "Who is the child? What a good gene!" Leon was a beautiful child with small curly hair, white skin, and innocence. He was cute whenughing. Leon gave his self- introduction: "My name is Leon rke." "Poof!" The tea spurted from Ediths mouth. Chapter 118 Movie King Si is your brother? Chapter 118 Movie King Si is your brother? Gloria silently took two tissues and handed them to Edith. She hadn''t told Edith about Kenny''s thing yet, so Edith would be so excited when she heard Leon''s words. Leon knew nothing about these twists and turns. He was obviously surprised by Edith''s reaction. After sitting down, he asked Gloria with a nk face, "What''s wrong with my name?" "It''s okay, your name is fine." Gloria patted his head. Leon nodded, and then sat quietly as a good baby, not as alive as he usually was with her. These men surnamed rke were all good at acting. "Leon, the cousin of Kenny." Gloria organized thenguage, and continued while Edith opened her eyes wide, "Leon you saw before is the real Kenny." "Huh?" Edith was dumbfounded. For a while, she frowned and said, "You mean, the previous ''Leon'' is Kenny himself, and this little cutie is the real Leon?" "That''s it." Gloria nodded. Turning her eyes inadvertently, Gloria saw Leon blush. "Why are you blushing?" Gloria was startled. "He is shy." Edith was still confused. "Wait, why does Kenny pretend to be Leon? He has schizophrenia? No, these are not the key points. The point is that he is not only disfigured but also super handsome!" Leon, who hadn''t figured out the situation, finally understood what was going on. He frowned slightly and nced at Gloria. Gloria poured him a ss of water: "Good boy, drink some water." After she finished, she looked up at Edith again: "Keep your voice down." Edith quickly reached out to cover her mouth and acted beside her mouth exaggeratively as if zipping. "Leon" turned out to be Kenny. Not only was he not ugly, but he was also super handsome, and he should be fine in ''that'' aspect! Because of the little guy Leon, she didn''t say it. Instead, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Gloria with WeChat: "Then he''s not impotent, right? Have you tried it?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria refused to answer her this insignificant question. Edith turned to smile at Leon, teasing, "Little cute, how old are you?" Leon''s face was red again: "Fourteen." "Oh, you are a little tall in your fourteen. You must be a handsome guy when you grow up." Leon was not humble at all, "It should be." Gloria, who had already experienced Leon''s narcissism, had be immune. Edith was surprised first, and then smiled while holding her belly. Gloria turned her head and yelled at Leon: "Little cute?" Leon blushed: "Stop calling me that..." "Are you really shy?" Gloria looked surprised. It turned out that Leon would be shy after being praised. It was... unbelievable. Edith was lively, Leon was also a talkative child, so the three had a great time eating together. It wasn''t until after they finished eating that Leon got up and went to the bathroom that Gloria had the opportunity to tell Edith about Kenny. "One thing I never told you, Kenny was shot by a gun before, and I took out the bullet for him. He didn''t faint nor made a voice during that process." After Gloria finished speaking, she saw Edith''s face change slightly. The rke family is a rich family. It has been inherited for centuries. The family is intertwined and very complicated. Guns are not something that ordinary people can have casually. Edith frowned: "What the hell does Kenny do? Why did he get a gunshot wound?" Gloria had been surprised by Kenny''s extraordinary perseverance before, but forgot to pay attention to this issue. Why did Kenny get a gunshot wound? What did he do? "In this way, things areplicated. The wealthy family like the rke family cares about their reputation, but they have been letting Kenny''s negative rumors ferment for all these years, and have him and Anne got engaged. Although he finally married you, objectively speaking, even if Kenny is really a disabled, he would not marry Taylor''s daughter." The two had a deep friendship, and Edith was telling the truth, so Gloria would naturally not mind her words. She nodded her head in agreement: "I also thought about this, but I can''t figure out. This marriage contract was made by my grandfather when he was at home. I heard that he went abroad after this marriage was settled down for a few years. I still have some impression for this." "I also heard about this matter. When Kenny and his mother were kidnapped and the rke family went to rescue, Kenny''s mother was dead. Although he was alive, he was disfigured and inhumane, and then it didnt take long to spread out the news that he had a marriage with Taylor''s daughter." Someone in Edith''s family is in politics and knows a little more about it than others. Edith was a little bigger than Gloria at that time, and heard some of Kenny''s affairs from her family. But these were all superficial things. Gloria analyzed: "That is to say, the reason that rke family set a marraige with Anne is rted to that kidnapping case at that time?" "There is such a possibility." Edith agreed. Gloria was lost in thought. The marriage contract between Kenny and Anne must not be that simple, and Grandpa Taylors sudden departure abroad must have something to do with this matter. "Then what are you going to do?" Edith was very happy for Gloria when she knew ''Leon'' was Kenny. However, after hearing Gloria''s words, she became worried. Those giants were bright and proud outside, but there must be many dirty things inside. As the lineal heir of rke family, Kenny must be a hard one for he could conceal his true condition for so many years. "I don''t know." Gloriaughed self-deprecatingly. Since she married into the rke family, her life had been beyond her own. Many times, people are pushed away by fate. You can''t stop, while you can''t go back. You can only be forced to go ahead. Maybe there is a way out in front. Maybe there is an abyss in front, but you can''t help yourself. Edith didn''t know what to say, and the two were quiet for a while. At this time, Leon returned. There was also a man behind him. After Leon approached, he turned aside and exposed the people behind him, "Sister Gloria, this is my brother." Gloria looked up, looking at a familiar, warm face. "Movie King Si!" "Si Chengyu!" Edith and Gloria eximed together. Edith was the first to ask, "Is Movie King Si your brother?" Leon scratched his head: "Yes, my brother." "Why is he surnamed Shi, and your surname is rke?" Gloria had seen Si Chengyu a few times, but she never thought Si Chengyu had something to do with the rke family. Leon exined: "My brother follows my dad''s surname, and I follow my mom''s surname." Si Chengyu smiled at Gloria: "Leon is very naughty. But thanks for taking care of him." "...he is a nice boy." Gloria''s mind was a little confused. Chapter 119 Think how to get me Chapter 119 Think how to get me Leon was surprised, "You both know my brother?" He knew Si Chengyu was an actor, but he didn''t know that Si Chengyu was so popr in home. "Of course. Mr. Si is a predecessor in this showbiz. He is not only professional, but also kind. So he has a nickname, fans harvester!" Edith took out her phone after speaking, "Mr. Si, could you please take a picture with me?" "Okay." Si Chengyu showed a gentle smile, "But you have to keep it secret about the thing today." "No problem." Edith opened the camera in the phone and then pulled Gloria over, "Let''s take together." "No, no. Just enjoy yourselves..." Gloria was not a starchaser. She simply liked Si Chengyu''s products. She was not interested in taking pictures. Si Chengyu smiled, turned to her and said gently, "Miss Taylor,e on. Your friend wouldn''t be embarrassed if you join us." Si Chengyu was so gentle that Gloria didn''t bear to refuse. So she walked over to take the picture with them. Leon was the one to take pictures for them. Si Chengyu stood in the middile while Edith was on the left and Gloria was on the right. As soon as Edith took over her phone, a call came in, which was from her agent. She didn''t ept, but hung up directly. Then she turned to Gloria, "My agent called me. I have to go now." Gloria nodded, "Okay. Just do your business." "Then goodbye. Mr. Si, goodbye." Edith waved to Si Chengyu and then rushed out. Gloria turned around, looked at Leon and Si Chengyu, finding they two are really alike. She thought of that thest time they had meal at Jin Ding, Si Chengyu went to greet Carl but he didn''t talk to Kenny when he saw Kenny. So he also knew the affairs between she and Kenny. But he was the cousin of Kenny. It was normal to keep the secret for Kenny. In order to cheat on her, Kenny was really hard on scheming. Gloria subconsciously lifted her lips with a sneer in her smile. Si Chengyu looked though her. He became serious and apologized, "I''m sorry to cheat on you for Kenny." Gloria pressed her lips. "Mr. Si, that''s okay. It''s just we have different positions." Mr. Si? Si Chengyu was embarrassed. He smiled and continued, "Are you going to return now? I can give you a ride." Gloria nced at Leon doubtly. Kenny was very strict to him. So he should leave with his biological brother if he saw Si Chengyu. But, ording to Si Chengyu''s words, Leon woulde back to Kenny''s home. Seeing through Gloria''s doubts, Si Chengyu exined, "I''m busy in work. So I have no time to take care of Leon. It''s better for him to live in Kenny''s home." ... Si Chengyu drove Gloria and Leon to the vi. While Gloria and Leon walked in front, Si chengyu followed behind half a meter away. As soon as Gloria entered in the vi, she saw Kenny walking down from the stairs. He looked up at Gloria, not so embarrassed. But when he saw Si Chengyu who followed behind, he narrowed his eyes and showed a sharp light. "Kenny." Si Chengyu first to exin, "I met Leon and Gloria when I had meal outside. So I sent them back by the way." "Well." Kenny replied, sat down on the sofa and ordered the bodyguard, "Serve the tea." Gloria saw the two sitting down, as if being ready to talk about business, so she pulled Leon to upstairs. Leon started to do homework as soon as he got his room. But it was not his homework. Doing homework for pupils can make money. Leon was making money now. After washing herself, Gloria got a message from Edith. "Have you made love with Kenny? Is he impetent?" "Since he is totally different from the rumors, he is not impetent I think." Gloria smiled helplessly and then replied, "Hurry up to sleep. Stop talking nonesense." Edith not only didn''t follow her words, but also sent her a voice message. Gloria clicked it to hear the content. "It''s not nonesense. I''m serious. Although Kenny is bullying you, you have to get him first. Or if that bitch Anne knew ''Leon'' is Kenny, she would rush over and ''lick'' Kenny''s..." Edith''s words reminded Gloria. Anne always wanted to seduce ''Leon''. If she knew ''Leon'' was Kenny, she wouldn''t give up so easily. "So what? Kenny even won''t give her a nce." She dared not to say that before. But now, she could be confident enough. As soon as she sent the message out, Kenny''s voice came over, "Really? You know me so much." Gloria looked up stiffly and turned to Kenny. Her mind was messy now. When did hee here? He heard the words betwen she and Edith? Ding---- Edith''s message came over agin. Gloria turned off her phone and ignored the new message. "When did youe up?" "I heard all." Kenny didn''t answer her question but replied like this. Gloria was so embarrassed that she couldn''t hide her expression. Kenny lifted his lips and said with pleasure, "I have to take a bath. You should think yourself for a while." "Think what?" "Think how to get me." "..." .............. Because of Kennt''s secret help, Taylor''s group got through the difficulties because of the bad news and began to work normally. There were more enterprisese to corporate with Taylor''s group. Loren thought hispany would get a critical improvement. He was busy in business and buried into happiness recently. He even wanted to take Gloria to meet those cooperative partners. Gloria refused directly, "No, dad. You''d better take my sister beside. Kenny doesn''t like me to attend those parties." She always mentioned Kenny as long as there were things she disliked. She had different ideas with Loren. Although Kenny helped Taylor''s group, she always it was weird. "Okay." Loren nodded and then asked, "When is Kenny free? You should take him home to have dinner." Did he want to tter Kenny now? Although she wouldn''t take Kenny to Taylor''s family, she still answered, "I see." On the way home, Gloria asked the driver to stop beside, she wanted to buy something. In themodity area there were many products with Taylor''sbels. Gloria walked over and heard such a conversation. "Why haven''t the Taylor group broke up? How can they be so shameless to take their products here?" "Of course they have a hard backing. They just need to press the news down. Disgusting!'' Gloria stood beside and took something, then walked out. She knew Kenny''s intention now. In this incident, Taylor''s group not only didn''t apologize sincerely, but also didn''t get enough punishment. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Besides, Taylor''s group pressed all the negative news down, which would trigger the public''s anger. Chapter 120 It Was Too Late For Me To Love You Chapter 120 It Was Too Late For Me To Love You There was an old saying that goes small matters could pile up into a big problem. The Taylor Company was an enterprise tainted with bad reputation. Gloria Taylor had a hunch that The Taylor Company was not going through a mere storm, but a big disaster. Even if they won more investment and cooperation, but if there was no consumer willing to purchase the product after theunching, everything would be in vain. In the era of rapid development ofwork information, they could not underestimate the influence of dissemination. Once The Taylor Company wanted to make a big move, if there was anyone pointing out the past scandal of thepany, people would cancel their product in unison. After realizing Kenny rkes true intention, Gloria Taylor had chills down her spine. Kenny rke seemed to be helping the Taylor Company, but his real purpose was to destroy them. *** When the car stopped in front of the vi, she quickly opened the door and rushed inside. It was alreadyte winter. The weather was at its coldest. A cold wind blew and Gloria Taylor shuddered. Her face was getting paler. She walked into the hall, but she didnt see Kenny rke around. The guard came up and said, Miss, the young master is in the study. Gloria Taylor nodded and headed straight to his study. Kenny rke seemed to have just came back. He was still wearing his coat. He was trying to reach out a book from the shelf. Hearing the sound of an opening door, he looked back and saw Gloria Taylor. He hooked a faint smile. Youre back. He turned around and continued looking for books. Gloria Taylor came up to him, took his arms, and pulled him closer to her. She stared at his eyes and asked, What do you want to do? Did the Taylor offend you? Kenny rke took his arms back and ced them on her hand, Are you cold? Gloria Taylor didnt resist. His palm was so warm, too warm that she didnt feel like taking her hands back. It was easy for Kenny rke to act like this and win a woman. Gloria Taylor came back to her senses and pulled her hands away. She asked again, What did the Taylor do to you? What are you talking about? Kenny rke stared at his empty palm. Hisplexion was gradually getting cold. You know what Im talking about. Kenny rke turned around and sat down on his chair, I let the reporters go to the Taylors factory to shoot some shady scenes. I thought you didnt care about them. Gloria Taylor was astonished. He knew what he was doing. Kenny rke seemed to be satisfied with her reaction. He locked his eyes on her, but he put his guard up making it difficult for her to see his emotion inside. After a while, she heard a gloomy voice, I know everything about you. He said that she was transparent to him. He could easily know what she did. He was threatening her again. Is that interesting for you? Do you feel like aplishing something when you stare at my every move? Gloria Taylor asked sharply. She felt that Kenny rke was genuinely a mad man. He would watch her every move and it made her feel like a little pet he kept. I care about you. Kenny rke seemed to be unaware of Gloria Taylors intense emotion that he continued, Otherwise, when you were deceived by Loren and Anne Taylor to save your mother, I wouldnt rush to save you. Gloria Taylor was mentally ready, but still, she was shocked that her eyes widened. He knew everything! She had no secrets for him at all. He didnt mean her any harm, but he was a control freak. Dont look at me like that, I dont like it. Kenny rke stood up and reached out his hand to cover her eyes. He bowed closer and pecked her lips. His low voice sounded mellow like a good old wine, You just need to be good to me. He lips were warm as his palms, but she shivered hardly. Kenny rke held her in his arms. His fingers slide through her hair like a waterfall. With an intimate voice, he whispered, Dont be afraid. I wont deal with you like I do to them. Youre the one who want to spend your whole life with me, I cant hurt you. She dared not move her stiff body even though every cells in her body was telling her to run for her life. After a while, Gloria Taylor found her voice, the Taylor Company The Taylor Company will be fine. They have Grandpa Taylor, no? Kenny rke let her go after messing up the fringe on her face, Lets eat something. Grandpa Taylor? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Kenny rke led her downstairs. She passively followed. Her thoughts were on a faraway ce. ording to Edith Halls information, Grandpa Taylor was the mastermind behind the sudden marriage of the Taylor and the rke. But, Grandpa Taylor stayed abroad and never came back. Gloria Taylor hadnt seen her grandfather for more than ten years. If someone hadnt mentioned it, she would have forgotten that she had a grandfather. Kenny rke mentioned him just now and his purpose was Gloria Taylor figured it out. She stopped moving and looked straight into his eyes, Do you want to force my grandfather toe home to handle the Taylor Companys business? Kenny rke looked at her admiringly, Clever. Why do you want him home? Whats your purpose? Was it because some hidden agenda behind the arrange marriage? Why was this so important for Kenny rke? Kenny rke hid his identity since the kidnapping, but what could possibly be the reason he didnt want to meet people again? There were too many things that didnt make sense. Gloria Taylor was beyond confuse. Leon rke had been sitting in the dining room alone. Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor were not there yet. So, he hadnt moved his chopstick. When he finally saw theming, he pursed his lips and muttered, Too bad. The flower is in a heap of a cow dung. Kenny rke pulled a chair for Gloria Taylor. He said without looking up, Leon, your teacher said that you couldnt keep up with your studies. I will sign you up for cram school. No! Leon rke shouted, You two are perfect match. You were born for each other! What a wicked man. Leon rke would rather die than to attend a cram school. Leon rke stared at him quietly and smiled at Gloria Taylor, Sister, eat this. Thank you. Gloria Taylor took the dishes Leon rke picked for her. She felt that she and Leon rke were two people in the same boat. Chapter 121 Review Chapter 121 Review After the meal, Gloria Taylor took Leon rke to his room. Gloria Taylor shut the door. Leon rke was puzzled, What are you doing? Cousin looked pissed when you pulled me here. If you closed the door, he might kick me out. No. although Kenny rke seemingly cruel to Leon rke, but inside he cared about him. He still liked Leon rke. If he kicked me out, you had to help me. Leon rke shrugged and sat down, Tell me. Whats so mysterious? Are you divorcing him? Watch your mouth. Gloria Taylor poked his forehead. Leon rke quickly covered his head and shouted, It hurts! Gloria Taylor didnt have the time to joke around, Is your cousin always like this? When Kenny rke was faking Leon rke, she could feel his bad temper but it was not as violent as he was right now. After he restored to his real identity, he was getting hard to guess. Now, he was a control freak. He knew everything she did, but he remained silent. The Kenny rke he was now was more and more unscrupulous. He has always been like this, a sinister man. Leon rke seemed to have a terrible memory popped in his mind. He lowered his head and said, I sincerely advise you to divorce him. What do you think? Gloria Taylor was puzzled, Do you intend to make me your girlfriend? I dont think that you like me. My brother is gentler. He suits you better than Kenny rke. He is too evil! Leon rke smirked. Gloria Taylor couldnt helpughing. She deliberately teased him, Do you know how many women in this country who want to marry your brother? Even if your brother is willing to marry me, but Im a second-hand woman, Im not worthy of him. Youre so fine. Why arent you worthy of him? Leon rke said casually, but his tone was sincere. Gloria Taylor was shocked. Was she fine? When Gloria Taylor stopped talking, Leon rke was embarrassed. He scratched his head and exined, I lived in your house before, didnt I? That day, I thought that you would call someone to beat me, but I didnt expect that cook for me instead. Gloria Taylor tried to break his fantasy, Because you said that your name was Leon rke, I dared not call someone to beat you. Even if Im not Leon rke, you will not call someone to beat me. How do you know? Why do you care? Leon rke pushed her out of the door, Get out. I have homeworks to do. Woman has so many problem. Bang! He closed the door shut. Gloria Taylor couldnt help smiling. Leon rke was indeed green. Back in the room, Kenny rke was reading some documents. He leaned on the headboard of the bed. He heard her pushing the door open, but he didnt look up. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He went to bed early today. Gloria Taylor didnt talk to him. She headed straight to the bathroom. When she came out, Kenny rke was no longer reading the documents. He set his eyes on her. Gloria Taylor looked at her own pajamas. It gave her a total cover up. She looked conservative. Then, she slowly walked to the bed, pulled the quilt open, and sneaked in. As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt his heavy breath approaching. She opened her eyes. She didnt know how long he had been there. He was leaning in, trying to kiss her lips. When Gloria Taylor was puzzled, Kenny rke quickly locked his lips on hers. He pinned her on the bed with his body. His cold breath wrapped her up. Gloria Taylors mind went nk. Kenny rke kissed her lips down to her neck. He whispered, I studied a lot about you in Jin Ding the other day. Lets review it today. Gloria Taylor remembered what happened in Jin Ding that day. Her face blushed red. She struggled to break away, but it was in vain. She was so angry that she blurted out, Review my ass! Hush. You cant swear in bed. Kenny rke gasped and pecked her lips again, But, you can shout louderter. Gloria Taylor knew that this day woulde. However, she was still very resistant. After hearing his flirt, her body was stiff as stone. Kenny rke felt her reaction. He was pissed off, but he whispered, We can stop if you want to, but you have to help me. She was powerless at his mercy. Since Kenny rke agreed to back off, she dared not ask for more. *** The following day, Gloria Taylor went downstairs. She saw Leon rke dozed off on the sofa, but she didnt see Kenny rke around. Gloria Taylor came up and patted him on the shoulder, Leon, you didnt sleepst night? I slept at three oclock. I had too much work to do. Leon rke opened his eyes only to shut it again. He lied on the sofa and continued to sleep. Where is your cousin? I dont know. I think he left already. Her heart was relieved. It was good that Kenny rke wasnt around. She went to the Taylor Company after breakfast. As soon as she arrived at thepany, she was told to attend a meeting. It was a high-level meeting, but Loren Taylor asked her toe, so she had to follow. As she had guessed, the Taylor Companys products were cancelled by the consumers. The sales plummeted and some of their partners wanted to withdraw funding. Suddenly, someone proposed an idea, Young generation loves to follow the trend. How about we ask celebrities to endorse our products? We can definitely handle this problem. Who should we endorse? What about Si Chengyu? Hes the youngest film actor and TV personality in the industry. He has a large number of fans. If he can endorse our products, we can definitely handle the current situation. Gloria Taylor fiercely looked up at the spokesperson. She smiled sarcastically. letting Si Chengyu endorse their product was simply an idiotic idea! Chapter 122 I Believed in Your Ability Chapter 122 I Believed in Your Ability At the end of the meeting, Loren Taylor called Gloria Taylor and said, Gloria,e to my office. Okay. Gloria Taylor knew there was probably something he wanted her to do. At the meeting just now, the senior executive proposed to let Si Chengyu endorse their products. Loren Taylors eyes lit up. Obviously, he was very happy with this proposal. Gloria Taylor walked out of the conference room, but suddenly Anne Taylor blocked her. She had been waiting at the door for a long time. What is it, Sister? Anne Taylors perfume was too strong that she couldnt stand it. She stepped back a little bit. Her face didnt change, but Anne Taylor could spot the subtle rejection in Gloria Taylors eyes. Her face sank and she snapped, Gloria, do you feel proud that you can persuade Kenny rke to help ourpany and Dad favors you now? Dont forget who gave it all to you. Recently, Anne Taylor suffered from existential crisis. All the employees were trying to please Gloria Taylor and her father had been putting her overhead making her a project manager and all. Anne Taylor was slowly being forgotten. Do you think give to me? You? Gloria Taylor smiled coldly, My grandfather arranged the marriage and my parents gave me life. I have to thank them, I wont forget who gave me all of this. Gloria! Anne Taylor was annoyed. Gloria Taylor was like a parasite to her. At first, she let Tina Walker marry Gloria Taylor to the rke thinking that Kenny rke would kill her. She never thought that one day it turned out like this. She was envious. An ugly and lowly woman had climbed onto her head and made a name of her own. She couldnt bear this all. She hated Gloria Taylor so much! Youve been angry recently. You should go back home and let mother stew you some nourishing soup to calm the rage. Gloria Taylor said and pushed her aside, Dad is still waiting for me in the office. I should go now. Anne Taylor watched her leaving. She clenched her fists tightly. She unconsciously bit her lips too hard that it bled. *** Inside Loren Taylors office. Dad, what can I do for you? Gloria Taylor had guessed Loren Taylors mind, but she pretended like she didnt know anything. Loren Taylor hesitated for a moment and said, Gloria, this time, thepany can handle these difficulties, it is all thanks to you. Dad, what are you talking about? Im also a Taylor. Im your family member. This is my duty. What are you thanking me for? she drooped her eyelids looking cold. Loren Taylor was not a fool either. He knew that he hadnt been good o Gloria Taylor before. He was worried that Gloria Taylor would hold a grudge on him. However, her temperament showed at early age. Although he didnt care that much about Gloria Taylor, but from her attitude, it could be seen that she cared for him and Tina Walker. But, he forgot that a heart could change. No matter how tender it was, she could harden it if she was forced to retreat. Gloria Taylor looked sincere. Loren Taylor was relieved, Youre more sensible after getting married. What do you think about the proposal in the meeting just now? Oh, he finally got down to business. Its good, but the feasibility is too low. Si Chengyu is a famous entertainer in the industry. His schedule must be packed. He is probably busy with internationalpanies endorsement. It was impossible for less popr actors and stars to sign an endorsement without receiving a negative feedback and resentment from the fans. If it was impossible for less popr stars, let alone Si Chengyu. On this point, Loren Taylor was very clear. Loren Taylor knew that it was impossible for the Taylor Company to ask Si Chengyu to endorse their products, but it was possible for the rke. If Gloria Taylor could persuade the rke to pressure Si Chengyu to endorse the product, could Si Chengyu, a man who relied on TV for a living refused the proposal? His wishful thinking showed in his cunning face. Lore Taylor reached out his hand and patted Gloria Taylors shoulder, This task is difficult for ordinary people. So, I will leave it to you. I believe in your ability. This Gloria Taylor was reluctant, I may not be able toplete the task. After all Dont say discouraging words, Gloria. If you cant do this, you have Kenny rke. Loren Taylor didnt say much. Gloria Taylor looked at him in the eyes, I will try my best to To refuse this task! Loren Taylor discovered that Gloria Taylor could be used. He wasted no time exploiting her. He didnt even think about it. She already helped him beg Kenny rke to save thepany once, now he sent her to beg Kenny rke for the second time. Kenny rke would finally lose his patience and distant himself from Gloria Taylor, but Loren Taylor didnt care. In his eyes, what mattered was only his own interest. Outside his office, she saw Anne Taylor again. Anne Taylor snorted, pushed her away, and went it. Before Gloria Taylor left, she could hear Anne Taylor said in dissatisfied voice, I can do this too. I just need to ask Si Chengyu to be our spokesperson, right? Ill find someone to sign him immediately. Gloria Taylor felt that Anne Taylor was so stupid. Suppose Si Chengyu was not Kenny rkes cousin, he was in the entertainment industry. How could anyone grab and sign him so casually? Si Chengyus worth was almost equal to the Taylor Companys whole enterprise. *** Edith Hall hadnt received any new information recently. She was resting at home. Gloria Taylor was off from work. As soon as she stepped out of thepany building, she saw a cool car nearby. The car was red that matched Edith Halls personality. Gloria Taylor looked around to make sure that there was no paparazzi. Then, she walked to the car. She opened the door and got in, Why didnt you call me? What should I do if paparazzi get my picture? Thanks to the Taylor family, Gloria Taylor was now a half celebrity, but her image was not too positive. If paparazzi took Anne Taylor and her picture together, it would cause quite a stir in the media. Edith Hall was a rising star. If they were spotted together, it would have a bad influence on her reputation. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Edith Hall took her sunsses off. Her red eyes startled Gloria Taylor. Whats the matter? What happened? Mypany sold me to Sheng Ding! she gritted her teeth, They gave a little money and said my Dadspany a crappy one! chapter 123 Stir up trouble chapter 123 Stir up trouble Edith Hall signing to this brokerage firm was because it and Sheng Ding Media were sworn enemy. However, she didn''t expect that this firm would be so shameful. They had no character that they were bought over by Shengding Media, and then sold her to Shengding Media directly! Gloria Taylor was also surprised: "Really?" "I''m going to kill Carl Cook now, help me get a knife." Edith Hall''s face was very fierce. She said while driving the car. Gloria Taylor: "..." She often talked nonsense when she was so angry. So Gloria Taylor did not take it seriously. However, she found that Edith Hall really drove to Sheng Ding Media. Gloria Taylor turned to look at her and found that she was still angry: "Are you really going to Shengding Media?" "Yes!" Edith Hall smiled and looked like a viin in the movie. "Can''t you talk with him calmly?" "I''m just going to talk to him!" Edith Halls expression showed that she wanted to fight rather than having a good chat. Gloria Taylor finally failed to stop Edith Hall. Edith Hall parked, got off the car and closed the door hard. Then ran towards Shengding Media. However, before she entered, she was stopped by the security guard: "Who are you looking for?" "Its none of your business?" Edith Hall was angry. She pushed away the security guard, and ran inside. At this time, the security guard on the side suddenly came over to look at Edith Hall, and then looked at his mobile phone: "Sorry, you can''t go in." Edith Hall raised her eyebrows: "I cant?" Gloria Taylor had a bad hunch that Edith Hall really wanted to fight. She was a school bully before, and was very good at fighting. She quickly stopped Edith and said: "Don''t mess up in thepany." Edith Hall was obviously so angry that she was confused. She didnt care about the image and rolled up her sleeves: "Anyway, I already belong to Shengding Media. Even if I fight here, Shengding will carry my affairs!" Gloria Taylor thought so. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Moreover, Carl Cook was wrong. So, she did not stop Edith Hall. Her agility is very good, and the several bodyguards who came around were dealt soon. Gloria Taylor stood aside and could see clearly that these security guards gave ground, as if being afraid of hurting Edith. Edith Hall pped her hands, and looked like a ruffian: "Do you let me see Carl Cook now?" "They won''t let you see Carl Cook today." Gloria Taylor picked up the phone from the ground and handed it to Edith Hall. The screen showed a message in WeChat. There was a Edith Halls photo and a sentence: "The woman wille to find President Cook today. Dont let her in, nor hurt her." There was no doubt that thismand must be issued by Carl Cook. Carl Cook bought Edith Hall from her previous brokeragepany, and must have guessed that Edith Hall woulde to find him, so he had the foresight to give this order. Gloria Taylor knew that as her friend, she should help Edith Hall scold Carl Cook at this moment. However, she just wanted tough. Edith Hall scolded bitterly: "Fuck!" Then she left with Gloria Taylor. In the car, Gloria Taylor said: "Carl Cook knows you very well." Edith Hall said angrily, "He helped me pee when I was a kid. Cant he not understand me?" "....know you very well" Gloria Taylor said with a smile. Fortunately, she only spoke so directly in front of Gloria Taylor. "We lived in apound when we were young, and the rtionship between two families also very good, but something happenedter..." Her expression turned gloomy and then she stopped talking. Gloria Taylor didn''t ask, and she didn''t have the hobby of listening to others'' privacy. Edith Hall looked very carefree and didn''t like to hide things in her heart, but she never talked to Gloria Taylor about Carl Cook. She thought it was too heavy, so it was difficult to speak. ... Edith Hall drove Gloria Taylor to a bar. This bar also belonged the person in the entertainment. Most of the guests were celebrity artists. The confidentiality was also excellent. Edith Hall scolded Carl Cook with Gloria Taylor while drinking in a box. Gloria Taylor often drank with Edith Hall, and their drinking capacity was same. But she knew that Edith Hall was in a bad mood and she would definitely drink much, so she drank a little to stay sober. Then she would send Edith Hall back. Before they finished drinking, the door suddenly opened. A woman dressed colorfully stood at the door of the box, and her eyesight fell on Edith Hall. She raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Edith Hall, I heard you came. I did not believe it, but I didn''t expect it is really you..." As the woman spoke, she walked towards them. When she approached, Gloria Taylor felt that this woman seemed familiar. She thought that Edith Hall knew, she pulled Edith''s shoulders . Edith Hall was already drunk, squinted at the woman, and spit out three words: "Who are you?" The woman didn''t think Edith Hall would not know her, her face was ck and she said, "I am Luo Ying." Luo Ying? Gloria Taylor remembered that this name was often on the hot search and entertainment news. Luo Ying could often be seen. She was a star with a lot of exposure recently. However, there were differences between her and her photo. Edith Hall thought for a while, as if finally remembering such a woman, she nodded: "Oh, sorry. You made up too heavy today, so I didn''t recognize you..." Luo Ying looked slightly better. At the next moment, Edith Hall came up with another sentence: "You are not the same asst time. Have you cut your jaw bone?" Hearing this, Luo Ying was startled to touch her face. Her eyes was fierce as if she wanted to bite Edith Hall. Gloria Taylor saw that Luo Ying came with evil intent. She stepped forward and blocked Edith Hall: "Sorry, she drank too much." Luo Ying narrowed her eyes and looked at her: "Who are you?" Gloria Taylor was about to speak, and suddenly a group of people entered. "Sister Ying, we are looking for you everywhere!" Luo Ying turned her head and smiled: "Guess who I met?" The group of people walked in, a man headed was surly and said: "Edith Hall?" Gloria Taylor frowned slightly. Luo Ying clearly came to make troubles. "We are friends. Lets have a drink, OK?" Luo Ying looked at Edith Hall without concealing her revenge. Edith Hall snatched her role before. She got the role with riding on the leading mans coattails, but was snatched by Edith Hall! Chapter 124 “Get out of here if you don’t want to disfigure.” Chapter 124 Get out of here if you dont want to disfigure. Edith Hall had been in the entertainment for several years and she was not a person to be trifled with. But at this moment, Edith Hall was already drunk and she stood up while putting a foot on the table, Within four seas all men are friends, lets drink! Gloria Taylor knew that Edith Hall waspletely released herself and perhaps she did not know what the situation was. Seeing this look of Edith Hall, Luo Ying sneered. Although Edith Hall was only a supporting role, she had a good looking and acting skill, so there were a number of fixed fans. Because of this, she also had good resources even if she did not give her body out. A good script was easy to be remembered by the audience even if she was a supporting role. Edith Hall had a good development in acting, which was the reason why Luo Ying hated her. It could be said that they debuted at the same time and Edith Hall was honest and pure but Luo Ying had to please those producers and directors to get the role. She said, Well, as Edith Hall said, lets get drunk. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Then there were several people came together. Gloria Taylor hesitated and sent a message to Leon rke, Are your bro back? Leon rke replied quickly, Not yet. It was obviously that Luo Ying wanted to get Edith Hall in trouble. Gloria Taylor walked aside and called Kenny rke. She was thinking that what was the rtionship between them? She could ept she was his wife when she thought that he was a useless man. but now she resented being his wife since he became a normal person. Maybe it was because of his deception and fathomlessness. He had too many secrets and was too mighty to get close, which made Gloria Taylor keep a distance with him. However, the first person she thought of was Kenny rke. Hello. Kenny rke answered the phone. Gloria Taylor was about to say something when her phone was taken away, it was Luo Ying. Give me back. Gloria Taylor was angry and she resented that. Anyway, lets y together and leave your phone alone. Luo Ying smiled to turn off her phone directly and threw it to a man besides, She is a friend of Edith Hall, dont leave her alone. Luo Ying was just like Anne Taylor who was opinionated. Gloria Taylor said angrily, Give my phone back. Luo Ying knew that she would call someone for help, so she could not return her phone and then ignored her, saying to the man behind her, Did you hear me? Yes. They immediately came forward and pulled Gloria Taylor, Come on. Knowing that they would not return her phone, Gloria Taylor went straight toward Edith Hall and sat between a man and a woman. The man looked white and clean but his eyes was too muddy, which was repulsive. His hand was on the back of the sofa behind Edith Hall and was trying to embrace her. Gloria Taylor sneered, she knew that although Carl Cook was not a good man, at least he asked the security guard to stop Edith Hall and asked them not to hurt her, which was better than the man in front. The man realized that Gloria Taylor was looking at him, he smiled and held the wine. Gloria Taylor went straight to him and pushed him aside, Move aside. The man was temporarily defenseless and directly fell down. Gloria Taylor said, Sorry, you have a good figure but I did not expect that youre so weak. The man stood up and threw the ss to the ground fiercely, pointing at Gloria Taylor, Damn it, what the hell are you? No one knew her and they just thought that she was an ordinary people. What the hell you are! Edith Hall jumped off the sofa and almost fell because she acted too fast. Gloria Taylor hurriedly held her. At this moment, the man held a ss of wine and was going to pour Edith Hall who crooked on the sofa and did not want to avoid it. Gloria Taylor turned around to block in front of her. Fortunately, it was winter and she wore thick clothes. Luo Ying pped hands, Amazing. Seeing Gloria Taylor was in front of her, Edith Hall woke up a little and looked at Luo Ying, Do you really think that I robbed your role? To tell you the truth, the director didnt even want to give it to you and my agent had agreed with them a long time ago. Youre lying! Luo Ying came to her and was about to p her when Gloria Taylor held her arm. Go away, its none of your business. This is the room I reserved and you get out of here. Edith Hall pped her. Gloria Taylor got headache, Luo Ying covered her face and screamed at Edith Hall, Edith Hall! Gloria Taylor was about to help Edith Hall but she was pulled by the man, Leave them alone,e on to apany us. Gloria Taylorughed, which was so charming and the man was attracted. Gloria Taylor took advantage of the opportunity to get rid of him and smashed his head with an empty ss. The blood flowed down his forehead but Gloria Taylor did not care about him, grasped Luo Ying''s hair and pulled her away from Edith''s back, pointing to Luo Ying with the broken ss, Get out of here if you dont want to disfigure. Chapter 125 “Shes my little ancestor.” Chapter 125 She''s my little ancestor. Luo Ying did not see Gloria Taylor hit the man on his head with the ss and provoked her, Come on, poke on my face. Gloria Taylor showed an envy smile and moved forwards to poke her face. When the ss nearly got to Luo Ying''s face, Luo Ying covered her face and screamed, Ah! Her screams echoed in the room. But Gloria Taylor did not even hurt her. Gloria sneered, You are just so so. Luo Ying was embarrassed and she did not immediately stand up but winked at the person who was behind Gloria Taylor. When Gloria reacted, she had been held from behind. Edith, who had waken up at this moment, stood up directly, pressed Luo Ying down, sat on her back and pulled her hair. Damn you bitch! Its none of her business, what are you doing to my friend? You always set me up secretly and I just ignored you and thought I was bitten by a dog, but you do too far today. Okay, then I will give you a lesson." The people that Luo Ying brought controlled Gloria Taylor and some of them helped Luo Ying but they could not take Edith Hall away. Gloria Taylor was not easy to mess with and fight with them. It was a mess in the room and there were a few people taking videos aside. Although Luo Ying was exposed to a lot of negative effects, she was still famous. But Edith Hall was more famous. The two fought together, which would make a big sensation. Suddenly, someone came in, Stop. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was a man. Gloria Taylor looked up and she had a little impression of the man. He was the Lobby Manager. At this moment, it was quiet in the room. Edith Hall and Luo Ying pulled each others hair on the ground and it was obviously that Luo Ying knew the lobby manager, Please take her away. The manager did not do it but turned around to the man behind him and nodded respectfully, Mr. Cook, please. Gloria Taylor looked back and just saw Carl Cooking. At this moment, Gloria Taylor held a bottle of unopened wine and her hair was pulled by a man, while the other hand pulled at another womans clothes, which could be said to be extremely embarrassed. Carl Cook was shocked and shouted, Let her go. He only knew that Gloria Taylor cooked well but did not expect that she was not to be trifled with. Gloria Taylor kicked the man who pulled her hair when he loosed her, Dont you know that a womans hair cannot touch casually? The man was in pain but dared not to catch her again. At this time, Luo Ying, who fought with Edith Hall suddenly cried, Mr. Cook Carl Cook saw Gloria Taylor as soon as he came in because she was standing. Hearing the voice, he just noticed that Edith Hall was on Luo Ying. He walked over and lifted her up but she shook off his hand. Luo Ying was the signing artist of Sheng Ding and she knew that the brokeragepany of Edith Hall was the deadly foe to Sheng Ding. Carl Cook was definitely going to help her. Thinking of this, Luo Ying covered her face and cried, Mr. Cook, Im justing to propose a toast to Edith Hall but I did not expect that she drank too much and hit me. She said with sincerity, as if it was the truth. Carl Cook looked at Edith Hall whose hair was messy and there were red marks drawn out by nails on her neck and face, which made him angry. It was the first time that Gloria Taylor saw his expression as the same as Kenny rke. He looked at Luo Ying indifferently, Luo Ying, do you know who she is? What? Who? Luo Ying was scared and looked at Carl Cook. Gloria Taylor just found that Luo Yings face had swollen up and there were a lot of bloody marks on it, which should be nailed out by Edith Hall. Carl Cook said, She''s my little ancestor. His voice was very low but made Luo Ying stun. Then he looked around and finally stared at the two women hiding on the side, Carl Cook said, Give me the phone. They handed over the phone directly. Call the police, we''ve got a problem at your bar, and you have to give us an ount. Carl Cook said to the manager. The manager nodded, Yes, we will give you a satisfactory ount. Carl Cook looked at Edith Hall and said gently, Lets go. Edith Hall ignored him and went out, Gloria Taylor followed her. They went to the bathroom to wash and tidy up the clothes. There were only several red marks on her face but Gloria Taylors forehead was swollen. Oh my god, how are you feeling? Edith Hall touched it gently, Who made it? Ill make him back. Well, youre better be at peace. Gloria Taylor was helpless. Edith touched her nose embarrassedly. She knew that she caused the troubles today. Carl Cook was waiting outside, seeing them went out, Carl Cook came to Edith Hall, let me see your face. Im okay. Edith Hall directly waved his hand and said impatiently. Gloria Taylor smiled and nned to walked aside to leave them some space. At this moment, steady footsteps came over. She looked up subconsciously and saw Kenny rke appearing in the corner. But his indifferent face made her scared. Chapter 126: Who Taught You This? Chapter 126: Who Taught You This? Out of a survival instinct, Gloria turned around and wanted to go back. "Stop." Kenny''s low voice sounded behind her, Gloria froze. She looked back at Kenny stiffly and said calmly, "I just want to go to the bathroom." Kenny was tall, he strode forward fast. At this time, he had approached her. He looked down at her, and when his eyes touched the big wound on Gloria''s forehead, his eyes narrowed. But he raised his eyebrows and said, "Go, I''ll wait for you." Gloria: "..." Gloria had no choice but went to the bathroom. When Gloria returned to the bathroom, she touched her forehead with irritation, but identally hit the wound on the forehead. "Ouch..." The pain was so strong. Finally, Gloria stayed for a while, and still went out. Gloria didn''t know where did Edith and Carl go, only Kenny still stood there waiting for her. The suit on Kenny''s body was meticulously dressed, as usual, slender and straight, even if he was standing at the door of the bathroom and waiting for others, he was also handsome. "Twenty minutes." Kenny suddenly raised his wrist and nced. When Gloria was puzzled, he said aloud: "Are you constipated?" Gloria stunned for a moment, then was choked by her saliva: "Cough..." Kenny groaned slightly, and then said with a very serious tone: "Return and let Shi Ye help you go to the hospital to register a number." "Hahaha." Gloria thought she could say nothing butugh at this time, right? ... The two went out of the bar together. Carl''s car stopped at the door. He sat in the driver''s position, and Edith sat in the co-pilot position next to him. Seeing Kenny and Gloriaing out, Carl leaned his head out of the car window: "Kenny, I will take Edith to the hospital. Would you like to go together with us?" Kenny pointed to his car on the other side. Carl knew what he meant, made an "OK" gesture towards him, and drove away. "I''m okay, I don''t need to go to the hospital." Gloria pulled Kenny''s arm. She just got a big lump on her head and didn''t bleed. What did she go to the hospital for? She had to wait in line and it''s wasting their time. She now only felt hungry and wanted to eat something. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was already nightfall, and even if there was a light shining, Kenny''s deep eyes were more and more gloomy. He said in a low voice, "It''s okay?" "Yes." Gloria nodded. But the next moment, she couldn''t help screaming: "Ah!" Because Kenny reached for the big lump on her forehead and pressed hard. Although the big lump would slowly swell naturally in a few days, it still hurt when pressed hard by people like this. Kenny withdrew his hand and looked at her nkly: "Why did you scram if you are fine?" "I..." If Kenny didn''t press her forehead, she would be fine! ... In the hospital. Kenny and asked the doctor to do a full-body examination for Gloria. Edith was not better than her, and she was dragged by Carl for a full-body examination too. The two people who finished the inspection sat side by side in the chairs on the side of the hallway, they looked at each other. In the end, Edith said: "I think Kenny does care a lot about you." "Hehe." Gloria reached out and touched the big lump on her forehead. She still felt that there was a finger poking there. Casually, Gloria said indifferently: "I think Carl does care a lot about you, what does he say just now?" Gloria paused, cleared her throat, and said in Carl''s tone: "She is my ancestor." "Gloria!" Edith''s always sober and cool, she''s rare to look a little unnatural. At this time, Carl and Kenny came out of the doctor''s office. Gloria and Edith were sitting upright together without saying a word. ... Because Gloria and Edith did not eat much, the group went to Shengding together. On the way, Gloria remembered Leon, so she asked Kenny aloud, "What about Leon?" Kenny turned to look at her, and there was no expression on his handsome face: "You might as well care about yourself." When they arrived at Shengding, they ordered arge table for the two women who had fought. Although Gloria was a little flustered, she was hungry. When she was full, Kenny began to argue with Gloria. "I didn''t know that my wife would fight like this, who taught you that?" Kenny looked at her with his pair of ink-like eyes, as if her answer dissatisfied him, he would do something to her. As for what to do, Gloria did not know. She only knew that as long as she was in front of Kenny, she would involuntarily be a coward. Gloria pointed at Edith who was sitting next to him. Edith was also afraid of Kenny. She narrowed her neck, swallowed, and pointed at Carl who was sitting next to her: "He taught me that." "Cough..." Carl just took a sip of red wine, and he was choked. "No, Edith. When I left, there was someone to help me take care of you, but I didn''t let you learn how to fight..." Before he finished speaking, he was stunned by Edith''s indifferent eyes. "Ah." Kenny did not speak, he just sneered, and stood up and walked outside. Gloria was keenly aware of the words "Go home and I will teach you something" from his words. She didn''t want to go home. However, she dared not to return. ... Kenny drove his car and galloped all the way. When he arrived at the door of the vi, Gloria held the car to get off and squatted on the side of the road. Leon heard the sound of the car, he ran out, and when he saw Gloria, he showed a rxed expression: "Sister Gloria, you finally came back, you don''t even know, before my cousin came back and saw that you didn''t at home, he was so gloomy, I''m so scared..." Gloria stood up slowly, and said weakly: "Even if he''s in a good mood, he can scare people." The words fell, and as soon as she looked up, she saw Kenny standing behind Leon. Sure enough, they can''t judge anyone secretly. Gloria thought that anyway she would be "taught", she just hoped that it could happen sooner. So, she followed Kenny back to the bedroom. She was a little puzzled. She was fighting outside. Why was Kenny so angry? Was it because Kenny felt she made him embarrassed? Kenny entered the bedroom, took off his coat, turned and saw Gloria still hesitating by the door, and called her in a calm voice: "Come in." Gloria walked over slowly. Kenny pushed her and let her sit down on the bed, then his hand stretched out. Gloria subconsciously wanted to hide, but was stopped by Kenny: "I''m applying medicine for you, why do you want to hide!" Chapter 127: I Came For You Today Chapter 127: I Came For You Today At this time, Gloria noticed that Kenny was holding a bottle of ointment in his empty hand. It turned out to be to apply medicine to her. Gloria sat upright, but she''s still leaning back slightly, and said, "Let me do it myself." Kenny pressed the lump fiercely on her forehead before, he didn''t show mercy at all. She was afraid that he wouldn''t treat her softly. "Sit down!" Kenny looked as if he hadn''t heard her words. After ncing at Gloria calmly, Gloria stopped talking. He put a ster on his finger, and pressed it gently against the big swollen lump on her forehead, rubbing it very gently, it''s still a little pain, but it was not unbearable. Despite this, Gloria was still a little uneasy, her eyes kept blinking all the time, and her long eyshes were trembling and looked a little pitiful. Kenny''s expression also eased a bit, but his deep voice was not indifferent. "It is forbidden to go to the bar with Edith again in the future." Today, those who made trouble, Kenny did not know about that, but he knew how deep the entertainment circle was. Many people had no bottom line for the sake of superiority. They would do anything for their desires. Fortunately, this stupid woman still knew to call him. Kenny knew that Carl bought Edith''s contract, before Gloria''s phone was hung up, he heard Luo Ying''s words. At that time, he thought that Gloria might be with Edith, and Carl knew Edith best, so he called Carl directly. Therefore, Carl would arrive at the bar faster than him. Gloria frowned. She didn''t like Kenny''s tone very much: "What happened today is an ident." Kenny had rubbed the ointment, he slowly withdrew his hand, and wiped his hand with a tissue while casually saying: "Car ident, robbery, such an ident, which is not an ident?" "..." This kind of thing can bepared with robbery and car idents? Gloria was speechless for a while. Kenny did not mean to wait for her to speak, smelling the smell of wine on her body, and said coldly, "Go to the bath." ... The next day. Gloria got up and looked at the big lump on her forehead in the mirror. The medicine that Kenny applied to her yed a role. The lump had been eliminated a lot, but it still looked a little daunting. It seems that she can stop using makeup today. When Gloria went downstairs to the restaurant, she found that breakfast was ready and set on the table. Kenny and Leon were sitting at the dining table and they waiting for her. Leon diligently opened the chair beside him: "Sister Gloria, morning." The longer Gloria got along with Leon, she felt that Leon was a very good child, but asionally naughty a little. She was about to walk towards Leon and heard a slight noise from Kenny. Turning her head, Gloria found that Kenny also pulled away from the chair beside him. Kenny''s meaning was also obvious, but to let Gloria sit next to him. Gloria was speechless, and Kenny waspeting with a child in early this morning. Was he crazy? Looking at Leon''s grinning face, and then looking at Kenny''s expressionless face, Gloria sat next to Leon without hesitation. As soon as Gloria sat down, she felt that the atmosphere had be depressed. She and Leon nced at each other and then buried their heads for breakfast. Kenny''s temper was really...too weird. ... After breakfast, Kenny left by car first. Gloria and Kenny were delivered by another driver. At the door of the Taylor group, Gloria got out of the car and the driver drove away. She turned around and was about to walk inside the Taylor group building, she heard a strange woman voice behind her: "Ms. Taylor." Gloria turned around and saw a woman dressed in an elite suit standing behind her. "Hello, you are..." Gloria was sure that she did not know the person in front of her. The woman''s hair was meticulouslybed, making her look a little serious: "I am Si Chengyu''s agent, Xu Jun." Although Gloria had never seen her, she knew "Xu Jun". She was a fan of Si Chengyu, and asionally she could see posts and news about Si Chengyu on the Inte. Xu Jun was a gold broker in the entertainment industry. Si Chengyu was brought out by her. She was smart and capable, and the public praised her highly. Xu Jun saw that Gloria seemed to know her, and she would stop turning around, and directly said: "Chengyu has something to do with you." "Si Chengyu?" Xu Jun nodded: "Yes, pleasee with me." Xu Jun took Gloria to a nanny car. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. When the door opened, she saw Si Chengyu. He had a gentle smile on his face: "I have something want to ask you, but it won''t dy you too much time." "Okay, what''s that?" Si Chengyu was so famous that it was not convenient to speak here with the door open. Gloria got in the car. When she sat down, Si Chengyu asked her out: "Anne is your sister?" "Yes." Gloria was a little surprised: "What''s wrong with her?" Si Chengyu didn''t answer her question positively, but asked: "There is something wrong with your family''spany, so they want me to advertise for the products?" Gloria frowned: "How do you know?" His tone was very gentle, and he spoke "Just tell me, is that right?" "...Yes." Gloria vaguely guessed that Anne had done something stupid again, so Si Chengyu would know about it. She pursed her lips and exined: "This is just a proposal from thepany, I know you won''t..." Si Chengyu, who had always been focused on listening to her, interrupted her at this time: "If you want me to advertise for the Taylor group;s products, I can give it a try." Give it a try? Gloria''s face was full of shock. What did Si Chengyu mean? What did it mean if she wanted him to advertise for the Taylor group''s products, he can give it a try? It meant that if she told him to help the Taylor group, he would be willing to help? Soon, Gloria understood why Si Chengyu would say this, most likely because of her rtionship with Kenny. "You don''t have to be like this. Why would the Taylor group''s situation will be today is because of itself and this will also influence your reputation." She was grateful for Si Chengyu''s kindness, but she couldn''t ept that. Si Chengyu suddenlyughed, and the appearance of a gentleman could easily make people lower their guard. He looked at Kenny: "It''s not because of Kenny, I came here for you today. If you need it, I can help you, and reputation is not so important to me." The smile in his eyes was not dissipated, but his eyes were very focused, like watching Gloria or watching others through Gloria. No matter who he was looking at, that was enough to make people imagine with his words. Chapter 128 Wanted to Guess, but Couldn’t Chapter 128 Wanted to Guess, but Couldnt Gloria Taylors hearts jumped. She hurriedly refused, Thank you for your kindness, Brother, but you really dont have to. I have to go to work now or else, Ill bete. She said good bye to Si Chengyu and hurried out of the car. He watched her leaving through the window. His smile gradually faded. He knew that Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke had been fighting these past few days because Kenny rke lied to her. However, she just distanced herself by calling him brother. She did the same to Kenny rke. *** The doubt in her heart followed her into the office. Why did Si Chengyu say such strange thing to her? The way he looked at her just now was like he was looking through her, to someone else. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was lost in thought that she didnt know Anne Tayloring in. It was not until Anne Taylor started to speak that she returned to her senses, Gloria, how are you doing with the task Dad asks you to do? Anne Taylor looked at the woman in front of her with chin held high. Gloria Taylor remembered what Si Chengyu said before. She narrowed her eyes, Not so good. If you want to take it over, you can ask dad. This was originally an impossible task to finish, but Loren Taylor still gave it to Gloria Taylor. Anne Taylor was pissed off. She pushed her hair back confidently and said, I will. Just because you cant finish it, it doesnt mean that other cannot too. Gloria Taylor agreed. Well, good luck then. Gloria Taylor said indifferently. Anne Taylor was triggered. But, Gloria Taylor didnt give her a chance to get angry. She lifted her foot and left the room. *** Anne Taylor took over the task to persuade Si Chengyu to endorse the Taylors product, but she couldnt fine him anywhere. Gloria Taylor didnt care either. However, she still had doubts about what Si Chengyu said to her earlier. She tried not to take it to the heart. She was aware that it was impossible for Si Chengyu to be attracted or have any feelings toward her. They only met a few times. There were also countless of beautiful and excellent female starts in the entertainment circle who admired Si Chengyu. She felt like she was too in and ordinarypared to them. Today, as soon as Gloria Taylor arrived at thepany, Loren Taylor called her to his office. His face was bright. He seemed up, Gloria,e here. I have something to tell you. Whats the matter, Dad? Gloria Taylor had no idea why he was so happy. Your sister has already settled the endorsement with Si Chengyu. Shes exhausted. So, I will leave the rest to you. Loren Taylor couldnt hide his smile, Ill be relieved if you can take care of the rest. Gloria Taylor frowned. She thought that it was impossible, Are you saying that Si Chengyu agrees to endorse our product? Apart from the fact that he offered his help to her himself and even if he wanted to do the endorsement for the Taylor Company, his agent and hispany wouldnt agree. Moreover, hispany was Sheng Ding Media. Carl Cook was the president of thepany. He wouldnt let any underlings helped Si Chengyu signing the image destroying endorsement. Yes. It is all your sisters hard work. You must discuss the rest with Si Chengyus side. I understand. Gloria Taylor nodded. She said nothing more *** When she arrived home, she went directly to the study to find Kenny rke. He must know something about Si Chengyu. Kenny rke just came back from office. When Gloria Taylor pushed the door open, he just finished a phone call. He turned around and saw Gloria Tayloring in, youre back. I have something to ask you. she walked approaching him. Kenny rke nodded. Do you know that Si Chengyu epted the Taylor Companys endorsement? she didnt beat around the bush. Kenny rke was stunned for a small moment, but he was not surprised, I dont know anything about that. How was it possible? How did Carl Cook let Si Chengyu take the endorsement? If he epted this endorsement, it would have a significant impact on his acting career. Gloria Taylor felt sorry for him. They were unworthy of Si Chengyu. Kenny rke watched her carefully. He narrowed his eyes and said, Youre his loyal fan. Its normal that youre concerned about his affairs. Gloria Taylor was toozy to deal with his odd tone. She said, I am his fan, but he is also your cousin. Dont you care about this? You also say that he is the older brother. I am the younger one. What can I do? Kenny rke turned and sat on his chair. He was ignoring her. Gloria Taylor thought that this man was a weirdo. He and Si Chengyu were close, but he didnt care if something happened to him. Kenny rke was also behaving weird around her. But, she shrugged it off her mind. She was toozy to guess how his brain worked. Even if she wanted to guess, she knew she couldnt. *** Gloria Taylor was responsible for the follow-up work of Si Chengyus endorsement. Loren Taylor gave her a privilege to solely follow-up the project without having to take care of other matters in the company until the endorsement was finished. That morning, Gloria Taylor arrived at thepany. She went to get the contact information of Si Chengyus agent and went out. Gloria Taylor met Xu Jun once and she had the impression that he was a serious person. She tried to dial his number. He picked up after a few rings. Hello, Im Xu Jun. Si Chengyus manager. Hello, Im Gloria Taylor. She replied. Oh, hello Miss Taylor. Xu Jun obviously still remembered her. Gloria Taylor directly stated her purpose, I heard that you epted the Taylor Companys product endorsement. Is that right? Regarding this matter, Miss Taylor can directly talk with Chengyu. Im still outside now. Ill give you his address and you can go there directly. Xu Jun didnt give her a chance to speak at all. He simply hung up the phone. In less than a minute, he sent her Si Chengyus address. It was a famous residential area in Shanghai where the wealthy live. After sending her the address, Xu Jun sent her Si Chengyus number. He let him called Si Chengyu when she arrived at the neighborhood. After all, the ce belonged to the upper-ssmunity. Amoner couldnt get in. Chapter 129: Its A Trap From The Beginning Chapter 129: It''s A Trap From The Beginning Gloria took a taxi to themunity where Si Chengyu was living. At the gate of themunity, she called Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu answered the phone very quickly, probably he just finished his exercise, and his voice was a little breathy: "Wait for me for five minutes." Si Chengyu dide out in five minutes. He was wearing a ck sports suit, his hair was slightly wet, and his smile was still gentle and sunshine. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When he was looking at Gloria, his smile was brighter. He waved at Gloria: "Gloria, follow me." After he finished speaking, he seemed to realize that he was doing something wrong, so Si Chengyu asked Gloria: "You and Kenny all call me brother, can I call you Gloria too?" Gloria was awkward because of his words, but she still nodded a little embarrassedly: "...Yes." Si Chengyu went to his house with Gloria, and when they arrive, he took a pair of disposable slippers from the shoe cab for her. "It''s a bit messy. The aunt who cleaned my house had something to do this week, so she didn''te here. I was too busy to clean it." Si Chengyu exined to her as he walked inside. The room was still very tidy, but things were ced out of order. Gloria smiled and said nothing. Si Chengyu took her to the sofa to let her sit down, and then poured a ss of water for her: "I was abroad for a while, and there was nothing at home, only water, please understand for that." "It''s okay, thank you." Gloria and Si Chengyu were not so familiar with each other, Gloria still felt ufortable when she was sitting in his house like this. She took a sip of water and directly exined the purpose ofing here today: "You took the Taylor group''s product endorsement?" "Yes, but the contract hasn''t been signed yet." Si Chengyu sat down opposite her with a gentle smile: "The Taylor group let you talk to me about the contract?" "Yes." Gloria smiled and put down the cup in her hand: "Are you sure you want to do this for the Taylor group?" "I''m not sure, so they will let youe here and talk to me." Si Chengyu''s casual look was somewhat simr to Kenny. Gloria was stunned for a moment, so can the cousins look so simr to each other? "However, you don''t seem to agree with me to ept this endorsement." Si Chengyu''s eyes with a smile, his eyesight was wise and smart. Gloria saw that he said so directly, so Gloria also replied directly: "I don''t mean to disagree. Although I am a member of the Taylor group, I must also admit that if you take this endorsement, it will make the bad influence of your acting career." Si Chengyu leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowed, and he looked like Kenny more. However, his tone was not as gloomy as Kenny, Si Chengyu was still very gentle: "You are so honest with anyone?" "..." Gloria didn''t know how to answer this question. Suddenly, Si Chengyu closed his smile on his face. He corrected his expression and said, "Don''t be too kind, you will be bullied by Kenny." Gloria felt that Si Chengyu had said too much today. Hearing Kenny''s name from Si Chengyu''s mouth, Gloria froze for a moment before reacting. "Leon is also quite afraid of Kenny. Does he like to bully others?" Gloria''s curious. Si Chengyu paused: "No, at least before he was eleven, he was a very obedient and good child." Very obedient and good. These words were used to describe Kenny, which was very ipatible. ... It was only when Gloria left that she remembered that she came to contact Si Chengyu today to talk about endorsements. As a result, the two people chatted all day long and forgot the endorsement matters. Gloria was a little helpless, but she did not show it. She always felt that Si Chengyu''s eptance of Taylor''s group endorsement was not that simple. Fine, it''s the future matters. In the afternoon, Gloria didn''t return to the Taylor group anyway. There was nothing serious to do if she went back. She called and asked Edith for coffee. She told Edith that Si Chengyu had epted the Taylor group''s endorsement, and Edith was as shocked as she was. Edith''s first reaction was that she didn''t believe Gloria''s words: "How is it possible? Fake news?" "I saw Si Chengyu today, he did not deny it." Gloria added sugar to the coffee in front of her, and said suddenly: "But the contract has not been signed yet." Edith was checking news online. After listening to her, she looked down and looked down at the phone screen. Suddenly, a hot topic was seen by Edith. While reading, she said aloud: "A disgusting enterprise, the conscience is wiped out to the point that it threatens a big film emperor with its extraordinary means to endorse its products..." Gloria thought that " the disgusting enterprise" mentioned was very much like the Taylor group. She reached out and took Edith''s phone: "Show me." The more she read the news, the deeper Gloria''s brows frowned, and then she looked down at the comments. The first article of the hotment referred to Si Chengyu and the Taylor group. "Do you remember the incident of the Taylor group''s factory that was exposed some time ago? I suspect that this microblog is talking about the Taylor group." There were manyments below. "But who is the threatened film emperor?" "The daily necessitiespany can suppress the online news in such a short period, which shows that he has a very strong backend. If the backend is strong, he will threaten the film emperor to endorse their products, and he must find the most fans. The most influential movie emperor! Tell me aloud, this movie emperor is..." "Si Chengyu!" "+1" "It must be Si Chengyu!" "..." Because this hotment in the front had conscious guidance, and thements that follow up were scolding the Taylor group. Gloria returned the phone to Edith, took out her mobile phone and opened Twitter, and went directly to the Taylor group''s official ount to see thements below. When she clicked in, she saw the Taylor group''s official ount posted a microblog a minute ago: [Looking forward to the cooperation between Mr. Si and us. ] Because of thest incident, the Taylor group''s official ount was scolded byizens for so many times, so they closed thement function. As soon as they posted this Twitter, within two minutes, it was reposted more than a hundred times, and the number of reposts increased linearly. Those who reposted this Twitter were scolded the Taylor group. "Oh, will our film emperor ept the endorsement of this kind of junkpany? Joke." "Si Chengyu even pushed the endorsement of the international big-name XXst time. Why did he agree to take the endorsement of your badpany? What did you do to Si Chengyu, do you have no idea?" "Shut down!" "..." Edith closed to Gloria and saw the Twitter posted by the Taylor group. She asked Gloria: "Do you believe such a coincidence?" "I don''t believe it." Gloria shook her head solemnly. Si Chengyu would agree to ept the Taylor group''s endorsement before, which may have been a trap from the beginning. Gloria thought that she probably knew what was going on. This was to use the celebrity effect to push the Taylor group to the edge of the abyss. "The old Mr. Taylor is still here, right?" What Kenny said suddenly broke into Gloria''s mind. chapter 130 What happened to Kenny Clarke chapter 130 What happened to Kenny rke The purpose of Kenny rke was to push Taylors to the edge of the abyss until Loren Taylor couldn''t hold it and then let Mayo Taylor return. Mayo Taylor lived out his life in retirement hastily. It had been eleven years. Mayo Taylor had not return during these eleven years. Even if they had a family reunion, that was Loren Taylor took his family abroad to see Mayo Taylor, but Gloria Taylor had never been taken abroad. Gloria Taylor also suspected that Si Chengyu might be rted to Kenny rke. After all, Sheng Ding can''t let Si Chengyu take Taylor''s endorsement, but Kenny rke and Carl Cook had a close rtionship. But if it was rted to Kenny rke, why did he force Loren Taylor to return deliberately? Gloria Taylor looked up at Edith Hall: "If the marriage between Anne Taylor and Kenny rke is rted to the kidnapping at that time, its reasonable assume that my grandpa was also involved in the kidnapping, so Kenny rke always forced my grandfather to return. " Edith Hall shook her head: "But if your grandfather was involved in the kidnapping of Kenny rke and his mother, why did the rke family let him go abroad and let the two family unite by marriage?" Gloria Taylor thought she made sense . The things that rke family did was like to please Taylor family... Gloria Taylor suddenly thought of something, frowned and said: "My grandfather is well, and he neednt go abroad for retirement ten years ago. There must be some reason to force him to go abroad. Anne Taylor and Kenny rkes marriage is weird, and these two things connect..." She paused for a while, Gloria Taylor continued: "I dont believe that there is such a coincidence in the world. I suspect that my grandfather must have known the secret of the rke family, so they reach the agreement of marriage. But rke family is cautious, so my grandfather must go abroad and not return." After she finished speaking, she saw Edith Hall shocked. Gloria Taylor also felt that her thought was too terrible: "Dont you agree with me?" Edith Hall shook her head: "No, I think you are right. My dad also knew about that case a little. Your grandfather had some connection with that case, but he didn''t affect the case..." ... Night. Gloria Taylor opened the faucet while holding a mobile phone to watch discussions about Si Chengyus threat online. "Sister!" Leon rke''s voice came from outside. His voice came from far to near: "Sister, are you cooking?" Gloria Taylor put down the mobile phone and looked out of the kitchen. She happened to see Leon rke running over here. As soon as Leon rke ran in, he wanted to uncover the lid: "What are you cooking, its so delicious!" "Braised pork." Gloria Taylor patted on his hand: "it has not finished. Go out and wait." "Okay." Leon rke stopped and ran outside. Kenny rke did note back to have dinner. Gloria Taylor looked at position Kenny rke usually sat, and she was lost in thought. Leon rke ate a piece of braised pork and his mouth was full of oil. He said vaguely: "If you miss my cousin, call him." "Who misses him." Gloria Taylor gave him a piece : "Eat." "Oh." Leon rke obviously didn''t believe her. After they finished , Kenny rke still did not return. Gloria Taylor had a shower, then sat on the bed and looked at the empty room. She thought something was strange. Because Kenny rke was not here? "Buzz!" Suddenly, her mobile phone on the night table vibrated. Gloria Taylor took it, it was a call from Kenny rke. After hesitating for three seconds, she picked it up. "Hello?" It wasn''t Kenny rke''s voice: "Gloria Taylor, I''m Carl Cook. Kenny rke has something wrong, pleasee to Jinding now, I''ve let Shi Ye pick you up." Carl Cooks tone was particrly urgent, which made Gloria Taylor uneasy. She thought of his gunshot woundst time.... She felt very nervous, she quickly ran upstairs after changing clothes. Shi Ye hade, he saw Gloria Taylor going down quickly, his eyes shed slightly: dy, I''ll pick you up to Jinding." ... He drove so fast and they arrived at Jinding soon. When getting off the car, Gloria Taylor just reminded to ask him: "What happened to Kenny rke?" "you go to see by yourself." Shi Ye looked down and looked very respectful. Gloria Taylor was suspicious that Shi Ye did not look very nervous. As soon as she entered , she saw Carl Cook. As soon as Carl Cook saw her, he walked towards her directly: "Gloria " "what happen?" Gloria Taylor asked him. Carl Cook coughed lightly: "I will take you to see him." The two entered the elevator, and Carl Cook was still exining to her: "Kenny has an ident. He is not close to anyone else, I dont know who I can look for except you." "Oh." As if she and Kenny rke were very close. When they arrived, Carl Cook opened the door: "He is inside." The room was dark and the lights were not turned on. Gloria Taylor felt strange: " what''s wrong with Kenny rke?" Carl Cook sighed: "You go in first." Gloria Taylor looked at Carl Cook for a few seconds, but still walked in. As soon as she entered the room, the door was closed hard. Gloria Taylor pressed the light switch. She nced at the door and continued to walk inside while calling his name. "Kenny rke?" She called several times without getting a response. Kenny rke lived in a suite. She did not see him in the sitting room, so Gloria Taylor walked towards the bedroom. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gloria Taylor turned on lights and did not see Kenny rke in the bedroom. When she was ready to go out, she heard the sound of water in the bathroom. She walked to the bathroom and knocked: "Kenny rke?" Bathroom was dark, and Gloria Taylor did not hear any sound, so she was not sure if he was in it. When she was about to turn around, a deep and somber voice came from the bathroom: "Get out!" It''s Kenny rke''s voice! His voice sound not well. "What''s wrong with you?" Gloria Taylor patted the door: "I am Gloria Taylor." The next moment, the door was suddenly opened. Kenny rke looked pale. He was covered with water, only wrapped in a bath towel. Gloria Taylor stood a step away from him, feeling the coolness from him. Gloria Taylor reached out and touched his arm, it was too cold! Kenny rke quickly let her hand go: "Who let youe? Go back!" Chapter 131 Never leave me alone for the whole life Chapter 131 Never leave me alone for the whole life Kenny rke''s face was as gloomy as his tone. He looked at Gloria Taylor with cold eyes, which were full of boredom, as if driving her away. After picking the phone call from Carl Cook, Gloria Taylor was nervous when she came from home. The inexplicable worries and uneasiness wrapped her up until she saw Kenny rke standing in front of her. When he talked to her, she felt relieved. "Do you think I want to look for you?" Gloria Taylor raised her lips and smiled, unwilling to show her weakness. Almost immediately, Kenny rke said angrily, "Why don''t you go now?" Gloria Taylor sipped her lips. She had nothing to say but chose to leave. Carl Cook said that Kenny had a very close rtionship with her. What he thought was wrong! Kenny was just an emotional people. Who knows how she offended him this time! Gloria Taylor walked to the door and turned the door handle, only to find that the door couldn''t be moved at all. She tried again, and the door remained motionless. Someone locked the door outside! It was Cark Cook who called her and closed the door after she came in. Kenny rke was all right except his pale face. And he wanted to drive her away. Why did Carl Cook lock her and Kenny rke together? Carl Cook and her were both afraid of Kenny rke. When she turned back to Kenny rke, she saw him sitting on the bed with a sullen face. At this time, his original pale face had a tendency to turn red. "Why youe back again?" Kenny rke''s voice was cold and impatient. However, when he looked at her, those eyes were contrary to his cold tone. There was struggling, patience, and fanaticism. Gloria Taylor couldn''t help but take a step back. She clenched her hands and said uncertainly, "You... have you been drugged?" When he just came out of the bathroom, he body was cold, obviously he was taking a cold shower just now. Carl Cook locked the door after she came in. Gloria Taylor was not a child. Although she had never been in love, she had written a script... Naturally, she thought it in that way. "Give you thest chance, leave now." Kenny rke did not answer her question positively, nor did he deny that, it meant that Gloria Taylor was right. Gloria Taylor was in a mess now. She regretted to believe Carl''s nonesenses! Unreliable people will do some unreliable things! Gloria Taylor said nkly: "The door is locked." Kenny rke seemed to be stunned for a moment, and after a thought, he knew that Carl Cook did that. He took out his mobile phone and called Carl Cook, but how could Carl Cook answer his phone after doing this kind of thing. So the phone didn''t get through, and a mechanical prompt sounded: "Sorry, the phone you called has been turned off." boom! Kenny rke threw the phone directly out, obviously he was angry. Gloria Taylor looked for her cell phone, but found that her pocket was empty. Her cell phone was probably at her home. "I...I went outside..." One woman and one man stayed in the same room, especially the man was in this situation. After she finished speaking, she quickly slipped out. She sat on the sofa and suffered every moment. There was no voice in the bedroom. Gloria Taylor couldn''t resist the curiosity in her heart. She pushed the door lightly and walked in. She heard the sound of water in the bathroom again. Kenny rke went to take a cold shower again? In fact, he can simply find a woman to solve... But he didn''t. Before, his eyes were so fierce as if tearing her. But he didn''t intend to do something to her. He would rather having a cold bath than touching her. A person as smart as Kenny rke must have seen her unwillingness, so he did not force her. Gloria Taylor suddenly remembered a passageshe read in the book: Sometimes I think that love is a favor. I thought I could live my life alone, but I was still impressed. Although Kenny rke lied to her and he was also clever at calcting and had a strong desire of control, he indeed treat her well. Women are always easily impressed. She is not an exception. Gloria Taylor raised her hand, hesitated for a full half minute, finally, she opened the bathroom door bravely and walked in. There was no light in the bathroom, but when the light from the bedroom passed through, she could see Kenny rke''s figure clearly. He stood under the shower with his back to her, motionless, and his body seemed stiff. For a while, his hoarse voice came: "Gloria Taylor, what are you doing?" "What do you think I am walking in at this time as your wife?" Gloria Taylor walked slowly towards him. Her soft voice was in the dim bathroom, irritating and attractive. She walked behind Kenny. The water from the shower sshed on her, making her shiver. Kenny rke looked like he was refreshed, turned off the shower, pulled the bathrobe over his body, and pulled Gloria Taylor away. Gloria Taylor followed him out with fast heart beating. As a result...he pushed her directly out of the bedroom. Gloria Taylor looked at him in amazement. She couldn''t believe that Kenny rke could be so indifferent. Before he actually wanted to ... with her. Gloria Taylor bit her lips and reached out to hug him: "Kenny, do you really want to chase me away?" She felt the man''s body tremble a little and tightened. The two were close together. She also felt his body''s reaction immediately. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He didn''t speak and pushed her away. Gloria Taylor had no idea what to do. So she bit her teeth and kissed on his neck, "Don''t you want me even if I do this?" After she kissed, she nned to leave, but she was suddenly embraced by Kenny rke, and the next moment, his lips were pressed down, with a burning breath, as if he wanted to swallow her. His kiss was urgent and heavy. The two fell on the bed together while kissing Gloria Taylor was in a daze because of his kiss. But Kenny rke suddenly stood up and looked at her at this moment: "Gloria Taylor, look at me." "Huh?" Gloria Taylor looked up at him, blushing, and her beautiful cat eyes were like a fascinating color of water. "Remember what I said? If you are imprinted with my mark, you will never leave me alone." The veins stood out suddenly and violently up on Kenny''s forehead. His eyes were scarlet, and the whole person was tense. When he said this, his tone waspletely calm. Gloria Taylor blinked, her voice was gentle, "Isn''t it impossible to escape..."? The unspoken ending disappeared into Kenny rke''s kiss. All the patience and self-control copsed at this moment. Kenny rke quickly removed the clothes from her and kissed her neck thinly. His kiss was patient and gentle. Chapter 132 Hum Chapter 132 Hum Kenny rke kissed her hard, Gloria Taylor could not help but stretch out her hand to push him. Kenny rke raised his hand and took her hands firmly. Then he pulled her slender arms, and pressed them over the top of her head. She turned her head away without looking at Kenny rke''s eyes. At the same time she shrunk her shoulders, feeling a little regret. Noticing that she was reluctant, Kenny bit her on her shoulder deliberately. He didn''t bit hard, so Gloria didn''t feel pain but a little itchy, which made her snort subconsciously. Kenny chuckled. Gloria Taylor became furious and she shouted loud, "Hurry up if you want!" "Do you want me to hurry up before I enter you?" Kenny''s voice was abnormally hoarse. He kissed her earlobe, and the exhaled heat was flowing down theyers of her auricle, like an electric current caused a sense of numbness, which jumped into the bottom of her heart. The lights in the bedroom were bright, and Gloria''s fair skin became dyed light pink. Kenny kissed her lips fiercely... Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ... When they were over, Gloria squinted her eyes while her whole body was soaked with sweat, as if she had just been taken out of the water. Kenny did not move for a long time. So Gloria stretched out to push him away, "You get up..." Then she realized that her voice was so hoarse that she could not make a clear voice at all. Her throat was ufortable now. "Once more." Kenny rke moved, leaning forward to kiss her. Gloria Taylor of course disagreed, but Kenny rke was overbearing and powerful, and she couldn''t refuse it at all. However, this time Kenny was a little gentler than before. It was a pity that this tenderness was only a sh in the pan. ... In the bathroom. Gloria was too weak to take a bath, leaving herself to Kenny to clean up her body. She was too weak now, so she could only squint at him. Hum, once more? A man''s words were all bullshit, especially a man like Kenny who was hard to understand. Seeing the man''s hands moving around again, Gloria grasped him and said, "You go out, I will wash by myself." "Are you sure?" Kenny looked up at her, with a light smile in his eyes, showing his happy mood, and the gloomy atmosphere on his body had faded away a lot, looking bright and shining. A good appearance sometimes could confuse people''s mind. Gloria Taylor turned her head away, "Yes." Hearing that, Kenny replied with a smile: "Then I''m out?" Gloria Taylor said angrily, "Go away!" How can he dilly-dally like a woman? Kenny stood up and released Gloria Taylor. Before he could stood up, Gloria''s unsupported body slipped directly into the bathtub water. Kenny quickly reached out and picked her up. Gloria: "..." ... When they finally finished the shower and returned to the bed, it was almost dawn. Gloria Taylor was still asleep when Kenny woke up. The heat in the bed made her fair and pale face slightly reddish, her long eyshes cast a shadow on her face, cute and quiet like a cat. Suddenly, there was a slight noise in the hall. Kenny rke''s eyes flickered slightly, tucked the nket for Gloria, got up to wear a bathrobe and walked out lightly. In the hall, Carl opened the door and came in. Seeing that it was quiet in the hall, he was a little confused. Were they togetherst night or not? Kenny rke closed the door and walked a few steps forward, then he met with Carl who came here. Seeing Kenny, Carl paused, "You woke up so early?" Didn''t he do anythingst night? Otherwise, why did he get up so early? Kenny''s face was sullen. "How dare youe again?" Kenny asked coldly. At this time, Carl Cook saw the abnormal red marks on Kenny rke''s neck, which looked like traces of scratch. Carl showed a sinister smile. "Why note? I think you should be particrly grateful to me now!" "Hum." Kenny rke sneered. When he was just about to speak, he heard a voice behind. He listened, but the slight voice was gone. Kenny groaned slightly and said to Carl, "I''m grateful for you drugging me?" "No! That''s not me! I don''t have that kind of thing." Carl quickly denied. The ss of wine was for Carlst night. Carl wanted to cut of wine recently so Kenny helped him drink it. As a result, there was a problem with this drink. Although Carl didn''t dare to say that he could fully understand Kenny rke''s mind, he could be sure that Kenny rke was definitely interested in Gloria Taylor. That''s why he directly called Gloria over.... Chapter 133 Sheng Ding Media’s Behind the Scene Boss Chapter 133 Sheng Ding Medias Behind the Scene Boss Kenny rke crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes coldly at him. He didnt say a word. Carl Cook had always been scandalous. He made a lot of friends. He knew that the drink was spiked. He gave the drink to Kenny rke on purposest night. Kenny rke never put his guard down, but he was rather loose around Carl Cook. It was easy for him to fall for Carl Cooks doings. Carl Cook was guilty, Well, I admit I know there is something wrong with the drink Ill get even with youter. Kenny rke coldly interrupted him while turning back to the room. Carl Cook got a goosebumps. He did a good things. Did he have to be punish for it? If he escaped now, he didnt know if he would make it in time. Kenny rke walked to the door. The door was not closed. It was opened a little. When he came out before, he remembered he closed the door tightly and he even heard the sound of locking. He pushed the door and entered the room. He bowed his head and saw a slipped by the door. The eavesdropper probably didnt know how to hide properly. Kenny rke picked the slippers up and took them to the bed. He put it together with another one. Then, he turned around, took a robe from the wardrobe, and went to the bathroom. When she heard the door being closed, Gloria Taylor leaned out of the sheet. There was a pattering sound of water from inside the bathroom. Gloria Taylor slipped out of the bed with her limp body. She picked up the clothes that had been thrown all over floor, put them on, and walked out sneakily with shoes in her hand. Out of the door, she put on the shoes and ran away. *** Out of the elevator, she saw Carl Cook and Fu Tingxi. Fu Tingxi sat on the sofa looking calm, while Carl Cook was the opposite. He was not at ease. He shook his hand and motioned his hand like he wasining something to Fu Tingxi. She heard his conversation with Kenny rke in the room just now. Edith Hall was reluctant to reason with Carl Cook. Something must have happened. If she was Edith Hall, she would do the same. Kenny rkes character was unpredictable, but at least, he was more open and uprightpared to Cark Cook. Gloria Taylor quietly walked past. She heard Carl Cook said, I must have owed the young master something in my previous life and I have to repay it now. It is clear that he is the big boss of Sheng Ding Media, but he gives the responsibility to me because he has something else to do. Of course, I cant resist. That yesterday thing, I did it with good intention. Does he not know about this? I What are you looking at? halfway through, he noticed that Fu Tingxi was looking at something else. Carl Cook turned his head to follow his eyes. When he saw Gloria Taylor, he was so scared that he stuttered, You why are you here? Gloria Taylor slightly tilted her head. She looked cold just like Kenny rke, Im just passing by. You can talk. He dared not talk. He could say it out loud in front of Kenny rke and Fu Tingxiao that he called Gloria Taylorst night to help Kenny rke, but he dared not say it in front of Gloria Taylor herself. No We were not talking about anything important, I he suddenly felt guilty when Gloria Taylor stared at him coldly. Now, he believed the presence of evil. Last time he saw Gloria Taylor, he thought that she was a woman with good temper. But now, she looked at him the way Kenny rke looked at him. His heart couldnt help feeling discontented. Sheng Ding Media big boss is Kenny rke? Gloria Taylor raised her eyebrows, So, the interview invitation letter sent to me by Sheng Ding Media was also from Kenny rke? Carl Cook felt that the situation was not good. He nodded, but then he immediately shook his head and denied, No no! It was me! Oh, I see now. Gloria Taylor said lightly. After that, she turned around and left. Carl Cook watched her leaving and asked Fu Tingxi, Why do I feel that this has gone too far? Hm. Fu Tingxi nodded. He agreed. Carl Cook was agitated. He was doomed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I should leave now. I will go back and pack. Carl Cook stood up and ran outside. But, as soon as he lifted his feet, he heard Kenny rkes voice behind him, Have you seen Gloria? She just left. Fu Tingxi said. Carl Cook looked at him. He felt guilty and stammered, Kenny Kenny rke. What are you afraid of? Ill get even with you for Gloria. Kenny rke said with a faint smile, Ill buy you a drinkter. he felt that Kenny rke was not only going to buy him a drink, but he also wanted to kill him. Kenny rke turned around to go after Gloria Taylor. But, on the second thought, although they did the most intimate thingst night, it was Gloria Taylors first time. It was normal for her to be shy. Even if he tried to chase her, she wouldnt want to see his face either. He turned around and said to Carl Cook, Lets go to thepany. No. I havent had my breakfast yet. Me too. Lets eat together. Kenny rke nodded. Carl Cook just wanted to run away. *** When Gloria Taylor returned to the vi, it was still early in the morning. She didnt sleep muchst night. She was very tired, but she was not sleepy at all. Upstairs, she met Leon rke who was carrying a bag downstairs. He yawned and looked at Gloria Taylor in surprise, Gloria, did you go outst night? Yes. I visited a friend. Her face was unnatural. Leon rke thought that she was afraid Kenny rke would find out if she spent the night out, so he patted her and promised, Calm down. I wont tell cousin. Were on the same boat. Indeed. Quick. You should go to school. She went to the bathroom with clothes in her arm. She looked at her paleplexion in the mirror and blushed. Last night was probably the most impulsive thing she had ever done in her life. Then, Carl Cook shed in her mind again. Kenny rke turned out to be the big boss of Sheng Ding Media. Sheng Ding became a leader of entertainment industry in just ten years. This year, Kenny rke was only 26 years old. If she didnt hear from Carl Cook, she wouldnt have known the real boss of Sheng Ding Media. He was a man with big secrets. Was her decisionst night too impulsive? *** Gloria Taylor didnt have much sleep and now, she looked very pale. She changed her clothes and went to the Taylor Company. On her way there, she thought of what happened yesterday. The Taylor Company must have held another emergency meeting yesterday. This incident coupled with Si Chengyus perk of being a celebrity might not be so easily solved. Perhaps, this things would force Loren Taylor to take Grandpa Taylor home from abroad. Chapter 134 Needed a Lesson Chapter 134 Needed a Lesson As soon as she entered thepany, she could directly feel the tense atmosphere. She met Anne Taylor in the tea room. Anne Taylors eyes were reddish. It was obvious that she didnt sleep wellst night. When she saw Gloria Tayloring, she immediately stepped on her high heels and strode toward her, You want to destroy the Taylor Company, right? Since you came here, thepany had never had a day of peace! Gloria Taylor didnt speak. Gloria Taylor was born into the Taylor family and she had never tasted a good life. She was forced to marry the rke. She had never had her peace. I dont want to bring down thepany. I dont have that much power either. Thepany was founded by grandpa and had been a conscious brand in the industry for decades. Do you have any idea why it became like this? Gloria Taylor didnt know much about business management, but she knew about the general situation in thepany. Her grandfather built thepany from scratch. He was tactful and kind. Even though his business method was not very good, but he was superior in dealing with people and he was a bit stubborn. There was an old saying that goes there was no business that was not evil, her grandfather was lacking in the evil part. After decades of establishment, thepany was beingbelled as an old brand, but there was no a significant development in thepany. Grandpa Taylor handed thepany to Loren Taylor. In his first years, Loren Taylorunched a few products, but in the past few years, thepany gradually expanded and resorted to deceit. It was not until some time ago that there was a loophole in a certain project and costed thepany a big capital chain. A shady deal about the factory followed and thepany plunged into its biggest crisis since establishment. Bulshit! Anne Taylor didnt take Gloria Taylors seriously, If youre so smart, you can tell this directly to Dad! I will! Gloria Taylor didnt want thepany to copse. Many of their employees had worked here all their lives. They grew a strong bond with thepany. But, she was not a saint. She had personal grudges. If thepany copsed, she might feel happy. However, the happiness would be temporary. If thepany copsed, many of the workers would lose their job. This was predictable. She couldnt pretend like she didnt know anything. Kenny rke was the big boss of the Sheng Ding Media, Si Chengyus thing must also be his brainchild. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Kenny rke did this to force Grandpa Taylor going home. If Grandpa Taylor didnte to save the company, he would probably end it for once and for all. He was the big boss of the leading entertainment industry and he was only 26 years old. Loren Taylor was not his opponent. *** Dad, Glorias here! Anne Taylor took Gloria Taylor to Loren Taylors office. Gloria, yesterday, you met Si Chengyu. What did you talk about? How did this happen? Loren Taylor immediately stood up from his chair. Gloria Taylor shook her head, Nothing much. How did this happen without you talking about anything? Anne Taylor looked at her sarcastically, You must have said something to Si Chengyu and offended him. The trending topic on the inte is obviously fabricated. How did you persuade Si Chengyu? Did he say that he would definitely sign the endorsement? Think about it. Why did he agree to sign the endorsement when he was so popr? This matter had something to do with Kenny rke. There was no doubt that it was a set up since the beginning. Everyone has the heart for beauty. Si Chengyu is so popr and he is a man. Anne Taylor was saying that Si Chengyu had a crush on her, so he agreed to sign the endorsement. Gloria Taylor and Loren Taylor didnt believe it. Loren Taylor motioned with his hands, Anne, what did Si Chengyu tell you that time? He, um he said that I was attractive and that he would give it a try. Anne Taylors face turned red when she said that. Gloria Taylor hissed. Anne Taylor was after Si Chengyu, wasnt she? Didnt you say that he promised to sign contract with ourpany? Loren Taylor frowned. His voice was heavy. I thought so. If only I knew something like this would happen, I wouldve gone discussing about the contract with him by myself. Anne Taylor regretted it. The reason why she asked Gloria Taylor to discuss the contract was because she thought Si Chengyu was already fallen for her. She didnt want to let it show. She wanted to leave him hanging for a while and wait for him to take initiative to find her. When she looked at Loren Taylors face getting uglier, she dared not say anything more. Anne Taylor thought that it was all about and because of Si Chengyu. Loren Taylor sat on the sofa holding his forehead and sighed. His voice was worn out, Someone wants to deal with ourpany. Indeed. Since Si Chengyu doesnt directly refuse the Taylor Companys offer, it has obviously been a game. Gloria Taylor thought for a moment, Or, probably, earlier than that. Loren Taylor turned his head to look at Gloria Taylor. He looked at her carefully like it was his first time seeing her. Their eyes met and she continued, Si Chengyu cannot sign the contract, it means that something is wrong. There is someone behind this. He stared at her for a moment and nodded, You have a point. After Kenny rke was willing to help the Taylor Company, Loren Taylor felt better about him. He could finally see the mans ability. He naturally felt that letting Si Chengyu, an actor who relied on acting for a living, to take the endorsement was not a big deal. But, he didnt expect that it would turned out to be a big disaster. The Taylor Company who just recovered now received the second blow. Anne Taylor saw Loren Taylor favored Gloria Taylor over her. She was not happy about that. Dad, why do you think he does that? He is very different to me. I think that he definitely likes me. Leave it to me. Ill think of a way to make him confess that he likes me in front of the media and then, he will ept the endorsement! Her confidence surprised me. Confidence was a good thing, but hers was too much. She didnt know how to properly be a woman. Maybe, it was because she was the daughter of a well-known family that she had these advantages. But, what about Anne Taylor? What about the advantages? How many men had she slept with? Or was it her confidence that was too much? Bang! Loren Taylor mmed the table hardly. He shouted angrily, Dont be ridiculous! Im not being ridiculous! Anne Taylor raised her chin confidently. She nced at Gloria Taylor and went out. Loren Taylor was so angry that he could pointed at the direction of the door without saying a word. I should go. Gloria Taylor didnt want to stay tofort Loren Taylor either. His spoiled daughter needed a lesson! Chapter 135 Weren’t You Going to Kiss Me Goodbye? Chapter 135 Werent You Going to Kiss Me Goodbye? When she went out to eat at noon, she saw Kenny rke leaning against the car not so far away from thepany building. He was dressed in all ck suit. He didnt wear a tie in his white shirt. The two buttons at the cor part was unbuttoned. He looked messy. Gloria Taylor subconsciously stopped to look at him. Kenny rke was also looking at her. He was alone with no guards around him. He didnt speak. He just focus on looking at her. Gloria Taylor knew he wanted her to approach him real quick. She sipped her lips, slightly raised her chin, and slowly walked toward him. After approaching him, she crossed her arms and looked straight at his rambling eyes, Are you looking for me, President rke? Her tone was casual, but her heart was a little bit nervous. This was the first time she confronted Kenny rke. Most of the time, she was afraid of this man. Kenny rke frowned and asked, What did you call me? Mr. President of Sheng Ding Media. She smiled coldly, Thank you for treating me so highly and sending me an interview invitation. Kenny rke squinted his eyes. His face was pale, but with no emotion. He asked in a slightly heavy voice, Who told you that? Why does it matter who told me? Gloria Taylor raised her eyebrows, Since you chose to hide it, the truth will reveal itself one day. Kenny rke listened to her without being angry, So? What do you want? N?velDrama.Org content rights. The fact that he didnt deny it made her choke speechless. What did she want to do now? Even if Kenny rke really was hiding it from her, she couldnt prove it to him that she knew. However, in her heart, she just couldnt get along with him as if nothing happened. She might have been impulsive aboutst night, but she did not regret it. She bit her lips and turned to leave. Kenny rke watched her leaving. He casually followed up. Soon, they entered a restaurant. Gloria Taylor sat down, so did Kenny rke. Why are you following me? Gloria Taylor asked grumpily. Kenny rke asked seriously, You didnt answer my question just now. What do you want to do? What do you think I can do to you? Whatever you want. Gloria Taylor had a headache. They were grown-ups and had been together for a long time, but they talked like underage. I want you to stay away from me. she was genuinely annoyed to see Kenny rke right now. But, she was sitting in front of the man. She felt very stupid. From beginning to end, everything about her was controlled by Kenny rke. Her every move and everything she had, Kenny rke knew them all. On the contrary, she knew nothing at all about the man. When she was with Leon rke, her heart throbbed, but they were nothing but inws. However, when she was with Kenny rke, after her throbbing heart sprouted and grew branches and leaves, now, she wanted to their rtionship to be bnced. Oh. Kenny rke responded faintly, This cant be done. You Gloria Taylor tried to calm down and asked, Why do you want my grandfather to return home? Kenny rke looked at her with deep eyes. She was so shocked that she couldnt help reaching for the cup in front of her. Kenny rke opened his thin lips and said, Guess. Gloria Taylor was silent for a moment. She smiled, Oh. her bright eyes curved up like she didnt care about the answer. When he said guess, it meant that he didnt want to tell her the answer. Kenny rke was good to her either because she was his wife or he was interested in her, or perhaps, because she was one of the Taylors. This time, Gloria Taylor suddenly realized that Kenny rke was able to fulfill his marriage with Anne Taylor because she was a Taylor. It had nothing to do with his family, it was him who didnt care. As long as he could marry one of the Taylor daughters, Anne Taylor or Gloria Taylor, then he would consider it settled. This sudden wave of depression made her lost her appetite. When the dish was served, she only took a few bites and put the chopstick back down. Kenny rke looked at her eating half-heartedly. He said, You should eat more. Last night must have made you tired. Gloria Taylor blushed, I dont want to eat. I have no appetite! Is it because you didnt have a good rest? Kenny rke asked seriously, Go home and take a rest in the afternoon. Youre not happy working at the Taylor Company anyway. Gloria Taylor was stunned. There was only a few people who cared about her happiness. Kenny rke was one of them. Some people said that warmness made the gentlemen, but Gloria Taylor felt that when a man like Kenny rke ced his attention to a woman, it would turn out to be a curse in disguise. *** They went out for a meal and met Anne Taylor. The word was indeed too small. Anne Taylor smiled meaningfully, Gloria and Mr. Leon rkes rtionship is really close. You even have meal together. Does my brother-inw know about this? Kenny rke squinted and said, Of course, I cant let my cousin knows about this. Gloria Taylor pinched his back signaling him not to acting up. Kenny rke took her hand and said, Cousin, I should go now. Ill pick you up at night. Gloria Taylor didnt talk. She just wanted him to go away as soon as possible. However, Kenny rke didnt go just yet. Gloria Taylor was about to ask why he was still not leaving yet, but he suddenly leaned closer to her, Arent you going to kiss me goodbye? ????? Kenny rke pecked a kiss on Gloria Taylors face in front of Anne Taylor. After that, he smiled and turned around to leave. That smile of his was very naughty. Although Anne Taylors private life was chaotic, but she never imagined that Gloria Taylor and Leon rke would be so unscrupulous. They didnt even try to avert suspicion in public. Gloria, youre really Anne Taylor had a few ugly words for her, but it her a while before she could say, shameless! Gloria Taylor wore high heels today. So did Anne Taylor, but Gloria Taylor was still taller than her. It was a perfect momentum for her. With eyes full of pride, she looked at Anne Taylor and said, Not as shameless as you. Chapter 136 She Liked Opposing Him Chapter 136 She Liked Opposing Him Inside Sheng Ding Media building, Kenny rke returned to the office and called his secretary inside, Call Mr. Cook here. Kenny rke had his own private elevator in thepany. He came up directly from the parking lot. People who saw him along the way including the secretary were of high level staffs. Senior staffs knew that he was the big boss of the Sheng Ding Media, but they didnt know he was Kenny rke. People who knew that he was Kenny rke and also the president of the Sheng Ding Media were only Si Chengyu, Fu Tingxi, and Carl Cook. When Gloria Taylor left Jin Ding this morning, she shouldve met Carl Cook and Fu Tingxi. Fu Tingxi was a very cautious and careful person because of his career. It must be Carl Cook who failed to keep his mouth shut. After a while, the secretary called back, Mr. Cooks general secretary said that he was on a temporary business trip. Hes already at the airport. Even if it was only a report via phone call, but Kenny rkes silence greatly oppressed his secretary. His secretarys voice was getting lower and lower. Then, she heard Kenny rke sneered. She couldnt help shuddering. Okay. Call Edith Hall. Kenny rke put the phone down and waited for Edith Hall toe. Carl Cooks tendency to run away after making a mistake had never changed. Soon, Edith Hall came up. She knocked at the door. She originally refused because she thought that it was Carl Cook who asked her toe. However, the secretary emphasized that it was not President Cook who called her, it was the big boss. Now, she wondered who the big boss of the Sheng Ding Media was. She suspected that Carl Cook was just a part-time worker here. Come in. The deep voice was familiar. Edith Hall pushed the door open and went in. her eyes widened when she saw Kenny rke. Kenny Kenny rke? Miss Hall. ording to Gloria Taylors stories, Edith Hall had the impression that Kenny rke was a bad person. She didnt expect that he was the big boss. Although his face was somewhat normal, but Edith Halls knees were weak. She made a 90 degree bow and greeted him formally, Hello, Boss. Her voice echoed in the room. Kenny rke raised his eyebrows. Edith Hall and Gloria Taylors character were different. Gloria Taylor was afraid of him, but she hardly showed him such kindness. Gloria Taylor liked to oppose him. I have something to ask you. Kenny rke said faintly. Edith Hall was ttered. Gloria Taylor said that this man was hard to please, but he looked like he had a good temper. As long as I can do it, you can ask me anything. Kenny rke was very satisfied with her answer, I cant contact Carl Cook. Please call him for me and ask him where he is. Thats all? Edith Hall thought that he was asking for a bigger deal. Although she rarely contact him, but she still saved his number. Carl Cook could be very pervasive. He would send her money on her Alipay ount out of blue. He would make a Weibo ount and followed hers as a fan. Whenever her new movie came out, he would bought all the ticket of to fill the cinema packed. Edith Hall called his number and it was off. Then, she called the number he used before, the number he used when he was still a student until the incident happened that they were never connected anymore. But, she was not sure that he was still using that number. She dialed the number with only one ring, suddenly she could hear Carl Cooks excited voice at the other end of the phone, Edith Hall! Edith Hall acted like she didnt hear the excitement in his voice, she directly asked, Carl Cook, where are you? Im at the airport! The next moment, he suddenly asked, Whats the matter, Edith? Over the years, Edith Hall had hardly contacted him voluntarily. He subconsciously felt that something must have happened that she suddenly called him. Its nothing. Big boss said that he couldnt find you. He asked me to help him call you. Edith Hall said. Then, she told Kenny rke, He said that hes at the airport. Carl Cook cursed, Damn it! Then, Kenny rkes phone rang. Kenny rke didnt answer the phone in a hurry, he thanked Edith Hall first, Thank you. You can go back to your work. Edith Hall was at the doorway when Kenny rke suddenly said, I have seen your film. Out of all new recruits in thepany, you have the most potential. Kenny rke was a cautious and careful person. He took his work very seriously. Carl Cook wanted to sign Edith Hall into Sheng Ding Media at the beginning. So, he watched some of her works. Edith Hall had a great dedication toward her work. She had a great potential. She was ttered, I will do my best! Not long after Edith Hall left, Carl Cook returned. He pushed the door open and rushed in. he was all sweaty, he came in running. His face was also very complicated. He ran to the desk, Where is Edith? She left. Carl Cook was even more anxious, Where did she go? What did you do to her? What did I do? I just asked her to call you and she left. Kenny rke said innocently. Damn it! You fooled me! Carl Cook sat at his chair, Im scared to death! He knew Kenny rke for a long time. He knew how malicious Kenny rke was. When he heard that he asked Edith Hall toe over, he was so frightened that he rushed back. Kenny rke looked at him nkly, Spill it. Carl Cook finally gave in to his threats and told him everything about this morning. He thought that Kenny rke wanted to beat him, but he didnt. However, the aftermath was no better than beating him. You wont have your vacation next year. You should work hard. Kenny rke said, Edith Hall is a rising artist. She cannot have a rtionship with you. Youre single. You should work hard. Break up, then. Carl Cook was annoyed. Kenny rke was not angry at all. He smiled, Edith Hall has not gotten a new manager yet. Carl Cook finally submit to the humiliation and said, I, um Im willing to work well! N?velDrama.Org content rights. You can take Edith Hall. Kenny rke smiled. You crafty old scoundrel! Carl Cook muttered. *** The Taylor Company held a public conference for Si Chengyu. But, because Si Chengyu was too famous, the public conference was useless. The Taylor Company couldnt handle the pressure anymore. Thepanys downfall was obvious to everyone. They couldnt work the personal rtion Grandpa Taylor had built before due to their reputation in the past few years. Gloria Taylor found a chance to say to Loren Taylor, Dad, what about we let grandpa return home? Chapter 137 They Were Savages Chapter 137 They Were Savages Loren Taylor was silent after listening to Gloria Taylors suggestion. After a while, he shook his head, No. When Grandpa Taylor decided to move abroad, he said that if there was no problem, he would spend the rest of his life abroad. Dad, were in a bad situation right now. You know better than I do that a brand image is important in this industry. Everything happened during this period of time has been a big blow to ourpany Before she could finished, Loren Taylor interrupted her, Hows your rtionship with Kenny rke? I dont know about Glorias rtionship with Kenny rke, but she surely gets along well with Leon rke. Today, they had lunch together and he kissed her in public. Anne Taylor turned to Gloria Taylor with a smiling face, Am I right? Gloria Taylor didnt even bat an eye on Anne Taylor. She looked at her father and said, Well, our rtionship is fine. Thats all. She didnt know why she lied. Loren Taylor frowned, Gloria, Kenny rke is your husband. How could you Gloria Taylor knew he mentioned Kenny rke, but she was tired with his nagging. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She interrupted him, Do you want Kenny to help you likest time? There is no way for that. If our company continues like this, people will take over ourpany. I might as well sell my shares if it still worth money. Loren Taylors face got ugly, Gloria, youre crazy! Im afraid that Im not the only one who wants to sell the shares. Im afraid other shareholders have the same idea as I do. Its better to find a generous buyer than to keep the Taylor Companys share rot in my hand. Gloria Taylors words were so harsh that it pierced him right in the heart. Loren Taylor was so furious. He raised his fingers to Gloria Taylor and snapped, How dare you! Why not? The shares of my possession is legal. I can sell and buy it as I wish. Loren Taylor was so angry that he was loss for words. Why dont you think about it? Gloria Taylor said this and went out. Outside, her phone suddenly rang. The caller was a strange number from Shanghai. She picked up the call and a middle age mans voice came up. Hello, is this Leon rkes sister? She paused and answered, Yes. Im his sister. Heres the thing. I am his head teacher. Something happened to him at school. Can you please ask the parents toe and solve it? Gloria Taylor asked with concern, Whats wrong with him? Leon rke is fine, he, um the teacher paused and said, He had a fight with his ssmate. He is fine, but his ssmates injury is a bit serious. She breathed a sigh of relief, Understood. Ill be right there. *** Gloria Taylor walked out of thepany and stopped a taxi on the side of the road. Inside the taxi, she tried to call Kenny rke. But, Kenny rke was probably busy that he didnt answer the phone. Leon rkes school was not far from the Taylor Company. It would only take ten minutes or so. Gloria Taylor met the head teacher. She nodded and greeted him, Hello. Hello. The head teacher nodded back. Leon rke was a good looking boy in the ss, but he didnt expect Leon rkes sister was also this beautiful. They probably shared a good family genes. Gloria Taylor saw the head teacher kept looking at her, she asked, Can you tell me what happened? The thing is, Leon rke and his ssmate quarreled. They were young and ignorant. They also had a bad temper. It happened that Leon rke beat the ssmate way too hard. You and your family should teach him well. Gloria Taylor frowned. She didnt like his manner of speaking. She said in a serious tone, Sir, Im sorry but you are unclear about the root of the problem and you ask me to discipline him. Isnt it a little unfair? Gloria Taylors beautiful cat eye looked intimidating when she stared at people coldly. The head teacher hurriedly exined, I didnt mean it that way. I just thought that Leon rke beat the ssmate too hard. I see. Can I see my brother now? The head teacher nodded, They are in my office. Let me take you there. Gloria Taylor met Leon rke in the office. His face was bruised, his hair was messy and his clothes were torn. He looked like a stray dog on the road side. He stood right there with his back straight and stubborn face. He looked defiant. Perhaps because he stayed with Kenny rke for a long time that he mastered the deadpan look and reluctantly deterrent face, though he was not on Kenny rkes level yet. But, as soon as he saw Gloria Taylor, his tough expression copsed. He blinked his eyes and looked at her piteously, Sister. She couldnt help petting him when he looked like this. She approached him and touched his hair, Does it hurt? No. Leon rke shook his head. Then, he said in a low voice, my clothes was torn. They are savages. They? Gloria Taylor looked back and saw two other boys inside the office. Their faces had more injures than Leon rke. They were sitting and Leon rke was the only one standing. Leon rke was not an unreasonable young man. It was impossible for him to hit people out of blue. Just because they suffered more injuries, so they let Leon rke stood up? Gloria Taylor looked at the teacher, Didnt you say that the injury was serious? Why dont you take them to the hospital? This this is their families idea. Said the teacher awkwardly. Leon rke didnt attend a private school. Here, the students mostly came from the middle ss. When their children was injured, they preferred to settle the problem personally. Gloria Taylor smiled coldly. Suddenly, they heard a middle aged woman talking outside, Is my son here? Then, the fat woman pushed the door open and came in. she set her eyes on the boys sitting on the sofa. She wiped her tears and rushed up, How did you be like this? She cried out. She nced at the head teacher. The head teacher came up to mediate the problem, Dont cry, Maam. Lets get thing straight. Get thing straight? What do you mean? Look at my son! Of course, they have to pay for the medical expenses! the fat woman said in a loud voice. Gloria Taylor replied, We ca pay for the medical expenses, but before that, we eed to make things clear. Leon, why did you fight with them? Leon rke didnt answer. He lowered his head. Gloria Taylor was surprised, Whats the matter? Leon rke still didnt talk. The fat woman stopped crying and said with an ugly face, What else can be the reason? He fights them because he is a jerk! Who can beat a ssmate like this? Look at my poor baby son Chapter 139 The Presidents Exclusive Elevator Chapter 139 The President''s Exclusive Elevator Gloria nodded:" I know." She took a deep breath before answering the phone. The first sentence of Kenny was,"what''s the matter?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It sounded like she wouldn''t call him if there was nothing happening. Gloria has thought for a while. It was true. She didn''t call Kenny when there was nothing happening. "Nothing." After Gloria finished, she changed the topic and ask, "are you busy at work?" Kenny was not so easy to be screwed around. He didn''t believe Gloria''s words: "If there was nothing, you would call me?" "You mean I can''t call you when I have nothing to do?" she asked Kenny was silent for a few seconds and said meaningfully, "are you calling to check the post?" Gloria didn''t understand for a while,"what?" Kenny: "nothing. You can call me more at any time." "Poof..." Leon who overheard the two peoples conversation cannot help butugh. Gloria turned her head and stared at Leon. Although her eyes was not fierce, Leon still zipped his mouth. Kenny heard Leon''s voice: "are you with Leon?" Gloria was flustered and said,"yes, I leave work a little early today and n to go back together with Leon." "You can leave work early and Leon also can leave school early?" It seemed that he can''t Leon despised Gloria one eye. He looked calm and told a lie to Kenny." Thest ss is PE. Its fine I dont attend this ss." Fortunately, Kenny didn''t ask again, "I will let Shi Ye to pick you up." "No, we want to take a taxi." Gloria said it at once without thinking. The meaning of Kennys words was to let Shi Ye pick up her and Leon to go home, but her meaning was to go to Shengdingpany to find Kenny. Kenny was stunned and said in an indisputable voice, "let him pick you up." Shi Ye came very quickly. Shi Ye drove to the parking lot and used his card to take Gloria and Leon into the president''s exclusive elevator. Gloria used to work in a smallpany. There was no exclusive elevator. Taylor groups office building was built very early, so there was no exclusive elevator. It was the first time for Gloria to take this kind of elevator. She felt interesting. "Young master, youngdy and Mr. Leon havee." Shi Ye took them to the door of Kenny''s office and left. Gloria pushed the door in and saw Kenny sitting behind his desk. He was closing the papers in his hand, ready to stand up. When he saw Gloria, the corners of his lips were raised up slightly, "youe." "Well." Gloria had a bit awkward. She walked to the sofa and sat down. However, Leon was curious about Kennys office. He looked around and touched something. Kenny walked behind Gloria and put his hands on the back of the sofa. He leaned over to look at her face and asked, "what do you want to drink?" "I dont want to drink. When do you get off work?" Kenny raised his hand and looked at his watch: "very soon." There was a meeting originally. If Gloria want to go back quickly, he can deny it. At this time, the secretary came to knock on the door: "president, I have sorted out the meeting materials at 4:30." Gloria look up at him: "you still have a meeting?" When she looked up at him, he was in her eyes. Kenny''s voice softened a little: "it''s not very important." Gloria also felt his voice was more soft than usually. Her heart jumped fiercely. She moved aside: "You just do your things. I can wait for you." Obviously, Gloria was shy. But she was lovely, when she said she would wait for him. Kenny wanted to kiss her. Kenny looked up to look at Leon. Leon also looked at them with a book. Kenny raised his hand and let him turn around. Leon rolled his eyes, turned around reluctantly and pretended to continue studying the books on the shelf. Gloria can''t see the action of Kenny. She just felt that he hasn''t left. Gloria can''t help but turn her head to urge him: "you go quickly." After that, Kenny kissed her suddenly. It was out of her expectation. Gloria can''t avoid. After kissing, Kenny kissed her lips again: "I''ll be back soon." Gloria had no mind to listen to what he said. She turned her head and looked at Leon, and found that Leon was still reading with his back to them. She was a little relieved. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Leon looked back quietly, and then put the book back with a guilty heart. The expression on his face was very wonderful. What the fuck! Cousin really had human feelings! He can kiss! He should have taken a picture just now and send it to mom! Mother always told him that she was worried that his cousin could not find the lover and would live alone in his whole life! Kenny said that he woulde back soon. And then he really came back soon. It took him only ten minutes to get out and back. Three people took the elevator to the underground parking lot. Kenny looked at Leon and said, "did you fight with someone?" "Yes,"Leon pouted. Although the reason for his fight can''t be known by Kenny, Leon had so many bandages on his face, and Kenny just saw these now! Atst, he realized the meaning of hiberdating It was probably someone like his cousin. Kenny''s expression didn''t change much: "so Gloria went to your school?" "Or else? Should I call... " Thest word "you" was stuck in his throat. Leon was hesitated. He went back inside the elevator to minimize his sense of being. Why...He said it! Gloria looked at Leon in a cold way. She shouldnt believe him in the critical moment. She can''t help him now! Kenny smiled while Leon shivered and hid behind Gloria. Gloria looked down at her shoes, pretending to know nothing. When out of the elevator, Kenny walked in the front while Gloria and Leon followed him. Gloria felt that she and Leon were like two children who have made mistakes and were afraid of being scolded by their parents. Kenny was that parent. She was surprised by her metaphor. Gloria turned around and took back her arm silently which was held by Leon: "Leon, take care of yourself." When getting on the car, Gloria decided to help Leon. She took the initiative to sit at the back seat with Kenny. She sat next to Kenny for only three seconds. She regretted. Chapter 140 Don’t Bother Me Chapter 140 Dont Bother Me That shameless man grabbed her hand and touched her face as soon as they got inside the car. They were sitting behind Leon rke and Shi Ye. Where did she supposed to hide her face? She shrugged his hand off her, but the manughed instead, Youre too obeident today. I just want to stroke you. Gloria put on a false smile, "I''m not a cat. And you can''t ''stroke'' me as your will!" "Yes, you are right." Kenny pinched her hand gently, "I want to stroke you at any time." Gloria''s lips twisted, then turned around to look at the men who sat on the front row. Shi Ye and Leon rke were looking up front while sitting straight. But, their shoulders were shaking. They were secretlyughing Gloria Taylor was so angry that she kicked Kenny. It didnt hurt that much. But, Kenny rke knew he couldnt fuss more. *** When the car stopped in front of the vi, Gloria Taylor was the first to walk out of the car. She stormed inside like a ghost was chasing her. Leon followed behind. But, soon, he heard a voice that sounded like a death threat, Leon, wait for me in the study. Leon rke stopped and looked back at Kenny, Cousin, I will not fight again next time. I know I was wrong. Hm. Kenny rke replied shortly, but Leon still had to go to the study. Leon stayed inside the study with fear. His hands were trembling. Go ahead. Tell me why you fight. Kenny rke asked Leon rke who was sitting in front of him. His tone was t. Kenny rke had always been cold, but people around him could tell if his mood was changing. I had a quarrel with my ssmates and got into a fight. Leon rke said, Cousin, I know I was wrong. I will not fight again. But, it didnt stop Kenny rke from asking, I asked you why you fought. Kenny rke looked at Leon rke. He couldnt see any mood swings in his dark eyes, but there was a hint of insight. Leon rke could hide nothing from Kenny rke. However, he knew that if Kenny rke heard that, he would surely be sad. Leon rke didnt talk. Kenny rke didnt rush him either. Leon rke had lived together with Kenny rke since he was a child. He was a trouble maker and Kenny rke would always clean up his mess. However, he had never taken the initiative to admit his mistake. Today, not only he admitted his mistake, but also Gloria kept silent on the matter. Gloria Taylor was a bit stubborn. In her opinion, children fighting was a serious matter, but she decided not to say anything about it. She called Kenny rke though. He guessed that it was about Leon rkes fight at school. But, on their way home, she said nothing. This was weird. You dont want to say anything? Kenny rke waited for a while, but Leon rke still didnt speak, I will call your head teacherter. No! Leon rke looked up. If Kenny rke called his head teacher, head teacher would definitely tell Kenny what happened. He thought that it was not good for Kenny rke to learn this matter from somebody else. Leon rke gritted his teeth and said, They said that my aunt was and murdered. His voice was so low that he could hardly hear that word. The room fell into suffocating silence. Leon rke didnt say anything anymore. He also dared not look up to see Kenny rke. After a while, Kenny rke said, Go out. Cousin Leon rke looked up to see Kenny rkes expression. However, when Leon rke stood up, Kenny rke had turned around to face his desk. Leon rke went out of the room. Gloria Taylor had just changed her clothes. She came out of her room and went downstairs. While passing Kenny rkes study, she saw Leon rkeing out. Did your cousin ask you anything? Gloria Taylor quickly went up. He nodded, hesitated a little and said, I told him everything. Gloria Taylor was shocked and said, Then he Leon rke shook his head. Gloria Taylor looked through the slightly opened door. She hesitated, but then knocked at the door, What would you like to eat tonight, Kenny? He didnt answer her. Leon rke said with concern, My mother said that after the ident, cousin locked himself in the room for a long time without seeing anybody. Gloria Taylor thought there was another thing. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She realized that Kenny rkes reaction was highly unusual. It was the case, could it be what Tao Bing said was true? She was unclear about that, but she did heard some rumors rted to his mother. His mother came from a schrly family. She was beautiful and talentedpared to other high-ss celebrities of Shanghai. Finally, she married the rke family. But, how could a prominent woman die a painful death? Gloria Taylor asked hesitantly, What happened after that? After that? Leon rke scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, My mother said that it was because of me, cousin was able to socialize again. I was born at that time when my cousin didnt care much about his surrounding, but he liked teasing me. When I was a child, I spent more time with my cousin than with my parents. Gloria Taylor didnt know this thing before. However, Kenny rke and Leon rke got along very well that they grew a tightknit rtionship. Kenny rke lied to her and said that he was Leon rke. It was enough to show her that Leon rke was an important person for him. Gloria Taylor nced the door again. But, instead of knocking, she turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen. Kenny rke loved food with strong vor. She cooked a salty and spicy dishes for him. After that, she brought it upstairs. She knocked at the door, Its time to eat. No one answered. Just when she thought that Kenny rke would not reply, she heard his hoarse and cold voice from inside, Dont bother me. She was stunned. Whether it was the fake Leon rke or Kenny rke, both didnt talk to her this way. Kenny rke was probably in a bad mood. She didnt mind. She kept herposure and said again, I bring the meals up for you. Chapter 141 Kenny Clarke, Stop Talking Chapter 141 Kenny rke, Stop Talking Gloria Taylor went downstairs. She saw Leon rke sitting on the dining table without moving his chopstick. When he saw Gloria Taylor, he asked, Hows cousin? Hes okay. Ill send some food upstairs. You can eat first. Gloria Taylor said. Then, she walked to the kitchen. Gloria Taylor ted the dishes and put them on the tray. When she came out with the tray, she saw Kenny rke already sitting on the table. He looked up at Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor looked at her tray and said, Youre here. Hm. Kenny rke said in a low voice. He lowered his head and began to eat. Gloria Taylor put the tray back and sat down beside Kenny rke. She secretly nced at Kenny rke. He looked normal. She couldnt spot anything wrong and he looked unusually calm. Kenny rke didnt say a word during dinnertime. After eating, he got up and went upstairs to his study. Gloria Taylor didnt bother him. She went straight back to the bedroom. But, Kenny rke never came back. Gloria Taylor finally fell asleep, but she suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. Subconsciously, she reached out to the other side of the bed only to find that it was empty. Kenny rke was still in his study, wasnt he? She sat up and took her phone to look at the time. It was an hour past midnight. She put on a warmer clothes and went to his study. The door was unlocked. She opened the door and went it. Inside, she smelled a strong scent of smoke. The light was turned off. There was only a spark of light inside the room. Was he smoking? Gloria Taylor didnt turn the light on. She walked in the dark. They couldnt see each others eyes, but they could feel each others breath. Gloria Taylor sat down beside him. The smoke made her cough. The burnt cigar lit slightly and he put it down. What are you doing here? he asked in a deep and hoarse voice. Ie to see you. Gloria Taylor said softly while reaching out for his hand. His hands were cold as ice. She took his hands and warmed them up with her own body heat. Kenny rke took his hand back. After a while, he said, It was in that old abandoned factory that they threatened her with me. She knew that he was talking about his mother. That simple sentence exined everything. Although Kenny rkes previous reaction confirmed the rumors, but when she heard it right from Kenny rke himself, she was still shocked. Right in front of my eyes. Kenny rke continued, They tied me. Then, they surrounded her. Fifteen years ago, Kenny rke was only eleven years old. That eleven years old boy saw his mother with his own eyes attacked by a group of men. Gloria Taylor was beyond surprised. She stretched out his hand and hugged him tightly, Kenny, stop talking. Finally, Randy rke came with his men Gloria Taylor interrupted him, Kenny, I told you to stop talking. Her voice trembled. Kenny rke didnt stop. He went on. Gloria Taylor had no option but to kiss him. It was so dark, she couldnt see his face. Her lips fell on his chin and up to his lips. Kenny rke was indifferent at first, but soon, he gave her his attention and held her tightly in his arms. He was so strong. He almost broke her waist. Gloria Taylor bit his lips. It was like they were fighting, trying to outdo each other. It was not until Gloria Taylor was pushed and pinned down on the sofa that she realized that he was going to do next. Kenny rke didnt give her a chance to react. Before tonight, they had only done it once in Jin Ding. Last time, Kenny rke was under the influence of drugs, but he still managed to control himself. However, this time, he was really rough. Gloria Taylor couldnt help moaning, It hurts Rx. Pull it out. That wont happen. The man didnt quit, instead he pounded her with his heavy waist. Gloria Taylor bit her lips, but she failed to silence her moan. It turned him on even more. He pushed it in and out harder. *** She couldnt remember when it ended. The next time she woke up, the sun was already shining. She was not on the sofa in the study anymore. She was in her bedroom. She was cleaned and refreshed. Someone must have cleaned her. Gloria Taylor didnt see Kenny rke around. She didnt hear his breathing in the room. Kenny rke was highly mobile. He wouldnt stay in one ce for too long. When she went washing in the bathroom, she found out that her lips were swollen and her neck was full of hickeys. These were the traces Kenny rke leftst night. She wore a turtle neck and put on her coat. She wore her hair down and loose to cover up some ces where there were traces. If it werent forst night, she wouldnt have taken the initiative to deliver herself to his door. She could no longer indulge Kenny rke like this. In the hall, as soon as Leon rke saw Gloria Tayloring down, he jumped up from the sofa, Sister, you wake up. Whats the matter? she knew that Leon rke didnt know what happenedst night between her and Kenny rke. When cousin left, he asked to watch you at home, but he told me not to wake you up. Leon rke walked up with his schoolbag, I packed a breakfast for you. You can eat it in the car, or else, youll be late. When he mentioned Kenny rkes name, her face blushed all over again, but with grace she said, I probably catch a cold. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. No wonder cousin wont let me wake you up. Leon rke nodded. Inside the car, Gloria Taylor asked him, Is it okay for you to go to school today? Whats the problem? Tao Bing is injured and he asks for leave. Even if he also went to school, I wouldnt be afraid, I can beat Leon rke noticed that Gloria Taylors face was not very friendly, he immediately changed, If he wants to fight again, I will go to the head teacher. He was not a primary school student, but he said that he would tell the teacher. Gloria Taylorughed, What a kid you are! Leon rke snorted, Youre old. Youre an aunty. Say that again. I dare not. Chapter 142 Hired a Murderer Chapter 142 Hired a Murderer The whole day, Gloria Taylor didnt see Loren Taylor in thepany. She asked a colleague, The chairman didnte today, did he? That colleague looked around and said in a low voice, I heard that the chairman has gone abroad. Gloria Taylor was surprised. Why did Loren Taylor suddenly go abroad? Suddenly, she remembered what she told Loren Taylor before. Could it be that he go abroad to take Grandpa Taylor home? Loren Taylor refused her idea before. However, even though Loren Taylor was a bad businessman, he could still think rationally when it came to interests. Gloria Taylor thought of Kenny rkes mother. The kidnapping of Mrs. rke was a nned crime for ransom, but her kidnappers were angry that she was killed. However, she was not simply murdered, but she was raped to death. If they just wanted money, they would keep his mother alive. There were two possibilities. First, their purpose was solely to kill Kenny rkes mother. Second, some people in the rke family didnt want her alive, so they arranged someone to kill her. When the kidnapping happened, the news were all over the newspaper. It took a few days before they could find Kenny rke and his mother. However, if the kidnappers just wanted the money, they wouldnt bother hiding them for days. They would call the rke instead. Since then, the details and judgements couldnt be trusted. Gloria Taylor knew about that and Kenny rke must have known better. Most of the time, when people encountered a thing that had nothing to do with them, even though they had doubts and confusion about it, but they would forget it. After all, it had nothing to do with them. But, Kenny rke was different. That woman was his biological mother and before his own eyes, she was humiliated by a group of men. He must live in hatred and remorse over the years. That was probably the reason of why ck cloud seemed to follow him around. Therefore, he didnt socialize much. When she was abducted by two men, Kenny rke would do anything to save her. Now, he forced Grandpa Taylor to go back home. Did he have anything to do with the kidnapping? Bang! Gloria Taylor was so shocked that when all the documents in her hand fell to the ground. She seemed to know what Kenny rke was nning to do. *** At noon, Gloria Taylor called Kenny rke and invited him for lunch. Kenny rke unexpectedly refused her invitation this time. Soon, Leon rke sent her a message, Sister, what would you like to have for lunch? I dont know. I havent eaten yet. Have you? What a coincidence! I havent eaten either. Gloria Taylor knew that he meant. Ill go to the restaurant to order it for you. The food will be ready when you arrive. Ill send you the address. Leon rke helped her order the dishes. He smiled and sat down. He picked the chopstick up and tasted one of the dishes. He frowned, Its not as delicious as your cooking. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Dont tter me. Gloria Taylor red at him. When they were having their lunch, suddenly Leon rkes phone rang. He stopped eating to see the caller ID. He sighed, Tao Bing? What? They boy you beat yesterday? Gloria Taylor leaned closer to look at the screen. He nodded, Yes. I dont know why he calls me. As soon as he picked up, Tao Bings hysterical voice sounded on the other end of the phone, Leon rke! Do you send someone to kill my father?! Tao Bing, are you crazy? I didnt hit your head yesterday. Why is your brain broken? Leon rke snorted. You will pay for my fathers life! Tao Bing threatened him and hung up the phone. Gloria Taylor heard him too, Did he say that you kill his father? He is probably gone mad. What do I have to do with his father? Why would I kill him? Leon rke didnt understand. However, not long after that, there were two mene approaching them. They had tall built and a pair of serious eyes. Intuitively, Gloria Taylor felt that they were policemen. She stood in front of Leon rke. Sure enough, the police approached them and one showed an arrest warrant, Hello. We are from the police brigade. We suspect that Mr. Leon rke is involved in a criminal case. Please, cooperate with the investigation. They locked their eyes on Leon rke. Gloria Taylor turned to look at Leon rke. He was only a little bit surprised, but Gloria Taylor was the opposite. She waved her hand, He is a minor. Does he need a guardian toe along? One of the policemen exined the procedure. *** Gloria Taylor apanied him to the police station. On their way, she called Kenny rke and told him what happened. When they arrived at the police station, they saw Shi Ye and Car Cook. As soon as Carl Cook saw theming, he came upzily, Officer Qi, long time no see. You look even manlier. Officer Qi was the policeman who exined her the arrest procedure before. Perhaps, because he had been dealing with so many criminal cases for years, his face was always fierce and intimidating. Officer Qi smiled when he saw Carl Cook, Carl, what are you doing here? Carl Cook and Officer Qi knew each other. Carl Cook stepped forward and put his arms on Officer Qis shoulder. He raised his chin and pointed at Leon rkes direction, Im his distant rtive. You and the rke family are distant rtives? Officer Qi sneered. He couldnt fool the police. You did your homework with our background, eh? Youre so bold that you dare to touch him. Officer Qi smiled, Even if he is a king, if hemits crime, I will arrest him. Well, if thats the case Carl Cook looked at Gloria Taylor with reassuring look and said, You can regard me as the childs guardian. I will stay to listen to the interrogation. You cant do that. Brother Qi. Alright, fine! *** Inside the interrogation room, they looked at Leon rke seriously. Is Tao Bing your ssmate? Yes. His father was killed at 6 A.M this morning. He had no enemy before his death. You had a problem with Tao Bing before. We suspect that you hired a murderer. Leon rke remembered what Tao Bing said on the phone before, Tao Bings father? Chapter 143 She Is Shivering. Chapter 143 She Is Shivering. Gloria was shocked. Carl pointed at Leon and asked directly, "pay a killer? You this little guy! " Leon stared at Carl: "you are the little guy." Leader Qi looked at Carl seriously and said, "the police handle the case. Don''t interrupt." Carl waved his hand, nodded his head and said, "OK, OK, then you just continue." Leader Qi turned to look at Leon: "where are you at six this morning?" Although Gloria can feel that Leon was a little nervous, he was bold and said."sleep at home. Leader Qi nodded: "is there a witness?" Gloria was about to open her mouth. Leader Qi took a look at her and said to Leon, "family are not the witness." In this way, Gloria and Kenny can not be the witnesses. The confession can''t continue. Although Leon was identified as a suspect, there was no direct criminal evidence and witnesses, so the police had to let him go first. But he had to be ready to be summoned at any time. Leon and Carl knew each other before. They came out of the police station and talked all the time. But Gloria was not as rxed as they were. Who told Tao Bing the news of Kenny''s mother? Who can tell him was only his rtives and friends. At that time, Kenny''s mother was kidnapped by the kidnappers and locked in that kind of ce. She was bullied and humiliated by others. Besides the kidnappers and rke family, the people who might know about it were the residents nearby. That was an abandoned factory. There must be fewer people in the past ten years. But as long as someone lived nearby, there was something to be found. In case that Tao Bing''s father knew that... Gloria suddenly thought of the end of two men when Kenny went to save herst time. She was shivering. "Sister Gloria, where are you going? It''s time to get on the car." Hearing the voice of Leon, Gloria suddenly returned to her mind, and found that the other three were standing in front of the car looking at her, and she was still walking forward. She came back quickly and said, "I''m sorry. I''m thinking about something..." She was about to get on the car when she asked them, "where are you going now?" Carl said, "I will go back to Shengding media. If you go with me, its on my way. If you don''t go together, I will send you back to school and thepany." Gloria shook her head and said, "I''ll take a taxi myself, and you can send Leon." With that, she went to the roadside to take a taxi. A taxi passed by and she left directly. Leon felt Gloria was a little strange. He turned his head and asked Carl doubtfully: "Why is Sister Gloria so strange?" Carl became serious not as usually. After a little meditation, he said, "maybe it''s because you''ve been wronged, so she is not happy. Do you want to go to thepany with me to find your cousin, or go back to school?" "I don''t want go to school. I''ll go home." Carl send Leon to home and went to Shengding media. He went directly to the president''s office. Kenny was sitting at his desk processing documents. Carl went to his desk and sat down: "you don''t care how things are handled?" "Anyway, it''s not what Leon did. They can''t deal with Leon without evidence." Kenny said, and then raised his head slowly. He was very calm. Carl was silent for a few seconds and said, "did you do this?" Kenny narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "what?" "You know what I''m talking about!" Carl took a deep breath: "Kenny, it''s not just me who suspect you. I think Gloria also suspect you." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Kenny answered without hesitation, "I did not." "Really?" Carl didn''t believe it obviously. Although Kenny was more indifferent than normal people, he has known Kenny for many years. He was very clear about the impact of Kenny''s mother''s affairs on him. Since Kenny said no, he would not ask more. When Gloria returned to thepany, she met Anne. "What? When Dad''s not in thepany, you think nobody can control you? Do you think you can leave at will? You even dont work! " Anne looked at Gloria with her arms around her chest, and her tone was ironic. Gloria sneered: "or else? You can manage me?" "You..." Anne snorted, and was choked by her. The more Gloria thought about it, the more she felt strange. She always thought that the case might be rted to Kenny. The reason why Tao Bing knew about his mother was that his father might be one of the people who knew about the kidnapping. After a few days, the police found Leon again. This time, Gloria went with Leon. The police had no new evidence. They were just inquiring. Aftering out of the police station, Gloria received a call from Edith."We haven''t had dinner together for a long time. Lets watch a movie tonight." Gloria did not refuse, and settled down the meeting ce with Edith directly. Edith was busy with her work. If Gloria had nothing important, she would not call her casually. Gloria was afraid to disturb Edith. Only when Edith was free, she would invite Gloria to have dinner or go shopping together. They went to the mall to have dinner together and went to the cinema directly. Before entering the cinema, Edith suddenly said, "Kenny is the boss behind Shengding media, you know?" In fact, she went out of the office of Kenny that day and wanted to call Gloria, but she forgot because of something urgent. Gloria stopped and then she nodded: "I know." "When did you know that? You didn''t tell me such a big thing!" Edith gave her a pat on the shoulder. Gloria thought of the scene at that time. The expression on her face became a little unnatural: "I just forgot to tell you for a while." "Well, go to the cinema first." Edith didn''t talk to her much either. She pushed Gloria into the movie hall excitedly. It may be because they mentioned Kenny just now. She was also a little uneasy when she watched the movie. The film was about to end. She received a call from Kenny. "When will youe back? I''ll pick you up." Gloria wanted to refuse originally. But she thought for a while and said: ". Almost. You cane here now." After watching the movie, Edith wanted to send her. "You go back first. Kenny wille to pick me up. Be careful on your way." Gloria smiled. Edith alsoughed, and went to Gloria mysteriously: "now you are willing to let Kennye to pick you up. Tell me honestly, how is your rtionship going?" "You just go." Gloria pushed her. "Have you..." Gloria was helpless,"Yes, yes. You just leave quickly!" Chapter 144 I Can Help You. Chapter 144 I Can Help You. As soon as Edith left, Kenny came. He drove the limited edition Bentley, which was said to be worth tens of millions of dors. When he stopped at the gate of the shopping mall, the car attracted people''s attention. Gloria opened the door to get on the car hurriedly, and urged him: "go quickly." Instead of starting the car immediately, Kenny leaned slowly to help her buckle up her seat belt, and then held the back of her chair with one hand and held the door with the other hand. "You look not very good?" he asked her in the intimate gesture, "what movie did you watch with Edith?" Gloria went back habitually and said, "the movie of fantasy." "The plot is tragic?" "No..." "Then why is your face so bad? " Kenny said, reaching out to touch her face. Gloria avoided subconsciously. Kenny''s hand didnt touch her but was still in the air. There was no embarrassed look on his face, but Gloria felt pressure inexplicably which made her ufortable. The tense nerves of these days were brokenpletely at this moment. Gloria almost cracked up" About Tao Bing father''s death, is it rted to you?" The Kenny raised his eyes. The dark eyes were deep like a deep whirlpool. His voice was deep and cold: "what else do you guess?" "You admit it?" Gloria looked at him unbelievably, her voice some shivering. She really didn''t know about Kenny. Although she didn''t have a good life from childhood, she can''t ept that people could kill a man easily. The two kidnappers who kidnapped herst time were fugitives. They were shot when they were caught by the police, so Gloria didn''t feel too much. But this time, with such a fast speed, Kenny can get rid of Tao Bing''s father. Gloria only felt a little scared. "He deserves it." Kenny raised up his lips and smiled with bloodthirsty ruthlessness: "those people should die. Tao Zilin is not thest one." The father of Tao Bing was Tao Zilin. "You''re so smart. You can find the killers and give them to the police..." Gloria was afraid of such Kenny, but she still tried to persuade him. The smile on Kenny''s face deepened, and his handsome face became more strange under the dim light: "I''m smart? But 15 yearster, I haven''t found the murderers, so I can only deal with every relevant person I find. " Gloria clenched subconsciously. Kenny approached her a little. He gave her a light kiss on the face and then whispered in her ear, "you don''t agree with me. You can go to the police station." Gloria was nervous, biting lips and didn''t move or speak. She just looked up at Kenny. Although she didn''t agree with Kenny''s actions, she knew very well that she would not go to the police. Kenny has been paranoid about his mothers affair. Even if she did go to the police and the police arrested Kenny, she was sure that even though Kenny was in prison, he would still have a way to kill those people who were rted to the case. Kenny had this ability. Suddenly, Kenny''s face was deep and his voice was hoarse: "it''s still in the car. Don''t look at me like this." He really liked Glorias eyes. They were bright and attractive. Gloria collected herself hurriedly, turning her head to look at other ce. As soon as they returned to the vi, Kenny took Gloria to the room, and he pressed her directly on the doorte and kissed her. Gloria had no mood to do this kind of thing with him, but she cannot escape. She found an opportunity to say, "my father went abroad a few days ago. He mighte back in these two days." Kenny stopped as she expected, but he didn''t let her go,"what does he do abroad?" "You know the answer." Gloria was relieved a little and said: "your grandfather wille back." "Why do you tell me?" Kenny lowered his head and kissed her on the lips: "don''t think about these things at this time." "It''s because these things are under your control. Even if I don''t tell you, you''ve already got the news, right?" Gloria neither refused his kiss, nor kissed him. Kenny let her go unhappily,"since you know, why do you mean to say these things to make me unhappy?" Gloria didn''t think that it was wrong for Kenny to find the real murderers. She just thought that Kenny''s method was not right. He was too paranoid and cruel. However, she didn''t know how tomunicate with Kenny. Kenny could not listen to her at all and would not ept her suggestion. For a while, Gloria heard her voice,"Kenny, if you want to find the real murderers who kidnapped you and your mother, I can help you." "Help me?" The voice of Kenny was almost inaudible. His mother was a talented woman from a schrly family. When she was young, she was the dream of all the young dignitaries in Huyang City. She was talented and beautiful. His father Randy, as the sessor of rke family, was also virtuous and talented. Their son, Kenny, was doomed to be so intelligent and outstanding. After his mother was killed, it took him a long time to heal the hurt of feelings and be a normal person. But this teenager seemed to grow up in one night. He became calm but with a gloomy atmosphere. He ran to the police station many times, and a young policeman told him the truth quietly: "I don''t think the case of your kidnapping is so simple, but now everyone doesnt want to continue." Kenny knew it was rke family who wanted to give up. The rke family won''t let the thing that his mother was bullied be exposed, so they won''t go further. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Since then, he has been investigating that case. His parent and twin sister didn''t believe him. They all thought that he was shocked because he witnessed what happened to his mother and suffered severe psychological trauma. However, Gloria stood in front of him and said she would help him seriously. Kennys voice was more deep than usual: "do you believe that there are other masterminds behind my mother''s case?" "I don''t know the specific situation of the case, but I believe you. You are so smart. If you think there are other masterminds behind, there must be." Gloria was firm extremely. Her clear bright eyes were full of trust. Kenny stared at her for a few seconds, and suddenly hugged her tightly into his arms. He didn''t say anything, but Gloria felt the iprehensible loneliness and unwillingness in his heart. Gloria reached out and patted him gently on his back: "but, you have to promise me that you can''t kill people at will. " Chapter 145 Refer to the Clarke family Chapter 145 Refer to the rke family Hearing this, Kenny let her go. He stepped back a little and looked at her. "But they should die." "You tried your best to force my grandfather back. You also want to kill my grandfather?" Gloria was a disappointed. She thought she had some position in Kenny''s heart, but Kenny''s words negated her idea. "No." Kenny said in a cold way, "Of course, I won''t kill your grandfather. He didn''t take part in the case. He was just bribed by rke family," "Then what do you want to do?" Gloria can''t understand Kenny, but she seemed to have understood one thing. Kenny''s mother was bullied to death by those people. Tao Bing''s father knew about it, probably because in some chance coincidence, he also participated in it. The world was never ck or white. Gloria didn''t know how to judge the actions of Kenny. However, she still felt a little hurt for him. He had such a wonderful mother. If his mother was still alive, Kenny would not be like this. He must be the man in the financial magazine who made all men admire him and all women crazy about him. However, because of his mother''s affair, all he did at the first half of his life was just to find the masterminds of the kidnapping. Living in hatred and guilt, he was not happy no matter how noble his status was or how powerful he was. "Why do rke family want him to go abroad? Because he will make some people feel uneasy when he is at home." After a pause, Kenny continued, "once he returns home, some people may not be able to keep calm." Kenny thought of something. He smiled. But, he was just smirking with bloodthirsty ruthlessness. What made Gloria horrible was not Kenny''s smile, but his words. "When you say ''some people'', you refer to the rke family?" Gloria thought that she must have misunderstood. However, the more and more brighter smile on Kenny''s face told her that Kenny was serious. Suddenly, Gloria thought of what Anne had done. Although Gloria was still shocked by Kennys words, she no longer questioned. The next day. When Gloria woke up, she took out her mobile phone to surf the Inte habitually, and found that all major websites and web pages had been upied by the event that the old Mr. Taylor had returned home. There were financial media and entertainment medias. For a while, it became the hot topic. Fifteen years ago, the old Mr. Taylor was also a famous man in Huyang City, and he had a wide range of contacts. Many people who were more powerful and richer than him were willing to make friends with him. However, just as Taylor family was thriving, he went abroad suddenly. It''s been 15 years since he went abroad, and now he was back all of a sudden. It was not surprising that this affair attracted medias attention. But it was a bit strange that so many medias reported it. Kenny also woke up who was next to Gloria. Last night, Gloria was sleeping in his arms. Just after she woke up, she pushed his hand away and moved to the bedside. Now his arms were empty. Kenny was discontented. He took Gloria into his arms again. His chin is against the top of her head. He nced at her cell phone carelessly and said in a low voice, "I did that. What do you think?" His tone was a little bit of imperceptible pride, like a child who has done something that he thought was great and was asking for praise. Gloria was helpless,"Why do you let the media to report on my grandfather''s affair?" She was not as clever as Kenny. Sometimes she can''t keep up with his thoughts. "Nothing. I just want to let those people who should know know that the old Mr. Taylor is back." With that, He suddenly took her cell phone away, took her hand and put it into the quilt. His voice was hoarse: "we can do something meaningful." Gloria heard the abnormality in his voice, but it was toote. Her hand has been forced by Kenny to press on that ce. The hot temperature made her hand melt. "I''m going to get up and go to work!" Glorias face turned red all of a sudden. Turning off the light at night, they can do whatever they want to do. Now it was daytime, and the room was also bright. She was not as thick-skinned as Kenny. "Well, let''s hurry up or we''ll bete." "No... " It turned out that men were the same creatures when they were in bed, they were thick-skinned, even if they seemed to be calm and cold. When the two were finished, it was almost the work time. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The two rarely got up together to wash. Gloria sat in front of the dressing mirror to make up, and Kenny stood at one side to look at her with interest. She couldn''t help urging him: "If you''re ready, you can go first." Kenny raised up his lips. There was rare gentleness in his deep voice,"you don''t need to make up because you are good-looking enough." He was very serious in praising her. Gloria turned her head and didnt look at him,When you saw me at first time, you said I am so ugly "Thats right." Kenny was outspoken. Gloria: "..." She suddenly felt that because the sharp tongue of Kenny, he was so lucky to have her marry him. "But..." Then Kenny said, "I still kissed you. If it was Colin, would he kiss you?" Gloria retorted, "because you have a weird taste." "No matter how weird my taste is, not any ugly woman can attract me." The tone of Kenny was quite comcent. Glorias heart raced. When a cold man said love prattle, he was not inferior at all. When they went downstairs together, Leon was standing in the middle of the living room with his schoolbag on his back, looking at them seriously. He shook his head and said, "you two have crossed the line recently. First, Sister Gloria is sleeping in, and then you two are sleeping in?" Gloria smiled with guilty, and did not speak. Kenny nced at Leon coldly. Leon turned around quickly and walked out. He said: "it''s getting colder and colder. Everyone wants to sleep in. It''s normal." Gloria went to thepany and found that Loren and Anne didn''te to work today. At noon, Gloria received a call from Tina. "Gloria, your grandfather has returned home. Come home for lunch." Gloria answered directly, "OK." She had no impression on the old Mr. Taylor. In her memory, he was a kind person. Compared with other family, the old Mr. Taylor was good for her. But at that time, because of his busy work and Anne and her brother, he didn''t pay much attention to Gloria. She put away her cell phone and went out of Taylor group''s gate, and saw Kenny. He leaned against the car, tall and slender. "Why are you here?" Gloria ran to him. "Taylor family called you and asked you to go home for dinner?" "Yes." "I''ll go with you." With that, Kenny opened the door and pushed her into the car. Chapter 146 Glad to See You, the Old Mr. Taylor. Chapter 146 d to See You, the Old Mr. Taylor. Sitting in the car, Gloria looked at Kenny from time to time. Kenny looked at the front of the car and concentrated on driving. But he seemed to have another eyes. Suddenly he asked, "why do you look at me?" "No..." Gloria turned around hurriedly. She thought that Kenny was really a great man. After the old Mr. Taylor returned home, the people of Taylor family may call Gloria to go home. But it might not this noon. Even if Kenny guessed it was today, shouldn''t he call her to confirm it? But Kenny came directly, indicating that he had no such doubt at all, and he didn''t think his guess would be wrong at all. He was a very confident man. They arrived at Taylor family soon. As soon as the doorkeeper saw Gloria, he bowed down respectfully to say hello: "Miss Gloria." Gloria took Kenny to walk inside directly. There was no one in the hall. There was a voice in the kitchen. "Gloria! You are back! " Tina came out of the kitchen. When she saw Gloria, her eyes narrowed withughter. Gloria said lightly "Mom." When Tina approached, she saw Kenny standing behind Gloria. Her face changed. She took a look at Kenny, pulling Gloria, and walked to another ce"Gloria, why do you bring him back? Are you crazy?! You and he... " Tina seemed to find thetter words was difficult to say. After a pause, she said: "even if you have a special rtionship with him, you will not take him home at will! If Kenny know, what should you do? " What should she do if Kenny knew? She didn''t know. He wanted toe anyway. "What can I do? Just let him know! "Gloria didnt care. Until now, Tina thought that Kenny was "Leon". When Gloria came back with him, she thought that Gloria had an improper rtionship with "Leon"naturally. However, Tina''s attitude was obviously different from before. In the past, when she saw Gloria and "Leon" together, she would scold her. At this time, although she didn''t agree with her, she was just worried about being known by Kenny. It was interesting. Gloria didn''t n to discuss this issue with Tina. She asked directly, "how about Grandpa?" She and Kenny wanted to see the old Mr. Taylor. "In the study upstairs. I''ll take you there." Tina said, and went upstairs. After walking for two steps, she turned to see that "Leon" was still following Gloria, and her face changed slightly: "Gloria, you..." Gloria pretended that she didn''t know Tina''s idea. She asked, "what''s the matter?" Tina was stubborn now and said: "Mr. rke can stay in the living room to drink tea. Gloria just goes up to see her grandfather. She would be back soon." "It''s OK. I''ll go with her." Kenny said in a faint voice. Then he held Glorias hand and walked upstairs directly. The house of Taylor family was built by the old Mr. Taylor in his early years. The house wasrge and there were many rooms on the second floor. "Which room is your grandfather''s study?" asked Kenny. The old Mr. Taylor has lived abroad for many years, but Taylor family always kept his study. once in a while, there would be servants to clean it. "This room." Gloria took Kenny to the door of the old Mr. Taylor''s study. She looked at Kenny and knocked on the door. They heard an old but powerful voice soon: e in." Gloria pushed the door in and saw the old Mr. Taylor standing in front of the bookshelf with a book in his hand. The old Mr. Taylor, whose name was Mayo Taylor, was one of the people to do business first in thest century. He had courage and knowledge, but he really didn''t have a business mind. It can be seen that he has been well maintained in recent years. Although his hair has be sparse, it was beenbed neatly. He was wearing a pair of presbyopia sses, a sophisticated shirt and vest. He looked like an old university professor. Gloria had a little impression on Mayo. At this time, looking at him standing in front of her, she finally had a little awareness of "Grandpa" in her mind. "Grandpa," she said. Hearing her voice, Mayo raised her head to see her. Although he was over seventy years old, his eyes were still sharp. He looked at the Gloria thoughtfully. Then he thought for a moment and said aloud, "are you the third? Gloria?" The "third" sounded kind. Gloria nodded, "Grandpa, it''s me." "When I leave, you''re just short." Mayo said,paring the height to the desk: "in a blink of an eye, you are so tall." He walked around his desk to Gloria, with some emotion. At this time, he just noticed Kenny standing behind Gloria. Mayo''s pupil suddenly shrank and his face changed slightly. Kenny took a step forward, stood closer to Mayo, so that Mayo could see his face more clearly, and said: "the old Mr. Taylor, d to see you." Mayo''s face changed several times, and finally he became calm. He asked in an uncertain voice: "you are...Kenny?" "It''s me." Kenny raised up his lips, but there was no smile on his face. The atmosphere in the room became a little stiff for a moment. Gloria didn''t expect that Mayo knew Kenny. "You..." The old Mr. Taylor was going to say. Suddenly there was a servant''s voice outside: "Lunch is ready, the old Mr. Taylor." "Eat first." Mayo looked at Kenny again, turned around and walked out the door. Gloria nced at Kenny, walked with him and asked him, "have you met my grandfather before? He knew you?" Kenny didn''t deny it, but replied very simply, "Yes." When them arrived at the dinning room, the other three of Taylor family were already seated at the dining table. When Anne saw that Gloria had brought "Leon" back to Taylor family in such a big way, she sneered coldly and said, "Gloria, today is our family''s meal. You came back with an outsider?" Although "Leon" was good-looking, he always ignored her. Now she fell in love with Si Chengyu. She thought that Si Chengyu had a higher status than "Leon", so she naturally didn''t care about "Leon". Without waiting for Gloria to speak, Mayo looked at Anne coldly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although Mayo also loved Anne and her brothers, he would not spoil them as mindless as Loren. He was strict. Anne was also a little afraid of him, so she lowered her head and stopped saying. Chapter 147 You Are the Cleverest One. Chapter 147 You Are the Cleverest One. Even though Mayo has not been in Taylor family for many years, he still had great prestige at home. During the meal, no one said a word more. As soon as the meal was over, Kenny stood up and said, "we still have work. We have to go." Gloria was a little surprised. She did not expect Kenny to leave so soon. Mayo heard the words and looked up at him: "OK." Mayo and Kenny just talked a few words, but Gloria felt that they have talked deeply. Kenny took Gloria out of the Taylor vi who was still in a daze. Back in the car, Gloria was still in a trance. "You and my grandfather? What''s the matter?" She really can''t understand this kind of silent contest. "He wille to me." Kenny raised up his lips and smiled coldly. Gloria didnt know if Mayo would go to find Kenny, but Mayo went to Gloria soon. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The next day was Friday. Gloria went to thepany early in the morning and heard that the old chairman hade in the company. Just as Gloria sat down, she received a call from Anne. "Grandpa asked you toe to the office," she said reluctantly. And then she hung up. Gloria went to the chairman''s office, only to find Loren and Anne were here. It seemed that Mayo was not only want to see her. But, Loren and Anne didnt look very good. Loren looked very bad. He had a cold face. It seemed that he was scolded by Mayo. Anne felt Gloria looking at her, and she stared at Gloria directly. Mayo did not see their movements, and asked Gloria to sit down: "Gloria, sit down." This made Gloria feeling more inexplicable. Loren and Anne were standing. Mayo asked her to sit alone? "Leave them alone. Sit down and I''ll ask you something." When Mayo''s eyes fell on Loren, he snorted coldly, "ck sheep!" He said so and Gloria had to sit down. "You have suffered in Taylor family all these years. I''ve already known what they''ve done." Mayo said something like this. Gloria was surprised. She couldn''t understand the meaning of Mayo. She could only follow his words: "nothing. We are family. I didnt be treated badly." She wasn''t sure what Mayo meant, so she just told a lie. Mayo shook his head: "you were young when I left. I didnt expect that you are the cleverest one among the three children." The cleverest... Glorias heart thumped suddenly. She was uneasy. Has Mayo already known something? "Big brother and sister are excellent. I can''tpare with them." Gloria looked down. She didn''t dare to see Mayo''s eyes. "Gloria is a modest child." Mayo suddenly smiled, waved his hand and said, "Loren and Anne, you two go out first." "Yes." Anne was unwilling, but she had to go out first. When she went out, she didn''t forget to stare at Gloria. Grandpa used to like her the most. Just now, he not only scolded her, but also was kind to this ugly woman! When there were only two people left in the room, Mayo said seriously, "I didn''t see that you are such a brave child before. You dare to let the paparazzie to report our factory. After so many disputes, you can still be safe." Gloria was shocked. Mayo really knew! The reason why Loren didn''t doubt her was that she yed a role as a "fool" in Taylor family in the past few years, which was enough to fool Loren. Besides,st time, it was Gloria who begged Kenny to help Taylor group to solve the problem of the factory so that Loren would not doubt her. However, Mayo was different. He was smart and didn''t spend much time in Taylor family. Naturally, he could see the mystery of that matter at a nce. "Grandpa is ming me for letting the paparazzi report the factory?" Now that Mayo said it directly, she didn''t have to hide. It was good for everyone to be outspoken. "Do you know how much Taylor group lost because of the factory affair?" "But, I just want to take this opportunity to hype Taylor group. Later, Kenny helped Taylor group to get through the difficulties, and Taylor group got a lot of fame. More people came to cooperate with Taylor group." Gloria thought the ability of telling lies became more and more strong. It was a happy thing to be praised as smart, but if the other party didnt have s good purpose, she had to pretend to be stupid. Gloria thought Mayo did not have a good intention. People''s sixth sense has always been a very urate and magical thing. Mayo narrowed his eyes slightly, as if to distinguish whether her words were true or false. Gloria opened eyes a little bit and pressed her lips to let her be more innocent. Soon, Mayo snorted and waved, saying, "go out." "Yes." After hearing this, Gloria stood up and walked outside. After several steps, she suddenly looked back at Mayo: "Grandpa, what do you want me for?" "Nothing. You just go." Mayo''s tone was obviously a little impatient. It seemed that he was eager to get rid of Gloria. The expression on Gloria face changed. She turned around and went out directly. Even if Mayo was better to her than the others in Taylor family, he was also a member of Taylor family. It seemed that all the members of Taylor family didn''t like her. Mayo said that she had been treated badly in Taylor family these years before. After he asked about the factory, he was impatient and let her leave directly. He really had a clear goal without any hesitation. In the afternoon, Mayo began to hold a high-level meeting to discuss countermeasures for the current situation of Taylor family. Anne and Loren both took part in it, but Gloria didn''t go. Because Mayo didn''t invite Gloria. It may be Mayo''s test to Gloria in the morning, which made him feel that Gloria was really silly, so he didn''t care about her any more. It was always like this. The Taylor family would exclude her from anything they did. Gloria understood this all the time, so she didn''t feel sad. If she didn''t attend the meeting, she can get off work early. Wasn''t that good? Because it was Friday, Gloria didn''t n to go home directly. She waited for Leon toe and went to the supermarket together. As soon as Leon got on the car, he said, "liberated!" "What?" "It''s going to be winter vacation next week." Leon leaned on the back seat, looking excited. Gloria reminded him ruthlessly: "Before the winter vacation, there is an exam." Leon was upset of a sudden. Chapter 148 Sleeping in Separate Rooms Chapter 148 Sleeping in Separate Rooms Gloria and Leon bought a lot of things in the supermarket. Half of them were snacks selected by Leon. In his words, it was about to have a winter vacation, and he should enjoy his vacation. When paying, Gloria just took out her wallet but was refused by Leon: "Women shouldnt pay when shopping with the men. I''ll pay!" Gloria: "..." When he used to live in her rental room, all were paid by her. Did he forget that he was a man at that time? Leon''s money was from helping people do homework and y games. It was also very hard. Naturally, Gloria didn''t want to spend his money, but he insisted. The young man of adolescence was as thin as a monkey, but he had a lot of strength. He stopped Gloria and paid by himself. Gloria had to give up. Anyway ,it was just several hundreds. She can buy some things for Leon someday. At night. After Gloria put the prepared food to the dining table, she saw that Kenny walked into the dining room from the outside with an unhappy face. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "What''s the matter?" she asked "My uncle said that he would have a dinner party in Jinding tomorrow evening, and let my cousin take you to there." Leon ran out, and answered the question of Gloria directly. Gloria looks at Leon in disbelief and asks Kenny, "what dinner party?" Kenny did not speak, and sat down at the table. "You don''t want to go?" The expression of Kenny has fully expressed his will. Leon approached her ear and whispered, "cousin doesn''t want to see uncle." Leon and his father Randy didnt get along well. Gloria can think of some reasons. The reason was about Kenny''s mother. As for the details in this, Gloria didn''t quite understand. Back in the room, Kenny was still cold. Gloria walked over, and helped him to untie tie: "If you do not want to, then you could refuse. He can not force you." Kenny stooped slightly and cooperated with Gloria so that she could untie his tie. However, when he bent down, he held her waist possessively. Gloria was speechless and stared at him: "let me go!" Kenny not only didn''t let her go, but stroke her back,"the tie has been untied for me, and the clothes won''t be taken off for me?" Gloria pushed him away: "You think too much!" "Then I''ll take off your clothes for you." Kenny said, and his long finger slipped from her back neck to the front. The room was very warm. As soon as Gloria entered the door, she only wore one shirt. From the cor of her shirt, Kenny unbutton her shirt smoothly. Gloria feel this man was so thick-skinned and one can match him when they stayed alone. Saturday night. Gloria sit in the sofa of the hall. A row of make-up artists, stylists, clothing collocations stood in front her. A littleter, it was a row of dresses. "Who asked you to deliver these?" "Master rke." Although she knew that no one would send these things to her except Kenny, she was still a little irritated. Last night, she asked Kenny whether he wanted to go to the dinner party, but he didn''t answer. She thought he didn''t want to go, so she didn''t pay attention to the dinner party any more. Now he asked people to send these things, which were obviously preparing for the dinner party. But Gloria was totally unprepared. "Young madam, time is running out. Do you think we should try on the dress now?" The stylist asked. "No. Wait a moment." Gloria finished saying, taking out mobile phone to call Kenny. Just when she took out her mobile phone, Kenny had already called her. Gloria answered the phone, but she didnt speak. Kenny was silent for a moment, and then said,"did you try the dress?" "No." Gloria held the cell phone with one hand and picked her fingernails carelessly with another hand. Her tone sounded a bit cold. Naturally, Kenny knew her unwillingness. He seemed to chuckle and said, "Then I beg you this time. When you go to a dinner party with me, I can allow you a request." Gloria stopped and asked,"be serious?" "Yes." Kenny replied. Gloria sat straightly, raised up her lips, and said: "then - sleep in separate room!" "Impossible." Kenny rejected her request directly. Gloria leaned back on sofa again. She knew this man wouldn''t promise her so easily. "Then I won''t go to the dinner party!" She had the temper. Even if he made the decision to go temporarily. He should tell her in advance. He let a group of make- up artistse without asking her opinion. Who did give him rights to make the decision for her directly? When he let her go, she had to go? Kenny was confident, but he was too domineering and powerful. Gloria was different from Tina. She can''t do the same things as Tina who let Loren arrange her life. Tina was not onlyint, but also be pleasant. Gloria hung up the phone directly. She looked at these makeup makers standing in front of her and said, "go back. I don''t need these things." Looking at the phone that was hung up in his hand, Kenny was stunned. She hung up his phone? Although he thought that he made a temporary decision to let Gloria go to the dinner party, she might not be happy. But he did not expect that she would be so determined. What a surprise. The dinner started at eight. It was six. It was two hours to start. There was not much time left. Kenny picked up his coat, stood up and went out. Carl came in with a stack of documents. Seeing that Kenny was about to leave, he quickly stopped him: "where are you going? These things are not finished yet! " Nobody wanted to work overtime on Saturday. If these were not urgent, he would not havee. "There''s not many left. Please cope with these by yourself." Kenny patted Carl on the shoulder and said seriously, "if you are faster, you can go home before 12 o''clock." ? Why did the tone of Kenny sound like it was early toe home before 12 o''clock on Saturday? Carl cried: "shit! Whose the damnpany is this?!" Kenny has gone to the door, and he looked back and said, "Yours." Carl was angry, but he didn''t throw his papers on the ground. Instead, he threw these on the desk. Then he pointed to Kenny and said, "I''ve lived for so many years, and I haven''t seen anyone who is more shameless than you!" "Dont tter me." Carl was chocked. He took out his mobile phone, opened the browser, and input in the search bar: "How can let a man who has great perseverance and intelligence and acts cautiously kneel down and say uncle?" Chapter 149 Please, Help Me, My Dear. Chapter 149 Please, Help Me, My Dear. Carl found that there were many simr problems on the Inte. The results were as follows: "How long has you said uncle?" "It''s impossible. Before you let him kneel, you kneel first." "Naive." "Once someone asked this question, and then...He''s dead. " It was all bullshit. Carl read many simr posts and found that thements were like these. There was also a post starter who posted this kind of question back to feedback the follow-up situation, with only one sentence: "Be a son is good! QAQ!" Carl put his cell phone aside and sat down to process the documents. He was also desperate that he can not defeat Kenny. It took Kenny 20 minutes to get home. The make-up artists didn''t want to leave. Gloria had to treat them with the tea in the living room, while she went to the kitchen to make dinner. When Kenny came back, they had drunk a lot of tea. When they saw Kenny again, they seemed to see the Savior: "Young master!" Kenny nced at them and asked the bodyguard: "how about the youngdy?" "In the kitchen." The bodyguard pointed to the kitchen. Gloria was reading the recipe. She was thinking about some new dishes recently. She was going to make one tonight. As she was reading, she heard steady footsteps outside the door. It was magical that, as soon as she heard the footsteps, she knew that it was Kenny who came back. She pretended not to find out and continued to focus on her recipe. Kenny went over and saw the recipe she was holding. He saw the name of the dish on it. He raised up his eyebrows slightly and said, "balsam pear brewed mousse?" "You''re back." Gloria didnt look back but said in a cold voice. Kenny took away the book in her hand and held it up. Gloria turned around and tried to stand on tiptoe to get the book. As a result, Gloria was much shorter than him and can''t touch the book at all. Gloria was angry before. Now she was more irritated. She kicked at Kenny''s leg angrily: "give me back the recipe!" "You would rather read the menu than see me?" Kenny raised up his eyebrows and said something unreasonable in a serious tone. Gloria raised up her chin and stared at him: "yes, I''m tired of seeing you." Kennyughed instead of being angry. He put the recipe aside, lowered his head and kiss on Glorias lips. He held her before she reacted. In a low voice, he whispered in her ear, "don''t you want to help me? Please help me at dinner party, my wife. " His voice was deep and pleasant. He lowered his voice deliberately, so that the sound the "wife" added a bit of drowning tenderness. Gloria felt her ear was itchy. She reached out to touch the ear. Kenny was like to guess she would have this action. He took her hand quietly and kissed on her ear lightly: "Do you want to attend the dinner party?" "Gloria shrank neck because of itch. She said loudly," Yes, I will go! "Thank you." Kenny just let her go. Glorias ears were sensitive, now already red. Kenny couldn''t help but reach out to pinch it. Gloria was angry and hit his hand: "don''t do that. I want to try the dress." Kenny didn''t talk, just looked at her and smiled. He seemed to have found her another weakness. "What''s funny? Stopughing!" Gloria rudely him away pushed and went out. After trying five sets of dresses, she finally had one that satisfied the stylist. In the words of the stylist, everything looked good but she thought Gloria can find a better one. Sitting in front of the mirror and making up, Gloria finally calmed down. Kenny was just using a honey-trap? He seemed to act cutesy? Compared with the usually gloomy cold face of the Kenny, he held her in his arms and lowered his voice to say "wife" before, who really acted cutesy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A man like Kenny started to act cutesy. No woman can resist. After an hour, Gloria finally finished. The stylist said with astonishment on his face: "You are so beautiful, youngdy. Go downstairs to show to master rke!" Gloria looked in the mirror. Her dress was red, which made her skin white as if it could shine. The bangs in front of the forehead werebed up and the bright and clean forehead was showed. There was a little curly hair on both sides of the cheek. The long straight hair at the back of the head was also made into a big curl. The whole person was very charming with the bright red lipstick. When Gloria saw her in the mirror at the first time, she was surprised. But after a minutes, she didnt think it was different from the usual. Just this make-up made her look mature and charming. When a woman wore a dress, she should have a pair of high-heeled shoes. Gloria didn''t wear high- heeled shoes before. When she went downstairs, she had to walk holding the rails of the stairs. Kenny has been sitting in the hall. Hearing the footsteps behind him, he looked back. Gloria looked forward his prise. Tje stylist said she was so beautiful. Kenny would also think she was beautiful? However, Kenny just looked at her for a few seconds, then he looked away and came to help her: "You are not used to wearing high heels." Gloria nodded: "well, I haven''t worn before." The eight centimeter high-heeled shoes that the stylist selected for her, plus her height of one meter six seven, were now one meter seven five. However, the height of Kenny was one meter eight eight, and the gap between them was more than 20 centimeters at ordinary times. Now Gloria wore high-heeled shoes, and the height gap between Kenny and Gloria was not so obvious. Shepared her height with that of Kenny. Kenny didn''t pay attention to these things. He turned to the stylist behind her and asked, "change her shoes. No high heels." Stylist was a bit embarrassed: "but if she doesn''t wear high heels, the matching effect will be a little bit worse..." "Then we don''t go," Kenny said without expression "Ah?" Gloria was in z daze: " where?" "Don''t go to the party. The stylist said you have to wear high heels if we go to the party. You can''t get used to it." Kenny looked at her with serious eyes and tone. What!? The idea of master rke has changed too casually. "I think I can." Gloria said and walked around him a few steps. She can''t get used to wearing them. It was not that she didn''t wear them. During her internship, the company asked her to wear high-heeled shoes. She also wore. Kenny coughed softly and said, "Or change your clothes and make up again." All of a sudden, the stylists behind them began tough in a low voice. Gloria understood something all of a sudden. Chapter 150 He Is Indulging. Chapter 150 He Is Indulging. Gloria stretched out her hand to cover her lips and smiled. Then she said solemnly, "I think this dress is very good, and the makeup is also good. The stylist and makeup artist you are looking for are very good, and your have a good taste." Kenny looked at her indifferently and didn''t speak. "Although I''m not used to high heels, I can stand it for you." Glorias tone was very serious. Finish saying, she pped Kenny''s shoulder: "it is not early. I will bete if I don''t go. I wille back early." Looking at Kenny''s cold face, Gloria did not feel afraid for the first time, but she felt quite interesting. Just then, Leon came in from outside. He went out to y with his ssmates. Now he came back, riding a mountain bike, wearing a thin sweater and sweating. Leon came in with the ball in his arms and saw Gloria at a nce. "Wow!" The ball in his hand suddenly fell down: "cousin, you bring other women back when my Sister Gloria is not at home?" Gloria: "..." Kenny turned to look at Leon, squinting his eyes and thinking, which made Leon shiver. "All right, I''m leaving." Gloria went straight outside. When passing by Leon, Gloria said, "go back to the room, take a bath and get dressed. It''s cold. Don''t catch cold." Only then did Leon react: "Sister Gloria?" He looked at Gloria in surprise: "where are you going when you are so beautiful?" Kid was always honest. "Go to dinner party." Gloria said, walking to the door. Leon scratched his head: "Oh." He turned to ask Kenny, "it''s the banquet held by my uncle? Didn''t you say you didn''t attend? Why did you change your mind? " Kenny''s face was very bad: "No." He has been concealing his identity for so many years, just to investigate his mother''s affairs. But once he appeared in front of everyone, he would certainly attract a lot of attention. At that time, many things were inconvenient to do. And Randy would let him take Gloria to the dinner party, just to know how he got along with Gloria, and whether he was willing to take Gloria to the dinner party. It was the right time to introduce Gloria to everyone for Randy. rke family just invited people from the upper ss at the dinner party. After Gloria attend the dinner party, everyone would know that the youngdy of rke family was her. Randy wanted to introduce Gloria as the youngdy of rke family, while in Kennys heart, his mother''s affair was more important. That was the guilt and mission he had to carry all his life. Leon didn''t know that Kenny thought about so many things. He approached Kenny mysteriously and said, "then you''ll let Sister Gloria go alone? I''ll tell you, many students in our ss love the women like Sister Gloria, let alone those men. ... " Kenny was upset. When he heard Leons words, his face was even darker. When he saw her go downstairs, he didn''t want to let her go to that dinner party. She belonged to him alone. He knew his possessiveness was strong. But when the thought came out, he was a little surprised. He can be attracted by Gloria and be nice to her, but he can''t indulge so much. Gloria was his wife and she was also the youngdy of rke family. If he wanted to know the kidnapping, he was destined to go on a rocky road. He cannot indulge too much. So he let her go. "Or I can go to that party and help you watch the Sister Gloria!" "I dont need." Kenny walked upstairs without looking back. However, he just walked two steps and turned to the stylist to give a hand sign. Stylist was very discerning, and seized Leon with make-up artist together. They took off his clothes. "What do you do, God!" Leon looked at them in horror: "I am a teenager. What do you want to do to me?!" No matter what he said, they took off his coat and put on the shirt and suits for him directly. "Young master, do you want to change the pants yourself or under our help?" "Men and women should keep distance! I''ll do it myself! " Leon took the pants and ran into the room hurriedly. The banquet was held in a seven-star hotel. Getting off the car, Gloria saw Leng Xu. When she went to see Randyst time, Leng Xu drove to pick her up. She had an impression on him. When Leng Xu saw her, he stepped forward and nodded respectfully, "Young madam." "Uncle Leng." Gloria smiled. There was a kind expression on Leng Xu''s serious face, and then he looked behind of Gloria. Gloria exined,"I''m the only one who''s here. Kenny..." Before she could finish, she was interrupted by a familiar voice of a young man. "And me! Sister Gloria, wait for me! " Squeak The sound of an emergency brake. Shi Ye who was standing behind Gloria, moved to block the dust caused by the rapid braking of the car for Gloria . Leon jumped out of the car in a tailored suit. He didnt forget to do a pose. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, it didntst long. He ran to the side of the flower bed edge and vomited. "Ou..." Just now, the driver was driving too fast. Even if Leon was not carsick, he was also carsick. Gloria let Shi Ye go to the car to take water hurriedly. She took the paper towel to walk toward Leon. She handed the paper towel to Leon, reached out and pped his back. "Why are you here?" "They changed my clothes. I changed my pants and made a hair style. And then Ie." Leon was dizzy and incoherent. Gloria can guess what was going on. It was clear that Kenny didn''t want her toe to the dinner party because he saw the beauty after she put on her dress and made up. In addition, she really wanted to help Kenny. Gloria also had a little though. It was a pity that she cant go out after wearing a beautiful dress and making up. Women had same thoughts. Now she felt like she was so radiant! Kenny probably was worried, so that he forced Leon toe. "Youngdy, water." At that time, Shi Ye took the water. Gloria took it and handed it to Leon. Until Leon was fine, he walked inside with Gloria. Leng Xu knew Leon naturally. Leng Xu was very surprised: "master Leon, when did youe to Huyang City?" At the beginning, Leon came Huyang City secretly. Up to now, except Si Chengyu and Kenny, other members of rke family in Huyang City didn''t know that he hase back. Chapter 151 They Found Another Women to Replace the Real Young Madam. Chapter 151 They Found Another Women to Rece the Real Young Madam. Leon was young and fond of ying. He was happy toe to the dinner party. But he forgot that he had returned to home secretly before. When he saw his uncleter, he must be asked many questions by his uncle. Leon was so upset that he wanted to grab his hair. But when he thought that he had just made a hair style, he took back his hand. Gloria exined for Leon, "Leon has been living with us for a while since he came back, and his family know that." Leng Xu was a subordinate who knew how to deal with his master''s affairs. He took Gloria and Leon to see Randy in the lounge. ... Randy was still m just like Gloria seeing him atst time. Kenny looked like Randy, but Kenny had some gloomy atmosphere. And there was always some fierceness in his eyes that cannot be swept away. When Randy saw Gloria, he was also shocked slightly: "Gloria?" "Dad." Gloria walked to him and called him obediently. Randy has not seen Glorias real face. It was normal to be surprised for a while. He was not an ordinary person. After a short surprise, he recovered his normal look quickly: "where is Kenny?" "He... He is not very well, so he didn''te. " She lied directly. Gloria even didnt feel little guilty. She was very surprised. Fortunately, Randy didn''t seem to care whether Kenny woulde or not. He nodded, "I see." Randy took a look at Leon, who was standing behind Gloria, and said, "Chengyu is here too. You young people can talk together." Just now Leng Xu has told him about Leon, and he didn''t ask much. Leon smiled quietly and cleverly: "then uncle, we go first." Out of the rest room, Leon gave a thumbs up to Gloria: "Sister Gloria, you are so bold. You dare to lie in front of my uncle!" "It''s not a lie. It''s an excuse." Gloria shook her head and said, "you think he didn''t know that Kenny didn''t want toe? When he asked, I found an excuse. Everyone won''t lose face. That''s all." ... You are right. Your adults are veryplicated. " Thest word sounded very long. Gloria smiled and stared at him. And then they heard the gentle voice of Si Chengyu behind them: "Leon, Gloria." Although Leon said that Si Chengyu was also here before, Gloria did not take it serious. As a result, they happened to meet him when they went out. It was really embarrassing! Gloria turned around and smirked,"big brother." Leon also followed and called out: "brother." "You just arrived?" Didn''t wait for them to answer. Leon looked at Gloria''s back: "Kenny didn''te?" "He feels bad now... " Just now in front of Randy, she made this excuse smoothly. When she said it in front of Si Chengyu, Gloria thought it was embarrassing. With a clear look, Si Chengyu changed the subject and said, "let me take you around." When he finished, he took the lead in turning around and walking ahead. Leon was obviously a brother crazy. He touched Gloria with his arm: "is my brother handsome?" "Yes." "Gloria nodded:" acting is also great. Si Chengyu was a handsome actor with acting skills, but his films in the past two years were not many. Leon was not satisfied with her answer: "how can you answer so perfunctorily? Do you think who is more handsome, he or my cousin?" Gloria thought for a while seriously, then said: "Kenny." Although Si Chengyu was good-looking, the most attractive was his gentle and clear temperament. Kenny and Si Chengyu were two opposite people. Although Kenny looked gloomy, if someone saw him, he must be attracted by his face at a nce. "You really have a bad taste." Leon stared at her eyes and said, "are your blind?" Gloria stared at him: "you are blind!" After that, she felt that she and Leon were arguing about this kind of thing, which seemed to be shameless. She snorted and stepped forward quickly. Leon followed and whispered to her, "my eyes may be really broken. I often think my cousin is better looking than my brother, but I still think my brother is better." Gloria was speechless. But there was something in her heart. Si Chengyu entered the entertainment circle early. He didn''t spend much time with Leon. Leon lived with Kenny when he was a child. He may be more intimate with Kenny. Sometimes, consanguinity was not the only measure of intimacy. ... There were a lot of people at the party. Most of them were celebrities in Huyang City. Gloria walked around with Randy. Sheughed so hard. Her mouth was stiff and her legs seem to be cramped. Fortunately, Randy was going to see someone. He left the banquet hall temporarily and never let Gloria follow him. Leon went somewhere to y. After looking around for a while, Gloria didnt see him. She found a corner to sit down and rest. The corner she stayed was not very noticeable. In a short time, two women came to sit nearby holding their sses. Their conversation was clearly heard by Gloria. "Isn''t it said that the third youngdies of Taylor family is ugly and stupid? She doesn''t look like ugly and stupid! " "Everyone knows that the intention of today''s party is to introduce the new young madam to everyone. rke family must dont want to lose face so that they found another women to rece the real young madam..." "I think so. Look at her makeup and that dress. She looks like a princess in KTV..." Gloria looked at her own V-neck red dress. She didnt expose her chests or back, just a part of arms. The length of the skirt was to the knees. She looked like a princess in KTV? But did Princesses exist in KTV now? They have not finished yet. Gloria heard the two people next to her talking about her again. "Look at her bosoms. Fake!" "That must be fake. Have you ever seen a woman with a thin waist and and big chests?" "The stars?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Many stars have stic surgeries. When we see herter, we pretend to bump into her chests. If you look at her reaction, you will know that they are real... " Poof Gloria vomited the water in astonishment. Was there something wrong with these two women? Even if she had stic surgery, it was none of their business. Gloria put the water cup on the small table in front of her heavily. Because the small table was ss face, it immediately made a "crisp" sound. The sound caught the attention of the two women. Seeing them look at her, Gloria stood up, and walked toward them. Chapter 152 Even a waiter was sweeter than him Chapter 152 Even a waiter was sweeter than him Having Seen Gloria, these two women got nervous apparently. They tried to calm themselves down and greeted Gloria. Ma''am. What are you girls gossiping about? Mind if I join you? Gloria just sat directly between them, but she sat up straight with her hands crossed on the dress and beautiful legs together, which was exactly the posture of a nicedy. Thanks to the etiquette course back in her college, or she would definitely have had stage fright to attend this kind of banquet. Knowing Gloria might have heard what they said, these two women looked embarrassed. Anyone with a sense of shame would feel embarrassed after being caught talking others behind their backs. Of course, Maam. It would be a great pleasure for us to have you chatted with us. One of them tried to tter Gloria. Yes, for sure. OH MY! Look at that smooth skin! How did you manage to do that, Maam? The other followed immediately. Gloria was smooth-skinned, for which they did envy a lot. How? She turned her head to look at them but with astonished eyes and said. I never managed to do so. I was just born this way. Thats how. Meanwhile she seemed to be attracted by the one sitting at her left. And she got close to watch. Your chin is so pretty. Is it natural? Yeah. Of course. That woman was proud of her chin. Wow. So its okay if I poke it, right? Gloria looked like she was about to do it in anytime. Hearing this, that woman panicked at once. What...My chin was...Ummm...Well, I hurt my chin recently, so...Please, just a light touch. Alright Maam? SURE. She smiled. In a creepy way. Gloria just lifted her hand, but that woman got so nervous that she suddenly covered her chin but idently hit herself. Ouch! My chin! She screamed, got up and ran away quickly. That...Chin is unnatural? The other one was shocked as well. Yeah. Gloria blinked, and then lowered her voice and said. Just between you and me. That boob. Fake, too. Staring at that chin womans direction, the other woman said. That bitch! Call herself a natural beauty. Natural my ass! I cant believe she stole my boyfriend with that man-made face! Shit! After the words, She stormed off. Gloria was angry with these two iming her face fake, which was why she was here trying to diss back at them. But before she went any further, their own quarrel just broke out easily. Here you are. I was just looking for you. It was Si ChengYus voice. Gloria raised her head and saw him walking to her. He flushed and seemed to drink a lot. Gloria moved aside to let him sit down. Si ChengYu, Have you seen Leon? With few interesting things to do outside, she was going to go back anyway. He smiled and shook his head. Nope. I dont know where he is. Maybe give him a callter. Fine. Gloria asked a waiter walking by to give her a cup of tea, and then she passed it to him. How much have you drunk, Si ChengYu? Stunned a little, he said. Just a few. Si ChengYu reached to the tea held by Gloria, but instead of the cup itself, he grabbed at her hands on the cup. Getting the unfamiliar warmth of touch, Gloria gasped and tried to pull her hands out, while his hands pressed hers against the cup, leaving her hands no where to go. Gloria was disgusted with physical contact with other men, but she thought Si ChengYu was drunk, so she remained a calm voice and said. Si ChengYu, you re drunk. You are holding my hands now, not the cup. Despite what she said, he held her hands tighter and tighter without any sign of letting go. She struggled to get rid of his hands, but they were rock solid. As she was about to stand up, a familiar figure came out of nowhere and punched at his wrist, but Si ChengYu still held her hands. Kennys horrible face was the first thing Gloria saw when she looked up. Seeing Si ChengYu still hold her hands, Kenny tried to drag her hands directly. So tight Si ChengYu held that the whole back of Glorias hands turned red after they were released, and the spilled tea get her dress wet. Qingning... The red dress she wore was thin, and after it got wet, her body under the dress was nearly seen. Kenny took off his suit and put it on Gloria, and he then spoke to someone. Send him back. It was at that moment that Gloria saw Shi Ye is behind Kenny. You... She wanted to ask Shi Ye why he was here, but before she could say anything, Kenny dragged her toward the back door of Banquet Hall. Their table was close to the back door. Dragging Gloria, Kenny walked fast and did not want to give her any chance to speak. Wearing high-heeled shoes was not an easy job. Not to mention that Gloria wore them for such a long time and then was forced to follow Kennys pace. Several steps out of the door, she sprained her ankle. Gloria couldnt help gasping, but Kenny was in such a bad temper that he ignored itpletely and still remained a fast speed toward elevator. Without noticing, Gloria sprained again. It was so hurt that her tears were almost falling down. She couldnt took it anymore, so she yelled. Loosen my goddamn hands! Hearing that, Kenny finally stopped. And when he turned his face at her, his expression showed that he was still in a fury. Only when he saw her tears, it seemed that all anger was gone. He looked down at her feet and asked. Twisted you feet? Thanks to you. She sneered. Kenny squatted down to check her feet, but in pain, Gloria backed up, took off her shoes, picked them up, threw to him and walked away in bare feet without hesitation. A waiter passing by looked at her curiously. She cast a stern nce at him and said. N?velDrama.Org content rights. What are you looking at? Havent you seen someone walking in bare feet before? Waiters in seven-star hotel were all well-trained. He took a slight bow and said. Im sorry, Maam. Do you need me to get you a doctor? Gloria looked back at Kenny who was standing still and wondering god knows what it was. Another sneer crossed her face. Even a waiter was sweeter than him. Chapter 153 Who is Qing Ning? Chapter 153 Who is Qing Ning? Gloria had to limp because her sprained foot were in great pain. And she could feel Kennys gaze which is sharp like a knife stabbing her back. But biting her lips, she made it to the elevator and did not halt a single second. The door was closing, but no one tried to catch up. As the door closed, sorrow came up on her mind. Down the elevator went, so did her heart. ... Leon was waiting outside of the elevator. And he happened to see Gloria walking out of the elevator with red eyes and bare feet. Gloria. He went to help her in a hurry. Leon? The sprained foot can barely touch the ground, so she had to lean her body on him. Si Chengyu...He...He didnt mean to... Leon was almost whispering and as he was saying, he checked on her expression carefully. I got it. She did not react little. Whether Si Chengyu was taking advantage of her did not matter to Gloria. What mattered to her was the attitude of Kenny. It was Kenny that talked her into that banquet and she came, but still he lost temper at her. And even if Si Chengyu had taken advantage of her, it was uneptable for Gloria that Kenny was mad at her for that. Leon noticed that she was in a bad mood, so he just held her arm to walk carefully without speaking. He had been here before Kenny and seen Gloria dragged out of the banquet hall and getting in the elevator alone after a quarrel. Comparing pushing Kenny to go after Gloria at that moment, it had been easier for Leon to run down stairs and wait for Gloria. Whos Qing Ning? Gloria interrupted his thought. Who? He fiercely turned his head with astonished eyes. Qing Ning. She stopped, stood up straight, looked into his eyes and repeated. How did you know that name? After he heard that name, even the immature face of him appeared sadness. Though Leon was at the age of changing voice, the trembling of his sound was not hard to notice. It might exin a lot. Si Chengyu knew Qing Ning, and Leon did, too. And, They both had good rtions with her. Maybe Kenny also knew this character. Gloria recalled thatst time when she had gone to Si Chengyus house to discuss business, he had looked at her at the way that she had been someone else. I look like her. Right? Gloria said. Leon nodded at first, but then he thought about some thing and said. No... Be honest with me Leon. Gloria looked into his eyes. Yes...You do. He turned down his head to avoid her. Thank you...Im fine now. She stated to limp again, to the hotel door. ording to the reaction of Si Chengyu and Leon, she knew that Qing Ning was supposed to be someone important to them. And it changed everything. She got along well with them because she was a thief. A thief that steal it from Qing Ning. Si Chengyu was a famous movie star. Besides, the wealth of his family was beyond imagination. Ordinary people could never make contact with a guy like this. Yet, he was so gentle and nice to her. As for Leon, he sure was kind and smart, but he was just an immature kid, and not to mention the fact he was like a prince back at home. Yet, he got along well with her, too. Not because she was Gloria but because of Qing Ning. What about Kenny? She had a feeling that Kenny knew that Qing Ning as well. So, even Kenny... Gloriaughed, mirthlessly, and sheughed at herself. She turned around and said to Leon. Do not follow me. She stopped in front of the hotel door. Leon looked at her. That warm face now turned cold and indifferent, and it was so pale. Seeing her like this, he was also upset. He wanted tofort her but was afraid of annoying her more. Will you go back to my cousin? Finally, he decided to speak, and it was like he thought a long time to choose a sentence that was most unlikely to rise her anger again. Maybe. Gloria could see his care, because even his curls now turned blue. A waiter came and brought her a pair of shoes. She did not do anything wrong and should not torture herself. Thank you. She put them on. The shoes reminded of her the pair she had thrown at Kenny, and she regretted doing it. For it could not hurt him at all. Shit. Should have just punched him in the face. She thought. What a shame. Cold breeze of winter stirred her red thin dress and shook her body. But Gloria had to keep moving with a sprained foot because there was no cab at all. Finally a cab stopped by. She got in and put her phone on the seat. Before she could think of any ce she could go. It rang. Would it be Kenny? She bit her lips and picked her phone up. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was Edith. She could not tell how she felt. She was relieved indeed, but also disappointed. Hey, Edith. Hey! Did you attend to the banquet? Ive seen your photo on Facebook! Damn, you queen! Edith was as excited as usual. Gloria smiled but still said weakly. Oh,thank you. But I guess I was just average level. The hell! You are queen level! Edith noticed her bad mood and said. Something wrong? You sound upset. Are you at home? Gloria did not respond directly. Yeah. Okay, Iming. She hung up and told the address to driver. Is your friend a celebrity? Driver asked her and started the cab. Edith lived in a famous hood where a lot of celebrities lived. It was not a secret in Huyang city. Yeah, kind of. Gloria nodded. The cab pulled over after about twenty minutes. Here. You can put it on and wait for you friend. Its cold outside. Your dress is pretty but it isnt warm enough, eh? Driver took off his coat and gave to Gloria. Chapter 154 Do not hang up and let her talk Chapter 154 Do not hang up and let her talk Staring at the grey coat given by driver, Gloria burst into tears. She did not know why. It was like she just could not hold her tears anymore. Ah,e on girl. Aint nothing worth crying for. Just go and kick some asses. Driver said, Gloria couldn''t refrain from smiling through tears and said. Thank you. Really. Dont worry about me. Im not cold at all. For the first time tonight, she felt warm, inside and outside. After Gloria got out of the cab and watched it out of her sight, she cleaned up the tears and called Edith. She heard phone ringing and Edith answering at some where not far away. Hey. You here yet? Im over here. She hung up the phone and waved at her. Edith followed the voice and came to her. She wore like a bear with a coat in her hands. Holy Molly! Youe a long way with this shit? Are you trying to be ice beauty or something? Edith put the coat on her as she spoke. Yeah. Cool, right? Gloria sniffed. ... They got into Ediths house. She was barely at home, so it was kind of messy. The heat was turned up, and Edith poured Gloria a up of hot tea to warm up. With the light inside the house, Edith noticed the red eyes of Gloria. Whats going on? Edith sat down next to her. What? Oh. The cab driver was worried about me getting cold, so he gave me his coat to get warm. I was just touched. Edith checked on her and was sure she was fine, and then nodded. Yeah. Good people, huh? She thought of some thing and said. A small kindness from a stranger can be remembered, while a small mistake made by your loved ones is unforgivable, no matter how much that one loves you. Youre talking about Carl? Gloria asked. No! Im not! Edith sneered. That son of a bitch. Gloriaid back and said nothing. Lets have a drink. It has been a long time sincest time we drink together. Edith got up to get wine as she spoke. It was just a couple of days ago.Gloria thought to herself. ... Edith liked drinking, but she was not a alcoholic. Whenever it would affect her work, she did not drink. Whoever she was not familiar with wanted to drink with her, she did not drink. Gloria did not drink at all, until she met Edith. After half of bottle of wine, they both were slightly drunk. Theyid on sofa and chatted. Carl is an asshole! Yeah. Kenny, too, Carls always having affairs. And he thought I was too fucking dumb too know! Kenny... Ummm...Well, he doesnt. And Carl is... Phone rang and interrupted their chat. Edith looked at the cellphone and the number was unknown. You are not selling me anything! Im cheap! She picked it up and yelled. This is Kenny. A deep voice came down the line. Edith was sober at once. She was about to speak, but Kenny said. Dont speak. Ill ask you, and all you need to say is yes or no. Is that clear? Yes. She responded subconsciously, and before she could realize why she was deprived of the right of speaking, Kenny spoke immediately. Carl wants to be your agent. Agent my ass! Edith yelled. YES or NO. Shit! Edith thought to herself. Calm down! Hes my boss! Gloria s with you, right? Edith took a look at Gloria who was licking at her wine ss. Yes. She went there by herself? What do you think? Some kind of angle fly her to my house? Edith was a little pissed. Gloria told her what happened in the banquet and the whole Qing Ning thing. Edith was straightforward, and she could not help being mad at Kenny because of his attitude. Dont drink too much. Get some sleep. Kenny had no reaction to her tone. Oh, guess what! Half bottle, gone! And a whole cab is await! Whos that? Gloria asked. She liked being drunk, and without any stranger, she could do whatever she liked and say whatever she wanted. She leaned on Edith and said. Men are pig! Kenny might not chit on me, but he has his own dream lover! And its not me! Silence on the other end of the phone. Edith shivered a bit. In a hurry, she pushed Gloria away from the phone and shushed her. But Gloria just kept saying. Kenny rke! Big mother-fucking asshole! Marrying to that piece of shit is like marring a bomb. One day youre happily living, and suddenly, bomb! You didnt see thating, motherfucker! May you rest in peace, dear Gloria. Edith thought. And when she is about to hang up, Kenny spoke again. Do not hang up. Let her talk. What the Fuck! Edith thought. One was her boss who was capable of ending her career easily, and the other was her best friend who had grown up with her. What should she do? While she was hesitating, a figure showed up to her front door and knocked. Ken...Kenny...But when? Edith opened the door and looked at him open-eyed. Kenny did not say a word, and just looked over her into the house. Edith moved aside, and Kenny found Gloria wearing pajamas andying on sofa with a cup of wine. His expression changed a little. Edith stared at him nkly, wondering if she was in trouble. But Kenny looked at her and said. Shall I take off my shoes? Huh? Kenny did not asked her about Gloria drinking wine as she expected. Yeah. She looked at him in amazement. If its okay. Kenny bent over, took off his shoes and walked into her house ignoring her expression. Edith looked at the fancy shoes left in hallway, and then blinked her eyes. What? Is that man who asked me if he need to take off his shoes to get in my house, her boss? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He was so polite and not bossy at all! Edith felt that she did not hate him anymore and even was likely to be his fan! Chapter 155 She is my wife Chapter 155 She is my wife Every one loved a polite and bnced boss with a good manner. Edith hid at a corner to peek at them. After a few seconds, she realized this was her house, and she did not need to ask for permission to watch this drama. So she stood straight and walked to them. Kenny stood in front of her and called her name. Gloria. Gloria was drunk, but just for a little bit, and that familiar voice sobered her immediately. Kenny was tall. He blocked most of the light, and it could be seen that sorrow lingered on his handsome face. Gloria grabbed a pillow and held it into her arms, so she could gain a little bit of sense of security when she faced this man. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. What are you doing here? Gloria asked and leaned her head on sofa like she did care at all. Im taking you to hospital. Kenny looked down at her sprained foot that was badly swollen as he spoke. Gloria ignored it when she was drinking and chatting with Edith. And now, following his sight, she found it swollen like a bun. Im an independent adult. If I need to go to hospital, I go by myself. She said impatiently. And youre a man, but in the middle of the night, youre in a girls house without invitation. Not to mention that Edith is a star. So will you leave? Hmm. Kenny responded. After such an aggressive speech, Gloria thought he might get angry, but he did not. And suddenly, Kenny bent over and held her up in his arms. You are right. Im leaving. He carried her toward the door. Excuse me. He said to Edith. Its... fine? Edith really did not know how to respond. Put me down! Ill go to hospital by myself! Gloria would not allow him to drag her to go anywhere again and pretend nothing had happened. Walking and ignoring her, Kenny was not going to put her down. Edith followed him to the door, and Gloria just kept struggling and yelling at him, while Kenny held her still like a robot to the elevator. That drama. Edith leaned on the door and signed. ... Inside Kennys car. He putted Gloria down on the front seat, buckled her up carefully and then moved to the drivers seat. Click. Gloria heard the sound of childproof lock. Do you actually think that I will jump off the car? Gloria gave him a sidelong nce. No, I dont. Kenny started the car and answered with a poker face. Gloria snorted and looked out of the window. But what if you are stupid. Fuck you. Gloria rolled her eyes. ... They made it to the hospital after half an hour. Kenny grabbed a coat from back seat and putted it on Gloria before he carried her into the hospital. Gloria noticed that was her coat. But she only had brought a shawl to the banquet. So, had Kenny gone to the banquet to get her a coat? It waste at night. Few people was there. But when Kenny carried Gloria into the lobby, people left in there all looked at them. Put me down. I can walk. Gloria felt embarrassed and whispered to Kenny. As your wish. Kenny did not rejected her unexpectedly. And he bent over to put her back to the ground. Walk if you can. He held his arms and looked and her. Her sprained foot would hurt once it touched the ground, and Kenny knew that. But he underestimated her pride. Gloria supported herself against the wall and hop to the consulting room with one foot. Kenny frowned. As Gloria hopped, an olddying out of the consulting room happened to see this. Young fellows nowadays know nothing about good manners. She said to herpanion. His girlfriends ankle swelled like a bun. It gotta be hurt. Kennys eyebrows almost touched each other, yet he said. She is my wife. Even worse. Just leave him, girl. Hearing that olddy, Gloria burst into a giggle. My grandson is a manager in Shengding Media. He has a good sry and is cute. Youll make a good couple. Consider it, eh? The olddy said to her. Um... Gloria stopped giggle. We will not be separated. Kenny walked in front of the olddy and said. Whatever. Realizing Kenny pissed, the olddy mumbled. She nced at Gloria worriedly but walked away. Dont worry. Gloria smiled at her. That olddy was bold. Gloria looked at her back and thought. What are you looking at. Lets go. Kenny seemed to have enough of that olddy. ... After they got out of the hospital, it was almost dawn. The winter in Luyang city is cold, so Gloria did not resisted Kenny for carrying her. They went straight to home. Kenny opened the door and was carrying Gloria upstairs, but Leon heard the noise and ran to them. Gloria! Youre back! He was surprised. Howe you are still awake? Um... I want to go to the toilet. Leon grabbed his curly hair and stared at her with his sleepy eyes. Gloria is back. You can go to sleep now, Leon. Kenny said to him. Sure! Leonughed and ran to his room. Kenny carried Gloria into their bedroom, putted her on the bed and went to fill water in the bathtub. Gloria lied in the bed, annoying. What a terrible night. She thought. Get in the bath. Kenny said to her after several minutes. Gloria hopped into the bathroom, but Kenny was still there. She turned her head to Kenny and said impatiently. Can you get... Thest word was blocked by Kennys kiss. Kenny cuddled her hardly and putted his hands around her waist. Without high-heeled shoes, Gloria s head was held and raised. He pressed her against the wall. Behind her was the icy wall, and his warm strong chest pressed against her. Kenny gave her no time to react, and just tore her dress into pieces. Chapter 156: Are you through yet? Chapter 156: Are you through yet? Kenny was now so adept at undressing her while he could find the sensitive spots of her body with ease. Gloria didn''t want to have sex with Kenny under these circumstances, but she couldn''t control her body, so they did eventually have sex. When he had sex with her, as was his usual way of doing things, he was not gentle with her at all, but he seemed especially careful not to touch her swollen ankle. This time, they took a long shower together. Gloria was wrapped in a towel, and when Kenny carried her out, she was so tired that she could hardly keep her eyes open, so she just fell asleep. The next morning When Gloria awoke, she heard someone walking in the room, and it sounded very low. Although the one who was walking in the room, he had deliberately walked cautiously because he did not want to disturb her, the room was too quiet, so Gloria heard the noise anyway. When she opened her eyes, she saw Kennying out of the cloakroom in a suit. As soon as he came out, he turned his eyes to the bed, while his eyes right met Gloria''s sleepy-looking eyes. He paused,ing over. "You''re awake." Gloria snorted. "You have eyes yourself, so can''t you see with your own eyes?" When she had finished speaking, she rolled over, turning her back on Kenny When she came backst night, she was upset, but Kenny... The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Kenny looked at the back of Gloria with an unreadable look. Finally, he just calmly said to her. "I have to go out, but I will be back soon." Gloria simply replied. "Oh." As Kenny was not pleased with her indifference to him, he frowned slightly. He clenched his hands slightly, and then he let them go. He sprang to his feet, put his hands on her shoulders, and kissed her hard for a moment, and then he felt better. "Kenny, are you through yet? If you have something to do, just go!" Gloria finally broke out. She rolled over, sat up, and yelled at Kenny. Gloria had just woken up, so her hair was a mess, while her bangs were all messed up. She had a in face, looking a little childish. Not only was Kenny not angry, but he thought she was cute in that way, so he raised the corners of his mouth, smiling. Gloria thought he looked like a psycho. For someone as shameless as Kenny, she couldn''t be any more shameless than him. She couldn''t get along well with him, but she could ignore him. Gloria got out of bed, forgetting that she sprained her ankle, so when she stood up, her forehead broke into a cold sweat. Kenny frowned, walked over, and put his hands on her. "Are you a pig?" "As my husband, don''t you know whether I am a pig or not?" Gloria retorted. Although she forgot her swollen foot when she stood up, which made her look a little stupid, she could not have been so obediently insulted by him. Kenny raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he stood at the bathroom door, watching Gloria washing, as if afraid that she might forget her swollen foot again. When Gloria finished washing,ing out, she saw Kenny holding a sweatsuit in his hand and tossing it on the bed. "What are you doing? "Wear this." "I can wear what I want, and it''s none of your business!" Gloria was annoyed with the man, for he had told her half an hour ago that he had to go out on business, but he had not gone out yet. He''s still helping her get her clothes. Kenny didn''t say anything, but he just looked at her deeply, while his dark eyes frightened Gloria. That made her think how headstrong she had been to Kenny this morning as she had been contradicting him all the time, whereas he had not been angry with her. Was it because he felt guilty about her yesterday so that he was indulging her today? She was lost in thought when suddenly she heard the sound of someone opening the door. Gloria looked up, seeing Kenny disappear outside the door. He was out atst... Gloria ended up wearing the sweatsuit Kenny had given her. The sweatsuits were inherently loose while the sweatsuit he had given her was winter style, so it made her look very fat and not pretty at all, but it was the only one she could wear. The hall was empty when she went downstairs. But soon, a bodyguard suddenly appeared in front of her. "Young Lady, what would you like to eat?" "Just make me something to eat." Gloria was stunned for a while as the bodyguard looked mysterious, and he was just as mysterious as Kenny. Gloria sat at the dining table, and as she ate, she called Edith. "You just let me be taken by Kennyst night? Aren''t we supposed to be sisters for life?" "Even if we supposed to be sisters for life, it would have to guarantee my life first! Kenny''s my boss now, so if I defy him, Kenny might as well kill me with his hand." "......" As her friendship with Edith may have been a sham, they were just like fake sisters. They chatted for a while before she hung up. There''s a new message alert on Skype. Gloria opened the app, seeing that someone had friended her. His Skype avatar was a picture of the sea while his nickname was simply "Yu". Gloria''s fingers paused, as she hesitated between ignoring and agreeing. She probably guessed who the man was. What happenedst night made Gloria a little angry at both Si Chengyu and Kenny. After some hesitation, Gloria added him as a friend. As soon as she added him as a friend, "Yu" sent her a message. [Gloria, I am Si Chengyu.] Gloria did not respond immediately, while Si Chengyu continued to send her messages. [I''m sorry aboutst night, and it won''t happen again.] [Are you and Kenny okay now?] He sent three messages quickly, but Gloria did not answer him. Actually, she didn''t know how to answer him. After a while, Gloria replied. [All right.] She could see why Kenny liked answering questions with "all right", as it was very simple and convenient so that people wouldn''t have to be embarrassed. Si Chengyu. [That''s good.] Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. [I''d like to treat you and Kenny to dinner sometime.] This time, Gloria replied without thinking. [You''d better ask Kenny about this.] Gloria stared at the phone in a trance. Gloria. She heard Leo''s voice behind her. Gloria looked back at him. "Have you eaten yet?" Leo sat down across from her, yawning. "I''ve eaten." In the morning, he went downstairs to eat, and then he went back to his room to sleep again. "You haven''t answered me yesterday." Gloria suddenly said this, while Leo had no idea what she was talking about. "What question are you asking?" Gloria calmly said. "About Qing Ning." Leo was the best person for her to answer this question. Leo was stunned for a moment, looking serious. "She''s a neighbor of ours while she oftenes to our house, and she''s a nice person, too." Gloria had already guessed that Qing Ning was on good terms with them, so she was not surprised to hear Leo say this. She asked Leo the question she most wanted to know. "Does Kenny know her?" "Yes, my cousin knows her, too, and at that time, my cousin, my brother, and Qing Ning, they were very close just like an iron triangle, while my cousin and brother have been very kind to her..." After Leon finished speaking, he realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said. Chapter 157 “Because I look like Qing Ning.” Chapter 157 Because I look like Qing Ning. Leon rke looked at Gloria Taylor carefully and noticed that there was nothing unusual in her face, Qing Ning was a photographer, once she went to take a picture of snow scene but encountered an avnche, the rescue team did not find her Leon''s voice became smaller. Hearing this, Gloria Taylor was stunned and asked, When did it happen? Five years ago. Leon rke answered. Your brother and her Leon pressed his lips. His drooped eyes showed his blue emotion. She was his fiance. Gloria Taylor was surprised to know it and she replied the messages from Si Chengyu, Ok, Ill talk to Kenny rke. Encountered avnche and the rescue team did not find her, which meant that she had lost life. Gloria Taylor felt sad in heart and she already noticed that Kenny rke seemed to be a little disgusted with her excessive contact with Si Chengyu. She thought of it and understood something. Gloria Taylor asked Leon rke again, Did I really look like her? I think so. Leon saw Gloria look normal, he replied honestly. Gloria Taylor was silent. Kenny rke came back before lunch and it was bodyguards who made lunch, Gloria Taylor was the wounded and could not cook. Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor did not eat much but Leon rke devoured ravenously and then went out. Kenny rke asked, What do you want to say? Gloria Taylor was surprised; he knew that she was going to say something. Kenny rke saw through her thoughts from her expression, Your face is full of words and questions. Gloria Taylor touched her face and thought about it, was it so obvious? She asked, Can I ask what I want to know?" Kenny rke remembered that she talked to him with gnashing her teeth when he went out in the morning but now, she was about to speak, but saying nothing, wh ich was more suspicious. Kenny rke looked at her, Since you know that you cant ask, then keep it. Only you can investigate me but I cant ask anything about you? Gloria Taylor also sneered and stared at him, You think I look like Qing Ning, right? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hearing this, Kenny rke suddenly became serious, Did Leon tell you about it? I can know what I want to know even if nobody tells me. Kenny rke could be sure that it was Leon rke who told her, he squinted his eyes and asked, He told you that you look like Qing Ning? Qing Ning? Such a sweet address. Kenny rke always called her by her name and only called her by wife when he wanted her to attend the feast with him. Thinking of this, Gloria Taylor just felt it was ridiculous to be jealous of Qing Ning who was most likely dead. She showed her anger and said nothing. Kenny rke said, I dont think you look like her at all. then he left. Because of mentioning the matter of Qing Ning, the rtionship between Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke became more deadlocked. Gloria Taylor did not feel good when she was with Kenny rke and she preferred to sleep in the room she stayed before at night. But Kenny rke came to her when she lay down on the bed. He stood at the door and looked at her, You want to sleep in separate bedrooms with me? He looked indifferent, which made Gloria Taylor a little guilty, she hesitated for a moment and made an excuse, Im afraid that you would touch my feet as they are hurt. Hearing this, Kenny rke sneered, I made you dizzyst night and I did not touch your feet. Gloria Taylor blushed and threw the pillow beside her at Kenny rke, Get out! Kenny rke said slightly, Well,e on. It was Kenny rke who was indifferent with her and stranger when she mentioned Qing Ning, which was seen through by Gloria Taylor. He could investigate everything about her but he was so abnormal when she asked him about his cousins fiance. Could not she be unhappy because of it? was this nonsense in his eyes? All that he did was right but what she did was nonsense in his eyes? Fuck him! Gloria Taylor was angrier and she said, No. Bro just took my hand at the feast that day but why were you so responsive? What were you doubting? What were you angry about? You could fight with your brother even if you were angry, why were you torturing me? Gloria Taylor felt aggrieved and spoke out. No one and nothing could affect the mood of Kenny rke easily but all the series of inexplicable reactions was rted to Qing Ning. You thought that I look like Qing Ning before, right? So does Si Chengyu, he took my hand when he got drunk, which made you angry, right? Kenny rke, you should know that you were angry with Si Chengyu because he took my hand or because he took Qing Nings hand. You said that I dont look like with her, which was a lie. Gloria Taylor was angry when she said that. After a while, Kenny rke said, Do you think so? It doesnt matter what I think and what important is what you think. Gloria Taylor sneered, You disliked me when I married you but you often teased me because I look like Qing Ning, right? At this moment, Kenny rke looked a trace of panic, Stop talking nonsense, Gloria Taylor! Chapter 158 “Two wild girls.” Chapter 158 Two wild girls. Gloria Taylor sneered, You dare not answer and you approach me just because I look like Su Qingning. Leon rke told her that Qingning surnamed Su. Kenny rke was good and special to her, which was not for her but for a woman named Su Qingning. He treated her as Su Qingning and he was good to her just because he missed Su Qingning. Gloria Taylor was nothing to him. She expected a negative answer from him even if she already figured out all the things. She wished to hear that he said no but he didnt and walked away. Gloria Taylor leaned against the bed and looked at the ceiling, forcing her tears back. On Monday, Gloria Taylor went to work with a cane. Everyone was busy because Mayo Taylor was back to host the overall situation. Despite her foot injury, she was assigned a simple task and it was seven oclock in the evening when they finished. Other colleagues discussed where they were going to have dinner and asked Gloria Taylor politely, Gloria, would you love to go together? Id love to. Gloria Taylor smiled, which surprised them. But Gloria Taylor did not go with them because Edith called her and asked to send a suit. What happened to you? Well, its a long story and I am naked in the dressing room,e on. Give me the address, Ill get there immediately. Gloria Taylor suddenly remembered that Edith Hall oftenined to her at the beginning about the old showbiz guys often bullied the newbie. She even said, Just leave this damn showbiz. Anyway, I can live well with doing nothing. But the next morning, she got up and went to work because she liked acting. A person without desire could live a simple life. But you were doomed to a difficult way if you had desire. Just as she had decided to ept Kenny. It was her choice even if she was hurt and abandoned. Would everything get back to where it started if she decided to quit. Gloria Taylor did not think too much and directly taxi to the mall to buy a suit of clothes for Edith. The ce that Edith Hall advertised was in a temporary studio and the dressing room was also temporary, which was very unsafe. Gloria Taylor hurriedly tried to find the dressing room and she whispered, Edith? Finally, she found Edith in the little dressing room in the corner. Gloria. The voice of Edith was a little hoarse. Gloria Taylor felt that it was cold in the dressing room. Damn it, thoes people actually turned off the heat! Did they want to kill Edith?! Gloria Taylor gave her the clothes but heard Edith Hall said that, Damn, my hands were frozen stiff Gloria Taylor suddenly found that it was unnecessary to worry about Edith because Edith was still alive now... Thinking of this, Gloria went in and helped her to dress. Giggling, Edith ttered, I will marry you if you were a man. Nice try! Gloria Taylor said, If I were a man, I would marry a woman like me. When they were about to go out, a conversation outside came in. Which dressing room is Edith Hall in? Well, you can find one by one, it''s so cold here. Anyway, she can''t go outside naked." The ways those women trick are various every day. I watched her movie before and she is in good shape, maybe we can touch Hearing this, Edith wanted to go out but be stopped by Gloria Taylor, Just wait for them toe here and then send them to the police station after we catch them. You would scare them away if you go out now. With that, Edith retreated angrily. Soon, the two men got to the dressing room which Edith and Gloria were in. They came up one by one, while the man behind was holding a camera. Edith Hall could not hold back and beat the man who held the camera. As for Gloria, she hopped and lifted the stick to hit on their heads. After a while, Edith beat the two men and caught one with hand and the other one with her foot. "The one who hired you must be a fool. Does she want my naked photos?? That''s too stupid to make so many troubles. Hearing this, Gloria''s heart fluttered with fear. Fortunately, the one who wanted to bully Edith was a fool. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Edith Hall and Gloria Taylor called the police and they went to the police station together. Seeing them was not hurt but the two men had been bruised, the police were surprised at thebat force of the two girls. Kenny rke and Carl Cook came before they could finish the statement. Carl hurriedly came to Edith and asked anxiously, Are you okay? Edith? Im fine, just a little scared. Edith gripped on her throat and cried with horror. Gloria trembled because of Edith''s fake reply. Although she had heard more than once Edith spoke with this kind of tone, she still couldn''t bear it. However, only Carl believed Edith. No worries, good girl. Ill give them a lesson! The policeman said, Hey man, you are in the police station. Edith turned to the policeman, sniffed and said weakly, Please believe us, we didn''t hit them, they fell down and crashed on the ground." Only Edith could tell a lie without changing expressions. Yes, were girls, how can we beat them like that. What''s more, look at my feet..." Gloria said seriously which made them get the policeman''s trust . Chapter 159 Only You Are in his Heart and Eyes Chapter 159 Only You Are in his Heart and Eyes The police officers who took the statements were young and inexperienced. Gloria and Edith pretended to be innocent and pitiful, and they half believed and half doubted. They just found it hard to believe these two girls who looked weak could beat up those two men. The police had doubts, but even if they knew in their heart that it was really Gloria and Edith who beated these two men up, they wouldn''t pick up on such things. They also hated these people who committed crimes in vition of thew. There were many things that couldn''t be exined by reasoning, and it was good to do something to teach malicious people a lesson. The two men who were beaten were naturally unhappy. One of them spoke out and said, "Sir, it was really her who beat me! I swear it was her! " With a serious face, the policeman asked, "Do you have any evidence? " It''s a bit of a tricky question. There was surveince at the entrance to the dressing room, but not inside, and the guy who hired them to film Edith had sent everyone away with an excuse. So how could they have the evidence? The man was dissatisfied, "Of course you police have to look for evidence! " Gloria coolly looked towards the man and spoke in a serious tone, "You can choose to sue us. " The man directly red at Gloria and stopped speaking. It''s so troublesome to sue them for such a little thing, which would also take a lot of money, and even if they won, they wouldn''t get much money. Besides, they just took money to do what they were required to do, and they didn''t want to get into trouble. In the end, the two people who hade to secretly film Edith were not only beaten up by her and Gloria, but also detained at the police station for half a month. Kenny came with Carl, and he had been silent while Carl was talking. On her way out, Gloria passed in front of Kenny and he coldly caught her arm at once. Gloria tried to pull her arm out, but it didn''t work. She looked up at him impatiently, and was about to say something. Suddenly she heard the indifferent voice, "Are you right? Haven''t you met any problem? " Because the thingst night, Gloria didn''t have a good attitude to him, "It seems that you want me to get in trouble? Let go of me! " The most annoying thing about this man is that he would often grab her arm and didn''t let her go. When you don''t like a man, no matter what he does, you will just think that he is so annoying. Kenny''s pupils are contracted abruptly, and theplex emotions in his eyes were hard to distinguish. Two secondster, he let go of Gloria. Gloria directly headed out and didn''t want to stay by his side for one more second. When she arrived at the police station hall, she saw two policewomen surrounding Edith, and they were laughing and talking. As Gloria walked closer, she heard their conversation. "Don''t worry, we''ll help you treat those two guys properly! " "I hate people who use such dirty tricks... " "Your new movie will beunched next month, right? " "Let''s take a picture. " Gloria smiled and stood still without going any further. The two policewomen had other work to do, they hurriedly finished taking pictures with Edith and left. "It''s good to be a star, you can meet fans everywhere you go, and they can voluntarily help you." Gloria walked over and sighed. "Yeah. " Leaning on Gloria''s shoulder, Edith asked, "Then when are you going to jump out of that fire pit of your Taylor family and write a script? " At this point, Edith knocked her head and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you one thing. Thest time I showed one of your scripts to a director, he... He seemed to like it, but you''re new, and he''s sure to keep the price down. " "Really? " Gloria''s eyes showed some joy at the news, "The price is negotiable. " Gloria had written some scripts to make money when she was in school, but most of them were just not expensive enough and were just pocket money. Microfilms, small web dramas, inte movies, bespoke themes, she had written them all. In recent years, the mystery genre had been so popr, and Si Chengyu had always been an actor who acted in mystery dramas, which she herself liked as well, and that was why she set about writing the mystery script. It took her quite a bit of thought to read and look up information, and after writing on and off for half a year, she still hadn''t finished it. "There are so many directors in the circle who said that they want suspense scripts, so I''ll ask a few more for you, so you can pick and choose! If you can''t reach an agreement, you can just choose not to sell it. " Edith spoke very loudly, and Gloria heard it funny. Carl, who had always been silent, suddenly said, "Gloria, what script are you writing? You can give it to me when you have finished it. I will let mypany''s director take a look at it. " Carl was well-intentioned, but his top boss was Kenny. Gloria shook her head and said lightly with slight indifference, "No, thank you. " Mentioning Kenny, Gloria suddenly realized that Kenny seemed to have not followed up. At this moment, a new message alert sounded on Gloria''s phone. She took it out and found that it was a message sent to her by Kenny. "Something''s up, you guys go and wait for me in the car. " N?velDrama.Org content rights. Why did he send this message to her? She certainly wouldn''t wait for him. Gloria directly handed the text message to Carl, "Kenny told you to go and wait for him in the car. " Carl discovered at this time that Gloria''s tone didn''t sound right. He was at the office before, and received a call saying that Edith had an ident in the studio, and the person who called him didn''t know Gloria, and just said that Edith was with a friend. He knew immediately that it was Gloria. So, he called Kenny toe along. He was very anxious, and Kenny was not much better than him. When Kenny heard about this, he took his coat and rushed over with him. As soon Carl came, he came to care about Edith and hadn''t noticed that Gloria almost didn''t talk with Kenny. What''s the matter? They had argued again? Edith secretly kicked Carl lightly. Carl then knew what she meant and went out. Edith helped Gloria slowly walk out and ask her, "You two haven''t reconciled yet? Or is it because of the party? " "No." Gloria shook her head, "It''s because of something else. " Seeing that Gloria''s expression was a bit serious, Edith also frowned, but still said carefully, "I think Kenny is still quite good. " Gloria didn''t know how Edith could feel that way, and she smiled and said in a serious tone, "Really? I think that Carl is quite good. " "He... " Edith shook her head, wanted to something but finally stopped. Gloria sighed and stopped walking, her tone so envious, "Although Carl looks a bit unreliable, he treats you so well. Anyone that has eyes can see that there''s only one woman in his heart, you, and he can''t tolerate anyone else. You can alsopare him with Kenny. Can you see that I am the only one in his heart? " Edith was stopped by Gloria''s question. She felt that Kenny also treated Gloria well and was a good man. It''s just that she really didn''t feel how deep Kenny''s feelings for Gloria were. Chapter 160 She Also Had Her Own Pride Chapter 160 She Also Had Her Own Pride Edith was speechless for a moment, and Gloria patted her arm and said, "Carl really cares about you, although I don''t know what happened between you and him, if you also care about him, you can try to talk about it together. " "I know. " The expression on Edith''s face looked so sad, "But it''s impossible for us to continue to be together. " Gloria was slightly shocked, for she had never seen Edith reveal such an expression before. When the two of them went outside, they were chilled by the oing night breeze and shivered. And Carl, who had alreadye out before, was now standing outside the car, looking like he was waiting for someone. As soon as he saw Edithe out, he opened the door of the car with a smile and said, "Edith, it''s so cold outside, so just get in the car quickly. " Gloria turned her head to look at Edith and found that the expression on her face was getting more and more wrong. Gloria suddenly felt something unusual, so she pulled Edith''s hand and whispered to her, "Hey, are you OK. " Edith''s eyes were fixed on Carl, then she walked towards her. "Why are you still as slow as when you were a child, hurry up and get in the car, lest you catch a cold again... " Carl urged her to get in the car without noticing anything. Edith suddenly spoke out to interrupt him, "Carl Cook! That''s enough! I''m telling you now that we won''t be together any more, much less restart, and no matter what you do, the result will be the same! " Carl''s entire body suddenly got frozen there, as if the pause button had been pressed on a phone that was ying. His hand that reached out to hold Edith was just stopped in the air. There was just less than three centimeters of distance between his hand and Edith''s hand. "Edith, just be a little reasonable, okay? Even if you have to give me the death penalty, let me die before I know what happened! You tell me why! " Carl''s voice was calm at first, and then, he almost yelled, "Don''t tell me you like others and no longer like me. Bullshit! I''ve known you for fucking 24 years! You can''t fool me with your lies! " But then Edith only said three words lightly, causing Carl to copse all over. "I hate you. " It was obviously three very light words, but they were so horrible that they shook a sturdy man as tall as Carl. A childhood sweetheart meant that they knew each other thoroughly andpletely. Carl desperately wanted to find traces of lying on Edith''s face. However, no matter how hard he looked at her face, he couldn''t find any traces of lying. Before he could ask why, Edith had turned around, strode to the side of the road, took a taxi and left. Carl slightly lifted his feet to take a step forward, but in the next moment, he slowly took his feet back. Gloria was now annoyed with her sprained foot, and it was not at all convenient for her to chase after Edith in this state. "I''ll let Shi Ye follow her. " A familiar deep voice voice came from behind. Gloria turned her head, only to find that Kenny had alreadye out at some point and was now standing not far behind her. The person standing next to him was Police Qi. Previously, when Gloria apanied Leon to the police station, it was Police Qi who was in charge, so Gloria remembered him. Out of courtesy, Gloria took the initiative to say hello to him, "Hello, Mr. Qi. " The impression Police Qi had given Gloria was that of a man with a somewhat fierce and very serious face. But this time, Police Qi smiled at her and said, "I remember you, have you caused trouble again? " Gloria was speechless. She came to the police station with Leonst time and it was not she who caused trouble. So how could this policeman say "caused trouble again" ? Gloria looked at Kenny standing next to Police Qi with some annoyance, and Kenny happened to be looking at her with a light smile in his eyes. Gloria immediately turned her eyes away. Police Qi saw the situation and whispered towards Kenny, "Your daughter-inw is quite beautiful, but you should tell her not to always show an unhappy face. " Kenny usually was not a person who would take other''s advices easily, but this time, he seriously nodded. Police Qi looked at the young man in front of him with a cold and hostile attitude, sighed slightly, shook his head and said: "Go back, the night is cold. As for your mother''s case, while it has been procedurally closed, but it is not over in my heart, and I will continue to investigate it until I die. " . When his mother was mentioned, Kenny''plexion changed slightly, and then it returned to normal. On the way back, Gloria sent a message to Edith, and after getting a reply and knew that she was OK now, she then put down the phone at ease and looked out of the car window. You may often feel confused and puzzled about love, but actually it is just that you don''t want to understand it. The only person who can see your love clearly is yourself. When you have uncertainty and doubt about a rtionship, don''t dwell on it, and it must be that your lover does not love you as you do. The two people who are emotionally certain of their love are less confused. Because you''re not sure if your lover is as certain and serious as you are, you doubt, you feel uneasy and you feel sad... Just like she was at this point. It was because she cared that she tried to figure out how important she was in his heart. Edith and Carl grew up together since childhood. Even though they had deep feelings for each other, they still had such a bad ending. While as for Gloria, she had no deep feelings with Kenny like them. To Kenny, maybe she was just a woman who looked simr to Su Qingning All along, she had been the neglected one. But she also had her own pride. Gloria reached out and pressed her hand lightly on the spot where her chest was, pursing her lips slightly. As long as she didn''t care, she wouldn''t be sad or embarrassed. Gloria turned her head and asked him, "Do you know Police Qi? " It was only then that Gloria discovered that the speed of the car was particrly slow. Although Kenny had been concentrating on driving, but he always intentionally looked at her, so the speed of the car naturally slowed down. Hearing Gloria take the initiative to talk to him, Kenny felt a little surprised, "Yes. " "Oh. I see. " Gloria just casually asked, and didn''t really want to know how he had known Police Qi. In fact, it was normal for someone like Kenny to know a criminal police, but it was just that the two of them seemed very familiar with each other. Last night, Gloria and him did not get along, and he never thought that she would be willing to take the initiative to talk to him so quickly. After all, she was a stubborn woman. The look in her eyesst night was distinctly sad and hurt. Now she still had the same tone and attitude, but Kenny just felt that she was unusual. But he just couldn''t tell where she was different. Gloria hadn''t had dinner, and when she got home, it was still too early. So the bodyguards went to heat the dishes and put them on the table. And then Gloria and Kenny just sat face to face having dinner together. Gloria had figured things out, so her appetite was so good, and when she saw her favorite dishes, she just started eating them quickly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Kenny frowned heavily, put down his chopsticks, and suddenly spoke out to ask her, "What happened? Tell me. " What had happened to make her change so much in such a short period of time? Chapter 161 She Has Just Straightened out Her Thinking Chapter 161 She Has Just Straightened out Her Thinking "The police station? " Gloria continued to struggle with the bone with meat attached in the bowl and said without raising her head, "It''s just that someone wanted to harm Edith, took away her clothes and tried to take photos of her when she was... " "You know I''m not asking this thing. " Kenny interrupted her with a coldness that pervaded the surroundings. Gloria suddenly had no desire to continue eating, wiped her hands and stood up and said, "I''m full. " When he mmed the door and went outst night, why didn''t he ask, why didn''t he say anything? And why did hee to question her at this time? It was clear that Kenny didn''t intend to let her go so easily. He stood up, moved forward and caught up with Gloria quickly. Kenny pulled her wrist and brought her into his embrace, his other hand cupped her chin, and his voice so low, "Gloria, you Look at me. " Gloria honestly and seriously stared at his face for a few seconds, then nodded and said, "Still as handsome as yesterday. " This perfunctory tone of hers made Kenny uncontrobly increase the force of his hands. Gloria frowned and said, "It hurts me, after made my feet sprained, now you even want to hurt me again? " Kenny paused for a while, his face gloomy frighteningly. Gloria''s chin was raised by him, but she was not afraid at all. Instead, she just looked into his eyes boldly like a queen. However, shortly after staring at his dark eyes, she soon became a little unable to hold on. Finally, it was she who turned away her eyes first. "If you''reining about me, don''t act like you don''t care, it''s ugly. " Kenny released the hand that cupped her chin and gently stroked her hair. His face was still cold and gloomy, but his movements were inexplicably gentle. The calmer Kenny was, the more irritated Gloria got. She had to admit that she couldn''t guess what he was thinking about. In front of Kenny, she was really too stupid, and it was difficult for her to sessfully disguise herself. "Not pretending, I have just thought it through. " Gloria still turned her head to one side and said, "Su Qingning is your old friend. I feel sorry for you after an ident like that. You see that I look like her and have a slight crush on me which is so usual. " "If I met someone who looks simr to Edith outside, I would also look at her more than once. " Yes, it was that simple. She looked like Su Qingning, and that''s why Kenny was special to her, which was human nature. So it was eptable that Kenny treated her well because she looked like Su Qingning. She really thought too much and could understand it, but she just still felt so unhappy. "Very good. " Kenny released her and took a half step back, looking at her with a shallow smile. Gloria just couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry. Gloria felt that no one could guess his mood at the moment from this expression of his, because he didn''t want anyone to understand. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Just like how he investigated her thoroughly, but Gloria knew nothing about him. He could control others, but he never showed his true color to others. It was supposed to be an unequal game, and she was the one who was so naive. This confrontation between the two seemed to be a demarcation point. For some time afterwards, they both acted cold and distant. They slept in separate rooms, got up early to go to their respective offices, went back to dinner together, spoke asionally. It was as if they had no feelings for each other and they still kept their marriage because of the business. But Leon felt it so hard, and in the midst of this depressing atmosphere, he could foresee that his winter vacation life would definitely be very painful, so he decided to go to his own brother Si Chengyu. Gloria recalled thest time Si Chengyu said he would invite her to dinner with Kenny, and wondered if Si Chengyu had called Kenny. Kenny hadn''te to tell her about this, so Gloria thought that he might not be called before. Or was it that Kenny had refused? The day Leon had chosen was on Saturday, and Si Chengyu happened to have the time so he came personally to pick him up. "Hey. " As soon as Leon saw Si Chengyu, he ran over to him. Gloria helped Leon pack up some things he needed for everyday use downstairs, and saw Si Chengyu already standing in the hall. It had been more than a week since thest banquet, and seeing Si Chengyu again, Gloria thought it would be awkward, but it wasn''t. Si Chengyu smiled gently at her, "Gloria. " His smile always had the magic of making people attracted. "I''ve brought some more things for Leon." After all, Si Chengyu was a man, not as attentive as her. Si Chengyu took the things in her hand and said, "It''s too much trouble for you. " "It''s doesn''t matter. " Gloria turned to look at Leon, "Be obedient, and remember to do your winter break homework as well, and when you want toe back then, call your cousin and he will go and pick you up. " It was now the end of the year, allpanies were busy, and Sheng Ding Media was no exception. Kenny often left home very early recently and came back veryte, and now he had to work overtime at thepany even on weekends. Si Chengyu restrained his smile and his face became serious, "I''m sorry about what happenedst time. " Gloria curled her lips, revealing an easy smile, "You''ve already apologized once, and I''ve already epted it. " Si Chengyu lowered his head and smiled, "OK. " In the conference room of Sheng Ding Media. "The data on this profile is simply not correct! " "And this, how do you do things? " "You don''t want the year-end bonus? " The group of meeting executives bowed their heads in unison, not daring to squeak. Lately they had been in deep distress. These days, her boss, who always stayed at home and didn''t show up easily had always been supervising them recently. And Carl was also like this boss,ing topany early and going homete. After he had finished cursing, he threw all the information in his hands onto the conference table, "Redo all! If your don''t finish tonight, you''ll all work overtime together !" Kenny, who was next to him and didn''t speak too much, lightly said, As for the project I have said before, you should give me a reasonble design and scheme. The two of them went out of the conference room at the same time. "What''s wrong with Mr. rke? I don''t know it, but I suspect that he must have had an argument with his wife! " "How do you know that? " "He and I are both men, and you can just think that during some conferences before, he would go outside to answers the phone call, so it must be a woman''s call... " Chapter 162 Come to you to destroy you. Chapter 162 Come to you to destroy you. After the meeting, Carl Cook followed Kenny rke and went to the president''s office. Carl Cook put the documents on the desk, and turned away without saying a word. "Carl." Kenny rke suddenly stopped him. Carl Cook looked up at him confusedly, "Is there anything else?" "Go back and rest." Kenny rke knew that Carl Cook had been staying upte in thepany for several days. Carl Cook directly rejected him, "No, I like work." Fu Tingxi happened to push the door in and heard Carl Cook''s words clearly. An unbelievable look appeared on his serious face. When did Carl Cook like to work? Was he crazy? "I''ll go back to my office first." Carl Cook turned his head and then he saw Fu Tingxi. He reached out and patted Fu Tingxis shoulder which meant saying hello. Fu Tingxi''s gaze followed Carl Cook until he disappeared outside the door. Then he asked Kenny rke, "What''s wrong with him?" "Hes going crazy." Kenny rke lowered his eyes. His eyes fell on the documents spread out on the desk, and casually spit out these words, not knowing whether he was saying Carl Cook or himself. These days, everything seemed wrong. Gloria Taylor wanted to mess with him all the time? Fu Tingxi noticed that although Kenny rke''s eyes were on the documents, he clearly didn''t read the documents instead of thinking about something else. Fu Tingxi was a little speechless. He just came back from a business trip. How could these two people be like this? He stooped and sat down on the chair in front of Kenny rke''s desk, "Why do overtime work on the weekend? Lets drink." ... As soon as Gloria Taylor watched Si Chengyu and Leon rke leave, she received a call from Edith Hall. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Remember the director I told you before? The director wants to see you. I happen to be free today, so let''s have an afternoon tea together." When Gloria Taylor heard it, she immediately responded, "Okay." The director happened to be in Jinding Hotel for dinner, so the ce to drink afternoon tea was directly set in Jinding Hotel. Kenny rke became a workaholic these days. He worked overtime every day crazily, so she should not meet him in Jinding Hotel. Thinking of it, Gloria Taylor felt relieved. Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall met at the door of Jinding Hotel. Edith Hall seemed to have just participated in a show, so she also had a delicate makeup on her face, but she showed a faint sense of fatigue. Gloria Taylor asked with some concern, "Recently are you tired?" Edith Hall said while walking inside, "A little. There are a lot of performances, but I can handle it." Her recent performances were not the best, but they were the most suitable for her. She didnt know if it was because she met Kenny rke. Kenny rke felt that her for having a good attitude towards him, so he arranged it. The two entered the private room while talking. After waiting for a long time, they didn''t see the director. "Why doesnt he stille? Ill give the call to ask him." Edith Hall made a call but the director didnt answer it. The two of them waited for almost two hours. Edith Hall couldn''t wait any more. She stood up at once, "I''ll go and find which room he is in. We had already set up the meeting time! What the hell is it going?" In fact, Gloria Taylor didn''t think it matters much. In the entertainment industry, the director who was kind of famous would pull rank. But she couldnt stop Edith. She was a little worried about Edith, so she went with her. Jinding Hotel was big, but dining and entertainment were separate, so they only needed to find the director on the dining floor. As soon as the scope was narrowed. Finding someone would be quick. It didn''t take long for them to find the director. Just when someone came out of the room, Edith Hall saw the director from a half-open door. Gloria Taylor followed Ediths gaze, but saw a familiar personLuo Ying. Last time at the bar, Luo Ying suffered a loss. She was taken to detention by the police for 24 hours. She was also dismissed by Shengding Media. It can be said that she was so embarrassed. Luo Ying dressed little. She was pouring wine next to the director then she inadvertently looked up. She saw Edith Hall and Gloria Taylor. The expression on her face was slightly stunned, but she soon showed a smug look. She leaned close to the director and said something. The director looked up in their direction. Then Luo Ying got up and came out. As soon as she approached, Gloria Taylor could smell the strong perfume scent on her body. Gloria Taylor frowned and stepped back. She didn''t get used to it. Luo Ying didn''t notice Gloria Taylor''s small actions. All her attention was on Edith Hall. She moved her hair. Her voice was soft. "Come to visit Mr. Qin? He asked you two to go in. We can talk here. He is very busy." The director''s name was Qin An, which was introduced to Edith Hall by others. It was said that he was a little famous. The films he shot were good, so he was a little famous in the industry. Edith Hall had also dealt with Qin An several times before. She felt that he was not bad, so she introduced Gloria Taylor to him. Unexpectedly, Qin An turned out to be Luo Ying''s sugar daddy! Edith Hall directly refused, "No, we have other things to do." Luo Ying stopped her, "Edith, you dare not go in? What are you afraid of?" The makeup on Luo Ying''s face was very thick, so when sheughed, she looked very sick. "Im afraid of feeling disgust. You sleep with everymen. Arent you afraid of getting some illness?" Edith Hall sneered. Luo Ying didnt know say what to be against Edith Hall. The two had already offended each other openly, so Edith Hall waszy to pretend to be kind to Luo Ying. Luo Ying grinded her teeth, "Don''t be too pretentious. Do you think that if you are with Mr. Cook, you will be able to get promoted all the way? There is always one day that youll fall over." Edith Hall heard her mention Carl Cook. Her expressions changed slightly, but she soon returned to normal, "These words should say to you. You seduce so many married men. Arent you afraid that their wives wille to destroy you?" "You!!" Luo Ying''s face turned white because of anger, but finally she couldnt say any other cruel words back. Edith Hall did not take her threats serious at all, but Gloria Taylor stared at Luo Ying thoughtfully for a while, and suddenly said, "In addition to letting people secretly take Edith Halls pictures, what do you want to do next time? ?" Luo Ying now noticed Gloria Taylor and denied, "I don''t know what you say." "It doesn''t matter if you admit it or not, you know what you have done. Edith Hall is actress of Shengding Media. Mr. Cook always treats his staff well. You should weigh it." Gloria Taylor was still smiling. Her voice was calm as if she was chatting, but it aroused the fear in Luo Ying''s heart. When Luo Ying was at the barst time, she had already known Carl Cook''s means. Although Luo Ying was not very famous, but she was also a little popr. She hadmercial value for thepany, but Carl Cook directly terminated her contract without any hesitation! Chapter 163: The Movie Queens? You? Chapter 163: The Movie Queens? You? Thest thing that someone photographed Edith was because it didn''t seed in the end, they just let it go. Another reason was because there were so many things like this in the entertainment industry, and naturally, it was impossible to check every single thing. In both the forepany that Edith was originally working in and the current Shengding Media, there were many people had apetitive rtionship and conflicts of interest with Edith, so many people wanted to make troubles for Edith. The director Edith looked for was exactly Luo Yings lover. This was not such a coincidence. Luo Ying must have known that Edith was looking for Qin An to help her check the script recently, so she deliberately stood Edith up and wanted to embarrass her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This must have been premeditated. So long after what had happened thest time in the bar, Luo Ying could seize the opportunity to fight against Edith, she must hate Edith very much. "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Luo Ying stared at Gloria, then she raised the volume and said: "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Edith has offended someone and was photographed, it has nothing to do with me, okay? Besides, she is right here now! She''s fine. Are you a neurotic?!" "Don''t nder me with such a terrible thing because Director Qin doesn''t want to see you! I have no time, I''m going in first." After Luo Ying finished speaking, she would turn around and go in. But her eyes nced at a figure not far away, then she''s frowning and said, "Hey, you, can you hurry up, you did go to the bathroom for so long, don''t let Boss Qiu wait inside, he will be anxious." Gloria looked at Luo Ying''s direction, and when she saw the person clearly, she was stunned. Why was Anne here? What did she do with Luo Ying? Anne was angry. She had just seen Gloria and was about to bypass ande backter. Unexpectedly, Luo Ying saw her. Although Anne was dissatisfied with Luo Ying''s attitude towards her, she still had a smile on her face: "I''ming!" "Hurry up, I helped you win the opportunity, you have to grasp it." Luo Ying nced at Anne, hummed, and wanted to go inside. Anne felt that Gloria was still watching her, so she turned her head and red at Gloria: "What are you looking at?" "Nothing, I''m just curious that if grandpa knows you and these people entangled together, what would he think." Gloria embraced her arms and looked at Anne quietly. Anne was prepared today, with exquisite makeup. She was wearing a slim low-cut dress, and her neckline can see her boob''s line which looked like a ditch... Ignored Anne''s ridiculous things before, she was very beautiful. "Dare you to tell my grandfather, I will not let you go!" Anne threatened her loud. Gloria didn''t care, she walked away with Edith. Unexpectedly, Anne said again: "You''d better be quiet, after I be a queen of the actress, and marry Si Chengyu, you will be proud to be a member of the Taylor family." Gloria didn''t smile yet, but Edith burst outughing. "Hahaha..." Edith smiled straight up: "The queen of the actress? You?" Gloria also wanted tough. What she wanted tough was not that Anne became the queen of the actress, nor did sheugh that she wanted to marry Si Chengyu, but thetter sentence. you will be proud to be a member of the Taylor family. The Taylor family? When did she be a member of the Taylor family? No, never. Seeing that Anne''s expression was changed because of the anger, Gloria pulled Edith and said, "Let''s go." When Gloria and Anne were talking, Luo Ying did not go in. She saw Anne knew Gloria, and she was suspicious: "Who is that woman?" Anne was in a rage, and her tone was not very good: "Nobody." Luo Ying was not such a foolish person. She was ustomed to observation. Just after their conversation, she heard clearly and asked: "Her grandpa is also your grandpa? So she is your sister?" "She is the daughter of my stepmother, my dad and grandpa don''t like her." Anne''s impatience had already appeared on her face. But Luo Ying was very abnormal, she didn''t care about Anne''s reaction at all. She kept asking the matter about Gloria. In the end, she said: "She is your sister who married into the rke family?" "What do you want to do?" Even if Anne was dull, she could realize Luo Ying''s other purpose. Luo Ying smiled, and greedy light shed in her eyes: "Your brother-inw is the heir of the rke family. If you want money, power, and reputation, if you want to enter the entertainment industry, just ask him to "help" you." "Her husband isn''t an important role, okay?" Anne sneered, not paying attention to Luo Ying''s words at all. Luo Ying hooked her lips and felt that Anne was stupid. The rke family was the top tycoon in Huyang City. Even if Kenny was an ugly and useless waste person, he still had money and power. If she can see Kenny and get his favor, then she would not have to entangle between different men in the future... ... Gloria and Edith talked while walking towards the box. Edith asked her: "Is Anne crazy? She wants to enter the entertainment industry? Does your grandfather agree that?" "Grandpa shouldn''t know about it yet." Since Mayo came back, Anne had recently be obedient a lot. After all, Mayo was more deterrent than Loren. But what she didn''t expect was that Anne seemed to love Si Chengyu. She wanted to make a movie for marrying Si Chengyu in the entertainment industry. "I don''t know what she is thinking..." Before Edith''s words were finished, the phone rang. After answering the phone, she turned around and said to Mu Anne: "There is something wrong at home. I have to go home first." "Go ahead, I''ll go back by myselfter." After Edith left, Gloria returned to the box, she had no thoughts of drinking afternoon tea, so she picked up the bag and took the elevator downstairs. On the first floor, as soon as the elevator door opened, three tall men appeared neatly at the elevator door. "Gloria?" Carl was the first one to speak. These three men were Kenny, Carl, and Fu Tingxi. Fu Tingxi didn''t want to watch the two men working overtime in thepany like crazy, so he pulled them out for drinking. Unexpectedly, they encountered Gloria. Kenny walked in front, Gloria''s eyes slipped directly across his face, and looked at Carl: "Have lunch?" "Yeah, you... are alone?" Carl hesitated and Gloria knew what the real meaning was in his words. "Well, Edith was with me before, and she left first." Gloria pulled the bag on her shoulder and said, "Enjoy your lunch, I''ll go back." Chapter 164: Only Gloria Can Touch Him Chapter 164: Only Gloria Can Touch Him Carl noticed that since they just met, Gloria didn''t look at Kenny at all. He wanted to help Kenny, so Carl said: "You are going back? Let''s eat together, Kenny drove the car here. If he drinks with us, you can help him drive." "Shi Ye is here, you can also call a substitute driver for him if he needs." Gloria smiled slightly, her expression was so calm. Kenny raised his eyelids and looked at Gloria. Recently, he left early in the morning and returnedte. At home, he just hurriedly met with Gloria without even saying a few words. This was also the first time he had watched her so closely at this close distance since this week. They were living in the same vi, he looked at her like this, and even though he seemed to miss her a bit. Gloria can felt that Kenny was looking at her, she can''t keep calm, and began to be stiff. She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, the calm on her face could not be maintained, so Gloria moved and wanted to leave. Her steps were taken away, and her hand was caught. Immediately afterward, a low, dumb voice rang in her ears: "Go back with me together." The tone was nd, Gloria can''t feel his emotions. His hands were warm and dry, and wrapped tightly around her hands, it''s warm and inexplicable relief. Gloria curled her fingers, then she said, "I''m going back to finish my manuscript." Kenny''s expression sank, and no longer allowed her to refuse, he directly pulled Gloria into the elevator. Carl and Fu Tingxi also followed them. Gloria was so angry that she couldn''t push his hand away. The fire in Gloria''s heart went up. Kenny looked down at him, watching her angry face she''s angry, but she''s unable to show it, inexplicably she made him slightly relieve from the depressed mood. Carl on the side looked at the expressions of Kenny and Gloria in his eyes. He felt that Kenny was ignorant. Kenny was so happy to make Gloria angry? Could he be a pervert? When he''s thinking about Edith, she would not let him hold hands or talk to him, and it was enough for him to be happy for several days if she could talk to him more. Really... What a sad story! ... Fu Tingxi was also a little depressed. He''s still single, okay? Can they be nice to him? "Do you want to eat this?" "What about this?" Kenny turned the table and asked Gloria. Gloria didn''t know what Kenny was going to do today, Carl and Fu Tingxi were there too. In the end, she could only eat a lot. While she was eating, the three men had been drinking. When she reacted, she noticed that several wine bottles were empty on the table. And Carl was crying like a baby on Fu Tingxi''s shoulder... Fu Tingxi looked disgusted and wanted to push Carl away. He couldn''t fight against Carl, and his strength was not as great as Carl, and naturally, he couldn''t push him away. He had no choice but to let Carl cry on his shoulder. Gloria wanted to calm herself down, but she was too shocked. "I don''t know what I did wrong..." "No, I did something wrong, but it''s not that serious..." Carl said while crying. After the initial shock, Gloria suddenly felt sad. At this time, Gloria''s shoulders suddenly weighed. Turning her head, she noticed that Kenny had leaned his head slightly on her shoulder. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "You''re drunk? Gloria pushed Kenny, but Kenny didn''t move at all. She and Fu Tingxi nced at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes. ... It took a lot of effort to send Kenny to the car. Because, the drunk Kenny, in addition to Gloria, Kenny did not let others touch him. Carl was so drunk, and he was directly carried into the car. Fu Tingxi closed the door and walked towards Gloria: "Can you do it alone?" "There are bodyguards at home." If she can''t hold Kenny, she can ask the bodyguard to help her. Fu Tingxi raised an eyebrow and said nothing. Gloria froze for a moment and said, "Or I can knock him out, and then let the bodyguard get him out." Gloria didn''t know what was wrong with Kenny. When he was drunk, he wouldn''t let others touch him, except her. Oh, she seriously suspected that the man was pretending to be drunk. Gloria can see a slight change in Fu Tingxi''s eyes. If she didn''t misinterpret it, Fu Tingxi''s eyes had a sense of admiration... Otherwise, what can she do? She couldn''t support him. Gloria drove Kenny back home. The drunk Kenny was very quiet, slightly squinting his eyes, and let Gloria help him walk inside obediently. Although Gloria was a bit struggling to support him, she still dragged him upstairs. She didn''t quite understand why she didn''t let the bodyguard help her. She threw Kenny on the bed and went to the bathroom to get a wet towel and wipe his face. Because when Kenny was in Jinding, he refused the waiter to help him. Kenny''s shirts became crumpled. The buttons on the neckline were unbuttoned, his lips were tightened, and his eyes were closed. Kenny looked less dangerous than usual. Gloria took a deep breath and wiped his face with a towel. Just after reaching her hand, Kenny opened his eyes suddenly. Gloria was surprised by him and shook her hand back suddenly. Kenny''s eyes were somewhat empty. Suddenly, he rolled over and sat up from the bed, staring straight at Gloria. Gloria: "...you, wake up?" Kenny ran over and hugged her at once, and yelled softly: "Mom!" Gloria''s hand shook, and the towel in her hand fell onto the bed. The towel was wet and it would wet the sheets, so Gloria quickly picked up the towel and threw it aside. After Kenny hugged her, he stopped moving. Gloria didn''t dare to move, because this Kenny was a little... kind and obedient. After a while, Gloria felt her body tired, and she called tentatively: "Ke...Ke Kenny?" Kenny didn''t respond, Gloria tried to reach out and push him. As a result, she moved, Kenny was like a robot with a switch turned on, and hugged her tightly at once, calling "Mama" again. Gloria: "..." After a while, she reached out and patted Kennys back and said, Let me go first, mom will help you change your clothes... After saying this, Gloria shivered. But this sentence worked for Kenny. He let Gloria go obediently, opened his arms, and waited for her to change his clothes. He closed his eyes halfway, the indifference on Kenny''s face disappeared, he trusted Gloria completely. Chpater 165: Its Not You Look Like Her, But She Looks Like You Chpater 165: It''s Not You Look Like Her, But She Looks Like You Gloria''s heart softened suddenly. Kenny was drunk. If he pretended to be drunk, he wouldn''t call her "Mom". At the bottom of Kenny''s heart, his mother was a very important role. He would not make fun of this. When he was drunk, he did not let others touch him, it was not a illness, but because Kenny trusted her and only trusted her. That''s why he would be like this. Gloria suddenly didn''t know what to do. Kenny was a thoughtful man, but on the other hand, he was also the most direct person to express his emotions. She asked him before, whether he was good to her because she was like Qingning. He didn''t even tell lies, and just assumed it. Hate was hate, like was like. Kenny was too proud to tell lies. Gloria sighed and found pajamas to put on Kenny. Kenny had slept soundly at this time, but still cooperated Gloria to change clothes. When Gloria helped him change his clothes, he sleptpletely, Kenny''s face was quiet and precious, and the shadows between his eyebrows disappeared, just like an ordinary rich people. Suddenly, he reached out and felt that there was only a quilt in his hand. Although he didn''t open his eyes, his brow furrowed. Gloria felt distressed for the first time because a man frowned. She put her hand into Kenny''s hand, he clenched her hand at once, and his tightened eyebrows gradually spread out, and fell asleep peacefully. ... The next day. Kenny opened his eyes and felt that there was a person in his arms, warmly and softly touching his chest, and the two were in an intimate posture. The hangover left him briefly confused. Kenny''s expression sank quickly, but soon, he smelled Gloria''s breath and found that he was lying in the bedroom at home. He frowned, looking down at the woman in his arms. Gloria took care of Kennyst night and sleptte, so she wasn''t awake at this time and was still asleep. Her long hair was spread out, and her ck hair was spread on the pillows. She was wearing cotton white pajamas. Her face was reddened by the heat from the quilt. There''s no usual charming ce on her face now, only cute. Kenny stretched out a finger and tapped on the tip of her nose, Kenny smiled and murmured, "My little girl." A little girl four years younger than him. He stared at Gloria for a while, then he couldn''t help but bow his head to kiss her. From her eyebrows to the tip of her nose, and then from the tip of her nose to her chin, when Kenny could feel his desire, he pulled himself out of bed and entered the bathroom. Aftering out of the shower, Kenny was refreshed. When Gloria was still asleep, he couldn''t help but walked over and took another look, to check that Gloria was fine before turning around to change clothes in the cloakroom. ... Gloria was awakened by hunger. She rubbed her stomach and sat up from the bed, suddenly thinking of what happenedst night, then she turned her head to look at her side, and found that there was empty, she was inexplicably relieved. At the same time, she was a bit lost. After looking at the time, Gloria found that it was ten o''clock. Kenny did not have the habit of staying in bed and always woke up early. When she finished washing, she heard the knock on the door. The people who live in this vi who would knock on the door must be those bodyguards, Gloria asked: "What''s the matter?" It was not a man who spoke aloud, it was a woman''s voice: "Mrs. rke, are you going downstairs for breakfast now, or will I bring it to you?" When did they have the maid? Gloria walked over and opened the door. Sure enough, she saw a middle-aged woman wearing a maid''s uniform standing at the door. When the middle-aged woman saw Gloria, she froze for a moment, and quickly lowered her head to greet Gloria respectfully: " Mrs. rke." "Are you?" Gloria remembered that there was no maid at home. "My surname is Hu, and if you don''t mind, you can call me aunt Hu." The middle-aged woman smiled with a friendly attitude. "Aunt Hu." Gloria called and asked her, "Where''s Kenny?" "Young Master is in the studying room." When Aunt Hu mentioned Kenny, there''s a kind smile between her brows and eyes: "You can go to him now." Just a few words had made Gloria understand that this aunt Hu was not just a simple servant. Gloria changed clothes and went to Kenny''s studying room. She pushed the door in and saw Kenny typing something at theputer. He didn''t look up, but he knew that Gloria came in. "Did you have breakfast?" Gloria said hesitantly: "Not yet." What happenedst night made Gloria''s mood extremelyplicated. There seemed to be two viins pulling her in her heart. One of them made her want to be firm in her thoughts, not to talk about love or not, just to be a normal couple with Kenny. The other was that Kenny would trust her so much because he liked her. She was a little annoyed because of these two thoughts. Kenny heard the words and looked up at her, frowning slightly: "Go to breakfast first." The expression on his face returned to the usual indifference, he was different asst night. Gloria exhaled softly and asked him: "You let Aunt Hue here?" "She used to take care of my mother, her cooking skill is very good, my mother also likes her very much, and then my mother is gone, she also asked to quit the job." Gloria was a little surprised that Kenny would mention his mother so calmly with her. After saying this, Kenny specifically exined: "There is no maid at home, which is not very convenient." Gloria blinked her eyes. If she didn''t understand anything wrong, Kenny had asked Aunt Hu toe back specifically for her? Gloria''s doubts and thoughts were all reflected in her face. Kenny coughed slightly and sank his expression again: "Go to breakfast." "Oh." Gloria turned around and walked away slowly. Halfway through, she stopped suddenly and smiled like a little fox: "Kenny, do you know what you did last night?" Kenny narrowed his eyes slightly: "What did I do?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When he was at Jinding yesterday, he did have a good idea that he would pretend to be drunk and let Gloria forgive him. However, the wine was stronger than he expected, and he was drunk. He knew how he came back, and he knew that Gloria had changed the clothes for him, but some minor things, such as what he said, he didn''t remember these things at all. "Nothing. I''m going to have breakfast." Gloria saw that Kenny''s expression hadn''t changed, so she knew he didn''t remember. It''s good that Kenny didn''t remember what happened. otherwise, Kenny must beat her! When Gloria was eating breakfast, Kenny also came down. Gloria nce at him while drinking porridge. What was this man going to do? Kenny sat down in front of her with a serious expression. He pondered for a moment and said, "It''s not you look like her, but she looks like you." Chapter 166 Get An Erection over You Chapter 166 Get An Erection over You "What?" Gloria held a spoon in her mouth and looked at him with a confused look. What he was talking about? But Kenny didn''t have any intention of exining it to her, "I will only say that once, so don''t overthink it again in the future." "What do you mean?" Gloria took the spoon out of her mouth and asked him with a dazed look. "I''ve told you. I will only say it once." Although Kenny''s face was calm, his eyes fell on elsewhere unnaturally. Without waiting for Gloria to speak, he stood up, "I''ve got things to do. You keep eating." Gloria watched the view of his back disappear at the door of the dining room, and then realized what he meant. She was not in the mood to eat anymore. She threw down her spoon and chased after him. She ran to catch up with Kenny and stopped in front of him, "Exin what you just said to me." "I made it very clear." Kenny was still expressionless. Gloria didn''t get out his way, just raised her head and asked him, "Who did you say look like me?" Kenny turned his head to look away, keeping silent. Gloria''s heart was full of joy. Although she knew that he was trying to say that Su Qingning was like her. She was afraid that she had heard it wrong, so she wanted to confirm it. But Kenny was a man who stood on his own words. If he had said that he would only say it once, he would never say it again. Gloria grabbed his hand and pressed her lips. She felt embarrassed. She watched a video before. It seems to be a collection of girls acting cute in a TV series. How should she do that? Gloria tried to shake his hand and whispered, "Please say that again..." Kenny frowned, and took back his hand with a frown, "I''ve got things to do." "..." Who said men would be soft-hearted if women acted cute? Ha ha. Gloria took a deep breath, and smiled again with her lips pressed, and ran to the dining room in her slippers. Kenny went up to the second floor and put one hand on the guardrail, watching Gloria running into the dining room with a smile on her face, and he also smiled unconsciously. ... Gloria returned to the dining room and sat down, and then she realized. Kenny said, "She looks like you". What did "she like you" mean? Su Qingning looked like her? But how could Su Qingning look like her? Moreover, didn''t Kenny know Su Qingning first and then her? Preconceived ideas kept a strong hold. He should say that she looked like Su Qingning. Did Kenny see her before and know her? It was almost impossible... In the evening, Gloria found an opportunity to ask him about it tentatively, "Kenny, did you know me before?" "What?" Kenny responded casually and leaned over to kiss her. What she was going say was blocked by his kiss. He unbuttoned her clothes, put his long arms around her waist, and threw her onto the bed. This series of movements was skillful and smooth. Gloria didn''t forget what she wanted to ask, and still asked closely, "You haven''t answered my question yet." "I won''t tell you." Kenny panted slightly, and his tone was decisive. There was a hint of other emotions in it. Gloria was confused at this time, and could not tell what the other emotions were. And Kenny didn''t give her this opportunity to figure it out. He got straight into her. Gloria groaned in a low voice, and Kenny bent over and kissed her eagerly. He hadn''t touched her during this time. How could he bear her groan? He was afraid that if he didn''t restrain himself, she would not have to go to work tomorrow. How could Gloria know what Kenny was thinking. She only thought that his movements became more and more strong, and she couldn''t suppress her groan at all. Kenny had a pair of dark eyes, and at this time, it seemed that there was a deep dark tide surging, moring to swallow the woman in front of her. Gloria couldn''t bear it. She hummed, swung her waist and moved backwards. Kenny caught her waist and kissed her earlobe. Her voice was so hoarse, "Do you still want to go to work tomorrow?" "Huh." Gloria''s eyes were blurred, and she was wondering why he asked this. Kenny gritted his teeth, "Then be quiet." After that, he thrusted himself into her heavily. Gloria was scared by his sudden movements and screamed... Then, it was out of control. ... Gloria stretched her hand out of the quilt. Her head was dizzy and her back was sore. She felt pain all over if she moved. The man who had dressed himself up walked over to the bed, tucked her slender arm back into the quilt, leaned over and kissed her forehead. He said in a low voice with a shallow joy, "I will let someone ask for leave for you." Gloria narrowed her eyes and reached out to grab his shirt, threatening, "Don''t you dare!" Kenny raised his eyebrow and took out his phone directly. Gloria immediately gave in, let go of his shirt, put her arms around his neck and leaned over to kiss him. She said in a soft voice, "I''m going to work." Kenny let her kiss him. At the end of the kiss, Kenny said quietly, "Then get up and brush your teeth." Brush your teeth... If he frowned upon her for not brushing her teeth, then he shouldn''t kiss her back! Kenny looked at her with a smile, "I can even put up with the fact that you used to be so ugly, so I won''t dislike you for that you don''t brush your teeth." "I''m sorry to make you go through that." Gloria sat up, holding the quilt and snorted. ... On the way to thepany, Gloria slumped in the back seat, feeling that her body was vacated. She couldn''t afford to provoke him... She couldn''t afford to provoke the man who had been suppressing his sensual passion. Upon getting off the car, she saw Anne standing at the door of thepany. Anne continued her usual style of dressing, wearing a low-cut dress inside, ck silk stockings, stilettos, and a thin but a beautiful coat on the outside. Gloria looked down at her long down jacket and snow boots on her feet. This may be the difference between an unmarried woman and a married woman. Kenny insisted on putting on the long down jacket on her before she came out. There was a kind of cold in the world called "Kenny thinks you are cold." It was rare for Gloria to feel a little distressed when she saw Anne. Women always wanted to dress beautifully every day. Married women were also women. Anne stopped her directly, "Gloria!" "What''s the matter?" Gloria thought, would Anne die if she didn''t pick on her? "You mustn''t tell Grandpa that you saw me in Jinding yesterday!" Anne said in amanding tone, and then looked up and down at her clothes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Immediately, she sneered, "Gloria, what are you wearing? Even if Kenny can do well on that score, seeing you don''t wear like a woman, will he still get an erection over you?" Gloria talked back directly, "Is that have anything to do with you?" Anne always mentioned such things in front of her, which made her very upset. Chapter 167 Someone Is Following Us Chapter 167 Someone Is Following Us "It indeed doesn''t. I''m just reminding you." Anne walked away with an arrogant look. Gloria reached out involuntarily to touch her waist that was still sore at the time. Then she nced at Anne, "Just mind your own business!" Luo Ying became famous by sleeping with those big shots. Although she had many decent stories, she still worked well in showbiz. It showed that Luo Ying was not stupid. On the contrary, she was somewhat clever. Anne followed Luo Ying, and was most likely to be betrayed by Luo Ying. She would probably not know how she died. "As long as you don''t tell grandfather about it, everything will be fine to me." Gloria didn''t want to waste her breath on her, so she directly went in. ... In the afternoon, Gloria received a call saying that someone wanted to see her. It was said to be a woman. Gloria was a little puzzled and couldn''t figure out who would want to see her. When she went down, she saw a woman sitting with her back to her. The woman was wearing a very sexy dress, like Anne, and the view of her back was also familiar... The woman turned back, "Miss Taylor." Gloria narrowed her eyes. Luo Ying was here to see her? Gloria looked at her indifferently, and said in a very light tone, "You''ve got the wrong person." "I came here today to see you, not Anne. I''m here to see Gloria." Luo Ying was a woman who made a living on men''s beds. She smiled and acted in a frivolous manner. "What''s the matter?" Gloria did not like Luo Ying at all, and naturally did not feel that Luo Ying came here for good things. Even if she came for something good, it was a "good thing" that went against people''s conscience. "The things that happened before were all my faults. I specially came to apologize to you today." Luo Ying pushed back the hair that fell beside her ear. She curved the corners of her mouth, and her every action was charming. She finished speaking, took the paper bag with a big logo of a famous brand on it, stood up and handed it to Gloria, "If Miss Taylor doesn''t mind, please ept the gift of my apology." Luo Ying thought that she had shown enough sincerity and acted in a humble manner. She had inquired about it. Gloria was only a little girl in her early twenties. She used to have a bad time in the Taylor family. She had few friends. After she married into the rke family, she had been living with a "disabled man". It must be very hard for her. This kind of little girl was the easiest to be soft-hearted and fawned. Gloria nced at the paper bag in Luo Ying''s hand, "You should apologize to Edith. As for me, if you do this for what happened in the bar, I didn''t suffer any loss. But you hired someone to secretly take pictures of Edithter. You have to apologize to her." Seeing Gloria keep mentioning that thing, Luo Ying looked a little bad. That day the studio she was in was not far away from where Edith was. She heard that Edith was over there, then she could not suppress her resentment and jealousy. So, she let someone took Edith''s clothes away, and hired someone to secretly take pictures of her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If it wasn''t for that she was afraid of being suspected, she''d have gone over there and just secretly taken pictures of Edith by herself. Then those two idiots wouldn''t have screwed it up. "I really didn''t ask anyone to secretly take pictures of Edith. Miss Mu, you have to believe me... " Luo Ying bit her lip, showing an innocent and aggrieved look. Gloria had goose bumps at once. What Luo Ying did could work on men but not on her. "I have to go up. Miss Luo, you may leave." Gloria did still have work to do. Although she did want to revenge when she returned to the Taylor Group in the first ce, she was in the end a responsible and principled person by nature. If you were paid, you must do what you should do. Luo Ying looked at the view of Gloria''s back and clenched her hands into fists. Gloria looked like a useless little girl. Luo Ying didn''t expect that she neither listened to reason nor bowed to force. She originally wanted to fawning Gloria. After gaining Gloria''s trust, she would have the opportunity to get close to Kenny. At that time, as long as she yed some small tricks on Kenny, he would be addicted to her even if he was disabled... In this case, she had to use another method. ... After Mayo returned to the Taylor Group, he listed a series of ns, and was trying to make vigorous efforts to turn the situation. The Taylor Group''s situation gradually improved. Gloria admired him somewhat for this. He was in his seventies. He still worked overtime in thepany every day and went out to socialize at night. For the Taylor Group, Mayo had really put in a lot of effort. Before leaving work, Gloria picked her things and was about to leave. Her phone rang suddenly. It was the call from Mayo. "Be prepared and we''ll go to City C tomorrow for a business trip." "Business trip?" Why did Mayo want to let her go on a business trip with him? Even if Mayo wanted someone to go on a business trip with him, the person should be Anne. "Get prepared tonight and meet me at the airport tomorrow morning at 9 o''clock." Mayo''s tone was firm, and he did not give Gloria the opportunity to ask more. He hung up the phone directly. If it was Loren, Gloria could sound him out and found out why he wanted to take her on a business trip. However, it was Mayo who called her. Mayo was a bit tougher and shrewder than Loren, but he was also a bit more upright than Loren. Anyway, she was the young mistress of the rke family. At least, Mayo would not sell her after taking her out. ... The person who came to pick up Gloria from work on this day was another domestic driver. Kenny often arranged for Shi Ye to go errands at night, so he did not always have time to pick her up. It didn''t take long for Gloria to notice that the driver kept looking at the rearview mirror. Gloria also looked back and found that there was nothing suspicious, so she asked, "What''s wrong?" "Someone is following us." The driver said solemnly, "Mrs. rke. Please sit tight." Gloria didn''t ask much, just said, "Okay." There were no weak soldiers under the leadership of strong generals. Even drivers who worked under the leadership of Kenny were not simple. She heard Leon mentioned before that the domestic driver was a retired racing driver... Then, the driver was really like driving a racing car and rampaged on the road. When the car slowed down, Gloria was dizzy. She said to the driver, "Stop!" As soon as the car stopped, Gloria hurriedly opened the door and jumped down, and vomited violently after she ran to the trash can. The driver quickly took the water and tissue over, "Mrs. rke, I''m sorry for frightening you." "...I''m fine." After Gloria recovered a little, she patted the driver''s shoulder, "You are amazing!" Gloria returned to the car with the driver. At this time, the car had reached the foot of the mountain, and they would reach Kenny''s vi in ten minutes or so. Soon after Gloria''s car drove away, another car appeared at the foot of the mountain. Luo Ying got out of the car with a pale face, looking up at the vi on the hillside. Chapter 168 Smart People Wont Do Stupid Things Chapter 168 Smart People Won''t Do Stupid Things The driver stuck his head out of the car window and yelled to Luo Ying in a dialect, "Miss, you haven''t paid it yet! And the fines!" "Got it!" Luo Ying turned back impatiently, and drew a few pink banknotes from her handbag and threw them into the car. The driver said dissatisfiedly, "Miss, you told me, as long as I can catch up with that car, you will give me 100,000!" Luo Ying sneered, "Why don''t you rob!" "You want to go back your words?" The driver opened the door and got out of the car. He was tall and stout, and looked scary. There were few people here. Even if Luo Ying was defiant, she was still a little afraid. In the end, she did not give the driver a hundred thousand yuan, but gave the driver all the cash she carried. Although she felt a little aggrieved, she couldn''t contain her excitement at the thought that she would soon be able to hook up with the young master of the rke Group. ... When Gloria got back at home, aunt Hu came out from inside. "Mrs. rke, you are back." Aunt Hu narrowed her eyes slightly, looking gentle and loving. Gloria liked aunt Hu. She also smiled and said, "I am going on a business trip tomorrow. I will go up and pack up things first." "Go ahead. When Mr. rkees back, the dinner will be ready." "Okay." Gloria returned to the room and pulled out her suitcase, only to remember that she didn''t know how long she would be on the business trip. It was estimated to be a week. Gloria thought like this and then got up and went to the cloakroom to get her clothes. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was just a week. It would be enough to bring an extra coat, and then bring a set of under dress. She put her clothes on the bed and leaned over to stack them. Then she heard the door being pushed open. Gloria turned around and saw Kenny standing in the doorway. She smiled at him slightly, "You are back." Kenny lifted his feet and walked towards her, and took her hand to hispel, indicating that he needed her to untie his tie. Kenny didn''t seem to be afraid of the cold. In the winter, he also wore a shirt and a suit. asionally, he would wear an extra overcoat outside. Under normal circumstances, he would not. Gloria felt a little displeased. He could dress so gracefully, but she had to be wrapped like a Zhongzi (pyramid-shaped snacks made of glutinous rice wrapped in reed leaves)! She deliberately tightened Kenny''s tie and constricted his neck. Although Kenny was still expressionless, it made people feel clearly that he was not angry. He patted Gloria''s hand pulling his tie, and said with little deterrence, "Don''t be childish" Gloria curled her lip and obediently untied his tie. Kenny held her head with one hand and bowed his head to kiss on the corner of her lips. His low voice that was deliberately lowered by him was fascinating, "This is a reward." Gloria tutted, expressing disdain for his "reward". Kenny seemed annoyed, kissed her heavily, and then asked her, "I heard you are going on a business trip?" The man got the news quickly. She just mentioned it to aunt Hu, and he knew it when he came back. Gloria nodded, fiddled with the buttons on his suit, and said, "Yes, grandpa called me personally and asked me to go on a business trip with him. It was probably decided temporarily, and we will leave tomorrow." After listening to her, Kenny didn''t speak immediately. He narrowed his eyes, and his eyes were dark. She didn''t know what he was thinking about. "What are you thinking?" Gloria put out a finger and poked Kenny''s chest. Kenny grabbed her finger that was ying with his buttons and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry. Your grandpa is still smarter than Loren." Smart people wouldn''t do stupid things. No matter what Mayo''s purpose was for asking Gloria to go on a business trip with him, he would definitely let Gloria return unscathed. The rest of the Taylor family still thought that Kenny was "Leon", but Mayo knew he was Kenny. He apanied Gloria back to the Taylor family for dinner that day, telling Mayo by action that Gloria was the young mistress of the rke family and his wife. The Taylor family should stop trying to do something stupid to challenge the authority of the rke family. Gloria cast a stern nce at him, "There you go!" Kenny stroke her head, and his eyes fell on the clothes she had ced on the bed to be sorted. Kenny picked up the coat on the bed and looked down at her, "So thin?" Gloria pulled his suit silently, imitating his tone and saying, "So thin?" "..." Kenny was speechless. "I''m a man. I''m not afraid of cold." Kenny said, and took the coat into the cloakroom and took out a down jacket from inside. Oh, long down jacket again. Gloria curled her lip and was speechless. "I''m not afraid of cold, either!" Gloria couldn''t help but refute him. She was also a young girl in her early twenties, okay? If she wore an overcoat and a dress, how youthful and beautiful she would look! But Kenny ignored her directly. He folded the down jacket and stuffed it directly into her suitcase, and folded the rest of her things and put them in one by one. His movements were very skillful, as if he often did these things. Gloria was a little puzzled, "You even know how to fold clothes and pack your luggage!" Kenny, the master of the rke family, actually could do such a thing. When Gloria was at home, the servants folded the clothes and packed the luggage for her, or Tina did these for her. "I always pack my own luggage when I need to go on a business trip." Kenny said, and went to the bathroom to help her get toiletries. Gloria was ttered and followed him, "I''ll do this myself..." Kenny looked at her with a smile, took a step back, and let Gloria do it herself. Gloria realized that she knew too little about Kenny. She only thought he was an overbearing and moody young master, but she didn''t expect that he would know how to pack up clothes, and fold his clothes more neatly than she did. The atmosphere was harmonious. Gloria thought it was a good time to mention something. She asked offhandedly, "Who taught you to do these?" Kenny seemed to be silent for a moment before speaking, "My mother." Gloria''s hands froze. She realized that she had identally asked questions that she should not have asked. With an apologetical look, she fell into silent and didn''t know what to say. "What expression is that?" Kenny reached out and pinched her face. His voice was rarely calm, "No one has dared to mention my mother in front of me over the years, but I sometimes want to hear people talk about her. If it is too long, she will be forgotten, but those who harmed her can live a stable life. It is not fair." Gloria looked at Kenny. She felt distressed and wanted to hug him. Then she did. Kenny bent over, buried his face between her shoulder and neck, sniffed deeply, and tightened his arms, He slowly said, "You can refuse Mayo''s request and don''t go." Chapter 169 What A Scheming Man Chapter 169 What A Scheming Man As soon as Gloria heard him, she pushed him away, "No, I''m going." She knew that Kenny didn''t want her to go on a business trip again. Kenny didn''t speak, just stared at her with heavy eyes. There was no other emotion in his eyes, but Gloria thought that the look in his eyes seemed a bit unhappy. "I''ll be back in a week..." Gloria curled her lip, thinking that she might have misunderstood the meaning in his eyes. Kenny wasn''t lovey-dovey. She would just be on a business trip for a week. "Okay." Kenny responded and took her hand, "Go eat." ... Kenny threw Gloria onto the bed as soon as she returned to the room in the evening, "Give you the right to choose. Should you satisfy me now, or will youpensate me when you return?" Gloria, "..." She didn''t want to choose. Gloria snorted, sat up and went to the bathroom. She would not promise Kenny such an unequal and unreasonable thing. As a result, she was finally caught by Kenny and made love with him in the bathroom, and then went back to bed before he let her go. The next morning, she was woken up by Kenny. "Time to get up." She opened her eyes and saw that Kenny dressed neatly. He looked totally different from the evil man in the bathroomst night. Gloria was so sleepy. She was already awake, but her voice was still hoarse, "What time is it?" "Six o''clock." Kenny had finished washing, and his voice was as usual. Six o''clock. It would take her half an hour to eat and wash and more than an hour to go to the airport. Kenny woke her up at a perfect time. Gloria closed her eyes, counting the time in a sleepy way, and was going to fall asleep again. Kenny said in her ears in a low and pleasant voice, "If you don''t want to get up, go on sleeping." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As soon as he said that, Gloria sobered up immediately. Kenny tortured her like thatst night, and asked her to get up so early. Obviously, he didn''t want her to go on the business trip. Scheming! Gloria gritted her teeth and sat up, muttering, "What a scheming man!" Kenny''s eyes shed slightly, and did not say anything. ... Kenny drove Gloria to the airport himself. The two met Mayo there. This was the second time Mayo saw Kenny after he returned. Mayo took the lead in saying, "Why didn''t you just ask the driver to drive her? You even brought Gloria to the airport yourself. Sorry for troubling you." Hearing it, Kenny nced at Gloria, "I don''t have much to do anyway." Gloria looked calm, but she couldn''t helpining secretly. Obviously, he was busy to death, but he lied calmly. Mayo nodded slightly, as if he didn''t n to say anything more. Kenny spoke again at this time, "When you get to C City, please help me take care of my wife." In front of outsiders, he always seemed to be indifferent as if he had no emotion, but he could not conceal the threatening hue in his tone. Even Gloria could tell it, let alone Mayo. Mayo''s expression slightly stiffened, and then he said calmly, "Gloria is my granddaughter. Sure, I will do that." Hearing this, Kenny curved the corner of his mouth. But he didn''t seem to be smiling. Mayo turned to Gloria and said, "Let''s go in." Gloria pushed her luggage and went inside, not forgetting to turn back and make a gesture of making phone call to Kenny. She would call him when she arrived in C City. Kenny, with his expensive custom-made suit and slender figure, stood in the airport full of people, and seemed to shine. He looked a bit arrogant and lonely. Gloria nced back at him several times before walking towards the security checkpoint. At this time, she noticed that Mayo looked bad. Presumably it was because he was just threatened by Kenny and felt embarrassed. Although Kenny asked Mayo to take care of her, she still helped Mayo push his luggage. Mayo did not bring assistants and secretaries, so Gloria had to take over their works. Seeing Gloria pull the suitcase in his hand over, Mayo couldn''t help but turn his head to look at her. Gloria smiled at him. She had hardly been alone with Mayo, and at the time it was a bit embarrassing. Fortunately, Mayo didn''t have the intention to talk to her much, and they rested separately after they got on the ne. ... Two hourster, the nended at the International Airport of C City. The hotel sent a car over to pick them up. Gloria turned on her phone and found that there were two missed calls from Kenny. She sent a message to Kenny. We''ve just got off the ne. About two secondster, she received Kenny''s reply, a simple "uh" word. As soon as she put down her phone, she heard Mayo say, "We''ll go to a dinner party in the evening, and there is no work for you in the afternoon." As soon as Mayo got into the car, he closed his eyes and regained his spirit. He even kept his eyes closed when he spoke. When they arrived at the hotel, Gloria took a bath, plunged into the bed, and slept soundly. It was already afternoon when she woke up. She dialed the hotel food delivery phone number before going to check her cell phone. There was only one unread SMS from Kenny, Send the hotel address to me. Gloria imagined Kenny sitting in the office, frowning and holding his phone to edit text messages, and couldn''t helpughing. She felt like a daughter who went out to work, and Kenny was like an old father who was worried about her daughter. He actually asked her to send him the hotel address. Although this analogy was a bit funny, Gloria still sent him the hotel address. ... In the evening, Gloria apanied Mayo to the dinner party. The people who came to the dinner party were all some old men, and she could tell that their rtionship was good with Mayo. In the next few days, Gloria figured it out. Mayo didn''te here for the business trip, but to see his old friends. The reason why he brought Gloria instead of Anne was probably because he also knew that Anne was too arrogant, and she would cause trouble easily. When Mayo introduced her, he said, "This is my little granddaughter." Then someone joked, "There is also a young kid in our family. How about being inws!" Mayo shook his head, "I don''t think so. My granddaughter is married." "Whose boy is so blessed that he can marry your granddaughter?" "The rke family." In this way, everyone knew that Gloria was the young mistress of the rke family. Gloria felt ufortable. Mayo not only came to see his old friends, but graced himself through Gloria''s status as "the young mistress of the rke family". After all, he had been abroad for many years, and his rtionship with these old friends had be lukewarm. But if he had a granddaughter who married into the rke family, these people would show their respects or even fawn him even if they had a lukewarm rtionship with him. Chapter 170 Making Yourself More Suspicious Chapter 170 Making Yourself More Suspicious With that in mind, Gloria''s expression was even more cold. When those old men talked to Gloria, Gloria responded unconcernedly and not warmly at all. Older people sometimes cared more about young people''s attitudes towards them. Several of them looked displeased when they saw Gloria like this. It wasn''t a pleasant dinner. After the dinner party was over, Gloria and Mayo went back to the hotel together. The two didn''t speak on the way back. When they arrived at the hotel and took the elevator, Mayo suddenly said, "Gloria, don''t think I''m using you. Everything I do now is for the Taylor family." Mayo waspletely on themanding heights of morality. For the Taylor family. Your sister deserves better. Dont forget that you are also one of the Taylor family. I did that for the Taylor family. Everyone had their own reasons when using her. But what about her? She deserved to be used by them and controlled by them? Gloria turned her head to look at him. Her white face was full of coldness. Under the glow of the incandescent light in the elevator, she looked more and more cold. She looked at Mayo firmly, "But the hard time I went through from childhood to adulthood was given by the Taylor family." When Mayo heard this, his expression was tense and becameplicated. As Kenny said, Mayo was a smart person, and a few words were enough. After a while, Mayo said, "It was your dad and your sister who were confused before, and those things will not happen again in the future." Ding-- Reaching the selected floor, the elevator opened. Gloria took the lead to go out, "Anne was trying to hire someone to kill me. Was she just confused?" With that, she was about to leave. She suddenly remembered something, turned to Mayo and said quietly, "Grandpa, I have always been confused about one thing." Mayo frowned slightly and looked serious. He was probably influenced by what she just said. He didn''t look very good. "Back then, why did the rke family agree to let Anne and Kenny get engaged? Even if Kenny is really a disfigured and inhumane man, he can still find a better woman than Anne as his wife." Gloria''s small tricks may be able to work on Loren, but in front of Mayo, those small skills were unnecessary. Since Mayo could easily find out that she asked the reporter to go to the factory to take photos secretly, it would be difficult to deceive him on other things. It was better to say it directly. Mayo''s eyes flickered with an extremely sharp light, then he said in a cold voice, "This has nothing to do with you. Just behave well in the position of the young mistress of the rke family! No matter how much you hate your father and your sister, they''re your family, and the blood in your veins is from the Taylor family." This was not the first time Gloria had heard such words. She didn''t expect Mayo to answer her question, but such a statement made herugh. Then she said coldly, "It is the heart that makes blood. Can you make my heart be the Taylor family''s?" Mayo''s look changed suddenly at a rate visible to the naked eye, and Gloria left with a smile. Mayo and Kenny were a little bit alike. They were both used to controlling others. It was just that Mayo''s desire of controlling was superficial, but Kenny''s was calm, but extremely powerful. ... After apanying Mayo to dinner parties these past few days, Gloria was already physically and mentally exhausted. Mayo expected to go back the day after tomorrow. Gloria didn''t want to stay here anymore, and wanted to go back tomorrow. When she opened the suitcase and was ready to pack things, she received a call from Kenny. "You''re just back to the hotel?" "Yes." Gloria sat down beside the bed, and she was affected a little by what happened these days. Kenny kept quiet for a moment, and then he suddenly asked, "What happened?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Probably sensing that Gloria''s mood wasn''t right, he couldn''t help but lower his voice when he spoke. Gloria felt warm and said, "Nothing. I just kind of want to go back." "Come back tomorrow?" "Yes." "I will pick you up." After speaking with Kenny for a while, Gloria felt that her mood had been a lot better. She quickly sorted things out, and went straight to bed. Early in the next morning, she ignored Mayo and left the hotel directly to the airport. She was really tired of the people and things in the Taylor family. Getting on the ne, Gloria sent a text message to Kenny and turned off the phone. Thinking of that she would see Kenny in two hours, she actually felt a little excited. When she got off the ne, she went out of the airport and turned on her phone only to find that Kenny did not reply her. Instead, there were several missed calls from Edith. "Gloria?" Someone was calling her behind. Gloria thought she had heard wrong and didn''t care until someone patter her on the shoulder, and when she turned around, she saw Si Chengyu. Gloria was a little surprised, "Brother?" After what happened in the previous banquet was exined, Gloria did not ostracize Si Chengyu so much. Si Chengyu wore a long dark overcoat and a white turtleneck sweater. He didn''t do his hair. He looked warm and friendly. His eyes fell on Gloria''s suitcase, "Where are you going?" "I''ve just returned from a business trip to C City." It was only then that Gloria noticed that Si Chengyu didn''t have an assistant or agent beside him, nor did he have a suitcase, "What about you?" "I went out of city to join a show before I came back. They couldn''t buy a ticket temporarily, so they''re coming back on the next flight." Si Chengyu looked around, "Kenny didn''te to pick you up?" "He may not have arrived yet. I have to call him." At this moment, Gloria''s phone beeped for receiving a new text message. It was a message from Kenny, "Something''se up at thest minute. I''ll ask Shi Ye to pick you up." The expression on Gloria slightly stiffened, and she replied Kenny "Okay". This small change in her expression did not escape from Si Chengyu''s eyes, "There will be traffic jams when you go backter. If Kenny hasn''te, I can drive you back." Gloria nodded, "Thank you." Si Chengyu took out a mask and put it om, reaching for the suitcase in Gloria''s hand, "Come with me." Gloria wanted to say that she could carry it herself, but Si Chengyu had already gone far. So, she had to keep up. Feeling that a few girls passing by looked at Si Chengyu, she suddenly remembered that Si Chengyu was a celebrity, in case he was recognized... Therefore, she slowed down and deliberately fell behind Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu put Gloria''s luggage in the car, turned around and saw Gloria running sneakily towards his car. He couldn''t help butugh, "You are making yourself more suspicious." Chapter 171 Had A Tryst In The Villa Chapter 171 Had A Tryst In The Vi Gloria was a little embarrassed, but she still thought that it was safer to be cautious. She pulled the car door open and got into the car first. Since it was Si Chengyu who drove, he would be like her driver if she sat in the back seat. It was not polite, so Gloria sat in the passenger''s seat. The car was moving forward smoothly. Gloria took out her mobile phone and called Edith back. The phone hanged up before it was connected. Gloria was a little nervous. Did something happen to Edith again? When she was thinking, Edith called her. Gloria quickly answered the phone, "Edith." "Gloria, where are you? Why did your phone turn off?" Edith''s tone was a little serious. Did something happen again? Gloria felt a little nervous, "What happened? I was on the ne earlier." "You didn''t see the news, did you..." Edith said. She suddenly stopped, as if she was a little unsure of how to tell her. "What news?" A bad hunch arose in Gloria''s heart. "It was about Luo Ying..." Edith didn''t know how to tell her about it, and she said irritably, "I''ll send you those pictures. Check them out yourself." The phone was hung up, and soon Gloria received a WeChat message reminder. She clicked into WeChat and found that it was a few pictures that Edith sent to her, and they were all long pictures. She could vaguely tell they were some news and posts'' screenshots. Gloria clicked on the picture to zoom in, and finally saw the content in it. "A tryst between a second-tier actress and a young master of an aristocratic family..." The content of the news was all spection, and there was no substantive content. In the following picture, the figure of the woman and the vi behind her were recognized by Gloria. She had seen Luo Ying a few times, and she had a deep impression on Luo Ying. At first nce, she recognized that the woman wearing sunsses was Luo Ying. The vi behind Luo Ying was Kenny''s! Gloria remembered that when Luo Ying went to the Taylor Group to see her, she not only apologized to her uncharacteristically, but also bought such a precious thing as a gift. She also thought that Luo Ying had other purposes, but she didn''t think that it would be rted to Kenny. She thought that she just needed to reject Luo Ying. Unexpectedly, Luo Ying went to Kenny''s vi. It was really the same as she thought. Even if in the eyes of outsiders Kenny was an "ugly and inhuman" disabled person, the identity of the young master of the rke family was enough to attract women to his door. Gloria''s mood was a littleplicated at once. Earlier, Kenny said something came up. So he didn''te to pick her up for this? In the following screenshots of posts, the content was to analyze the identity of Luo Ying and the owner of the vi. The analysis of the whole long post was very reasonable and well-founded. If Gloria didnt know Kennys arrogant nature, she must believe that what was said in the post, Although he has problems on that score, he lusts for women and refuses nobody". When Kenny was in the bed, he was indeed like a wolf. As for refusing nobody? Kenny could get all kinds of women. Gloria refuted the blogger''s words one by one in her heart. Edith kept sending messages to her. "I used to think that Anne and Luo Ying wouldn''t do anything good if they are together. That woman''s ambition is so great!" "I should have just beaten her up before and gotten her out of the showbiz!" "Gloria? Have you read my messages? I think, even if the big boss really intends to hook up with other women, he wouldn''t find Luo Ying. At least he should find a young and famous star." Gloria did not know whether to cry or tough. Did shefort people in this way? Seeing the continuous changes of Gloria''s expression, Si Chengyu asked with concern, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Gloria nced up at Si Chengyu, edited a message and sent it to Edith. The message she sent was, "These news and posts have been withdrawn? Edith replied at once, "Yes, long ago." Good. "I''m still on my way home. I''ll ask Kenny about it when I get home." Gloria sent this message to Edith and put down her phone. "How is Leon?" She didn''t see Leon these days, and she really missed him. "I hired an aunt to cook for him. He ys games or watches movies at home all day. He said to me a few days ago that he wanted to go back to Kenny''s ce." Si Chengyu said and smiled helplessly, "I think I''m a quite ipetent brother." Although Leon keptining to him about Kenny being unfriendly and cold and not giving him pocket money, he wanted to go back to Kenny''s house after staying home for a few days. He made many excuses, such as he wanted to eat the dishes that Gloria made, and he forgot to bring back some textbooks... In conclusion, Leon still preferred to live with Kenny. Gloria didn''t let Si Chengyu take her home. She got off the car in the city center, and then took a taxi back to the vi. "Good morning, Mrs. rke!" As soon as she got out of the car, the bodyguard at the door immediately greeted her, and then came forward to take over her luggage. Gloria walked in and asked, "Where is your young master?" The bodyguard answered honestly, "Young master went out early in the morning." When she arrived at the entrance of the hall, aunt Hu greeted her, "I heard them calling you. You took the early flight back, didn''t you? I guess you didn''t eat much in the morning. Young master didn''t eat much the porridge I made for him. I''ll heat up some for you." "Thank you, aunt Hu." Gloria thanked her and went upstairs to change her clothes. As soon as she changed clothes and opened the door, she was caught in a warm and generous embrace. A familiar breath popped into her nose. Gloria reached out and hugged him. Kenny lowered his head and gently kissed her hair, "How did youe back? Shi Ye said he didn''t find you at the airport." Gloria didn''t hide it, "I met brother at the airport. He gave me a ride to the city center, and I took a taxi back." N?velDrama.Org content rights. She obviously felt a little change in Kenny''s breath, like he was a little displeased. "Brother did not do that on purpose at the banquetst time. He happened to meet me at the airport and offered me a ride. I didn''t know how to refuse." Gloria exined to him patiently, but what she couldn''t deny was that she was a little angry at that time. Kenny clearly said he was going to pick her up at the airport. She thought she could see Kenny when she got off the ne, but he told her that he was noting directly. "Huh." Kenny responded with unclear mood, bowing his head to kiss Gloria. Gloria quickly pushed him away, "Aunt Hu is still waiting for me to go down for breakfast. I didn''t have time to eat breakfast. I''m very hungry." Although Kenny was still a little unwilling to let her go, he didn''t do anything in the end. Chapter 173 Kennys Identity Was Exposed Chapter 173 Kenny''s Identity Was Exposed Early in the morning, Edith called and asked her to go to the hotel to catch adultery in the act. She told her it was Kenny who wasmitting adultery. Kenny was next to her. He came back at noon yesterday, and the two of them never went out. This matter was a bit weird. "What''s going on?" Gloria turned over and sat down, leaning on the head of the bed, " Kenny is right next to me." "Ah?" Edith was obviously very shocked. Kenny heard Gloria mention him, raised his eyes to look at her, reached for his cell phone, and browsed news for a while before finally reaching it to Gloria. It was a new headline that was catchy and gimmicky. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "The Heir of the rke Family Who Hasn''t Appeared in More Than Ten Years Finally Showed up... He and Several Women..." These keywords hit Gloria''s eyes together, and her brain woke up in a sh. She murmured, "Edith, Kenny is right next to me. I''ll talk to youter." Hanging up the phone, Gloria grabbed Kenny''s cell phone, clicked the news and read it. There were not only pictures of Kenny himself, but also pictures of other women walking in and out of the hotel with him. Thetest news even said that Kenny spend the night with several women in the hotelst night. Kenny had never appeared in front of the public. This news not only exposed Kenny''s identity, but also his appearance. It was normal that Edith would believe it. Kenny on the side suddenly reached out and took away the phone in her hand. His voice was low, "Stop looking. They areposite pictures." Gloria let him take the phone away and asked him, "What''s going on?" "My identity will be announced sooner orter. Anyway, Luo Ying already knows it, so I might as well announce it." Kenny''s tone was unconcerned. Obviously, he nned to do this long ago. Gloria thought of what he said yesterday "let it be", which turned out to mean this. "But why did you use these pictures?" Gloria''s eyes fell on the photos in the news on the phone. The photos showed the scene of Kenny and other women getting into and out of the hotel. Although Kenny said they were synthetic pictures, they were still unpleasant to her eyes. "I was going to take advantage of Luo Ying''s incident to disclose my identity, so I seized the momentum." After Kenny exined, Gloria still had a nk look. He leaned over and kissed her. When he was about to kiss her. Gloria turned her head to the side, "I haven''t brushed my teeth." "It''s okay." Kenny turned his head again and tried to kiss her. Gloria reached out and covered his lips, "It''s not okay to me." Then she lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Kenny kept the posture of trying to kiss her, watching her enter the bathroom. Gloria closed the bathroom door and stood in front of the mirror. The nightdress on her was changed by Kenny after he carried her to take a showerst night. From her neck to the neckline, a series of traces extended into the nightdress. They were all evidence of Kenny''s overbearing behaviors. In her mind, she knew that Kenny would announce his identity in this way, which was the most convenient and natural way at present. However, when she looked at those photos on the news, she could not help feeling a little bad. Gloria walked out slowly and found that Kenny had already changed his clothes and was meticulously dressed in a straight suit, giving her a sense of distance. He held a tie in his hand, and when he saw Gloriaing out, he looked up at her and said in a low voice, "Come over." Gloria walked over, and he put the tie directly on her hand, "When I get out, help me wear my tie." Then he turned around and entered the bathroom. Gloria looked at the tie in her hand, and didn''t know whether to cry or tough. This man was really... ... Gloria had just returned from a business trip with Mayo, and it happened to be Friday on this day. So she was given special permission to take an extra day off. After Kenny went out, Gloria intended to script with theputer. Although the meeting between her and the director that Edith introduced to her was messed upst time, she still had to write her script. She didn''t believe that her script was unmarketable! As soon as she was about to go upstairs, her cell phone rang. She took it out and found that it was from Anne. Gloria knew why Anne called her, so she hung up directly. Kenny''s identity was announced to the public, and of course Anne would be the angriest. Anne used to covet Kenny, who was still "Leon" back then, not to mention that she knew that "Leon" was Kenny at the time. She certainly wouldn''t give up. Anne called several times in a row. Gloria did not turn her phone off, but hung up one by one patiently. She could imagine Anne''s angry expression at this moment. Anne was very determined to call her a dozen times in a row, and finally stopped. Then Tina call her, and then Loren... But Gloria didn''t answer any calls from them. Gloria couldn''t know better about their characters. She wouldn''t think that they called to care about her. When she got back to the room and just took out herputer, the phone rang again. This time it was from Leon. "Sister Gloria, Sister Edith and I are shopping outside. Would you like toe out and join us?" Leon and Edith? When did this kid begin to hang out with Edith? Gloria wasn''t in the mood to write the script, so she agreed. She took the car to the address that Leon sent her, and found that it turned out to be a yground. Edith and Leon, both wrapped tightly, holding ice cream and marshmallows in their hands. Edith was naturally kitted out, and ordinary people simply cannot recognize her. "You''re finally here!" Edith handed Gloria the marshmallow that she hadn''t eaten. Gloria took it over and said quietly, "You seem to have a lot of time recently." Stars like Edith who were in the rising stage should have a lot of works, and their schedules should be very tight. "I''m worried about you." Edith rolled her eyes, "Let''s y first." The three enjoyed the afternoon at the yground, during which Kenny called Gloria, and she missed his call. They went to a restaurant for dinner, and Kenny called her again. As soon as she answered the phone, she heard Kenny''s angry voice, "Where are you? Why didn''t you answer the phone?" "I was ying outside. I didn''t hear it ring." Gloria answered the phone while looking at the menu, not noticing the anger in Kenny''s tone. Suddenly, a sharp female voice rang in the dining room. "Gloria!" Gloria raised her head when she heard the sound and saw Anne stormed in outside the door of the restaurant. Anne looked at her as fiercely as she was watching her biggest enemy. Chapter 174 Leave the Matter to Me Chapter 174 Leave the Matter to Me Gloria knew early that Anne would not be willing to leave the matter at that. She didn''t answer Anne''s call all day. Anne probably had blown her top. "Something''sing up. I''ll call youter." Kenny also heard Anne''s voice, and asked her in a deep voice, "Where are you?" Gloria didn''t answer and hung up the phone. Anne came to her because of Kenny. She didn''t want Kenny toe over and be taken advantage of by Anne. Yes, even though Anne took more looks at Kenny, she felt that Anne had taken advantage of him. Anne looked at Gloria, and her eyes were like two methrowers, "Gloria! I''ve been looking for you all day, but you''re actually hiding here to eat!" It was really funny. She needed to hide to eat? "Can''t I eat? And I didn''t hide. I just didn''t want to talk to you." Gloria nced at Anne with a calm expression, not looking at her at all. If it were not in public, Anne really wanted to jump up and tear Gloria''s face apart. Anne gritted her teeth and said, "You knew that ''Leon'' was Kenny long ago, right? But you didn''t tell us and kept all of us in the dark! You are insidious!" The person who forced her to marry the rke family in various ways actually used her of being insidious! Bang! Before Gloria could speak, Edith reached out, pped on the dining table and stood up, "Anne, are you done? At first, you forced Gloria to help you reject Kenny, and let Gloria marry into the rke family instead of you. Now knowing that Kenny is a normal person and handsome, you regret and ran over to pick on Gloria. Are you so cheeky?" Anne knew Edith. When she bullied Gloria before, she met Edith and knew that Gloria had a good rtionship with her. Edith was also a beloved daughter in her family. She was born with a pride and aura of wealthy young lady. At this time, she looked at Anne with cold eyes, and with the loud sound of the table, Anne was a little scared by her. Anne raised her voice to make herself look a little more imposing, "This is a matter between me and Gloria. It has nothing to do with you!" Edith raised her eyebrows with a roguish expression, "What does it have to do with you if I scold?" "You..." Anne didn''t know what to say for a while. Gloria had already called the manager of the restaurant, "Please show this woman the door. She has affected my mood for dining here." The manager hurriedly called two waiters toe and pointed at Anne and said, "Show thisdy the door." Anne''s face turned green with anger, "What are you doing? I''m here to eat!" Edith had always been a spendthrift, and her meals were bound to be made in fine restaurants, and even the managers had been abroad for special training in restaurant and hotel management. The noise that Anne had just made aroused the dissatisfaction of other guests. The manager completely ignored what she said and directly gave a hand sign to the two waiters, motioning them get Anne out quickly. As soon as Anne left, the restaurant became quiet again. Edith leaned back on the sofa and said, "This restaurant also charges a service fee, but its work efficiency is also amazing." Leon sat silently and watched the entire farce like an invisible man. Then he slowly spoke, "What did that aunt mean? ''Leon is Kenny''?" Gloria just realized that Leon was also there. Kenny saw Gloria looking up at him, and continued to ask, "Sister Gloria was forced to marry my cousin?" Children were really straightforward. Before Gloria figured out how she should answer, Edith pointed to the ce behind her with her chin. She turned around and saw that Kenny was approaching them. He was tall and had an outstanding temperament. He attracted the attention of others as soon as he entered the restaurant. Especially female guests. Gloria narrowed her eyes and looked at Leon. It must be Leon who told Kenny the address. Leon touched his nose and turned to look away as if he were innocent. Edith smiled like a sun flower. She stood up from the seat beside Gloria with a fawning smile, "Big boss, please take my seat!" Gloria had exined Edith about the news earlier, so Kenny was a big boss and a reliable and good man in Edith''s mind at the time. "Thank you." Kenny nodded slightly and sat down next to Gloria. Edith and Leon, who sat across from them, had a tacit understanding to read the menu together. They refused to look at Gloria and Kenny. Kenny held her hand and asked her softly, "Anne hase to you?" "She has left." Gloria nodded. Leon should have heard the voice on the phone earlier, so there was nothing to hide. "You can ignore her if you don''t want to talk to her, or leave the matter to me." The voice of Kenny was consistently low and cold, but it was doting seemingly. Gloria couldn''t tell it clearly, but she felt warm in her heart, as if something was about to spill out of it. But when she thought of Anne coveting Kenny, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll take care of it myself. Don''t intervene, and you''re not allowed to see Anne!" Kenny sensed the jealousy in her tone. His hand was clenched into a fist lightly. He covered his lips with the fist and coughed slightly to cover his smile, and then responded very seriously, "Okay." Gloria looked up and saw that he was staring at her with burning eyes. Knowing that he had seen through her thoughts, she felt a little embarrassed, pressed her lips, and pinched his palm with the hand he held. His palm was dry and warm, and would not hurt when being pinched. But Kenny deliberately teased her and leaned over as if trying to kiss her. During the recent period, Kenny liked to kiss her from time to time. Gloria quickly shrank back, but Kenny held her shoulders, and said in a deep voice, "Your hair kinked here. Why are you hiding?" "" Ha ha. Leon secretly raised his eyes to see Gloria and Kenny. Edith quickly pressed his head down and whispered, "Children should not peek when adults flirt with each other." Leon curled his lip, "Some people in our ss are also in love." "Then do you have a girlfriend?" "No" Edith taunted him, "Oh, you are single." Leon, "..." They went home after eating. Gloria and Kenny came home and saw aunt Hu greeted them with a worried face. "Mr. rke, Mrs. rke, you are back." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Aunt Hu." Gloria noticed that Aunt Hu looked worried. Aunt Hu smiled, and said to Kenny, "I just got a call from the old house. They want you to go back tomorrow." Chapter 175 Worse Than You Chapter 175 Worse Than You Old house? Gloria turned to look at Kenny and found that his expression had be very gloomy. Gloria found that as long as it was people and things rted to the rke family, it would make Kenny look gloomy. He seemed to dislike the rke family in particr. She reached out and held Kenny''s hand. Almost immediately, Kenny also grasped her hand. Immediately, Kenny said indifferently, "I see." Gloria could tell that Kenny didn''t want to go back to the rke family''s old house. She didn''t know much about the rke family. She only knew that the rke family was a big family, and heard from Leon that the rke family had a flourishing poption. They had many cousins, but only Leon and Kenny were close. Kenny''s identity was announced. It was such a big deal, so it was normal for the rke family to let Kenny go back. The two returned to the room. Gloria asked him, "Will you go back tomorrow?" Kenny looked up and saw the careful look on Gloria''s face. He curved the corner of his mouth. Although his smile was not obvious, his expression obviously softened. He pulled Gloria into his arms, and there was a hint of joke in the tone of his voice, "Of course I will go back. I will bring the old man''s granddaughter-inw to him." Gloria looked up at him, "The old man?" Kenny looked at her with a smile in his eyes, "My grandpa." The people in charge of the rke family were all legends, not to mention old Mr. rke, who had maintained the family''s prosperity for decades. Gloria was a little nervous. ... The next day. Gloria got up early and picked clothes in the cloakroom. The color of this one was too in. The style of that one was not dignified enough.... Gloria was a little discouraged after picking for a long time. Suddenly, she noticed the slight movement behind her, and turned her head at once. She saw that Kenny hade in sometime. He was leaning against the wall, and looking at her with a smile in his eyes. Such a smiley look was too fascinating! She found that Kenny liked to smile at her at every move these days, as if he was possessed. Gloria threw away the dresses in her hand, curled her lip, and said, "Help me choose a dress." By then, if the people of the rke family picked on her and said that her dress was not dignified and her shoes were not good-looking, she could let Kenny take the me. "Okay." Kenny raised her feet and walked over without any hesitation. He took a down jacket directly and handed it to Gloria. Gloria, "..." She didn''t want to take the down jacket over at all, but wanted to kick Kenny out. Sure enough, she shouldnt expect Kenny who always thought she was cold to help her choose a dress. She was going back to meet his parents with Kenny for the first time, so she wanted to dress beautifully! Gloria frowned upon him, "All those beautiful actresses in Sheng Din haven''t allowed you to establish a minimum level of aesthetics in outfits?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Beautiful actresses?" Kenny repeated, turning around to put the jacket down back. He said inadvertently, "They are worse than you." Gloria froze slightly. Was heplimenting her on her beauty? Kenny found a thick dark gray woolen overcoat and handed her, "This one?" He looked up and saw Gloria staring straight at him with a little excitement and joy in her beautiful cat eyes. Kenny raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Is that a yes?" Gloria came back to her senses and didn''t see what kind of clothes he was holding in his hand. She nodded quickly, "It is good." Kenny nced at her with a curious look, reaching for her forehead. The temperature was normal. She was not sick... Kenny didn''t directly praise her for her beauty. What he said was implicit and euphemistic, but Gloria has automatically converted the word "they are worse than you" into "those female stars are not as beautiful as you". Although it was a bit exaggerated, who didn''t like being praised? It wasn''t until Kenny watched Gloria holding her clothes out that he reacted afterwards. Gloria had that expression was just because of what he said... Why was she so happy? What he said was truth. ... After them had breakfast, Shi Ye came over to take them to the old house. The old mansion of the rke family was really old. The century-old mansion passed down from the ancestors of the Qing dynasty was once estimated by experts to worth nearly 10 billion. However, in order to make it more convenient to liveter, it had undergone several repairs, but it still retain the charm of an ancient mansion. The rke family''s old mansion was famous. There were often touristsing from afar. Even if they could approach it, they would take a look at it afar. "Mr. rke, Mrs. rke, we have arrived." The voice of Shi Ye came, and Gloria''s uneasy mood along the way miraculously calmed down at this time. She turned her head, looked out of the car window, and saw the retro door of the rke family''s old house. The bodyguards and servants stood in neat rows on either side of the door to greet them. Gloria had never seen this kind of picture. It was just like filming. She reached out and was about to open the door. Kenny on the side suddenly grabbed her hand, "Don''t move." She turned her head and looked at Kenny with a puzzled look. But Kenny didn''t speak. Shi Ye had got out of the car and walked over to open the door for Kenny. After Kenny got off the car, Shi Ye was still standing by the door and holding the door. Kenny leaned slightly, put one hand over the top of her head, and reached the other to Gloria. He smiled at her, "Now, you can get off the car." The handsome man''s smile was more and more fascinating. Moreover, with the gentleman''s posture, he asked her to get off the car. Gloria didn''t think that herself was a romantic person and did not buy this, but when she looked at Kenny''s face, she felt that her cheeks were burning... She blushed and put her hand in Kenny''s hand. When Kenny saw that, the smile in his eyes was deeper. He took Gloria out of the car, and took her hand to the gate. The bodyguards at the door stooped down and respectfully said, "Young master, young mistress, wee home!" Although Gloria had been married to Kenny for some time, they had always lived in the vi on the mountainside. Kenny wasn''t fastidious in front of her. He ate whatever she made, and he was not picky about what restaurants she chose. Therefore, she knew that she had married into a top-notch rich family, but she had no special feeling about it. At this time, when she stood at the door of the rke family''s old house and was greeted by groups of servants and bodyguards, she had a real sense of being in a top-notch rich family. Kenny felt that Gloria''s hand was slightly stiff, so he pinched her palm lightly. He turned his head to look at her, andforted her, "Don''t be nervous, just follow me." Gloria pressed her lips and nodded, "Okay." Theyout of the rke family''s old house was not much different from that of the modern vi, but the garden was more borate and antique. Chapter 176 Get him out of here. Chapter 176 Get him out of here. Servants and securities were almost everywhere, and when Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke walked by, they all stopped and greeted. Gloria noticed that if three or more of them were together they even bowed to her and Kenny in a line. They were well trained. And seeing that, Gloria got even more nervous. The estate wasrge. Gloria and Kenny walked through the front yard, crossed the hall, and got into the back where Kennys grandfather stayed. They stopped outside of a room, and Kenny asked the servant standing in front of the door. Is grandpa here? Yes, sir. He replied with delight, and he opened the door to speak to someone inside the room in a low voice. Sir, Master Kenny is back. The door was slightly opened so that the servant was able to stand there, which blocked Gloria s sight. Bring him in. The man sounded old but still strong. Yes, sir. The servant turned around and nodded to them. Kenny took a pause. Lets go. He walked in with Gloria, holding her hand. Inside the room, the heat was on, and it smelled like tea and ink. Gloria saw that an old man was standing in front of the desk, writing calligraphy. Behind him was a bookshelf, and a tea set lied on the table along with the desk. Grandpa, Kenny said. The old man raised his head and caught Gloria watching. His mouth was shut closely. Gloria averted her eyes and looked at the floor while Kenny just pulled her behind him. I dont bite, Kennys grandfather said. Who is she? Shes the one you will like. Kenny raised an eyebrow a bit. Hearing that, he jutted his chin and threw the writing brush on the desk. Then who the hell are you? Get the hell of out my property! He said to Kenny. How could he do not know who his grandson was? Gloria thought. Well, of course, I know he is my grandson. Im not stupid. Kennys grandfather suddenly turned to Gloria with a re. Gloria was astonished at his words and wondered how these people read her mind like that. I...Im sorry? She did not know how to respond. He just stared at her for several seconds. Through the uniquemunication between Kenny and his grandfather, Gloria knew that they got connections and it was tight, but with him watching her like that, she still felt nervous. Kenny patted slightly on her hand to calm her down, and encouraged by him, Gloria tried to organize hernguage. Good afternoon, Mr. rke. Im Gloria. Gloria Taylor. Im your grandsons wife. She said to him politely and reach her hand out to him. He was still staring at her and seemed to have no interest to shake her hand. Gloria swallowed her throat but kept her hand toward him. Good, good. I liked you, young girl. Come on. Sit down. Suddenly the old man started to giggle like a kid and finally shook her hand. Gloria paused and was about to turn her head to Kenny. Stop minding that little bastard and sit down.. Yes, sir. Nah, Dont sir me. And Kenny was about to sit down as well when his grandfather kicked him on the ass. Who the hell said you could sit down? Come on, grandpa, Kenny said with a wry smile. Not in front of my wife. I dont care. He sounded quite pissed. Ask yourself when was thest time you came to visit me. Kenny did not reply, and they all went quiet. It was until now that Gloria understood why Kennys grandfather treated him like that before. Kenny suspected her mothers case was affected by some of this family, which was why he hated to come back here. The door opened and interrupted her thoughts. She looked at the one the came in and found that it was Kennys father, Randy rke. Father. He said before he came in. Then he saw Kenny and Gloria. They told me my son was back and I came back to check as soon as I can, and you did! You gotta stay here tonight. Your room was clean as usual and we can have dinner. Stay my ass. Get him out of here.Kennys grandfather broke in and said. ... But they stayed atst. They had the dinner on a giant table with servants behind them in line, which made Gloria ufortable. After the dinner, Randy left for business while Kenny and Gloria walked his grandfather back to his room. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. They sat down in his room, and the old man handed her a red pocket, but Gloria hesitated. Just take it. He put it on herp and said no more, which was totally Kenny''s style. Thank you Kenny got it from his grandfather, Gloria thought. Gloria apanied Kenny and his grandfather for about twenty minutes and then went back to Kennys room to rest. After all, Kenny had note back here for a long time, and Gloria wanted to give them some space. As she walked to Kennys room, she thought of his grandfather who epted her as the wife of his grandson easily. That was not what she expected at all. Gloria got to Kennys room as she was thinking. This room was where Kenny rke lived as a child. He left aboard then, and after that, he never came back to here anymore. She went in and found all his old stuff was still there. Posters, a robot toy, books, and even a Gameboy. Chapter 177 Ugly Duckling Chapter 177 Ugly Duckling Gloria Taylor looked at the old stuff of Kenny rke. And she noticed a photograph on the desk, and it was a woman and a kid in it. The kid was in the summer school uniform and looked at the camera with a great big grin on his face. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stood aside from him was the woman wearing a white dress, and she smiled gently. Its my mother. The gravelly voice of Kenny came behind her. And Kenny put one of his arms around her thin waist and his strong chest against her back. It was Childrens Day. She went to the activity held in my school, and we took the picture after that. He reached to the photo with the other hand and exined to Gloria. Gloria turned her head to him and thenid eyes on the kid in the photo again. That Kenny was bright, not like the Kenny behind her. Now, he was handsome, he was sessful, and he got extraordinary ability, but that kid knew how to laugh was drown. He drowned at the age of eleven when he witnessed his mother raped to save his life. Only God knew what supported him to move on his life. And if that tragedy did was rted to someone of the rkes, then... That thought made her shudder. Are you cold? Kenny rke asked. No, Gloria sighed. How many of the members did your family got? With such arge estate, more of the rkes might live here except for Kennys father and grandfather. Countless, Kenny shook his head and said. Here and there, home and abroad. He noticed the worry of Gloria, so he changed the subject. The red packet. Did you open it? Gloria did is distracted and she took it out. I guess there is a check inside. Gloria smiled. My grandfather cant be that cheap. Kenny smiled as well. You gotta be kidding. A red packet with a check is cheap? Open it. Kenny took her to the chairs and sat down. Gloria opened the packet and drew out a card that looked exactly the same as the one that shocked her and Anne Taylor back then. Now were talking, Kenny said. Is this the card that only the members of the rk family are qualified to possess? Gloria looked at him open-eyed. Last time when Anne took it from her, she searched it online and got little information about it. Correct. Only a rk can have it, but not every member of the family does. Kenny checked the number on it and found it was newly made. He smiled because he knew such a gift means his grandfather had already known and epted Gloria. How much money in it? No idea. What do you mean no idea? I spent it since I was a child. Cars, houses,panies. And it never runs out. Kenny gave it back to Gloria, leaving her astonished. ... The morning of the second day. Gloria woke up alone, and Kenny went to his grandfathers. Kennys room was close to his grandfathers, so she took a bath and went to find him. In the hallway, Gloria saw a woman walking toward her. She moved aside while that woman did not even take a nce at Gloria and bumped into her shoulder almost like in purpose. Is it the first day you work here? Walk with your eyes. The woman wore an impable make-up and was well-dressed but spoke without a single eye on Gloria. It is the first day Im here, but I did not work here, and I believe it was you who hit me. Gloria replied, her face grim. Hearing that, the woman finally took a look at her, and she found Gloria too pretty to be a maid. Besides, no maid dared to talk back in this ce. As she was put eyes on, Gloria was also looking at the woman in front of her. With a close watch, she recognized the woman was the host of a hot show, and her name was Kelly rke. No one heard of Kelly until she came out of nowhere and got to host one of the hottest shows. Rumor had it that she was a member of the rke family, but it was nothing certain about it. It doesnt matter whether you work here or not. In this ce, you mind your manner. Dont assume yourself to be a swan just because someone takes you here. A duck is a duck. She said with scorn and left. Some men of the rks would take girls from the clubs back here for the nights, which Kelly rke was aware of, and she considered Gloria as those girls. Knowing what she implied, Gloria rolled her eyes but did not stop Kelly from leaving. She did not want to waste her time on a total asshole. And that was when Kenny saw Gloria when he was going back to wake her up. Whats going on? Noticing her expression, Kenny asked. Never mind. Gloria shrugged. Kenny took a look in the opposite direction. Kelly was just leaving, and she might run into Gloria. Chapter 179 Si and your wife were on the news! Chapter 179 Si and your wife were on the news! With the exposure of Kenny rke, the normal life of Gloria Taylor was affected as well. Especially her colleagues, who would talk with Gloria because of the disabled Kenny. But now, the mental bnce was off, the envy would naturallye back. Some of them ttered Gloria while some despised her. However, Gloria never minded it. We treated her well out of pity, and now it turned out all those things were just fake. She was such a liar. Maybe she wasnt fully aware of his situation? Come on, how can she didnt know her husband. Well, never mind. Oh! Check this out! Si Chengyu was... Standing in the toilet cubicle, Gloria heard them out of the toilet, and then she went out to wash her hands. Gloria did not want to waste her time and energy on some random guys. There were always a part of people in this world liked to think of others with malice. But, it was the truth that she covered up the situation of Kenny. Anyway, they were just colleagues but not friends. Just when she was wiping her hands, anxious footsteps sounded outside just like someone was smashing her heels on the ground continually. The sound became closer and louder. It was obvious that the ower''s destination was the bathroom. Anne Taylor kicked the door open. Gloria Taylor! How dare you! First, you keep me from the truth about Kenny rke, and now, with Si Chengyu? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Anne said these words like a dragon was breathing fire, but Gloria did not bat an eyelid. Getting no exnations from Gloria, Anne took it as confirmation and she raised her hand, going to p Gloria. But this was not the same old Gloria anymore. She grasped Annes hand hard and she held it tight. With that skinny weak arm, you cant hurt anyone, so why dont you stop being a bitch and try to be reasonable? Gloria looked into Annes eyes and said in disdain. Who the hell you think you are! Anne Taylor struggled to get rid of Gloria but failed. Shut you goddamn hole tight! As Gloria spoke, she noticed Anne held a cellphone with the other hand, which reminded her that some of her colleagues were talking something about Si Chengyu, so she reached her hand and took it. The screen still lit, and Gloria saw news titled with the mysterious girlfriend of Si Chengyu. She rolled the page, and a picture showed up. That was the day she got back from a business trip and ran into him at the airport. In the picture, Si walked with a suitcase and Gloria followed. Their faces in the picture were fuzzy, but acquaintances could easily recognize them. There were no physical contacts but they looked like a couple. That was not what Gloria wanted, She threw the cell on Anne, let go of her hand, pushed Anne aside, and moved. Anne Taylor caught her phone in a hurry and then followed Gloria out. Gloria texted Si while walking because it could be easily rified once he came out and exined to the public. After a couple of seconds, Si texted her back with an address and told her to went there to discuss it with him. Dont walk away from me! Anne caught up her and yelled. But Gloria ignored Anne, for she got something much more important to take care of now, so she just took her purse from the office and left the building. Gloria took a cab and told the driver the address. It was a nice fancy tea house. Before she got off the car, she saw Si Chengyu just went out of there and he looked quite upset. Miss, here is your change. The driver handed Gloria her change. Thank you. She took the change and opened the door but found he was gone. She called Si, but he did not answer. Thinking of his pale face she just saw, Gloria dialed the number of Kenny. After two beeps, the deep voice came out of the phone. Yes, Gloria? Did you saw the breaking news? Gloria asked. What news? Kenny just finished a meeting. Kenny! Si and your wife were on the news! Gloria heard the sound of the door opened and the loud voice of Carl Cook. Kenny rke went silent for a few seconds and said to Gloria. Well, now I know. He sounded jealous. No Kenny, its not what you think. Its that day at the airport. Paparazzi took the picture of me and Si there. Gloria exined. Chapter 180 Stubborn and cute as a kid Chapter 180 Stubborn and cute as a kid Okay. So youre calling just to tell me this? Kenny rke seemed to recover to his casualness, again. Um...Not exactly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Then what else? And this time, Gloria heard something wrong in his voice. Um... Actually, nothing... She did not want to hurt his feeling, so she did not tell him about Si Chengyu. Where are you now? As he spoke, Kenny grabbed the keys and went out, leaving Carl Cook in his office alone. Luckily, Si Chengyu is not here today. Carl Cook looked at the door, mumbled to himself. Kenny told Gloria to wait for him, so she went to a restaurant next to the tea house. She sat beside the window so that she would see Kennying and Kenny would notice her. About fifteen minutester, he arrived. And as Kenny walked to Gloria, she kept her eyes on Kennys face to check on his mood. Hey, Kenny. Wow, you look great today! Gloria smiled and tried to tter him. Kenny raised an eyebrow and knew she was trying to cheer him up, but he did not respond to it and asked her directly. You should be at working now. Why are you here? Hearing that, Gloria knew that he was too smart to be lied to, so she told to him the whole thing. Kenny was just staring at her after Gloria finished, which made Gloria a little guilty, and then he said. So you contacted Si Chengyu first. Gloria could almost smell his jealousy, and when she was considering how tofort him, she noticed Randy rke and Kennys grandfather, Richard rke, walked out of the tea house. Howe your Dad and grandpa are here?She pointed to them and told to Kenny, and he turned to look at them. Their expressions could not be seen at a distance, but they did not walk side by side. Seeing this, Kenny thought of something and then exined to her. That tea house was one of our properties. Family members usually discuss business there. Hum... And the card my grandfather gave to you can get you to any entertainment venues, including this one. As they talked, Richard got in the car and spoke to Randy through the car window before it drove away. While Randy watched the car leaving, and then he went into his car as well. Father and son had tea together. That wasmon. But at this point... My cousin went out from there and looked upset, you say? Kenny put his sight on Gloria again. That drew her back from the astonishment of the preciousness of the card. Yeah, and I called and texted him then, but he didnt answer or text me back. Speaking of Si Chengyu, Gloria could not help getting serious. The news was unable to hit him hard like that, and besides, before she got here, he was just fine, so something happened to him during the time she was on her way here. But what happened? Gloria raised her head and was going to ask Kenny when she realized Kenny was looking at her all the time. What? Gloria asked. You called him, and even texted him, frequently. You get along well. Kenny replied. You never text me. Before she could exin something, Kenny added. He was like a wronged high school kid, which Gloria seldom saw, so she took her phone in a hurry and said. Ill text you now! Gloria did not text him because she thought such a rich and busy man like Kenny would not read text or text to anybody. Dont be ridiculous. He turned his head to the window but held the phone on his hand like he was waiting for it to buzz. And Gloria typed and texted to him quickly. Buzz, buzz. Kenny nced at his phone and frowned. What was that? He questioned Gloria Im saying hi to you. You see, ordinary people usually start to text each other with a hi. Gloria exined. But after her exnation, Kenny just stared at her and kept staring at her. Fine! Im sorry! Ill do it again! Gloria took out her phone. Hey, babe. Its your wife texting. Love you, love you, love you. And a heart emoji. Gloria typed as she spoke. Buzz, buzz. Gloria looked at Kenny who was checking his phone, and then she caught the glimmer of a smile in his eyes. This man was stunning and cute as a kid. Gloria thought and smiled. Come on, lets go. With satisfaction, Kenny stood up and said. Yeah. She stood up as well and was going to reach her purse, but Kenny grabbed the purse first. Chapter 181 I got a theory! Chapter 181 I got a theory! Gloria raised her head and looked at Kenny, while he just held her hand with on one hand and her purse with the other. What are looking at, lets go. He said. It looked like Master Kenny could be sweet, too from time to time. Gloria thought and chuckled. ... You can quit your job, Kenny stated the car and spoke. Me? Why? Gloria was confused. It wastes too much of your time, He was certain and serious. And you are not happy there. Kenny rke wanted Gloria in hispany at first, but Loren Taylor offered her job and she liked it, so he let her be. But now, all that he wanted was the happiness of her. Many times, he went back home and saw she was writing. Gloria majored in literature, and she liked it. Without the limitation, she could do whatever she liked and Kenny would guarantee that. Gloria had tears in her eyes. Kenny rke was aplex man. He might do terrible things without hesitation, yet he was not a completely bad guy. He could also be gentle, sweet, and caring. But she did not agree to do so immediately. If I quit my job now, how can you get information from my grandpa. Come on. You are talking like you can do that. Kennyughed and joked. You jerk! Gloria pretended to hit him on the shoulder, but with one hand on the wheel, Kenny caught her fist and kissed on her fingers gently. Easy. He said. And then he just held her hand with finger crossed. They did make out quite often after that night when Gloria had sex with Kenny, but still, every time Kenny kissed or hugged her, she would flush and had her heart beating quicker. They enjoyed their moment like that all the way. ... Si Chengyu was the cousin of a powerful man like Kenny and also a top star, so his team was almost the best in the business. That news was rified as soon as possible, and thepany posted an official announcement online. Countless followers read andmented at once. If that is not his girlfriend, then who it is? I wondered what kind of girl is she like. Nah, they are gotta be a couple. This announcement is fake! ... Carl Cook was in Kennys office and read thesements out loud. Holy crap, those people were so funny. Heughed and said. Shut up. Kenny said. He hated his wife was on the news with Si Chengyu, but in front of Gloria, he had to hold it. And now with so manyments iming Si and Gloria would make a good couple, he certainly would lose his temper. Kenny opened thements of that announcement and replied to everyment that supported them to be together. You were blind. That was his reply. As for Carl, he was still reading them but only in his mind, and suddenly, it showed that his ount was logged in other equipment. Did you just log in to my ount? He turned his head to Kenny and asked. Yeah. Kenny did not even look at him and still typed. What are you donging with my ount? Carl moved to Kenny and saw what he was typing. What the hell, man! Mine is an official ount! It showed the name of mine and ourpany! But Kenny just kept typing and replying until his phone rang. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was his grandfather, Richard rke. Finally, he stopped his fingers and picked up the phone, while Carl changed the password of his ount and logged in again quickly. But too manyments Kenny replied with his ount and too many people saw, so based on that, netizen took their guesses. What happened, Cook? You lost your mind! Guys, I got a theory! Carl Cook had a crush on Si Chengyu, and now his heart broke! Carl read thesements to Kenny who just hang up the phone and said. Master Kenny! Look what you have done! Nice work, Carl. You drew their attention on you.Kenny replied with no expression. Chapter 182 Please me, woman. Chapter 182 Please me, woman. Gloria Taylor reconsidered what Kenny rke told her the other day, and she decided to quit her job as he said. Her current job was just coping and printing some documents, which had nothing to do with her major. It was a waste of time to stay there anymore. Having made her decision, Gloria handed her resignation to Mayo Taylor when she got to work. And in thepany, ever since Mayo was back, he handled almost every issue in person, which meant Loren Taylor lost control of thepany. Gloria opened the door of Mayos office and put the letter on his desk. Grandpa. Whats this. Mayo took a nce at the envelope and asked Gloria. As you see, Mr. Taylor. I decided to resign. Gloria answered calmly. Have a Sit. Mayo pointed at the chair. Gloria sat down and so Mayo was able to watch her closely for the first time. When he went abroad, Gloria was seven and quite lovely when she called him grandpa. But he could not fully ept Tina Walker, so he took more care of Anne Taylor and her brother than Gloria. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. And he heard of her stories asionally, it made him look down upon her more. While when he came back, Mayo found himself wrong. Anne who he loved and cared for since a kid now grew up into an arrogant, useless, and ipetent adult and Gloria was nothing like his imagination. As he thought, He looked into her eyes without any word, and Gloria just looked back without panic, which was something Anne could never do. All the effort he put to unit his family to the rkes was wasted, and Anne gave the opportunity to Gloria with her own hands. Cleaver, poised, strong-minded, and thest and most important, uncontroble. Why do you want to quit? Mayo drew his eyes and finally spoke. My current job doesnt quite suit my skills. Whats more, Im not qualified to stay here. Thats not true. You carried a Taylor name and work in thepany your own family ran. Howe you are not qualified? Mayo was serious. He did not want her to leave, but that confused Gloria. ... Mayo rejected her resignation. Gloria went out of his office and her phone rang. It was Kenny rke. Did he ept? The deep and reassuring voice of Kenny came. No, he didnt. She was disappointed because she thought Mayo would let her go at once. Kenny paused a few seconds, and then he said. Ill pick you up after work. Okay. Gloria hung up the phone before she realized Kenny was actuallying here to handle this situation for her. Being taken care of was sweet. She thought as she went back to her seat. Gloria took out her phone and saw Edith Hall sent her a lot of messages. These were the screenshots of the whole announcement thing. After she finished it, Gloria searched it online and found the announcement and the replies that Kenny sent using Carls ount. Then she also found that the news about her and Si Chengyu was gone already, while all entertainment news was filled with the gossips about the secret rtionship between Carl and Si. I knew Carl that son of a bitch was doing it again! Edith texted Gloria. What do you mean doing it again? Carl? With a man? Is he bisexual? Gloria replied, with a little bit of worry that if something was going on between Kenny and Carl. They started to chat with texts, and the whole afternoon went by quickly. Gloria went out of the building to the parking lot where Kenny was waiting for her. She ran fast to his car and got in. Why are you in such a hurry? Kenny helped her to fix her hair and asked. Um...Kenny. Well, how do you think of...Um...Carl Cook? Gloria was out of breath and answered him with a question. Carl? Kenny thought a second and said. Impulsive. But he is good. Good, you say? Well then, his gossips. Are they real?Gloria got nervous. Fake. Kennys expression changed a bit, for Gloria kept asking him about Carl. So, he used his gossips to cover his... Gloria. Kenny interrupted her. You keep talking about the other guy to me. Im just worried about you and... You got three seconds. Kenny stopped her again with no expression. "Please me, woman." Three seconds?! Chapter 183 I can make this place mine tommorw if I want to. Chapter 183 I can make this ce mine tommorw if I want to. How could Gloria please Kenny within three seconds? It was just a matter of breathing in and out. And why should she please him? She just asked him several questions about Carl Cook! Times up. She did not think of a single method before Kenny spoke again. Kenny reached to her, lifted her chin, and kissed her on the lips. Itsted almost half a minute, and then Kenny sat back. Thats how you do it. You got it? He looked at her wandering eyes and said. Gasping still, Gloria nodded. Kenny did was pleased, so he patted her head like a reward and told her. Stay in the car. Then he got off. Where are you going? Gloria rolled down the window and asked. To Mayo Taylor. Kenny answered and then walked to herpany. Gloriapressed her lips and stared at his back. She was right, Kenny went here to pick her up and to help her with the resignation as well. A lot of people went in and out the building in this time, and many was looking at Kenny, because he now was known for the only heir to the rke family. But he ignored all the attentions and went straight to the elevator. Seeing a stranger went through without, the new receptionist was going to stop him but was dragged by her colleague. Dont mind him. Thats Kenny rke from the rke family. Let him go. her colleague whispered, and Kenny went in the elevator. ... Inside Mayos office, he was reading documents and then heard the door opened. Mayo frowned and raised his head. Kenny? He put down his pen and stood up. Mr. Taylor. Kenny nced at the documents on his desk and said. Still working, huh? What can I do for you, Mr. rke? Mayo looked into Kennys eyes as he spoke, just like the way he looked at Gloria. Yet, only after a few seconds, he moved away his sight, because Kennys eyes were wild and cold like an animals. They were terrified. Mayo gave a little shiver and sat up straight like he was ready to fight a wolf. Ive heard of you, Mr. Taylor, since I was a kid. But it seems like after all those years, ages have weakened you. Kenny sat in front of Mayo but still towered over him. Are you making fun of me, Mr. rke? Oh, youll know it when I do. Kenny sneered. Im talking about how you try to control Gloria Taylor by trapping here. Now, that move is weak. Hearing that, Mayo got his whole body tensed up. He knew that was his purpose, but he did not thought he would just say it. Just like when you had a deal with the rkes and left the county, they expected your death there, but you made it back, didnt you? You should know that this sort of, arrangement or n, or whatever you want to call it, is going to break. Mr. rke, I have no idea what youre talking about. Gloria did marry to you, but she is my granddaughter, so whether she is staying or not, thats up to me. Is it? Kenny smiled, and he said in a soft and slow voice. And back then, you helped the rkes to find my mother. You did your job. They appreciated it. So they put an engagement on me and Anne Taylor. It was a good thing, right? But why did you have to left the country? Kennys words seemed to the nerve of Mayo, so he pointed to the door and yelled. Because that was what I want! Its none of your business! Now, get out of here! This is my ce, and you are not weed! Ill make it mine tomorrow if I want to. Murderously, these words came out of Kennys mouth. And dont assume Randy rke or any one of them will help you. His face pale as ashes, and lips trembling. Mayo Taylor just stood there and could not speak a single word. That transfixed boy who Mayo considered might live in shock and fright for the rest of his life, now was threatening him in his own office. That would never ur to him fifteen years ago at that abandoned warehouse. Mayo sank to his seat, and his voice suddenly became old and gravelly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I saw a woman outside of that warehouse. She looked like your father and ought to be his sister. Thats all I know. You cant expect me to buy this shit! Kenny did not believe what Mayo said. His father, Randy rke, had a sister named Manley rke. She was the mother of Si Chengyu and his aunt. But Manley had been a very close friend to his mother for decades,and after his mothers tragedy, Manley got depressed for several years. Besides, she was abroad when it happened. Mr. rke, Im old. All I wanted to do right now was to keep my familypany running. There is no need for me to lie. Mayo leaned against the back of the seat and sighed weakly. Chapter 184 Nobody messed with Kenny Clarke Chapter 184 Nobody messed with Kenny rke The honest words of Mayo Taylor had the opposite effect on Kenny rke as he expected. Kennys expression got even worse and he stood up. Gloria Taylor wont be here tomorrow. It was like an order, but Mayo did not argue anymore and watched Kenny walking to the door. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Kenny opened it and saw Gloria waiting outside. I... She just opened her mouth while get hugged by Kenny suddenly. What happened? Gloria asked. Kenny hugged her for a few seconds and then took her hands to move. Go grab your things. You wont have toe here anymore. Gloria was curious about their conversations, but Kenny was in a terrible mood. It was not a good time for her to ask. She went to her seat and picked up her stuff in a box quickly. Im done. Kenny did not reply, but he held her stuff with one hand and hers with the other. They walked to the elevator and waited. Trying to cheer him up, Gloria turned to Kenny and said. Did you ever waited for elevators? Kenny rke did get a private elevator back in his ownpany, but of course, he waited for elevators elsewhere, so he just gave her a look while still said nothing. Just asking. Gloria shrugged. Ding. One of the elevators came, and when they were about to go in, the door opened, and there stood Anne Taylor. She was the reason Gloria waited for Kenny outside of the office. Gloria blocked them and pushed Kenny with her back. As for Anne, when she was about to tear Gloria apart, she noticed someone behind Gloria, and it was Kenny rke. Oh, Mr. rke! We meet again. Anne unzipped her coat a little bit to show her low-neck dress and boob. But at the moment, another elevator came. Kenny did not even look at her and dragged Gloria to it, leaving Anne right where she was. Yet Anne did not give up on seduce him. She followed them into it and tried to rub Kenny with her boob. Master Kenny, I got ustrophobia. Could you please...hold me tight... And she said to Kenny with an unnatural voice. Oh! ustrophobia, right? Gloria pushed her aside and caught her arm hard. Here. Let me help. Fuck off!Anne lowed her voice and whispered to Gloria. Youre seducing my man and you want me to fuck off? Gloria red at her. Your man? Anne sneered. It was me who engaged with him! But Im his wife now! Gloria was sick of her harassing. Oh yeah? Then show me your marriage certificate! Gloria never saw her marriage certificate with Kenny, not to mention to show her right here right now. If you cant, then piss off! Anne trampled on her toes when Gloria did not notice. The shoes Anne wore got thin heels, and although Gloria got boots, it still hurt. Witnessing that, Kenny got anger showing on his face again. He did not speak or react to this whole thing, because seeing Gloria defending him made him happy, but it did not mean that he would be tolerant of her getting hurt. Though it was hurt, Gloria still blocked between them. But Kenny pushed a few buttons on the elevator and then dragged her with the empty hand outside of the door. Before Gloria realized what happened, the door closed and the scream came out of the elevator. Crack! Did...did the elevator just fall? Gloria turned to Kenny. Yes. Kenny replied casually. You just pushed a few buttons and it fell? She looked at him with astonished eyes. Yes. Kennys expression was neutral as usual, and it did not look like he just crushed an elevator. Gloria gave an involuntary shudder. Nobody messd with Kenny rke. She thought. After they got back to the car, Kenny told Gloria to take off the shoe that tramped by Anne. No, Im fine. But he ignored her and took it off himself. Chapter 185 The relation between kissing and washing hands. Chapter 185 The rtion between kissing and washing hands. Having been removed shoes, Gloria found the skin of her foot broken and swollen. It doesnt hurt... She stuck her tongue out at Kenny and tried tofort him. But suddenly, she thought of the whole sprain thingst time, and Gloria added in a hurry. Well, just a little bit. Kenny did not speak, but he put her stocking on gently. Oh, by the way, what buttons did you pressed in the elevator? And will Anne be fine? She will be alive. She would be alive, but only God could tell how bad would she be injured. ... They went back home. Kenny dropped Gloria on the bed and went to the medicine cab. Ever since Gloria sprained her feetst time, Kenny had a lot of ointments that dealt with flesh wounds in their bedroom. He sat crossed legs down in front of the bed, ced her foot on his knee, squeezed a bit of ointment in hands, and started to dabbed the ointment on the wound carefully and intently. Gloria watched his face on the bed. He mped lips with eyes locked to her feet as if he was dealing with a serious issue. The way how he concentrated was attractive and sexy.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Who would know the man breaking into her room with a flippant tone now was taking care of her gently? Kenny rke. What? Kenny kept his hands busy and did not raise his head, but Gloria did not answer him. Wh... Kenny asked again and looked up, while this time his mouth was shut by hers. Kenny felt her warm, soft lips pressed on his. The sweetness of the lipstick she wore tasted in his tongue, while the fascinating smell of her body slid into his nose. It burnt him. Ill go wash my hands. Kenny got off her lips suddenly and showed to Gloria his hands with ointment as he said to her in a gravelly voice, leaving her wondering why he needed to wash hands to kiss her. The fire was burning inside him, so Kenny went back soon. He gave Gloria no time to react and pressed her against the bed. He touched her everywhere with his fingers, and before she realized it, all her clothes were gone. Now you know why. Kenny whispered to her ear. Bas...tard... Gloria was almost moaning. And their mouths stuck again. ... The second day. Gloria woke up habitually at seven in the morning and was struggling to get up. As a result, she only moved her body a bit and then was pressed back to the bed by the man beside her. Kenny''s deep voice sounded in her ear. "You don''t have to go to work today. Remember that?" Gloria now recalled that she no longer needed to work anymore. Thinking of this, the sense of emptiness hit her slightly. Kenny on the side was about to get out of bed, but he noticed that Gloria was in a daze. So he seemed to hear her mental activity and told her. "I can stay at home to fill your emptiness." Gloria rolled her eyes, and she slid her hand over her thin waist and said sourly. "Leave to work, smartass." Whoa whoa whoa, you didnt sound like thisst night. Gloria warped herself tightly with a quilt and left only a blushed face. Fuck off, you. Cutie pie. Kennyid down and kissed her on the cheek. Go back to sleep. And then he went to the bathroom leaving her sleeping again. For the next time, she was wakened by the housekeeper. Ma''am, you awake? She thought the lunch was ready, so she shouted to the door. Ill be out in a minute. Ma''am, master rke is here. Master rke? Yes, master Richard rke, from the old house. Gloria got her whole body shook and was awake at once. Three minutes! She jumped to the floor and ran to the bathroom as she spoke. Two minutester, she got out of the bathroom and put on clothing. Downstairs, Richard rke was sitting on the sofa with the housekeeper serving him tea and two bodyguards standing behind. Gloria went down and thought about the purpose he came here today. Kenny would not be at home during the day, and he must know that. So, was Richard rke here for her? Chapter 186: Its time to let go Chapter 186: It''s time to let go "Grandpa." Gloria went downstairs, sitting across from Richard. When Richard saw Gloria, he smiled. "I decided toe here on the spur of the moment, so I was worried that none of you would be at home." Gloria also smiled, as she was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Richard asked. "Where is Kenny?" As Aunt Hu brought Gloria a cup of tea, Gloria held the cup, saying. "He''s at work." Richard suddenly seemed to understand something. "I''m getting old, while I''m getting confused, as I thought you had as much leisure as an old man like me. I''m confused as I''m old..." "Grandpa, you are as fit as a fiddle, and you''re not confused." Gloria pretended to smile, while she couldn''t guess what Richard really wanted to talk to her about. "I retired early, while Kenny''s Dad is now in his early fifties, too, so his health is not as good as he used to be. I heard Kenny run apany with someone else, and do you know that..." What Richard said was kind of explicit, so Gloria, of course, understood what he meant. As Kenny founded Sheng Ding Media all by himself, he has been working in Sheng Ding Media all the time, while he did not take charge of the family business, the rke''s Group. Since Richard told her that Kenny''s Dad wasn''t as healthy as he used to be, what Richard really meant was that he wanted Kenny to go back to work at rke''s Group. Gloria didn''t say anything straight because Richard didn''t say it directly. "I know about it, but I don''t know much about it." Richard smiled, saying slowly. "Kenny has to take over the rke''s Group sooner orter, so it''s time for him to let go of the insignificantpany. Don''t you think so? Sheng Ding Media, as the leader of the domestic entertainment industry, was actually an insignificant company to Richard. In fact, he was right to say so. After all, the rke''s Group was the wealth and resources umted by several generations of the rich family, the rke''s, so of course, it was unsurpassed by Sheng Ding Media founded by Kenny. "I don''t know about Kenny''s job or anything like that." Gloria looked down, looking humble. Richard came to see her today probably because he wanted her to talk Kenny intoing back to the rke''s Group to take over the family business. But why should she be the one to persuade him? Now that Richard hase to visit her, it turned out that it''s Kenny who didn''t want to go back to the rke''s Group. So, of course, she''s not going to make any promises to Richard. Richard''s smile faded as he listened, while he squinted at Gloria, naturally showing his imposing manner as an elder. Gloria felt the pressure on her, and her whole body strained. But she still didn''t promise to him. They faced each other for a while and suddenly, Richard burst outughing, saying. "That guy has a good eye for people." Gloria unclenched her fists, while her palms were moist with sweat. She wasn''t as calm as she seemed, and she was frightened in her heart. Richard, unlike Mayo, he was a real man of vision, while he''s been through a lot of ups and downs. He was very famous in business when he was young, so even now that he was old and retired, his imposing manner was still frightening. That may be what made the rke''s members special. The rke''s members had wealth and status that ordinary people have always admired but never had, so the rke''s members looked more confident and powerful than ordinary people. These were engraved in their bones, and no one else could learn from them. "So I just want to say that I hope that Kenny can go back to the rke''s Group and take over the family business. I talked to him about itst time when you were in the old mansion, but he refused, so I hope that you can help me to persuade him, just as Grandpa beg you." Richard''s voice suddenly sounded pleading and sincere, so Gloria could not refuse. "I could talk to him for you, but as he won''t even listen to you, I''m afraid..." Richard smiled with satisfaction and he interrupted. "Don''t worry. I know that." When Richard heard that Gloria would speak this to Kenny, he was satisfied, leaving. Richard came and went in a hurry while he didn''t make a fuss. She could see that when Richard was young, he was also a man of his word as well as a fast worker, and Kenny was just like him in that. She had just seen Richard off when Kenny called her. As soon as she answered the phone, she heard Kenny ask. "Have you eaten yet?" "I''m getting ready to eat." She''s been talking to Richard for a while, and it''s almost noon. "Is Grandpa gone?" Kenny asked again. "Did you know he wasing?" Gloria picked up her chopsticks to eat, but after listening to him, she put them down. Kenny scoffed. "What else could he have done?" He sounded extremely arrogant. Gloria had no appetite, so after she helped herself to something, she put down her chopsticks, as she was going to have some more food for lunch. Kenny, who was supposed to be at the office, showed up at noon. "Don''t you have to work?" "How could work be as important as you?" Kenny raised the corners of his mouth, his eyes looked deep, and he looked very like a rascal. "I still remember what you said in the morning." "..." Ha ha ha. Gloria ignored him and went straight to the restaurant. Aunt Hu, as if she knew Kenny would be back for lunch in the morning, prepared a nice meal with five or six dishes. "Youngdy, I forgot to tell you when the old master came by. When the young master left this morning, he said he would be back for lunch." Aunt Hu saw Gloria looking puzzled, exining. Gloria turned to look at Kenny. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Kenny sat down opposite her, saying. "I''m not going to the office this afternoon because I''m done with my work this morning." "Doesn''t Carl mind your working in this way, does he?" Speaking of Carl, Gloria suddenly remembered those screenshots Edith showed her yesterday. Kenny said, looking deadpan. "What can he do if he minds this?" Indeed, as Carl wouldn''t say anything offensive in front of Kenny, Carl wouldn''t say it, even if he did mind this. Gloriapressed her lips, thinking. "Carl... Does he like women?" "What''s the matter?" Kenny asked, looking up at her and raising his eyebrows. "People on the Inte say he and Si Chengyu..." After Gloria had said these words, she shut up, as she wanted Kenny to imagine what she was going to say. Kenny was a straight man, so he didn''t understand what Gloria was saying. "What happened to him and eldest Brother?" Gloria choked, took out her phone and tried to find the popr review online for Kenny. However, when she opened the software, Skype, she saw the topic, #Si Chengyu''s mysterious girlfriend#, which became a top search again. Kenny was serving Gloria with his chopsticks, and when he saw her face change, he asked. "What''s the matter?" "Something about me and eldest Brother gets searched, bing a top search again." Gloria frowned, pushing the phone in front of Kenny. Kenny took the phone, looking at it. In the topic, #Si Chengyu''s mysterious girlfriend #, there were all pictures of Gloria and Si Chengyu at the airport. Chapter 187: Some people want to deal with Sheng Ding Media Chapter 187: Some people want to deal with Sheng Ding Media Kenny looked down, finding that they all tweeted pictures of Si Chengyu and Gloria at the airport. What they said was much the same, so they''re obviously the Inte Water Army. Since Si Chengyu''s previous love affair involved Gloria, Kenny personally took charge, letting the Public Rtions Department suppress it. He alsomunicated with the tform to avoid simr topics, and he even signed a long-term agreement with the tform, which cost a lot of money. However, yesterday, Sheng Ding Media''s official ount just made a statement on this matter, whereas, today, this matter has been searched and has be the top search again, so this was obviously deliberate. Kenny looked cold, put down Gloria''s phone, and got up to call Carl. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Gloria got the phone back, looking through the Sheng Ding Media''s official ount. The old online comments that Carl was having an affair with Si Chengyu, were suppressed. The new onlinements that have been praised, were mostly denouncing Sheng Ding Media. "Our Movie King made so much money for your Sheng Ding Media and is that what you did to him? He''s just trying to give the woman he loves the status she deserves..." "What a disgustingpany!" "That woman was obviously our Movie King''s girlfriend. You were afraid that if he went public with his love affair, he would lose fans and it would have an impact on his career, so was that why you made the statement like this?" "Don''t you feel guilty?" "We support Movie King going public with his love affair." The more Gloria looked, the more she realized how ridiculous they were. How did these people see that Si Chengyu was going public with his love affair? At the same time, she could see that people who were trying to confuse things were probably the Inte Water Army. What she didn''t understand was why the Inte Water Army deliberately involved her with Si Chengyu? Gloria went to Si Chengyu''s official ount again, finding that his official ount had been covered by the onlinements that "we support Movie King going public with his love affair". Gloria felt a little anxious. How could something so simple be made soplicated? Then, on Skype, Leo sent an invitation to call. When Gloria answered the phone, Leo said. "Gloria, I saw that people were still tweeting pictures of you and my brother, so what''s going on?" He did think his brother would fit in with Gloria, but Gloria was already Kenny''s wife, so his brother wouldn''t stand a chance, while it''s not a good idea for their pictures to be searched, bing the top search like this. Gloria asked. "Where''s your brother?" "My brother has gone to a faraway ce where there is no signal, and he seems to be doing public service there." After Leo finished speaking, he sighed first. "Does this kind of thing need my brother toe forward to exin clearly?" "I''m going to the office." Kenny came in, took his coat, and started to go out. Gloria stood up quickly, saying. "You can go to the office after lunch." When Kenny saw that Gloria and Si Chengyu''s pictures were searched, bing the top search, he felt as if a volcano was about to erupt in his heart, so how could he wait to go to work after he had had lunch? When Gloria saw him walking straight out of the house without stopping, she said in a hurry. "You eat, and then I''ll go with you to the office." Kenny nodded. "Okay." They went to Sheng Ding Media together after lunch. After Carl answered Kenny''s call, he went to the Public Rtions Department, watching the employees dealing with this matter. When the photos of Si Chengyu and Gloria were searched and became the top search for the first time, Sheng Ding Media quickly suppressed them and made a statement, while now their photos were searched and became the top search again, Sheng Ding Media couldn''t suppress their photos like the first time. Sometimes the power of public opinion was powerful. Sheng Ding Media was a leadingpany in the entertainment industry, so Sheng Ding Media could usually deal with this kind of matter very well, whereas this was the first time for Sheng Ding Media to deal with this kind of matter clumsily and improperly. As Sheng Ding Media just finished suppressing the previous photos, now these photos were searched and became top search again. Since Carl has been working with Kenny on the transition over thest few days, Carl has been too busy to take a break, so he''s feeling cranky right now. "You guys handled this matter so wellst time, so why now are the photos being searched, bing the top search? If any of you can''t think of a good PR strategy today, you''ll all stay at thepany and if you haven''t dealt with this matter properly, none of you will ever leave!" Carl casually brushed his hair with his hand, took a slow breath, and sat down in a nearby chair. Si Chengyu''s fans were loyal to him and he had arge number of fans, while he had had few love affairs before. This love affair of Si Chengyu was searched and listed in the top search repeatedly, which was already a very abnormal thing for the public, while as for the small matter in the entertainment industry, if it was exposed to the public, it may be infinitely magnified. If not handled well this time, it would have a very bad influence on Sheng Ding Media. The secretary came in, telling Carl. "The boss is here." Carl got up and went to Kenny''s office. This was not the first time Gloria had visited Kenny''s office, but she still found that it was a novelty. "Damn it. I think this is just a case of somebody messing with us, as this has absolutely no effect on Movie King, but someone is deliberately doing something against our Sheng Ding Media..." Carl has been so angry that he swore when he walked in the door. But before he could finish speaking, he noticed that Gloria was in the office, so what he was about to say got stuck in his throat... He smiled dryly. "Hehe... Gloria, you''re here." "I happened to have time, so I came along." Gloria smiled at him and continued flipping through her magazine. Kenny thought that Gloria had been asking him about Carl for these days, feeling that Gloria''s smile was a little harsh, so he nced at Carl coldly. Carl looked puzzled and he''s been so busytely. Not only was he unable to serve as Edith''s entertainment agent, but also why did he now have to deal with Kenny''s inexplicable hostility? Kenny got down to business. "Now, how have you handled this matter?" "I''m asking the Public Rtions Department to figure it out." Carl slumped on the sofa, looking listless. Suddenly, he jumped up. "Could it be that your Grandpa wants you back to the rke''s Group, so he''s doing this to warn you?" After Gloria listened, she looked at Carl. Carl was talking about Richard? Kenny snorted and there was a kind of undisguised irony in his tone. "Do you think my Grandpa is as retarded as you are?" Carl choked, saying with an expressionless look. "... Can you believe I''m going to jump off here?" When Gloria heard this, she was stunned. Did Carl want to jump off the building? Kenny reached out and pulled Gloria aside so she could sit down. "Don''t worry. He doesn''t have the courage to jump off the building." Carl: "......" If he didn''t jump off the building, he really couldn''t keep his face! Kenny pondered for a moment, continuing. "My Grandpa just wants me to return to the rke''s Group, so he will not rush to attack Sheng Ding Media for a while. Even if he tries to attack Sheng Ding Media, he will only be more direct and ruthless." "Are you going back to the rke''s Group?" Gloria asked him curiously. Kenny turned his head, raised the corners of his mouth, and smiled. "Of course, I''m going back, as my Grandpa wants you to talk me into going back, so I''m going back." "What do you mean?" Carl exined in Kenny''s ce, looking careless. "Kenny means he doesn''t listen to his Grandpa, but he listens to you." Chapter 188: The Black History of Shengding Media Chapter 188: The ck History of Shengding Media Gloria heard the words and turned to look at Kenny. Although she didn''t know when did Richard persuaded Kenny to go back to the rke group, she knew what did Carl mean. She looked at Kenny for a while, and then she slowly said, "You nned to return to the rke group early, right? It''s just that you haven''t agreed with Grandpa, and let hime to me to persuade you?" Before Kenny speaking, Gloria continued: "In this way, Grandpa will value me more..." After a few words, Gloria paused before saying it. Kenny looked at Gloria with interest: "Continue, what else?" "How do you know that Grandpa will let me persuade you?" When Kenny and she returned to the rke family''s old house, Grandpa didn''t like her, but he didn''t hate her either. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After all, Richard''s life was brilliant. He had met different kinds of people. Gloria was a girl, if she didn''t bear the title of Kenny''s wife, Richard would not give her a serious look. Kenny''s words directly confirmed Gloria''s thought. "If he didn''t ask you to persuade me, should he still ask his son to persuade me?" Kenny narrowed his eyes, his tone was so calm, as if he wasn''t talking about his father, but only about an unrted person. In this way, it seemed to be the case. The rtionship between Kenny and Randy was so tense. Richard knew this too. Gloria was closer to Kenny by contrast. Richard can''t find anyone to do this, so he woulde to her... With such a thought, Gloria''s feelings were a bitplicated. She sighed and said, "So it turned out..." Kenny smiled and reached out and rubbed her hair gently: "Actually, I wasn''t willing to go back to the rke group, but grandpa is so sincere that he came to my home, I had to agree." It''s both appropriate and inappropriate to return to the rke group at this moment. The things he checked just happened to have some clues, if he went back to the rke group now, he had to work harder and more cautiously if he wanted to check those things again. On the other hand, the rke group was a family business. Almost all rke Family members worked in the rke group. If his mother''s affairs were inseparable from the rke family, then he returned to the rke group was also an opportunity to make it easier for him to check those family members. The things inside made Gloria confused for a while. Although she said she wanted to help Kenny, she didn''t know much about these things. When Kenny was talking, his arm was lying on the back of the sofa behind Gloria. The two sat very close together without any more intimate movements, but the atmosphere between the two was harmonious as if no one could get in. ... As a single man, Carl felt very ufortable when he looked at them: "Okay, you don''t have to be so emotional, you''re so annoying! Let''s continue to talk about this hot topic online." Ever since Edith said those words, Carl hadn''t met her much. asionally when they met in thepany, Edith treated him as if she didn''t know him, and left in a hurry. Carl wanted to carry Edith home just as aggressively as Kenny. But he and Kenny were in different situations. The tone of Edith''s speech that day was too decisive. Carl knew her too well, and he was afraid because of his understanding of her. The more frightened, the more cautious, the less dare to act rashly. When he couldn''t help it, he would also quietly to see Edith, and at a nce, he felt satisfied. But this satisfaction, after seeing a couple of Kenny and Gloria, became anxious and dissatisfied. Carl shook his head and withdrew his thoughts: "I think either it may be apany that is hostile to us. I suspect that it may be Edith''s former boss. They used to want Mr. Si." The former boss of Edith and Shengding Media had always been in apetitive rtionship. They even tried to let Si Chengyu work for them. However, this was simply a delusion. Let alone the rtionship between Si Chengyu and Kenny, every actress and actor who cared about the future would choose Shengding. Although the former boss of Edith was also one of thergestpanies in the entertainment industry, it''s still a bit worse than Shengding Media. After Carl finished, seeing that Kenny kept silent, he lifted his chin and asked him, "Kenny, how do you think?" Kenny pondered for a moment with an indistinct look, and said, "You can check in this direction." After he finished speaking, he seemed to remember something: "You haven''t contacted Brother sessfully?" "No, that ce is so deserted. We didn''t agree with him at first, but he insists to go there. That ce doesn''t even have a signal. He couldn''te back for the time being." Carl felt a little angry when he said this: "Mr. Si, he is very kind and soft, but when he encounters something he wants to do, he will be stubborn. " Kenny frowned and said nothing. He said after a while: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t get in touch with him, just hand it to the public rtions department, it''s better to solve it within 12 hours." "But if he cane forward to rify, it would be even better." Although Carl also thought Kenny''s words were right, it would be better if Si Chengyu could rify in person, and things would be simpler. "It''s useless." Kenny''s expression became gloomy a little bit: "Now the public opinion on the Inte is not aimed at him, but aimed at Shengding Media. If you let him go out to rify at this time, it will let them feel that we, Shengding Media, are persecuting our brother." Gloria frowned and seemed to be unable to block those people''s mouths no matter what they did. Carl couldn''t help but scold: "Fuck! What else can we do?" "It has been three hours since the incident and the Inte is still transmitting and fermenting. I believe that within a few hours, someizens will begin to find out Sheng Ding Media''s ck history, people will not care about whether this news is true or false, and it is Shengding that ultimately suffers the loses." Kenny''s expression was calm, he analyzed so, his expression calmly without a trace of panic. Carl had been under a lot of mental stress recently. When he heard this, the whole person was lying back: "This kind of thing is not once or twice, but this time it also involves Mr. Si and Gloria, it is a little trouble..." "The public rtions department should do whatever they need to do. I''ll go back first." Kenny finished, and then pulled Gloria out. Then Carl''s wailing came: "Fuck, Master rke, you don''t deal with this matter?! I can''t do it alone!" Gloria felt that Carl''s voice was too bleak, she couldn''t help but shiver and asked in a low voice: "Do you want to leave it to Carl?" Chapter 189: Shengding Medias Founder--XN Chapter 189: Shengding Media''s Founder--XN Kenny kept walking: "Go back first." Gloria knew that he would not ignore this matter after hearing his words. Sure enough, as soon as they returned home, Kenny went into the studying room. Gloria went back to the bedroom and nned to write the manuscript, but when she was writing, she couldn''t help checking the microblog to see if there was any bad news rted to Shengding Media. The initial topic revolved around Si Chengyu and Gloria, and the news which criticized Shengding Media were not many. But there was already a kind of sign that Shengding Media''s ck history was going to be caught. Gloria checked the information of Shengding Media before, there were fewer ck history, and most of them were harmless, and Shengding was rtively cleanpared with otherpanies. Gloria felt disturbing, so she took theputer and went to the studying room to see Kenny. Standing at the door of the studying room, she knocked on the door symbolically, and then gently pushed the door a little, then she went in: "Will you be disturbed if Ie in?" Holding theputer in one hand and holding the door in the other, she bent in and probed in from the half-open door. Gloria was very polite and cautious, Kenny was about tough out loud when he saw Gloria was acting like this. He said with a smile: "Maybe." Gloria couldn''t help ring at him. She saw him enter the studying room as soon as he came back, thinking that Kenny was very anxious about this matter. She was really afraid of disturbing him, but she did not expect him to have the mood to tease her. Gloria closed the door, walked to the back of his desk with herputer, and her eyes fell on the computer screen. Kenny was also checking Microblog and had opened other webpages. The names of the webpages were titles like this: "Sessful PR Case" "Shengding Media''s unknown..." "Amazed! Someone in the entertainment circle..." Gloria asked him curiously: "What are you doing?" "What do you think I''m doing?" Kenny turned off those webpages that had already been browsed and pulled Gloria into his arms. Gloria: "..." She was so naive that she would think Kenny would be trapped in such a trivial matter. Kenny bowed his head and kissed her. Gloria pushed him and asked, "This matter is very easy to solve. You can admit your rtionship with your elder brother, or your elder brother and I can rify it. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome." After the rtionship between Si Chengyu and Kenny was exposed, those who made a big fuss about "Shengding Media harshly treats Si Chengyu" could shut up. "No way." Kenny shook his head: "At that time, they will aim at the big brother, or you. Maybe you can easily solve this matter ording to the method as you said, but there may be endless troubles." Gloria didn''t speak. In her heart, it''s okay, it didn''t matter. Si Chengyu was an actor, he''s a public figure, who lived in the public''s field of vision. Because of public influence, it''s normal to bear certain responsibilities. And now she was just an ordinary woman, not a star nor an entertainment person, even if those people were curious about her, the discussion would disappear soon. There was a simpler way, but Kenny chose a moreplicated method to solve this matter. Kenny just didn''t want her and Si Chengyu to be affected. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria had an extraordinary understanding at this moment. Based on that Si Chengyu had no scandals nor rumors these years, it was enough to show how much Kenny protected him. Kenny was usually a person with an indifferent personality. When he was kind to others, he was silent, so he''s easy to be ignored. Such a Kenny always stirred her heart. Gloria looked up and kissed his lips: "Encourage you." After finishing the kiss, Gloria regretted it. She was sitting on Kenny''sp, and Gloria naturally sensed his body''s reaction. "You" Kenny didn''t do anything to her, just said in a dumb voice: "Now I have to do the right thing, there is no way to give you a gift, wait for the evening." After that, he deliberately bumped her hip. Gloria''s face blushed. She stood up from his leg and kicked him angrily: "Shameless." Kenny was not angry, and turned his eyesight to theputer, opened an empty document, and seemed to be preparing to write something. Gloria spected that he may be writing a public rtions draft. Gloria didn''t bother him, but ran to the sofa next to him holding theputer, took off her shoes and sat on the sofa. She curled up with her legs, resting theputer on her body and slowly writing. Somewhat surprisingly, she had been restless in the bedroom, but when she got here, she became calm, her thoughts became clear, and her inspiration came very quickly. When she finished writing, she realized that it was almost five o''clock. As soon as she looked up, she saw Kenny sitting at the desk and writing something. It seemed to be deleting some article. He was frowning, looking very serious. Kenny held the mouse and did something. He stood up and said: "It''ste, let''s go to have dinner." Gloria put down theputer and walked over, saying a little curiously, "What did you write all afternoon?" "What did you write?" Kenny nced at herputer. Gloria: "The script." "Can I see that?" "No..." Gloria could discuss the script with Edith, but if she shows it to Kenny, she felt inexplicable... shameful. Kenny was just teasing her, so he continued, "Then let''s go for dinner." Gloria walked downstairs in front, Kenny followed her slowly, took out his mobile phone and called Carl: "I updated a Microblog, you forward it." "Ha, since you have a microblog ount, why did you use my ount tomentst time?" What Carl noticed was different. After he finished speaking, he felt the whizzing air from the end of the phone, invisible and silent, but made his back chill. "Fine, okay, send me your ID, I will follow you, and then forward it." "After forwarding, let the public rtions department pause for a while, and then continue in the evening." Kenny immediately hung up the phone and sent his ID to Carl. Carl searched the ID of Kenny, and when he saw his long text, he was stunned. After a while, he forwarded it to his own Microblog. When having dinner, Gloria also held a mobile phone to checking microblog, paying attention to the progress and situation of the matter. As a result, her mobile phone was confiscated by Kenny. Kenny dropped two words: "Bury into your dinner." Gloria had to obediently finish her meal, and then went to get her mobile phone. Her messages box was full of Edith''s messages, she did not check the messages first, but check her microblog. The hot topic on microblog was a bit strange. "Shengding Media''s Founder XN?" What did this mean? Chapter 190: Microblog Chapter 190: Microblog Gloria clicked into the topic of #Shengding Media''s Founder-XN#. The first top Microblog was a long Microblog posted by a person with the ID "XN". The title was simple and straightforward: "Instructions about the harsh treatment of Mr. Si on the Inte." "Shengding was founded ten years ago, this is my first time to talk to everyone. I am the founder of Shengding Media, XN. Because thepany is managed by Carl for most of the time, you may not know me. During ten years, Shengding has experienced ups and downs, and has fallen through the trough. I am very grateful for everyones expectations and attention along the way. About this Mr. Si Chengyu..." "Mr. Si Chengyu was the first actor signed by Shengding. He apanied Shengding through many difficulties. He has experienced everything with me too..." "We have gone through ten years together, and we are also teachers and friends. This scandal incident was my negligence, so that he was pushed to the cusp of the storm and fell into the whirlpool of public opinion..." In this long Microblog, the words were resolute, but this XN did not mention the ck material of Shengding Media at all. A normal true fan, the most concerned was only thepany''s attitude towards Si Chengyu, they would not be bored and ignorant to dig thepany''s ck material. Moreover, it''s all ck material made out of nothing. Gloria read the entire long Microblog, and some were infected by the content inside. She leaned back in her chair and slowly looked at thements below. "Si Chengyu has been an actor for ten years..." "XN seems to be the founder of Shengding. Carl reposted Microblog too, and many of their artists also reposted it." "Anyway, I don''t believe that Carl can write such things." "Is it only me who feel a bit tearful? I feel that the rtionship between XN and Si Chengyu must be very good..." "Crying eyes..." "Tears +1." The words of Microblog revealed sincerity, and it also said some things about the beginning of the business, which was a little touching. Gloria clicked into XN''s ount and found that there was only this long Microblog, which could be seen as a new ount. And this long Microblog was posted at five o''clock, and it''s only been an hour now. It had been reposted 10,000 times, and the fans were already more than 70 thousand. At six o''clock, everyone who should be at work or studying had time to check Microblog. Gloria refreshed the page, and she can see that the number of XN fans was increasing, andments and reposts were also increasing. Gloria thought that Kenny had been writing before, so she couldn''t help but get up to find Kenny in the living room. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kenny was sitting on the sofa in the hall, holding a mobile phone in his hand and looking at something. After approaching, Gloria found that Kenny was also watching Microblog. Gloria sat down next to him and asked directly: "Are you XN?" "Huh," Kenny responded faintly. Gloria was about to say something, Carl called. Carl wanted to talk about the Microblog matter. Gloria sat on the sofa with her legs curled up and continued to read Microblog. As a result, a Microblog about Luo Ying was posted on the topic. Luo Ying''s ount was certified, plus she was a bit popr, so as soon as her Microblog was posted, she was ranked in front of the topic page. "I spent a year in Shengding, and I never knew what another founder of Shengding Media XN was, but it was just a trick to deceive the public. A group of people was so moved that they believed it. I was really worried about their IQ. And, for those little girls who want to enter Shengding, I want to remind you that the senior management of Shengding is very close to some female stars..." In herst sentence, it was very obscure that there was a shameful engagement between high-level and female stars. This Luo Ying was permeable, she wanted to ruin everything. Fortunately, thements below were all scolding her. "It''s none of your business!" "I don''t believe the words of General Manager Cook, do I need to believe your words?" Of course, Luo Ying can be still living in this circle, because there was still a group of loyal fans. "They''re all stupid people who scold Yingying!" "Yingying, tell me, who the celebrities are, I want to know..." Over there, Kenny had finished answering the call, and Gloria quickly took the phone over to let Kenny look at that Microblog. After Kenny looked at the content, his expression became a little serious. "What''s the matter?" Gloria didn''t take Luo Ying''s behavior seriously, and felt that it wouldn''t make Kenny so strict. Kenny pursed his lips and called Carl. After the call was connected, the seriousness on his face disappeared, and the tone sounded a little gloating: "You should deal with this matter which is provoked by yourself." Kenny''s long Microblog post can be said to be timely rain, and the public rtions were in ce. The direction on the Inte had beenpletely changed. The subsequent just needed to be simply treated and that would be enough. It had already been drawn to a sessful end. Carl was so happy, but he was frightened by the words of Kenny: "What happened again?" He felt that if he continued to be in such a tense situation, he would die sooner orter. "Watch it yourself." Kenny finished the sentence lightly and hung up. Gloria was also curious about his words: "What did Carl do?" Kenny said no more, and collected her mobile phone: "It''s time to rest." "It''s only six o''clock!" "Go to bed early and focus on our business early." What business? Kenny didn''t allow her to think about it. He hugged her whole body and walked upstairs. Gloria subconsciously clung to Kenny''s neck and crossed his shoulders to see Aunt Hu looking in the direction of them. With a little surprise in her eyes, a little motherly smile... Gloria blushed, and pped on Kenny''s chest as soon as they arrived in the room: "There are others at home, you should pay attention!" Kenny grabbed her hand, bowed his head to kiss her, and said vaguely in his mouth: "I have paid attention." Gloria can''t say more and she can only let him... Kenny said that it''s good to go to bed early, but in the end, it was still until eleven or two o''clock. ... Gloria had been thinking about yesterday''s things. When she woke up in the morning, she took her phone and wanted to log in to Microblog. As a result, she couldn''t find her phone for a long time, and she remembered that her phone was taken away by Kennyst night. She pushed Kenny: "Where''s my mobile phone!" Kenny opened his eyes, and when he was awake, his ink-like eyes were not so scary, but instead added a bit of gentleness. He reached out and took his phone: "Use mine first." When Gloria logged in Microblog, she saw various 999+ unread messages and various @. Her tone was a little envy: "Master rke, you are excellent. You got so many fans by posting only a Microblog." "Thank you." Kenny reached out and grabbed her into his arms again, buried his head in her shoulder, and his voice was dumb: "Even if I am so excellent, I would be crushed by you..." "Kenny rke!" Gloria gritted her teeth. Chapter 191: I see you want to be blacklisted by me Chapter 191: I see you want to be cklisted by me "Huh." Kenny responded. "I can''t say anything bad about you because you''re so aggressive, so which of us seems more aggressive?" Gloria kicked him under the quilt since she didn''t want to continue the conversation about aggressiveness. Kenny grinned and went back to sleep. Gloria looked at the list of topics, while at the top of the list is: President Carl is very powerful. The second topic on the list is: Edith quarrels with Luo Ying on Microblog. The third topic on the list is: I''m just very rich. Before Gloria read the contents of these three topics, she had a vague sense that there was a connection between these three topics She looked through each of these three topics one by one, finally finding a summary posted by an Inte user. "I''m first to introduce these three topics to people who don''t know anything but want to gossip. The cause was that Luo Ying said on Microblog that XN, the founder of Sheng Ding Media, was invented out of thin air, and then Luo Ying implied that Sheng Ding Media''s newly signed female artist whose surname was Hall had an improper rtionship with a senior executive. Later, a female artist whose surname was Hall shouted on Microblog, arguing with Luo Ying. Finally, a senior executive of Sheng Ding Media also shouted on Microblog, joining their quarrel. [I am very rich, so I can sign a contract with whoever I want]... Finally, the blogger said something on Microblog. "Now everyone knows that the female artist whose surname is Hall refers to Edith, the new supporting actress who is very good at acting, while that senior executive refers to Sheng Ding Media''s President, Carl. I have to say, with such a rare quarrel on Microblog, I somehow want to be a fan of that female artist whose surname is Hall.[Crying with happiness][Crying with happiness][Crying with happiness] He added three [Crying with happiness] expressions at the end. After reading this summary on Microblog, Gloria looked around on Luo Ying''s official ount. "Since people want to know who the female artist whose surname is Hall is, I would like to reveal that her surname is Hall, she has been acting as a supporting actress for many years and she has just been signed by Sheng Ding Media at a high price." It''s no secret that Edith was signed by Sheng Ding Media at a high price in the entertainment industry, but since Edith didn''t try to hype it up, she didn''t go to the media, whereas there were a lot of people who knew about that. At least Edith''s fans, who really liked Edith, knew that. When Luo Ying posted this on Microblog, it''s a stone that made a thousand waves. Edith''s fans were very much like Edith, as they were good at arguing with others, whereas they didn''t argue when Edith was not being bullied, but if some people were deliberately bullying Edith, Edith''s fans would be extremely quarrelsome. Luo Ying pretended to be dead without saying a word when she finished tweeting and her tweet was overrun by Edith''s fans. Finally, Luo Ying''s fans quarreled with Edith''s fans. In the end, of course, Edith''s fans won. At this point, Carl also tweeted. "You''ve been talking nonsense about other people and why don''t you say why you were terminated by Sheng Ding Media? Well, I am very rich, so I can sign a contract with whoever I want. Business is business. As long as you havemercial value to ourpany, I can still sign you again at a high price!" From the phone screen, Gloria felt the hypocrisy in his tweet. Business is business If she believed Carl, she would be a fool, as it must have been his own idea that he signed Edith at a high price. If not, when Kenny called Carlst night, Kenny wouldn''t have told Carl to handle it himself. After Gloria checked Microblog for a while, she didn''t feel sleepy, so she got up. Then, under the bed, she found her phone, which had automatically turned off because of low battery. She sighed and silently charged the phone. Yesterday, Edith sent her a lot of messages on Skype, but she didn''t read yet. She opened the software, Skype, reading the messages that Edith sent her, and she found that Edith wanted to ask about XN. These messages were sent by Edith before Luo Ying asked for trouble with Edith. After reading these messages, she called Edith. The phone rang for a long time before Edith answered. "Hello?" Edith''s voice sounded confused and she was clearly sleepy. "It''s me, Gloria." Gloria guessed that Edith answered the phone with her eyes closed. She heard a little rustle on the other end of the phone, and then Edith spoke louder. "I didn''t go to bed until the wee hours of the morningst night, so I was extremely sleepy. By the way, what''s going on with XN?" Gloria said with concern. "XN is Kenny. Are you okay?" "I''m fine now." Edith knew that Gloria was asking about her quarrel with Luo Ying. Edith sighed, saying regretfully. "Let me tell you, if my agent hadn''t changed the password for my official ount, I would have cursed Luo Ying all the time on Microblog myself!" When Gloria looked at Edith''s official ount on Microblog, Gloria found that Edith tweeted two times yesterday, while Gloria didn''t think that the second tweet was Edith''s style. I see... Gloria concluded. "Your agent is great." Edith felt a breath in her throat and couldn''t get out. "I see you want to be cklisted by me." "I''ll treat you to dinner." "Let it go today, and I''ll cklist you another day." Gloria and Edith met for dinner at Jin Ding. After the quarrel with Luo Yingst night, Edith won a lot of fans, so her poprity skyrocketed. Edith may be photographed by paparazzi wherever she went, so for the sake of privacy, they chose to meet each other at Jin Ding. It was only after Edith had met Gloria that Edith remembered to ask her. "Aren''t you going to work today?" "I quit." "Oh?" "I quit the day before yesterday and it happened suddenly, so I haven''t had a chance to tell you yet." As Gloria spoke, she pushed the menu toward Edith. Edith didn''t look at the menu, looking surprised. "So soon? As soon as you resign, you can leave the company?" "Kenny helps me quit." Gloria could not helpughing at the thought of Kenny. Edith shook her head. "Look at the way you look in love..." "Well, you wouldn''t understand if you were single." Gloria was in a good mood,ughing and joking with Edith. Edith rolled her eyes. "I think you already sound like the boss." When Gloria paid, Gloria paid with the ck Card. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Edith approached her, saying. "The boss gave it to you?" "No, his Grandpa gave it to me." "Oh my god! The boss took you to meet his parents?" Then, as soon as Edith finished speaking, she started to think something was wrong with what she said. "You''re married, so it doesn''t seem right to say that..." "Then you are a rich young woman now!" Edith began to count with her fingers. "The rke''s young lady, the wife of Sheng Ding Media''s President... Each of your titles sounds noble!" Gloria smiled but said nothing. All her noble titles were due to Kenny. But she knew she was just her. If she didn''t have those noble titles, she''d just be Gloria, who wanted to be a scriptwriter. "These titles are noble but not edible, so I think the most important thing right now is that I should get a job, which is more realistic." As Gloria spoke, the phone rang. It was Kenny. "Where are you? Do you have time toe to my office?" "Can I help you?" Why did he suddenly call her to his office? Kenny thought for a moment, saying. "I left a document at home, so I wanted you to bring it to me." Chapter 192: Go to work for Sheng Ding Media Chapter 192: Go to work for Sheng Ding Media Gloria hung up, turned to Edith, and said. "Kenny asked me to take a document to his office." "Anyway, I have nothing to do now, so I will send you home to get your document and then go to Sheng Ding Media with you." Said Edith, shaking her car key. So Gloria and Edith went home to get the document and then went to Sheng Ding Media together. When Edith pulled into the parking lot, Gloria went straight to the special elevator, as she directly went to Kenny''s office on the top floor. When she got to Kenny''s office, Kenny was standing at the French window with his back to her, while she didn''t know what he was thinking. "Here is a document for you." Gloria came in, putting the document on his desk. After hearing this, Kenny turned around, saying. "I haven''t shown you Sheng Ding Media yet. "Huh?" Why did he say that all of a sudden? Kenny added. "How about I send someone to show you Sheng Ding Media ?" Why did he suddenly want to show her Sheng Ding Media? "I''ll let Carl show you around." After Kenny said that, he dismissed this idea. "Forget it. I''ll have Edith show you around." Gloria was not very interested in visiting Sheng Ding Media, so she pointed to the document on the desk, asking Kenny. "Don''t you look at the document first?" "The document is not very important." Without looking up, Kenny took out his cell phone and called Carl. Gloria, As it''s not very important, why did he call her to send it? Carl came quickly. Carl appeared with two heavy ck circles under his eyes. "What do you want with me?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "You show Gloria around." Kenny turned, looked at Carl, and told him. Carl was obviously surprised, too. But Carl nodded, thinking about Kenny''s hard work these days. "Let''s walk around as I''ll show you the company that your husband runs." Gloria was embarrassed when Carl made fun of her. She heard Kenny''s cold voice behind her. "Ask Edith to show her around." Carl waved his hand, saying. "Edith doesn''te for long, so she is not familiar with Sheng Ding Media." When they were outside the door, Gloria asked Carl. "Why did Kenny suddenly call me to visit Sheng Ding Media?" She kind of figured out that Kenny had asked her to send him the document, which was just an excuse, while she just didn''t know what he was up to. Carl thought for a moment, asking. "Did you quit your job?" Gloria nodded. "He..." Carl was not quite sure, saying. "Maybe he wants you to work in Sheng Ding Media, but it is not easy for him to speak directly, so he wants you to have a look at the Sheng Ding Media and then lure you to work here." When Carl finished, Carl seemed to think his own idea was a little abnormal. "Oh?" Gloria didn''t think Carl was right. "He can just tell me directly." Carl said quickly. "He tried to use his power to offer you a job, but you turned him down. You also said that you were not happy toe to Sheng Ding Media." "How do you know he wanted to use his power to offer me a job and then I said I didn''t want toe here?" Gloria looked at him suspiciously. Carl "... Ah, that... I''ll show you around first, so let''s go downstairs..." Could he tell Gloria that he overheard Kenny talking to her on the phone a long time ago? Finally, Edith took Gloria to visit Sheng Ding Media. After all, Carl was the boss here, so it seemed a little ostentatious that Carl took Gloria to visit Sheng Ding Media. If Edith showed her around, others would assume that Edith was just with her friend, so others wouldn''t think too much. Along the way, Gloria met many pop stars and celebrities, as well as many top scriptwriters and famous directors. When Edith met them, she greeted them politely, calling them respectfully as "Teacher" or "Master." Sheng Ding Media was very big, and after wandering around here, they went to the roof of the attic. Edith leaned over the railing of the roof, shouting. "One day, when people see me, they''ll respectfully call me Teacher Edith or Master Edith!" "One of these days you will!" Gloria stood behind Edith, feeling touched. Edith, as if suddenly thinking of something, turned her head, looking at her. "Didn''t you quit your job? Are you going to work for Sheng Ding Media? We''ll be colleagues then." "This......" Gloria thought about what Carl said earlier and she thought what he said sounded crazy, but from what she knew about Kenny, he probably did it for that purpose. A guy as smart as Kenny would do something like that... Gloria could not helpughing. "Maybe..." "What does maybe mean? As long as you agree, the boss will satisfy you with everything. Let the famous directors, pop stars, and top scriptwriters teach you... When I think about it, I really envy you." Edith spoke with excitement. Gloria interrupted Edith. "Carl would like to pay these people to teach you, too." Edith red at Gloria. "I''m going to break up with you for a day." "Well, good-bye then." Since Gloria got a text from Kenny on her cell phone, she went downstairs after she finished speaking. Edith ran after her quickly. "Honey, I was wrong..." Gloria smiled, exining. "Kenny texted me, so I went over to him first Edith, Kenny was the only one in his office. He was sitting at the tea table, making tea, while the way he looked down made him look noble and distant. Gloria walked across to him, sitting down. "You know how to make tea?" Kenny poured a cup of tea, putting it in front of her. "I learned from my Grandpa, and what do you think of Sheng Ding Media?" "It''s great, it''s the leadingpany in the entertainment industry and it''s like a professional training factory for stars." Gloria''s assessment was to the point. These years, pop stars and celebrities on the screen were mostly artists signed by Sheng Ding Media. When Gloria had finished speaking, she looked at Kenny. Kenny was still looking down, poured himself a cup of tea, and said casually. "Then are you going to work for Sheng Ding Media?" Gloria held the cup in her hand and she had just taken a sip of tea. When she listened to him, she identally spat out the tea she had just drunk. "Poof..." She didn''t realize Carl was right? As she and Kenny were sitting face to face, while there was a tea table between them, she squirted tea in Kenny''s face. Kenny closed his eyes, breathing out slowly, while he seemed to be angry but helpless. Gloria quickly grabbed a towel, wiping his face. "I''m sorry, and I didn''t mean it." She had no idea that what she and Carl had guessed was true. Kenny didn''t look like the man who seemed to do such a thing. Was it not in his nature that he should have ordered her directly? He was so euphemistic this time! Kenny closed his eyes, allowing Gloria to wipe his face. After she wiped his face, Gloria was so protective of herself that she kissed him. "You''re all right now." Kenny opened his eyes, sighed, and then looked serious. "With your professional ability and work experience, you can''t find a betterpany than Sheng Ding Media." She thought Kenny had suddenly be euphemistic, which was probably just her imagination. Chapter 193 That Was Not What She Wanted Chapter 193 That Was Not What She Wanted Gloria Taylor pursed her lips, If you want me to work in Sheng Ding Media, just say it. Arent you tired making fuss after fuss? Kenny rke choked. He clenched his fists and coughed awkwardly, Im just asking for your opinion. Okay. she replied. listening to her short answer, he didnt know what to say. Gloria Taylor tentatively asked out loud, You do this because I refuse toe, so you Come and report for employment tomorrow. Kenny rke didnt give her the chance to ask. He quickly called Carl Cook. Gloria Taylor sneered. Oh, look, his true color showed. When they went home together, Gloria Taylor suddenly asked him, Are you being nepotistic with me? Nepotistic? Kenny rke raised his eyebrows, Im not practicing nepotism. Gloria Taylor felt that he was being nepotistic to her. If Kenny rke didnt practice nepotism, it would be hard for her to be employed by the Sheng Ding Media. After a while, she heard Kenny rke said, If I arrange a team to write a script and work it out for you and youre famous in the entertainment industry for within half a year bagging the title of a rising screenwriter; that is called nepotism. Gloria Taylor asked curiously, So, youve nned to be nepotistic to me from the beginning? If you want it, you can get it. Kenny rke turned his eyes on her. He was serious. Sheng Ding Media was the leadingpany in the entertainment industry and Kenny rke was the big boss behind the screen. He knew everything rted to the industry very well. Those so-called overnight hits were merely team operations. Those rising idols who was getting more and more popr in recent years were all relied on the tea operation. Si Chengyu was the only one who climbed his greasy pole step by step. Gloria Taylor had witnessed with her own eyes Kenny rkes public rtions prowess yesterday. She had no doubt that he could make her a popr screenwriter in the industry within six months. But, that was not what she wanted. She wanted to be ideal and it needed to be treated with care. She didnt need an overnight sess. She wanted to make her dreame true with her own efforts. It was a long life and she was still young. As long as she worked hard, nothing was impossible. She believed in herself. Gloria Taylor didnt know that Kenny rke was so thoughtful. Although she didnt want it, but she was moved. Kenny rke was a businessman. He was familiar with the ups and downs in the entertainment industry. It was normal for him to arrange such n. Gloria Taylor asked him, Do you think I can be a popr screenwriter without taking the shortcut? She believed in herself, but she wanted a little affirmation from Kenny rke. Kenny rke gave her a look and said, Kenny rkes girlfriend has always been the best. Gloria Taylor was startled when she heard the word the best. She red at Kenny rke, but he was only smiling sheepishly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. His woman wouldnt fail. Suppose she couldnt climb up by herself, didnt she have him? He could make her wishe true only by flipping his hand. How could she fail? *** The next day, Gloria Taylor went to the Sheng Ding Media to report. But, when she was about to set off this morning, she had a little argument with Kenny rke because she didnt want toe in the same as his. Gloria Taylor was persistent, I can take the bus. Now, many people knew that Kenny rke was the boss of the Sheng Ding Media. He went in and out of thepany in secret. Gloria Taylor felt that it was too risky for her toe with him. Kenny rke said coldly, I will let the driver send you. No way. Gloria Taylor shook her head. She was an intern screenwriter assistant. How could a driver send her to thepany? Kenny rkes face was now stone cold. He called her name in a heavy voice, Gloria. Gloria Taylor recently got along with Kenny rke harmoniously. She also seemed to expand her understanding about Kenny rke, especially when he was angry. Now, her tolerance was widened. She walked approaching Kenny rke, tiptoed, and kissed him, Im an intern in thepany. I dont know what to tell my colleagues if a limousinee send and pick me up from work. I can take the bus. Gloria Taylor managed to tame the angry Kenny rke with her gentle gestures. Kenny rke was a lot calmer than before. Very well. Let me take you to the bus stop. Sure. Kenny rke sent her to the bus stop and watched her got on the bus. After that, he drove away to the company. Gloria Taylor was relieved to finally see him leaving. However, when the bus stopped at the traffic light, she looked back and saw Kenny rkes Bentley just right behind the bus. She felt that Kenny rke could be really na?ve sometimes. She looked away and took her phone out. Kenny rke answered in no time, What happened? Why are you following the bus?! her hand clutched the phone tightly. Kenny rke was silent, then he replied in a serious tone, Because the bus is driving in front of me, I can only follow. You Gloria Taylor hung up the phone. Tomorrow, instead of taking the bus, she would take the subway and see how would follow her! *** When she arrived at thepany, someone took her to go through the entry formalities. In the past two years, the film and TV market had grown rapidly. There was a great demand for scripts. Good screenwriters were always wanted by the market. Some big film and televisionpanies could find top screenwriters by cooperating with each other, while smallerpanies on the other side would have difficulties finding one. Sheng Ding Media was a big family business, but they stillcked talents in this field. Gloria Taylor wrote a script since she was in college. She had a little experience, but after she entered thepany, she still had to learn from scratch. Sheng Ding Media was short of screenwriting talents. Gloria Taylor had arranged a lot of things even in her first day of internship. When Kenny rke invited her to lunch, she threw herself on the sofa once she was in his office. Tired? Kenny rke poured her a cup of water. Gloria Taylor took the cup and drank it dry. Thispanycks screenwriting talent and all of them are very busy. The reason she was very busy was not because of seniority, but she was indeed busy. Kenny rke hesitated for moment before saying, A screenwriter is a busy and tiring job. Many people cannot hold on and finally resign. What about increasing their sries? Gloria Taylor suggested. He looked at her and said, There is nopany with higher sry for screenwriter than Sheng Ding Media in the whole entertainment circle. Chapter 194 Kenny Clarke Was Lying Chapter 194 Kenny rke Was Lying When she heard him saying that, she was not surprised. Sheng Ding Media was known for its high sries in the industry. However, she still didnt know how much her sry was. She asked Kenny rke curiously, How much is my internship sry? When Kenny rke heard that, he narrowed his eyes and walked approaching her. He said meaningfully, Is it not enough for the boss of thepany to serve you every day? Do you want a sry? This man wouldnt miss a chance to y with her. Gloria Taylor was about to speak when suddenly Carl Cook came in carrying a big bags of foods. Lets eat! Carl Cook nced at them and quickly withdrew his sight. He had to eat his lunch as a third wheeler again today. Gloria Taylor helped him take out the food from the bag. Carl Cook said, Fortunately, in a few days, I will go back to rke Company or else, I will have to spend my lunch time here as a third wheel every day! Gloria Taylor was stunned. She turned to look at Kenny re, When are you going to return to the rke Company? In a couple of days. Kenny rke lowered his head. He replied in a low voice that she couldnt trace any emotion in it. Gloria Taylor almost forgot about this matter. Kenny rke said that he would go back to the rke Company. He needed to settle a few things here first and he would hand over thepany to Carl Cook. After that, he would returned. *** Gloria Taylor took the subway on her way to work the following day. When she got out of the subway station, she saw Kenny rkes car. The third day, she took a taxi directly to the Sheng Ding Media. When the taxi arrived downstairs, Kenny rke happened to park his car nearby. Finally, on the fourth day, Kenny rke didnt follow her because he needed to go to the rke Company to report. Early in the morning, Kenny rke was already nowhere to be seen. When Gloria Taylor went downstairs to the hall, Aunt Hu said as soon as she saw her, Young Master left early today. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Gloria Taylor nodded. She was rather surprised. Did the sun came out in the west today? Why did Kenny rke leave her? Before long, she received a phone call from Kenny rke, I have arrived at the rke Company. Dont worry, I wont follow you going to work start from now. Happy? Kenny rke said calmly without any trace of other emotion. Gloria Taylor dared not say that she was happy. Instead, she said, So, you wont work at the Sheng Ding Media in the future? Thats a pity. Recently, they had been fighting about how to go to work. Kenny rke was not happy about this, but he didnt say anything. Kenny rke smiled and said, I can send you to thepany every day before I go to the rke Company. No. I dont want to bother your work. Gloria Taylor replied. Kenny rke burst outughing. Kenny rke refused to work at the rke Company, but he had do go back. After making a phone call to Gloria Taylor, his mood was much better. After doneughing, he said, I can send you to work every day. But, when it rains, make sure to let the driver send and pick you up, or else, I will do it myself. Okay. Gloria Taylor felt that Kenny rke had be quite repetitive recently. He hung up the phone and Gloria Taylor got ready to work. The bus stop where she got off was five minutes away from the Sheng Ding Media. She just got off the bus and was about to walked to thepany when she heard a whistle behind her. She stepped aside, but the whistle didnt stop. She looked back with a frown and finally saw a familiar face sticking out of the window of a ck car behind her. Si Chengyu called her smilingly, Gloria! After Gloria Taylor learned that it was Si Chengyu, she called out in surprise, Brother? He had been busy recently. No one had been able to contact Si Chengyu. He drove to her side to talk to her. Are you looking for Kenny rke? he asked. No. Gloria Taylor showed the work permit in her hand, Im the employee of the Sheng Ding Media now. We are colleagues now, right? Si Chengyu was surprised, but he didnt let it show that much. Its a working hour of thepany. Many people woulde and go. This was not a good ce to talk either. Gloria Taylor looked around carefully, Im not yet to bepared with you. Si Chengyu was a careful and cautious person. After noticing Gloria Taylors subtle reaction, he smiled and said, Lets eat togetherter. Ill go first. Then, he drove to the parking lot. Gloria Taylor didnt take his words seriously. Last time, when he gave her a ride from the airport, she appeared on the headlines as Si Chengyus mysterious girlfriend. If she was photographed by the media having a meal with Si Chengyu, she bet hell would break loose and reported that Si Chengyu had secretly been married for years. Nowadays, the media could write anything to garner attention. It was another busy day in thepany. Sheng Ding Media had apany canteen. At noon, she nned to have lunch in the canteen together with her colleagues. Just as she was about to go the canteen, Si Chengyu called her. We agreed to have lunch together. Where did you go? Si Chengyu med her, but he was only joking. She refused him directly, I will eat in the cafeteria with my colleagues. Lets eat together when Kenny has spare time. Alright. He replied. She was not sure, but she could tell that his tone was somewhat strange. However, she didnt pay much attention to it anyway. She suddenly rememberedst time when Si Chengyu suddenly appeared in the tea house. He looked troubled. What happened? The rumor of Si Chengyus mysterious girlfriend had finally subsided satisfactorily. It was all thanked to Kenny rkes rtion with the CEO of microblog, but unfortunately, they didnt find the initiator of the rumor. Gloria Taylor thought about it and sent a message to Kenny rke. Kenny rke was probably busy. It was until she finished eating did he reply her message, I didnt find out. Gloria Taylor read the short reply and felt that Kenny rke was lying to her. It was impossible for the initiator to leave no trace at all. If he was to check it, he could definitely find out. After all, he was Kenny rke. The man was thoughtful and deep. He couldnt have missed. But, it was possible that he actually found out, but he didnt want to say it. In other words, he found the initiator of the rumor, but he couldnt believe that that person could do such thing, so he told her that he didnt find anything. Chapter 195 Were You A Pig Now? Chapter 195 Were You A Pig Now? The more she thought, the more she was sure that she was right. If it was somebody else who told her that they didnt find out, she would believe them, but she couldnt believe it if it was Kenny rke. His confidence was carved on his bone. Gloria Taylor couldnt stop thinking about it. She had been thinking about it all day. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As soon as she got off from work, she hurried home by bus. She wanted to talk to Kenny rke about it. However, when she arrived home, Kenny rke hadnte home yet. Aunt Hu cooked dinner at seven oclock and at that time, Kenny rke hadnte back home. It was gettingte. Aunt Hu suggested, Young Lady, you can eat first. We dont know when the Young Master wille back. No. I will wait. It was normal for him to be busy on his first day returning to the rke Company. Just as she was about to take her phone, there was a calling in. It was Kenny rke. She picked it up and asked, When are youing back? I wille back after meeting. I maye homete. Dont wait for me. You should go to bed first. Kenny rke spoke tenderly despite sounding a little bit depressed. It seemed that he was exhausted. The meetingsted so long that he didnt even notice the night was gettingte. As soon as the meeting was over, he immediately called Gloria Taylor. I see. Recently, although Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke didnt go to work together, they would set off in the morning ande back at the same time in the evening. Now, Gloria Taylor felt a little unustomed facing the empty room. After done having her dinner, she went back to her room and started writing a manuscript on her laptop. She was waiting for the sound of car outside while writing her manuscript. But, after a busy day at work, she was too tired that she fell asleep right after getting on the bed. Kenny rke saw this scene when he arrived home. The room was warm. He walked inside and saw Gloria Taylor sleeping while leaning on the headboard with her head cocked. One of her hand was still on the keyboard, her bangs were messy, and her hair was all over the ce. Kenny rke walked toward the bed and gently took theptop from Gloria Taylorsp. His movement was very gentle, but Gloria Taylor slept too lightly that she was awakened. She opened her heavy lids, half awake. She looked at the man in front of her in daze, Youre back. She slept sitting while leaning on the headboard with her head tilted for too long. When she tried to move, she lost control over her body and was about to fell off the bed. Kenny rke quickly stretched out his hands to prop her head and her waist. He said in a low voice, Go back to sleep. It worked like a spell. Gloria Taylor went back to sleep in a daze. It only took ten seconds for her to doze off. Kenny rke looked at her quiet sleeping face and giggled. He pinched her nose and murmured, Are you a pig now? He walked to the bathroom to wash and went to bed. Gloria Taylor who was already sleeping seemed to know that he was lying beside her. She subconsciously moved into his arms. Kenny rke looked at her gently and held her firmly in his arms. Soon, he also fell asleep. *** The following day, when Gloria Taylor stretched out her hand to the other side of the bed, she found out that it was empty. She suddenly rolled over and sat up. Kenny rke didnte homest night, did he? No, he dide back. Gloria Taylor turned her head and found herptop on the sofa. She remembered that Kenny rke came backst night. He helped her move herptop. But, where was he? Did he already leave? Gloria Taylor got out of the bed and put on her coat. She put on her slippers, opened the door, and ran downstairs. Downstairs, she saw Kenny rke dressed in suit and was ready to set off. She cried out, Kenny? Kenny rke turned around and looked at her. He frowned slightly, Go get ready. I will leave first. Hm. Gloria Taylor replied sadly. She watched him turning around and walked outside. She opened her mouth, but she didnt say anything atst. Until Kenny rke disappeared from her sight, she tightened her coat and went back to the bedroom to get ready for work. *** Kenny rke was particrly busy now. He was too busy to have dinner with Gloria Taylor. When she woke up in the morning, he had already left or was about to leave. When she came back in the evening, Kenny rke was still working overtime in thepany. When he came back, she was asleep or already woke up. Soon, a week passed. Gloria Taylor thought that me might have a time off during weekend, but when woke up on Saturday morning, she saw Kenny rke dressed neatly in suit looking full of vigor. He seemed to have an endless energy. He had been busy for a week, but he was still so energetic. Gloria Taylor grabbed her phone and saw her tired face on the screen. She went to workter than Kenny rke and got off from work earlier than him, but she did look more tired than him. If she hadnt been living with this man for a long time, she would have thought that he was not a human being. Ill go to thepany right away. You should have more sleep. Kenny rke heard a noise. He turned around to see her while lowering his head to tightened his cufflinks. But, today, the cufflinks seemed to be against him. They just wouldnt buckled up well. Gloria Taylor removed the sheet and sat up. She said in a soft voice, Come here. Kenny rke walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. He stretched out his hand and gave the cufflinks to Gloria Taylor. He lowered his eyes and saw her slim fingers buckled the cufflinks for him. After that, she helped him adjusted his coat for him. He bowed his head and kissed her forehead, Its New Year soon. Its better to get busy now so that I can rxter. Gloria Taylor was silent for a moment before she asked, Do you have a lot of things to do in the company? Yes. A lot of things. Kenny rke looked a bit tired. The next moment, both of them were silent. Gloria Taylor seemed to think of something and said, Do you know that brother is back? Kenny rke narrowed his eyes, when did hee back? He has been back for a few days. He also said that he wanted to have dinner with us. Gloria Taylor finally said what she wanted to say to him. Kenny rke hesitated, I will get off work early tomorrow. Lets have dinner with him in Jin Ding. Hm. Gloria Taylor nodded. Her eyes was filled with joy. Finally, she was to have dinner with Kenny rke! Chapter 196 How many times do you want? Chapter 196 How many times do you want? The second day, Gloria Taylor left for Jin Ding early. By the time she got there, it was twenty minutes earlier than the agreed time, but Si Chengyu got there as well in about one minuteter. Kennys not here yet? He asked Gloria. Yeah. I seldom saw him since he was back in the family business. Gloria sighed and answered. Noticing disappointment in her words, Si changed the subject. Well, Leon was meant toe, too, but his friends called him, so he didnt make it. Gloria did not meet Leon for quite a long time, and it drew her attention when Si mentioned him. They chatted and waited for Kenny rke, but he did not show up even over the agreed time, which was unusual for a punctual person like him. She dialed his number, but he hung up. Looking at the phone, Gloria frowned. Whats up? Si asked. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Its Kenny... Gloriapressed her lips but smiled to hide her worry. Maybe he was in an emergency meeting. Dont mind him, Lets begin to order. Si Chengyu came here with an empty stomach as she did, and it would be inappropriate to keep him waiting. No, no. Im alright. Si said. And it was not until one hourter, with the insistence of Gloria, they started dinner. They were drinking tea after finished eating, and Kenny finally showed up. Seeing Kenny walking in, Gloria turned down her head to her tea and ignored him. Kenny was a man who kept his words, but he was sote tonight and did not even call her back for his absence, which made Gloria worried about him, so she was mad at him, slightly. Being busy? Si Chengyu poured him a cup of tea and asked mildly. Kenny sat down closely to Gloria andid one arm on the back of the chair Gloria sat, which was like a lion guarding his territory. It caught Sis eyes for a few seconds, but Si looked elsewhere before anyone noticed. Yeah, sorry to keep you waiting. Kenny drank the tea, took a look at Gloria, and then asked Si. Did you eat? Uh-huh. We were starving. Si replied. Kenny then turned to Gloria and gazed at her, while Gloria just pretended to focus on her tea. My bad. I wouldve been earlier, but I got a little car ident on the way, and it broke my phone. Kenny said to Si but kept his eyes on Gloria. She was pretending to ignore him, but as he spoke, she paid one hundred percent attention. So before thest word of the sentence got out of his mouth, Gloria turned to him in a hurry. Did you get hurt? She asked. No, Im fine. The glimmer of a titter shed in his eyes, and Kenny added. It was a traffic block caused by a car ident, which made mete. ... Kenny ordered his food and finished it quickly before he went home together with Gloria. Inside the car, Gloria turned to Kenny and broke the silence. Its been so long since we went home together like this. Yeah, just like the time when someone wouldnt allow me to apany her. Its not the same thing. Yes, it is. No, its not. Yes... And the childish debate ended when Kenny threw Gloria on the bed. ... The next morning when Gloria woke up, she found Kenny still sleeping. He was tiredtely but still did it several times with Gloriast night. She reached her hand to his mature face when Kenny woke up and squinted his eyes. Ill bite you. He put her finger into his mouth and bit it lightly, while Gloria giggled and reached to him with the other hand. But her phone rang and interrupted them. Who would call me in this hour. Gloria mumbled as she took the phone. And she found it was an unknown number. Whos this? Carl Cook. Kenny nced at the screen from behind. Why did Carl call me? Maybe he tried to contact me. Kenny took her phone. What happened? Kennys voice turned cold when he picked up the phone. Gloria moved closer to listen and heard Carl spoke in a distraught tone. What the hell! One more picture of Si Chengyu and your lovely wife! Its going wild online now! What? Again? Gloria asked. Kenny hang up the phone and searched Sis name, the first result was the news titled with The Secret Girlfriend of Si Chengyu. I guess with a couple more of these, I could be a star, too. Gloria twitched her mouth. How many times do you want? Kenny gave her a sour look. The picture in the news was shotst night when Si Chengyu and her had dinner before Kenny was there. And Si was clearly showed in it, while Glorias face was still fuzzy. Well, thats not what I asked, am I? Besides, if you showed up earlierst night, it would be three of us. Gloria pouted and said. Chapter 197 Let’s try to calm down. Chapter 197 Lets try to calm down. So you mean its my fault? Kenny stared at Gloria. She did me himst night before he showed up, but after his exnation, there was no anger inside her anymore. Yet just now, his words and how he put it was uneptable for Gloria. No, thats not what I mean. She said no more and went to the bathroom. She was just joking about this, while Kenny seemed to consider her pleased to be on the news with Si. Gloria dressed up after the bath and she went downstairs without a word with Kenny. They had breakfasts in silence and then went to work separately. Gloria got to thepany and met Edith Hall who pulled her aside and asked. Did you had dinner with Si? Yeah, and it was Kenny who asked Si, but he was still at work, so Si and I went there earlier. She exined what happenedst night to Edith in general. Poor Si. Ten years in the business should have got him much more careful of paparazzi. Her words reminded Gloria that as long as she was with Si, he got snapped pictures, and his face was clear every time. Gloria got more confused as she thought of it. She and Edith walked to the elevator as they chatted. The door opened, and walked out Si and his manager Xu Jun. Gloria. Si smiled and greeted. Hi. Gloria did not say much and kept her distance with him. Something fleshed through his eyes, but nobody caught it. Si,st night in Jin Ding, did you have no idea that paparazzi was there? Gloria stopped him when he turned around and was about to leave. Si got his back to her, but Gloria noticed his neck twitched a bit along with his head. N?velDrama.Org content rights. And Xu Jun turned back to her with curiosity. Two minutes after Si paused, he turned to Gloria as well and apologized. Im sorry to get you into this, Gloria. Ill take care of it though. His tone and smile were still mild and gentle, yet this time Gloria frowned at it. Such a gentleman. Ah, he is so my type. Edith whispered to Gloria when Si moved away. No, I dont think so. Gloria shook her head. Well of course, you dont. Youve got Kenny, and... Edith kept saying while Gloria had no attention on her anymore. From the first time she met Si Chengyu, he left the impression of gentleness and generousness, which made people can not help to get close with him. But recently, every time she was with Si, it felt like he was hiding something. And she never saw him ever lose his temper. Whatever happened, he was always calm and steady with smile on his face. Except for once. In the tea house. And it was after that, Si still smiled whenever he met anyone and was still mildly, but Gloria found him different in some where. Maybe his expression in the tea house that time affected her, Gloria thought. ... Because of the picture, Gloria and Kenny were both upset. And they kept busy all day, leaving no time to contact each other. At night, Kenny went back home after Gloria was asleep. He walked into the bedroom quietly, seeing one of her hands falling and her cellphone on the floor. Kenny picked up her cellphone and her hand. He then sat down on the bed, watching her sleep. After a couple of minutes, he got up into the bathroom. Hearing the bathroom door closed, Gloria opened her eyes. Recently, Kenny went homete, for which he told Gloria not to wait for him, but even she went to sleep, it was light, and any sound inside the room would wake her up. She turned her back to the bathroom and tried to sleep again, but once she closed her eyes, her mind was filled with everything happened in recent days. It was not long until Kenny finished his bath. The room was softly lit by themp stitched on by Kenny, and he could notice Gloria was in different posture. He wrapped her in nkets and lied down in the other side of the bed. Then Kenny cuddled her to sleep, but Gloria in his arms turned over to keep distance with him. He reached to her again, yet Gloria turned as well, still pretending to be sleeping. Two of them cuddled and turned for several times, and finally, Kenny ran out of his patience. Gloria Taylor, are you mad at me? No. Kenny paused a few seconds and said. Ive been busytely. Dont treat me like this. Wow, dont talk to me like youre the only one being busy. Gloria sneered. As a matter of fact, what happened this morning was not even a quarrel. For Gloria, all she needed was a few nice words of him, but instead of it, Kenny was just ming her. Gloria threw back the covers and got out of the bed. Ill sleep in another room. Lets try to calm down. Chapter 198 Never sleep alone again. Chapter 198 Never sleep alone again. After her words, Gloria reached to her phone and was about to leave. Sleeping alone now was the best solution to calm each other down. But Kenny would not let her go. He blocked her within a few steps. Dont do this right now. You are the one doing it. Not me. Gloria raised her head to look at him coldly. Kenny put fingers against his temples and looked exhausted. Was it because of this morning? Gloria did not confirm. What happened this morning was only a trigger. They both were busytely, and even they were under the same roof, Gloria could only meet Kenny when she was woken up at midnight. Andst night at Jin Ding, Gloria thought she could be having dinner with Kenny on time, but he was late again. Though he had his reason, and Gloria understood no one should be med for that, the disappointment still existed. Not to mention his tone this morning when they knew the news. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was all about attitude. Its gettingte. I dont want to talk about it now. Gloria answered. She did not want this small argument boiled over into a serious quarrel, so sleeping alone was the best thing to do. Fine. Then Kenny carried her to the bed and held her tightly. Lets get some sleep. Gloria rolled her eyes but did not resist anymore. The next day morning, she was wakened up by Kennys hands. You awake? Stop! She reached to stop his hands. Yet Kennyid down to her and kissed her from her cheek to ear, as he whispered, gasping. I want you... And Gloria could not remember much since this. Kenny pressed himself on her body and asked when she was In her delirium. Do you still want to sleep alone? Gloria moaned and could not even think things straight. No... She mumbled. Good girl. Kenny petted her head. ... He got Gloria exhausted and she fell asleep again. Kenny put her on the bed and covered her body, then he just looked at her being asleep. It was until he could hold her to sleep at night that insomnia stopped tortured him, but in the middle of last night, when he tried to huddle her again after he was back from the bathroom, Gloria pushed him subconsciously. That panicked him. He was so busytely, and there were too many things for him to do. He needs to cling to power in his family so that he was able to investigate his mothers case. Yet that night at Jin Ding, when Kenny saw the disappointment in her eyes, he went a little antsy. And yesterday, when he knew the news, it rose to anxiety, so he said something wrong to her. But she was too calm and sensible that choose to sleep alone than having a quarrel with him because she did not want to affect his work. Never would he allow them to sleep separately. Buzz... As he was thinking, Randy rke called him on the phone. Took a day off? Randys voice came from the end of the other line. Yeah, Im sick. Kenny got his throat hurt a bit because of what they did, which do sound like being sick. Alright, get some rest. Randy advised. ... Gloria had a drowsy look and opened her eyes slowly. She smelled fried eggs and bacon, and then she saw Kenny in a robe was setting the small table. That scene could only be seen by her. Come on, time to eat. Kenny looked at her and give her a smile. While Gloria bounced from the bed and screamed. What time is it!? Rx. I ask for sick leave for you. Kenny said. Gloria looked at the watch and it was almost ten in the morning, and though she did not want to take a day off in the first few days she worked, it was toote anyway. She sat in front of Kenny to eat. How do you think of Si? Gloria hesitated and then asked him. Chapter 199 Use her to deal with Kenny Clarke Chapter 199 Use her to deal with Kenny rke Kenny did not expect that question. Why do you ask? After a few seconds, he spoke in a normal tone. Gloria took a bite on the egg and stared at him without answering, while Kenny remained casual under her gaze. Ive heard that people in the business after a long time like Si can recognize a paparazzi, so in general, their faces are always fuzzy on the photograph paparazzi shot. Kenny understood the meaning of her words. Yeah, Ive heard it, too. He nodded. Gloria did not speak again and kept eating while her mind was floating away. She wanted to talk to him about the picture, but Kenny seemed to be not aware of her intention at all. Last time, when the news was suddenly released Kenny told her there was no clue of anyone who did it, but she felt he was not honest to her. And now, she suspected that except for the first time, thest two pictures were shot at the instigation of Si Chengyu. It might be ridiculous to think so, but if anyone was behind this whole thing, Si would be the only one that Kenny might hesitate to deal with. And the second time, no one could contact him, while the blog Kenny sent was all about the history between Si and thepany. It was more like a letter to Si. And a chance. A chance Kenny gave him to step forward and exin. Yet all of these were just her guesses. Dont worry. Ill take care of things. Kennyforted Gloria for she went silent for quite a long time. Or maybe, you can talk to me and I might be helpful. And her gaze met his. Gloria got her eyes bright and clear which made Kenny feel he was looked through, so he moved his eyes. She sighed, for Kenny still did not talk. After all, Si was his big brother for twenty years. But Kenny was hiding something, which confirmed her guesses. Kenny remained quiet after that, and Gloria knew he was probably thinking the same thing as she did. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Meanwhile,izens were discussing who Gloria was, but no one said anything about XN anymore, so it did not affect Gloria. Instead of that, some imed Si got a new movie on its way, and the whole girlfriend thing was just a publicity stunt. But, of course, this kind of story was easily countered by his fans. Use your brain. Si Chengyu doesnt need any stunt. A movie with his name will easily take billion at the box office for the first day. Ignorance limits your imagination. Gloria was not worried about all this argument going online because Kenny told her he would take care of it. Yet, the ident usually came when one was rxed. ... In the next day morning, Gloria heard her colleagues talking about Si when she got to the office. Too much exposure for Si recently. I know, right? And thats for sure that he doesnt need any stunt right now, so whos behind this? And, yesterday some guy in Microblog imed to know who that secret girl was. No kidding! Butst time I reckon, Si was single. Plus he always kept himself busy. Well, he wasnt this year. Hearing what they said, Gloria found the ount they were talking about. Its ID was a string of letters and it got hundreds of thousands of followers. That guy was famous for exposing the privacy of celebrities and stars. Guys, I knew whos the girl that had dinner with Si Chengyu. If you want to know as well, followed me and Ill share it whit you at eight oclock, Friday night. Only two sentences but this blog createdrge suspense. A lot ofments under the blog was expecting Friday toe soon, and it was tomorrow. She refreshed this ones homepage and found another blog was sent just now. Since you guys were passionate, Im leaking a few important information to you now. She was graduated from one of the best Film Academy in the country, not in the business, not a star, but works in an entertainmentpany. It was a wild range for someone else, but Gloria knew all these matched with her. She left the office to the break room and called Kenny, but no one was answering. Gloria took a deep breath and went back to work. Kenny did not call her back the whole day, while when she was about to get off, she met Si again. Seeing him, Gloria could not help getting angry, because if Si was really behind the whole thing, then he was a total snack. Dragging her into this to deal with Kenny rke. Si Chengyu walked to her alone. Hey Si, hows going? Gloria stepped in front of him and blocked. A trace of hesitancy showed in his eyes, for seeing her expression, but still, Si smiled and said. Yeah, same old. Chapter 200 Satisfaction Chapter 200 Satisfaction Gloria Taylor focused her eyes on him but found nothing unusual. She kept a smiling face and asked. I heard you went to some mountain viges for charity and lost contact. We were worried about you. Yeah, it was a small vige, so phones got no signals there. Anyway, sorry to keep you guys worried. Si answered with a neutral expression, leaving Gloria speechless. Under such circumstances, Gloria began to be skeptical about his own judgment. But it still did not make sense. Let alone her instinct, there was no way Kenny did not find anything about this. Suddenly, she felt the man in front of her was terrifying. Gloria, you asked a lot today. Si interrupted her thoughts and his words got her face twitched a bit. Oh, its probably because I barely spoke to Kenny these days, and now I met you, so I just cant stop talking. No, its fine. Such a huge industry of the rke family on his shoulder must have kept him fully upied. Si nodded his head and looked concerned about her and Kenny. Gloria responded with a smile and said no more. ... She got out of the building and thinking about their conversation. Even she pressed on him, but Si Chengyu was still as natural and gentle as he used to be. And that was when it hit her. Was he too natural? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. There was no way that he did not know the news of him and her, yet, he did not mention a single word about it. It was almost like that never happened. That was not the Si she knew, or he would have apologized and given her more concern. Was he getting nervous because of feeling guilty? As she thought, a car stopped in front of her, and down the window, showed Edith Hall who wore a costume. Ed?Gloria gave a surprised look. Did you get here from a movie set? You can tell, dont you? Edith looked around and said. Now, hop in. The second Gloria got in the car, Edith started it. Did you saw the Microblog that posted your information? Edith drove and asked her. I did. Gloria turned serious when it came to this. Did you call Kenny? Edith was ever more anxious than her. I did. But she did not tell Edith that Kenny did not answer. Thats good. Edith was relieved a bit. They stopped in a crossroads for the traffic light, and Edith opened Microblog on her cellphone. After a few seconds, she turned around to Gloria with a puzzled face. You sure you called him? Cause this isnt joking. This guy here definitely knew something about you. With so many people watching, the consequence will be serious. Edith lived under the spotlight because that was what she did. While Gloria was the wife of Kenny rke, the young mistress of the rke family. If she went public as the girlfriend of Si Chengyu, her reputation and life would both be ruined. He did not answer.Gloria sighed and told her the truth. Lets find him now. No, dont. Gloria did not want to disturb him. Edith saw her frowning face, so she said no more and just called Carl Cook. Carl picked up the phone on one beep. Ed? That guy on Microblog exposing Gloria. Did you do anything about him? Yeah, were on it. Okay. Did you... Edith hung up the phone before Carl finished his sentence. Carl said they are on it, Edith turned to Gloria. Your mans reliable. Hearing that, Gloria breathed a long sigh of relief. And then, Edith dropped her home. Kenny was not home yet at this hour, so Gloria went to the kitchen to cook dinner. While there was still no sign of him when it was nine in the night. She ate some and put the rest into the refrigerator. Their housekeeper was too old to stayte at the night, for which Gloria told her to sleep and she waited for Kenny alone, watching TV. By the time when the sound of the car engine came, it was nearly midnight. Gloria yawned and got up to the kitchen to heat up the food. As soon as Kenny walked into the room, a bodyguard told him that Gloria waited for him for a whole night. He went to the dining room and smelled hot food. Gloria wore a pajama and got out of the kitchen with a te on her hand. Kenny wanted to hug her but realized he did not take off his cold coat. He took it off and then hold her into his arms. You dont need to wait for me. Well, only asionally. She raised her head and smiled at him. Sit down and eat. Kenny did not have anything for the night yet, so he kept sending food to his mouth. While Gloria watched him eating and felt warm inside. Kenny was busy but would help her with her stuff, and in turn, she would take care of him. That was the meaning of family and love. Gloria thought with satisfaction. Thank you.After Kenny finished, Gloria said to him, holding her chin with both hands. What? Kenny raised his head. Microblog. The news? The smile faded gradually on her face, and Gloria said. This afternoon, Someone in the Microblog imed to know the woman having dinner with Si Chengyu and would tell everyone on Friday. Chapter 201 The most shameless mistress. Chapter 201 The most shameless mistress. Kenny suspended his hand with chopsticks in the air. Then he put down the chopsticks in a hurry and was going to reach his phone but was stopped by Gloria. Carl Cook was on it now. Gloria did not want him to get back to work at this hour, so she told him that, while the fact was she did not know whether Carl could deal with it or not. Yet Kenny still took it and then dialed the number of Carl. Carl Cook justid down after a busy day but got woken up. He picked the phone without a look at the number. Who the hell is this?! He shouted. Me. One word of Kenny and Carl was sober. Carl softened his tone a lot and then said. Holy shit, my young master. Dont you think its toote to call me right now? If you got that time, please do me a favor and check the whole thing of Si Chengyu, will you? Gloria has also been involved, and for that, I dont even have time to sleep these days. Carl Cook and Kenny rke were close friends, and when ites to important things, there will be straight talk And we dont know what the one behind this want from us, but he clearly knew the rtionship between you and Gloria, or he wouldnt stick to Gloria like a goddamn chewed gum on the floor, leaving us in this tricky situation. Kenny kept listening without a word, making Gloria unaware of what Carl was saying. After Kenny hung up, they both sat there quietly and did not say anything for a long time. I met Si in thepany today. Gloria broke the silence. Kenny heard the words and looked up at her suddenly with a frown unconsciously. Calm yourself down, I didnt say a word about this, Gloria said. And he did not mention the news as well. Im full. Kenny stood up. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. While Gloria could no longer ept Kenny''s avoidance, and she stood up and said to him loudly. Kenny rke. Stop making yourself a fool! You knew it was him but you just dont tell me. why!? Gloria held these words for a long time. Kenny got his back twitched, and then he looked back at her. I said I will deal with it. His eyes were cold, just like his voice. Gloria shuddered subconsciously and opened her mouth but no word came out. At this moment, she felt that Kenny was strange, cold, and alienated, or perhaps she had never walked into his heart. She froze where she stood. That night, the two of them were lying on the bed with their backs to each other without hugging or communicating... ... The next day, Gloria went to work. She didn''t sleep wellst night, so she went to the break room for coffee during the lunch break. It was not until the water in the ss overflowed that Gloria returned from her thoughts. After a sip of it, she took out her cellphone. Today is Friday, but the blogger iming to announce Gloria''s identity did not post anything. That might be the result of the efforts of Carl and his team. But before she opened the APP, Carl Cook called in. She wondered why Carl called her for he should know Kenny would not be with her in such an hour. Gloria, where are you right now? Carl was in anxiety and did not give her a chance to make a sound before he asked. Im at work. The break room. Something wrong? Stay there. Iming. And dont hang up. Carl, tell me what happened? Wait till I see you. He was out of breath, Gloria could tell he was running. She realized something happened to her. Holding the line, her finger slid to the APP and clicked it open. Ten secondster, she stood there still, but with ear buzzing, head nk, and the room spinning. There were her photos, everywhere in the Microblog. The photo she made out with Kenny rke. The photo she had dinner with Si Chengyu. The photo she went in and out of Ding Sheng Entertainment. And...the wedding photo of rke and Taylor. Kenny rke and Anne Taylor. Crack. Her phone fell on the floor as Carl rushed in and saw it. Yet Gloria went numb. She just stood there and kept her body unmoved, unaware of anyone. Carl walked to her at a rapid pace and picked up her phone whose screen still lit and showed the wedding photo. He knew it could strike her hard, but as for now, Carl had no time tofort her. Lets get out of here. Carl held her arm and moved. Security guarded the door and then walked them outside of the building while as they passed by, the employees all pointed fingers at Gloria and whispered. Gloria felt like naked in a crowd. Hot news was all about her now in the Microblog, and the first one was titled with the most shameless mistress. From the time that she was forced to marry Kenny rke from the first ce to now she became a mistress, Gloria did not know what had she done to deserve all these. Why should she? Chapter 202 Si Chengyu was more important. Chapter 202 Si Chengyu was more important. Gloria Taylor was dragged out of the building through the back door by Carl Cook. A ck car was there waiting and a bodyguard opened the door for them. Carl put Gloria on the back seat and then he looked around to make sure no one was watching before getting in the car. Sitting in the front seat, Carl felt relived for bringing her out safely, but when he turned to Gloria, his heart suspended again. Gloria, you okay? Carl realized how stupid his question was, right after his words finished. With such a huge ident, there was no way Gloria could be okay. She and Kenny were living happily as a couple, but suddenly a wedding photo of her husband with another woman came out of nowhere, making her a mistress. Let alone Gloria, Carl as a man would find it shocking and painful. Dont worry. Trust Ken. He will solve the problem. Seeing Gloria sitting there speechless with a pale face, Carl was worried and tried tofort her. Carl scratched his head fretfully for his wordforted nothing. Where is Ken? Gloria finally opened her mouth. He... Carl hesitated but did not lie to her. He went to the outskirts of the city and now ising back on his way. He will be back after about...an hour. Gloriaid back to the seat, replying nothing. Carl shut his mouth as well because he knew a thousand words offort from his mouth would be nothingpared to one of Kennys. ... The car went directly to Carls house located in a fancy housing estate. Luo Ying knew where your house was, and now it must be surrounded by a lot of paparazzi... Carl exined to Gloria as he opened the door. Carl rarely treated a girl with such a gentle attitude except for Edith. Thanks. Gloria followed him into the house. Tea? Or something else? Gloria shook her head but Carl still got her a cup of hot tea. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After a few minutes of silence, she reached to him and said. My cell. Come on, You dont need that. Lets um...Lets chat, shall we? Carl knew thatizen would not leave her alone. And before Gloria said something more, the bell rang. It might be Ken. Carl got up to the door in a hurry. A sense of expectation crossed Glorias mind. She turned her head to the door, but it was Edith. She walked in with big steps and again, customs on. Her hair was a mess and hairpins were in it pell- mell. Gloria! She ran to Gloria, opened and shut her mouth, and then squeezed four words out. It will be fine. Gloria nodded slightly. Edith watched her closely to check on her situation, but Gloria got only her face pale while no else emotions shown. That might be the worst situation. Edith looked at Carl, and he shook his head to her quietly. They could do and say nothing but sat there with her. Kenny rke came after an hourter. Carl opened the door and Kenny went directly to Gloria, but his steps slowed before he got near to her. Gloria. He bent to a squat in front of her and grabbed her hands. You came. There was no sign of tears on her face. Sure. Kenny nodded lightly. He looked at her, then to the floor, and then to her again. Trust me. Gloria responded to nothing. She always trusted him for everything, but it was nothing about trust this time. Hollow and empty were her eyes, sticking into his. Was it him? She opened her mouth after a while. Carl and Edith looked at each other, wondering who Gloria was talking about, yet Kenny knew it exactly. Si Chengyu. Anne Taylor once got in touch with him and was almost brought into the entertainment industry by Si. It would make total sense if Si was behind this with Anne. Hearing her question, Kenny could not dare to look her in the eyes for the first time. His teeth grating, head aside, and fists clenched. Ha... Gloria sneered. Even now, you still didnt believe that he would turn on you. Gloria took a slight pause. Though he dragged me into this mess time and again, and though he was behind all of this, he is still your beloved brother... Ill end this. I promise. Kenny interrupted her and said firmly. But it finally lit her up. The hell to your promise! And to this marriage! We were not married anyway! The wedding photo. I didnt know it at all. Kenny exined. Gloria drew her hands and went silent. There was no way Kenny was not aware of what Si had done if Gloria was able to think it through. As for Kenny, though he was known as ruthless, to those apanying him, Kenny was the opposite of that. He did not want to believe the truth that Si betrayed him, so he gave him chances over and over again, instead of talking to him directly. Kenny was not a soft and weak man, but he cared too much of his brother. Yet every chance he gave to Si was built on the damage to Gloria. To her, that meant Si was more important than she was. While as for Carl and Edith who heard their conversation was both astonished. It was...Si Chengyu? Edith could not believe what she heard. But why? And Carl, too. Im tired Ed. Gloria looked at Edith. Can I go to your ce? Sure you can. Edith stood up immediately. Chapter 203 Only Gloria Taylor would piss you off. Chapter 203 Only Gloria Taylor would piss you off. Edith went to held her arms and was about to leave to the door. But Kenny got up quickly and moved to Gloria at a rapid pace. Go home with me. He stopped her. I dont want to. With a cial expression on her face, Gloria kept her eyes on the floor and shook his hands off. At that second, withering arrived at his eyes but vanished soon. He clenched his fists, unclenched, then again... Ill pick you upter. He put his words in the softest tone he could ever use, which was almost like he was talking to a baby. Lets go. Gloria ignored his words and walked to the door, dragging Edith. Carl nced at Kenny and was going to say something, but then he did not. Ill walk them out. He went out, leaving Kenny alone in the house. Kenny stood still for almost one minute, and then bent his knees to sit down. Elbows were supported on his knees, and his hands covered his face. Fragile as he never was... ... Paparazzi did not found where Carl lived even now. But he looked around and checked many times before Gloria and Edith left. He watched Ediths car drove away and then stood there to make sure no car followed them. A few minutester, Carl turned around to his house but saw Kenny walking out of it with a frosty look. Sorry to bother you again, Carl, for the next few days. Carl knew he was talking about Gloria, for only he could get near Gloria since she did not want to see Kenny recently. Ah,e on man, cut the crap. It would be the end of the world if you stop bothering me. Carl joked. Kenny replied nothing and was going to keep moving but was stopped by Carl. Was it really about Si Chengyu? Kenny took a slight pause but still walked away directly without exnation. He started the car and dialed the number to Si. One beep only, and Si answered him which was like he was expecting Kennys call. Aha! Finally. Si sounded slow and steady and even with a little bit of joy in his tone. Where do we meet? Kennys voice could not be colder. My ce. Receiving his answer, Kenny hang up at once and pressed the elerator harder to Sis house. And by the time Si opened the door, Kenny said his hello with a punch in the face. Si was knocked down on the floor while Kenny closed the door and walked in. Why did you do that? You could havee to me! All his fury and brutality burst out of a sudden. Suffering from the pain, Si could no longer maintain his expression neutral. You?He coughed a few seconds before getting up from the floor. Nah, only when I went to Gloria Taylor you could release your nature like this. Si put on a weird smile and said. Kenny grabbed him by the cor and pushed him against the wall. The cor tightened got Sis face turned blood red. You see. Im right. Kenny clenched his fists again and again, but instead of hitting Si, he got his hands off him and let him stood on his feet. What kind of man are you? Kenny said through gritted teeth. Well it worked, didnt it? Si smiled again. Kenny calmed himself down within a few deep breaths, and then he stared at Si. That day, in the tea house. You heard the conversation between Grandpa and Randy rke. Was that the reason? While Si who was smiling with satisfaction now got his face pale as a ghost after he heard Kenny. N?velDrama.Org content rights. What did you know!? Panic showed on his face, and he started to cough, hard. You tell me. Kenny kept pressuring him with a poker face. The two of them kept eyes on each other for a long time, and then suddenly Si burst intoughter like a maniac. You know nothing! And nor the things you wanted to know! You will never know!Si put his words without hurry and haste, and then he staggered back to his bedroom. ... Gloria and Edith got to Ediths house without blocks. What do you want to drink? Edith asked as she brought her slippers. Gloria took the slippers and shook her head. Edith poured a cup of water and handed it to Gloria who sitting on the sofa in a trance with a pillow in arms. Can you tell me what exactly is going on? Edith sat down next to her and asked. Holding the water in hand and crouching on the sofa, Gloria told Edith what she had been through lately and her guesses. Thats impossible... Edith scratched her head fretfully. Si should be close to Kenny. How could he do this? Why? I know. Gloria nodded her head. Even a total stranger like Edith would not believe Si was a bad guy, let alone Kenny who grew up with him. But Gloria was different. Edith was loved by his family, and her families loved each other, while though Kenny was kidnapped, he got loves from his father, grandfather, and other rtives. Only Gloria was an outsider in her family since she was a child, and she had no sense of belonging to it at all. So she had to be independent and brave, which shaped her sensitive character. She believed her conclusion, and Kenny never denied it. Gloria, thats not what I mean. Come on, put on your happy face. Seeing her silent again, Edith was worried. Im okay. Im just tired... Gloria stretched her mouth but failed to make a smile. Not even a fake one. Chapter 204 If she got one hair missed... Chapter 204 If she got one hair missed... Go to rest then. Edith said. Sure. Gloria got up and went to the bedroom. As she closed the door, Gloria saw Edith stared down at her phone, frowning. Edith was probably readingments. She shut the door and stood motionless where she was. Gloria felt rather exhausted than grieved, but still, her tears fell down her cheek unconsciously as she slipped to the floor slowly with her back against the door. Others parents were what she admired when she was a kid, while after she was admitted to the Film Academy and could support herself with scriptwriting, she admired nothing. Living by herself was not that hard anymore. Then she was married into the rke family. Though using the name of Leon, Kenny tricked her for a long time, but to her, that was nothingpared to the sweetness he brought her. Love and warmth, these were what she desperately desired. These were never possessed by her until then, so when someone came to her with a torch, she could not help embracing it like a moth flying into the fire. Yet to Kenny, she was not the most important one. Kenny put her at risk to sound out Si Chengyu. For him, she was just something receable. ... Gloria did not know how she fell asleepst night and how she woke up, but after a whole night, she calmed herself down already. Right now, the damage this affair caused her was huge. She would be into the entertainment business as a scriptwriter in the future, while with a reputation as a mistress, she would not go far on this road. She would not give up the dream as a scriptwriter, nor admitted she was a mistress. After all, she was the one married into the rkes in the first ce. Gloria took out her phone and found nothing but scold. Though that was expected, she still felt her throat stuck when saw the countless amounts. Gloria? You up? Breakfast is ready. Edith spoke in a careful tone. On my way.Putting on shoes, she walked to the door. Edith stood in front of the door open-mouthed when she found Gloria out with a smile to her. Lets go. Im starving. Um...Yeah. Edith followed. Yesterday, she was worried when she saw Gloria numb with grief, and she was wondering how to comfort her today, while Gloria just walked out of her room as if nothing had happened... Gloria... Im going to the Taylorster. Edith sat down in front of the table and was about to open her mouth but was broke in by Gloria. Why? Edith put her chopsticks down and asked. The wedding photo. It must be Anne Taylor. Kenny rke and I knew nothing about it, but not the Taylors. Having finished the milk in her ss, Gloria stood up. I can go by myself, Ed. Dont worry. But... Itll pass. Gloria put on a smile. Whats more, they cant talk me to death, right? The affair itself did not break her yesterday. Kenny did. But right now, it was more important. ... Gloria left with sunsses, mask, and Ediths clothing, while Shi Ye was at the front gate waiting for her. Maam. Shi Ye got his hair messed. What are you doing here? Gloria frowned and asked. Master Kenny sent me here, maam. Im your driver today. Shi Ye bowed slightly. Gloria surprised a little. Kenny rke knew she would go back to The Taylor. Thank you then. Under such circumstances, there would be fewer troubles if she did not have to take a cab. She got into the car behind him and took out her phone to check the Microblog and found almost every post about her was gone, while only a few websites kept the screenshots of them. It was said that it was Anne Taylor, the second elder sister of Mrs. rke, that had an engagement with Kenny rke...But atst, the youngest one of the Taylor sisters was married into the rkes. Aint she ugly and stupid? Who knows? Maybe rich guys got special tastes? Or, both of them got connected with that rke. Oh, that drama. Anyway, none of them were some good people. Thesements were annoying, but Gloria felt better after she told herself none of these people mattered to her. And her thoughts were interrupted by the ring of Shi Yes phone. He nced at Gloria through the driving mirror before picking it up. It was Kenny rke. Gloria in the car? Kenny stayed awake a whole night, for which his voice was husky. Correct. Shi Ye answered. Bodyguards are on their ways. Keep your eyes on her. If she got one hair missed, you dont have to come back again. Kenny said it calmly without threatening in his tone, but it got Shi Yes sweat flowing. Yes, sir. He hung up the phone. They arrived at the vi of the Taylors soon, while two cars waited there in front of the gate. When Gloria was wondering who was there before her, a group of bodyguard-like men wearing suits got out of the car to her. They were the men guarding Kennys house. Maam. One of them opened the door for her. What are you guys doing here? Gloria got off and asked. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Waiting for you. And they all answered with one voice at the same time. Gloria rolled her eyes, for it felt strange when a bunch of tough guys shouted such words all at once. Mrs. rke! Mrs. rke! Can I ask you some questions!? Meanwhile, more people came out of nowhere and ran to her across the road. Chapter 205 Spit on your face. Chapter 205 Spit on your face. Before she realized what was going on, bodyguards blocked between her and these people. We wont take interviews. One of them shouted to journalists. Shi Ye got off the car as well and protected Gloria to the gate of the vi, while Gloria could not help turning to the scene behind her. Those journalists were stopped by the big and strong muscles but still managed to push themselves into Gloria. It was miracles they did not lose the cameras on shoulders and microphones in hands while their faces were contorted. The lights of cameras blinded her eyes even at this distance Audiences were behind all these. They needed the drama more than the truth, and if there was not any, paparazzi and journalists would creat some to fulfill peoples desire of pry and their pockets, regardless of the damage they caused to others. No one would pity her if she did not fight for herself. Gloria thought as she walked into the gate. Under such circumstances, except for the necessary absence of Loren Taylor because of thepany, the rest of the Taylors stayed at home. Seeing Gloriaing in from the gate, one of the maids told them her arrival. By the time Gloria walked through the door, Tina Walker and Mayo Taylor were going downstairs. Gloria. Tina saw her. Mom. Gloria did not react much to her and then turned to Mayo. Grandpa. Tina followed half step far behind Mayo to the hall slowly and then said carefully to Mayo. Ill go make some tea. Hearing that, a shadow of a sneer crossed her face but it passed fast. With such horrible things happened to her daughter, Tina paid no attention but kissed Mayos ass. Tina walker lived her whole life carefully. if she was not ttering Loren Taylor, then she was on her way to kiss the asses of Anne Taylor and her elder sister, otherwise Mayo Taylor. She was so busy pleasing the Taylors but care nothing about her own blood. Mayo waited for Tina to leave and then opened his mouth. I knew what happened online. Your sister was grounded for being a fool like that. He was ming Anne, but Gloria knew that words were just for her. I need to see her. That was her purpose of being here today. Mayo did not refuse. Take her to Anne. He said to a maid. Gloria did not speak and got up. She followed the maid upstairs and was led to a door outing the yell of Anne Taylor. Let me out! You bitches! Wait till I get out and Ill fire your asses! She kept scolding for half a minute, and then finally stopped. Miss Gloria. The maids saw Gloriaing and then greeted her respectfully. Open up. Gloria nodded her head slightly as a response and she found not only maids were here watching but also locks on her door. One of the maids opened the door and let Gloria in. But giggling at the phone held in hands, Anne sat on the sofa and did not notice Gloria was here. What are you looking at? Gloria narrowed her eyes lightly and spoke. Anne did not saw hering at all, and thus the sudden appearance of her voice got Anne to a shudder. You ghost or something? Then she gave Gloria a withering look. Gloria walked to her in silence, while Anne put down her phone and looked at her with a satisfied face. Oh, its your silly ass. Brave, huh? Leave your rat hole like this. What, youre trying to get more people to spit on your face? She licked her lips and then smiled in a creepy way. Well, of course not. Im here to solve that problem. The corner of her mouth lifted but her eyes were ice-cold. That was not Anne Taylor expected this scene. She wanted Gloria crashed and broken like a lunatic while not calm and normal. Youre such a whore. Being taken as a mistress was normal to you, huh? These words were almost squeezed out of her teeth. Gloria stood in front of her and looked down. Now, lets talk about the wedding photo. It was S... Subconsciously, Anne was going to mention the name but suddenly realized it was Gloria she was talking to. It was none of your business. The only thing you should know is that the photo was real and you, Gloria Taylor, were fake! Side chick! There was a sudden sharpness in her voice for thest two words. Gloria got her expression unaltered, but the fists hanging in both sides clenched tightly. I knew who helped you. Gloria took a deep breath to calm herself down. It was Si Chengyu. Ha, I dont know what youre talking about. How could he get such a photo. Anne exined in a hurry. But Anne could not look into her eyes when she said so. Gloria slid her a sideways nce and then sat down opposite to her. Oh, you poor thing. You didnt even know who Si Chengyu really was, did you? Once Gloria mentioned the name of Si, Anne would get extremely nervous, and Gloria noticed that. She could tell that Anne loved Si, because back then, no matter it was Colin Hall or someone else, no one touched her nerve like that before. Anne was irritated by her words, so she stood up and pointed to the door. Shut up and get the hell out of my room! Anne shouted. Very well. Gloria stood up without any anger crossed her face. Good-bye, then. She wanted to know whether Si and Anne did this together, and since it was confirmed already, Gloria did not need to stay here and wasted her time anymore. The wedding photo was brought by Si, and Anne used it as a weapon. At first, Gloria did not think that a man like Si Chengyu would nevery his eyes on Anne Taylor, while the fact was, on the contrary, they even united against Gloria and Kenny.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 206 “Ive had enough!” Chapter 206 I''ve had enough! Gloria Taylor went out of Anne Taylors room and went downstairs while calling Kenny rke. However, before her phone was dialed, she saw Si Chengyuing from the door at the corner of the stairs, then Gloria Taylor subconsciously cut off the phone and focused on Si Chengyu who wore a gray suit, which looked a little thin, she was always gentle and was like someone who walked out of a movie poster, which was urate and exquisite. If it hadnt happened, Gloria Taylor would still be his fan. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Probably because of too focus, Si Chengyu looked up this way and they looked at each other, at that moment, the gentle expression on his face turned to be full of cracks and his smile became a little stiff but returned to normal after a few seconds. Mayo Taylor was still in the hall, Si Chengyu drew back his sight and walked to him, saying with a modest attitude, Hi, Mr. Taylor. Sit down, please! Mr. Si. Mayo Taylor greeted. Mayo Taylor and Si Chengyu had already talked when Gloria Taylor went downstairs, she tried to endure and finally resist the impulse to question. But Tina Walker suddenly came out and took her into a room, Whats going on? Why is your sisters name on the marriage certificate? Hearing this, Gloria Taylor was surprised that Tina Walker cared about her but she burst her fantasy in next second, It wouldn''t have been this way if Anne had been Mrs. rke in earlier. And its you who was so greedy to get Anne grounded. Tina Walker talked a lot and said worriedly, I just hope it would not affect thepany Well. Gloria Taylor could not help but sneer, Tina Walker, are you crazy? Just go to the psychiatry if your brain got sick. Id had enough! The design of the vi in Taylor family was quite good and almost every room was north-south permeability. It was just because of the excellent lighting, the expression on Gloria Taylors face was very clear and her weariness and fatigue, and disappointment after calm could be seen by Tina Walker who did not believe that she could say something like that, Whats wrong with you, Gloria? Gloria Taylor was always obedient in her heart and she would agree to do everything that she said but what Gloria Taylor had just said made Tina Walker nervous, How can you talk to me like this? Tina Walker frowned and thought that she made mistake, then she reached for her arm, I know that youre in a bad mood because of recent things, anyway, its just because of you What? Gloria Taylor stepped back two steps away from her hand, You still tried to please Anne even if she scolded you were a dog in Taylor family and you cant bear it as I just told the truth. Tina Walker said, Anne is still young and its normal to lose her temper asionally. But Im younger than her! Tina Walker was speechless for a while and she was angry with Gloria Taylor for her attitude, so she talked harshly, Why are youpared to her? I please them so much just for having a ce in Taylor family for us. No, not us, just for yourself. Gloria Taylor said indifferently. Gloria Taylor interrupted Tina Walker when she talked something, Stop telling me that and I dont want to listen to. You have to remember that it was you who kneeled down to beg me to marry Kenny rke, so stop finding excuses for Anne Taylor. At this moment, Gloria Taylor threw the handle after the de and said it with courage. Kenny rke repeatedly gave Si Chengyu opportunities and test her by Gloria Taylor but finally she became the mistress. And she was same as Kenny rke that she gave Tina Walker opportunities again and again but finally was hurt deeply. If her heart was crooked and it would be in vain in certain things, no matter how you correct it, which was what happened between Kenny rke and Si Chengyu. However, the different was that she gave Tina Walker opportunities and she did not hurt anyone but her. And Si Chengyu made her the victim of their game. Gloria Taylor took a deep breath, We have had a broken mother-daughter rtionship since the day I agreed to marry him, then you and Anne nned the kidnapping case and I willingly handed over the ck card to save you because I want to give you thest chance. And you probably dont know what Anne Taylor asked those two kidnappers to do to me, she asked them to Gloria Taylor turned back and there was tears on her eyes, Rape and then kill me! It made Tina Walked tremble and Gloria Taylor went out slowly with a sneer. Seeing that Gloria Taylor was closer to the door and far away from herself, Tina Walker was nervous and there was a sense of panic in her heart, then she took two steps forward and shouted, Gloria. But Gloria Taylor ignored her and closed door. It was quiet in the room and Tina Walker stood in the middle of the room. Was she really wrong? But as a stepmother, shouldn''t she be kinder to the children of her stepchildren? Yes, she had to be like that. Gloria Taylor would say those words today just because she had been pissed offtely. Anyway, Tina Walker was her mother and she would recognize her someday. Thinking of this, Tina Walker felt much better. Gloria Taylor listened to her for many years and she would be the same as before in several days. Chapter 207 “Youve bitten something harder, haven t you?” Chapter 207 You''ve bitten something harder, haven'' t you? Si Chengyu stayed in the hall alone when Gloria Taylor came out from the room. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Si Chengyu turned back and greeted her as usual, Gloria. Oh Mr. Si can call my name directly. Her expression and tone were indifferent and she was not good at pretending like Si Chengyu. After all, even if he wasn''t Kenny rkes cousin, he was the kind movie king that she adored for eight years. No one stipted that Si Chengyu should be a good person but no matter what kind of hardship he had; Gloria Taylor could not understand what he did. Cause she did not do anything wrong and he could not be diametrically opposed to her even if he had a great contradiction with Kenny rke. The expression of Si Chengyu had taken ce a little subtle change, which seemed to be bitter, but also helpless. Sorry. Si Chengyu stopped smiling and said seriously. I dont ept your apology. His apology had no sincerity and he did not even think that he had done something wrong. Fine. He did not seem to care whether she epted his apology and just nodded. I dont know whats going on between you and Kenny rke, but I know that youre a very important person in his heart and he did give you opportunities. Things could be seen clearly after calming down and very easy to figure out. Gloria Taylor said seriously, I envy you so much. Yes, she really envied Si Chengyu who was treated well by Kenny rke, which made her very jealous. But her words seemed to touch the reverse scale of Si Chengyu and she asked, What? Gloria Taylor was about to say something when someone rushed in and came to her, Kenny rke, why are you here? Gloria Taylor surprisedly looked at the man in front of her and she thought that it was a bodyguard when he came in. Kenny rke did not sleep all night and looked not good but still powerful. He did not answer Gloria Taylor but looked at her from toe to head, then showed a rxed look and turned to look at Si Chengyu. Youre fast! Si Chengyu smiled. His words seemed to be that he had informed him ofing here. Gloria Taylor clearly felt that Kenny rke stiff and she stretched out to hold hiss hand but suddenly he clenched her hand as if he had eyes on his back, his palm was dry and warm, which made her feel security. Gloria Taylor looked down and in aplex mood, which was seen by Si Chengyu and he sneered, Well, you love and trust each other very much, which made me jealous but it is difficult to say whether someone think the same as me. Si Chengyu, dont think I dare beat you! Kenny rke said angrily. Of course, you dare, but I think you have to give Gloria an identity first, otherwise, she would always be a mistress. Si Chengyu looked at Gloria Taylor when he said that, Gloria is going to be a screenwriter in the future and will she be suppressed because she is a mistress? His words were like a sword into Kenny rkes heart. It was he who asked Gloria Taylor to resign and arranged her to work in rke Group and it was also he who made her be a mistress. He was angrier and said, Shut up! Si Chengyuughed and his smile grew stronger. Chengyu. Gloria Taylor turned back and saw Anne Taylor, who was like a bird rushed into the arms of Si Chengyu and he asked her gently, Are you okay? Yes, Im okay. Anne Taylor nodded shyly and there was a girlish shyness in her eyes, Oh am I dreaming now? No, its not a dream, Im here. Si Chengyu pinched her cheek and gentler. They made Gloria Taylor shocked and she subconsciously looked at Kenny rke who was indifferent. Feeling that Gloria Taylor was looking at them, Si Chengyu smiled to her but said to Kenny rke, Although I think that Gloria looks like Qingning, Anne was more like her. Qingning loved you so much before and she would be happy if she knew that you married the woman who looks like her. It was obvious that he was trying to provoke them and Gloria Taylor could see that, she said, Not everyone is like you who just found a substitute. She said rudely, Your love to Qingning is just like that and you touch other women with your hand that used to touch her, will she feel sick? Si Chengyu shouted, Gloria Taylor! Stop calling my name, its disgusting. Gloria Taylor felt sick even if she nced at him. It was true that the more perfect outside and the decaying inside. Kenny rke said nothing and took Gloria Taylor out. She was in a bad mood when they back in the car and she tried to shake his hand off but his hand was just like the sticky candy that she could not shake off. Then Gloria Taylor took a deep breath, Let me go. No! Kenny rke said indifferently. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gloria Taylor bit his hand hard but she forgot that Kenny rke had a strong will and it was okay remove the bullet from his body without an anesthetic. He did not let her go so she gave up and Kenny rke pulled her into his arms, Are you still angry? Yes. Well,e on. Kenny rke put his hand to her lips while he said. Too hard. His hand was full of bones and Kenny rke said, You''ve bitten something harder, haven'' t you? Kenny rke stunned after he said that and he was used to tease her that he let it go. And Gloria Taylor was embarrassed, she looked at Shi Ye who was driving and beat Kenny rke, he did not fight back and indulged her. Chapter 208 “Carl Cook came out of the closet?” Chapter 208 Carl Cook came out of the closet? Gloria Taylor was angry with Kenny rke, so she bit him very hard but his gentle expression made her feel like she had punched the cotton, which gave her an indescribable sense of powerlessness. Then she turned aside and stop talking with Kenny rke who was just looking at her unemotionally and it was the first time that he looked at Gloria Taylor seriously since it had been exposed yesterday until now. And her psychological capacity and recovery were faster than he thought, which gave him a strong sense of frustration. Gloria Taylor was too strong and independent, which meant that she was not too dependent on him. Maybe he was wrong all the time. He grew up with Si Chengyu and the feelings between them were really deep. Kenny rke investigated Si Chengyu when he was the hot search but he trusted Si in heart and clearly knew that Si Chengyu would not do something because of confusion. It was just a beginning and what happened later was what he expected. He did not take the initiative to question Si, he wanted to see what would happen next and he guessed that Si Chengyu would use Gloria Taylor against him but he did not expect that Si was so ruthless. He thought that he could deal with Si properly even if Gloria Taylor had been used but now, he found that he could deal with everything properly but except her, as if no matter what he did, he didnt think he couldnt deal with it well. Gloria Taylor realized that he was looking at her, she sipped her lips and turned to look at him. At this moment, Kenny took her hand and his face was indifferent as usual but his jaw was tense, which showed that he was a little nervous. Mr. rke, Mrs. rke, were here. Shi Ye reported. Gloria Taylor pulled her hand out of his hand, I have to go. She nced at Kenny rke and then walked into the vi first. Shi Ye noticed that the rtionship between Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor was getting worse since the matter was exposed. He got out of the car but found Kenny rke was still sitting inside and he called him carefully, Mr. rke Kenny rke raised his hand and motioned Shi to stop talking, then Shi Ye turned away. Just one night that Gloria Taylor did not came back and she had a strange feeling when she stepped into the vi again, as if a generation had passed. She went back her room to change clothes and then nced over the blogs. The explosive point was attractive and especially with Kenny rke and Si Chengyu, who made the topic more popr but it would be counterproductive if this topic pressed down all other news and topics. But she was stunned when she saw the newest topic. #Carl Cook announced that he was a gay# What? Cark Cook was a gay? After a while, Gloria Taylor came downstairs with her phone to find Kenny rke but was told that he was in the study room and she just smelled a strong smell of smoke when she came in. She choked and coughed. Kenny rke who was smoking in the front of window immediately put out the cigar in hand when he saw her. And it was the first time that Gloria Taylor had seen him smoke. He asked, Whats wrong? Did Carl Cooke out of the closet? Gloria Taylor asked him but suddenly realized that maybe he could not understand it and then exined, I mean I know. Kenny rke interrupted her and said, I asked them to make the topic. The topic of Carl Cook was a gay? Yes. Gloria Taylor was speechless. Kenny rke turned to the back of the desk and continued to exin, Its just to get theizens to shift their sight and then Ill clean him up. His tone was calm and Gloria Taylor asked after silence, Does Carl Cook agree this? Hearing that, Kenny rke stunned and said after pondering for a moment, He had no choice. Although she knew that what he did was to cover up for her, she still could not help but sympathize with Carl Cook who was unwary in making friends. At this time, her phone suddenly rang and she said, Its Carl Cook. Well. Kenny rke directly took her phone and hung up the call without any hesitation and guilt, which made Gloria Taylor annoyed and she said after taking a deep breath, Kenny, would you never be kind as long as it was good for you? whether it was your friends or rtives, right? The atmosphere in the room froze for a moment, Kenny rke suddenly became gloomy and he said , Is that how I am in your heart? What else? Gloria Taylor sneered. She was not very sad but still felt bad in heart. Kenny rke sipped his lips and looked dangerous, she thought that he would lose temper or leave alone but he said in the end, It will not happen again. his said calmly and peacefully as usual but the firmness in his words made her moved. It wont happen again? Would he stop using her or making her embarrassed? The suspicion in her eyes was so obvious that made Kenny rke angry and he directly got her in his arms and kissed her. Being awake all night was not because he was busy but because she was not here. He underestimated the importance of Gloria Taylor in his heart. As soon as the news that Carl Cook came out of the closet was out, the major media rushed to report and the topic was getting more popr. Then Gloria Taylor saw a note that Edith Hall sent on WeChat, Damn the man. So, Gloria Taylor sent her back Its fake and Carl Cook will rify soon. Then Edith Hall texted back, Gay love is real love. How about being together with me? Are you crazy?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 209 “The wedding ceremony.” Chapter 209 The wedding ceremony. Then Edith Hall sent an indifferent emoj to Gloria Taylor, Im serious, anyway, youre single. Gloria Taylor just realized that it was the name of Kenny rke and Anne Taylor on the marriage certificate and she never saw the certificate since she married Kenny rke, so she did not know whose name on it. And the photo of the certificate was sent to Anne Taylor by Si Chengyu. Anne, who was the victim, had done many crazy and dirty things before. However, no matter how messy Anne Taylors life was, Gloria Taylor was destined to be the mistress as long as Anne Taylor was the legal wife of Kenny rke. After a while, Edith noticed that she had said something wrong and then tried to exin, Well, I mean N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Im okay. Gloria Taylorforted her and then she hung up the call to find Kenny rke who did not go topany but was busy with the things about her. At the first day, Carl Cook came out of the closet, next day, two superstars announced their romance. It was the third day and there was no one to discussed about Gloria Taylor. Those explosive news were all about the stars of Sheng Ding Media and Gloria Taylor clearly knew that it was arranged by Kenny rke. The news was down and it was time to deal with the things about that marriage certificate. Anne Taylor was hard these days and had been closed at home by Mayo rke and even was not allowed to see Si Chengyu. Mayo Taylor was a rigorous person and he knew Annes temperament and she would certainly talk nonsense in front of the media if let her go. Mayo Taylor just did not want to provoke rke family anymore. The door was not closed firmly and Gloria Taylor gently pushed open but just heard the roar of Kenny rke, Do you think I know nothing about the thing that year? What evil things did you do so that you have to please Mayo Taylor? And now you want to butt in the things about my marriage certificate. There was only a smallmp was on in the study. He stood in the shadow and his voice was indifferent. Suddenly he turned back to look at Gloria Taylor who was standing at the door. Then he hung up the phone directly. She came to him, Im here to ask about the marriage certificate. Kenny rke pressed his anger and said gently, You dont have to worry about that. I just want to know the details. Her thoughts were a littleplicated now but she had feelings on him in heart. She was d to know that they did not have a marriage certificate, which meant that they were not legal couples. Therefore, she could leave him easily if she wanted. Kenny rke was an unfathomable dangerous man and at the beginning when she was with him, she had a consciousness that she would get nothing. However, she got a leeway suddenly Kenny rke stared at her, which made Gloria Taylor feel guilty, as if he had seen through her mind. So, she twisted to the side with a guilty conscience, Well, forget it. Well have a wedding ceremony after dealing with this. Kenny rke said calmly and his voice went through her ears. A wedding ceremony? Gloria Taylor was shocked, What? We havent had a wedding ceremony, during this time, you can think about where will we spend our honeymoon. Its okay both at home and abroad. His stone was tough and there was no chance for her to refuse but she said finally, Let''s just y it by ear. She had no more interests in such things, which could be found by Kenny rke. Although she did not make a scene with him or be sad, it was obviously that she did not care much about their stuffs as before. And at the same time, Gloria Taylor could feel that he was angrier. Gloria Taylor did not have to go to work and go out, just focusing on writing her script. Kenny rke went out in the next morning and she did not ask where he was going. After a while, she was a little tired and went downstairs to get a ss of water as well as turned on the TV. As soon as she turned on the TV, she saw Anne Taylor, who was being interviewed by reporters and looked haggard. But Anne Taylor looked good a few days ago. What happened to her? Its me that took the photo of the marriage certificate and uploaded it. I just want to be in the showbiz and to be popr. The marriage certificate is fake. Gloria Taylor is his legal wife and I just want to make the explosive points. Anne Taylor said that with a stiff expression and one of the reporters asked, Excuse me, Miss Taylor, why would you take the initiative to admit that the marriage certificate is fake and are you forced by someone? Anne Taylor screamed out, No! it was me that forged the marriage certificate and took the picture! Gloria Taylor is my sister and its all my fault. Other reporters asked some questions too but Gloria Taylor was not very concerned about it. she focused on Anne Taylor and thought about something. As she knew, Anne Taylor would never think that she was wrong but she rified in the front of the media, which must be arranged by Kenny rke. So, what did he do to make her so frightened? Gloria Taylor switched several programs and it was all live interviews of Anne Taylor. Then she yed an old movie. Kenny came back when she saw half the movie. He walked straight to her and pushed her bangs aside to kiss her but Gloria Taylor dodged subconsciously, then Kenny rke kissed her deeply and said tenderly, Lets try the wedding dress tomorrow. He held her in his arms while saying and Gloria Taylor moved back, Im a little busy cause my script is not finished. Its ok to write it after wee back. No, I happened to be inspired. Kenny''s expression became sharp. He held her chin and seemed that he had endured to the extreme, Gloria Taylor, try to refuse me again? Chapter 210 “Gloria, would you love to be with me?” Chapter 210 Gloria, would you love to be with me? Gloria Taylor slightly nted head and said firmly, Ill not go. Kenny rke was surprised and she took his hand away from her chin, Dont always pinch my chin, its painful Her rejection was obvious and Kenny rke asked seriously, What do you want to do? I want to write my script and Id been inspiredtely. She pushed him away and walked upstairs. Gloria Taylor had not been out for several days since her picture was exposed and she could not work in Sheng Ding Media, so what she could do now was concentrated on the script. Seeing her go upstairs, Kenny rke clenched his fist. The news of Gloria Taylor was gone because of the means of Kenny rke and there was no shortage of such news in the entertainment, which was easy to be forgotten if the explosive points weakened and that was why so many stars buy headlines for being popr. But what surprised to Gloria Taylor was that Si Chengyu sent a blog to exin why they had dinner together. He made up a reason to justify and everything became calm. But it was thoseizens who calmed, her real life was still tough. Edith Hall invited her out after a week and there was a cold war between her and Kenny rke for wedding sincest time. Kenny rke was very busy with work and Gloria Taylor was busy with her script. Although they ate and slept together, there was nomunication. However, Kenny rke arranged the driver and bodyguard for Gloria Taylor as soon as he knew that she was going to go out. She refused subconsciously, No, thanks, Im just going to find Edith. She trembled when she said and then walked out. The bodyguards guarded in the side and dared not say anything. Kenny rke took a deep breath and said, What did I say just now?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. His words were almost squeezed out one by one, which frightened them and they responded, Yes, sir. Then they ran out of the house, as if there was a ghost chasing them. Gloria Taylor heard the sound of footsteps when she just walked out of the vi. A ck car parked in front of her and a bodyguard immediately opened the door, Mrs. rke, please! Apart from the bodyguard who opened the door for her, the others also gathered around, which was like that they invited her to get in the car but actually was like that they were afraid of her running away. It made Gloria Taylorugh. Well, you can leave now. Ill get into the car. Gloria Taylor bent to get into the car when she said. They knew that Mrs. rke had seen through everything. She nned to hang out with Edith Hall but was followed by such arge group of bodyguards, which was surprised to Edith Hall, Oh my god, are you the Empress Dowager who needed to be protected when went out? Gloria Taylor turned back to look at them and they all looked away. She sighed, Well, stop joking, its Kenny rke who is crazy. With a group of bodyguards, they could only find a restaurant to eat something and also ordered a table of dishes for bodyguards in the lobby. Then they ate in a terrible hurry as soon as they sat down. At that moment, Edith Hall looked in the door seam and asked Gloria Taylor to change clothes, then took her away quietly. It was not convenient for them to shop when being followed by the bodyguards. After a while, they ran out from the back door of the restaurant and went to the night market behind the high school. They roasted mutton at a roadside stall, eating and chatting. Sometimes I miss high school. Why? Edith Hall wiped the oil from her mouth with a tissue and asked. Gloria Taylor smiled, It was simple. In addition to school, she was the invisible person at home, which she thought it was good now. Hearing that, Edith Hall threw themb kebabs into the trash can and said, I dont miss high school Gloria Taylor was about to ask her when someone came to them. Gloria. It was a man and his voice was familiar but she could not remember for a while, then she turned back and she was surprised, it was Colin Hall that she had not seen for a long time. As soon as he saw Gloria Taylor, he smiled and ran over the crowd to her, Its you! Edith Hall directly blocked in front of Gloria Taylor and asked, Why are you here? The night market was not in the bustling area and the things were cheap but he was here, which was obviously no coincidence. Well, youre here too. Colin Hall was surprised to see Edith Hall here. They were rtives but Edith Hall could not remember what kind of rtives did they have and asionally met each other in the banquet or party. Anyway, they did not know much about each other. Edith Hall was tired of Anne Taylor who was Colin Halls ex-girlfriend, of course she disliked Colin Hall either and she questioned, Im asking you, why are you here? Maybe because Gloria Taylor was silence, Colin Hall exined, I just saw you in the restaurant and Im here now. Edith Hall questioned again, What do you want to do? Colin Hall just ignored her and said to Gloria Taylor, Gloria, I have something to say. What? Gloria Taylor looked at him indifferently and she did not think that he had something to say. Colin Hall looked at Edith Hall, as if signaled her to move away but she didnt. Well, forgot it. Gloria Taylor was going to take Edith Hall away after saying it. Wait a moment, please. Colin Hall said hurriedly, Gloria, would you love to be with me? Gloria Taylor, Edith Hall, Chapter 211 Who Were You To Talk To Me? Chapter 211 Who Were You To Talk To Me? Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall looked at each other, speechless. Gloria Taylor had not seen Colin Hall for a long time. Now, once he bumped into her, he said something sick. Whats going on? Edith Hall pinched Gloria Taylors arm and asked in a low voice. She shook her head, I dont know. She used to like Colin Hall. Her heart would skip a beat whenever she saw him. But now, the spark in her heart was gone. She didnt like him anymore. Colin Hall was not going to give up. He ran to Gloria Taylor blocking her way. Gloria, weve known each other for so many years. You know what kind of person I am. Colin Hall stuttered. He seemed to consider histter words. Gloria Taylor came out to have fun today, but Colin Halls clingy behavior irritated her. She took a deep breath and pulled her hair back, I dont know what kind of person you are. What I know is, if you have something to say, you can go to Anne Taylor. Shes your girlfriend. she said coldly. She is not my girlfriend. We broke up. Colin Hall denied it. Oh, so you broke up with her and now, youe to me? Do I look like I will fancy a second-hand? she smirked and mercilessly rejected him. Gloria! Colin Hall frowned deeply. He could hardly believe that Gloria Taylor could say such thing. Sorry. Im in a bad mood right now, but I dont think what I said is wrong. Gloria Taylor smiled at him, Do you anything else to say? Gloria, I know we havee misunderstandings, but I know you and Kenny rke are not married. If youre willing to leave him ande back to me, I Before he could finish, a man who appeared from the roadside punched him in the face. He was unprepared, so he fell t and made a loud banging sound on the ground. Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall were startled. Colin Hall? Gloria Taylor called out before she looked up to see who the man was. The tall man was Kenny rke. Kenny rke stood a few steps away from Gloria Taylor. His face was t, eyebrows locked, and his demeanor was cold as ice. After a moment, she asked, Why are you here? Edith Hall was less familiar with Kenny rkepared to Gloria Taylor. Since Kenny rke was mean to strangers, Edith Hall crossed her arm to expel the cold and took a few steps back. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This time, Colin Hall who just been punched to the ground stood up and frowned at Kenny rke, Kenny rke? They were now at the corner of a night market with dim lights and only a few people passing by. Not many people noticed the situation here. Kenny rke coldly nced at Colin Hall, Shut up. His cold tone managed to shut him up. Colin Hall immediately stopped talking. But, on a second thought, Gloria Taylor was also here. If he was that intimidated, he would lose his face. Colin Hall raised his head and said, What are you so proud about? Gloria has nothing to do with you now. Why do you care? Gloria Taylor secretly prayed for Colin Hall in her heart. Although she asionally argued with Kenny rke, but she would never challenge him when he was in rage. Colin Hall should have stopped talking and ran for his life Kenny rke raised his eyebrows and sneered with arrogance and disdain, Who are you to talk to me? Hello, are you Gloria Taylor? Suddenly, someone behind them asked out of blue. That voice attracted their attention. Gloria Taylor turned her head and saw the girl. She looked like a high school student. The girl nced at Gloria Taylor and threw her cup of milk tea on her, Bitch, youre just a third wheel and you still have the nerve to be so ruthless. You will get what you deserve! Gloria Taylor froze when she heard that. Kenny rke quickly pulled her to his direction to avoid the milk tea. The girls voice garnered peoples attention. People starteding to their way, Edith Hall quickly responded and said to Gloria Taylor, Go! Gloria Taylor nced at Edith Hall. She remembered that Edith Hall was not a rising star. If people saw her going out with Edith Hall, it would taint her reputation. Lets go separate ways. Gloria Taylor said to her. Kenny rke saw through the situation. He gave her a look, grabbed her hand, and walked to the nearest road. The road was wide. Kenny rke parked his car there. He opened the door and stuffed her in. then, he opened the car on other side of the car and started to drive. Before she could fasten her seatbelt, Kenny rke drove the car in a high speed. Ah! Gloria Taylor screamed. She tried to bnced herself and shouted, Drive slowly! But, obviously it didnt work. Kenny rke was even more excited. Instead of slowing down, he sped up. Gloria Taylor was dizzy with the turbulence. She spoke intermittently, Ken Kenny, I feel like vomiting She ate a lot before and now, she was nauseous. This time, Kenny rke slowed down and stopped. Gloria Taylor opened the car to go down, but Kenny rke thought that she was going to run. He stretched out his long arm to grab her. Then, he bowed and kissed her lips. He kissed her hard and deep making her lips tingle. But, she was really sick now. Gloria Taylor pushed him back a few times, but he was way too strong and the space was limited. She couldnt stretch her hands not feet. Kenny rke held her tightly. He wouldnt stop kissing her. She failed to push him away too. Finally, she couldnt hold it anymore. She vomited inside the car. His arm on her waist stiffened. But, Kenny rke didnt push her away. Instead, he put his hand on her back and patted her slowly. Chapter 212 You’re the Only One I Had Chapter 212 Youre the Only One I Had She ate a little too much tonight. Now, she vomited badly and the smell was foul. She couldnt smell it, but Kenny rke could. He just frowned slightly. When she finished throwing up, he took a paper towel and wiped it up for her. Then, he took a bottled water inside the car and handed it to her. Get off the car. Kenny rke said calmly. He opened the car door and got off the car. He took of his coat and sweater that were stained by Gloria Taylors vomit and left only a thin shirt. Gloria Taylors clothes on the other hand was clean. When she got off the car, the cold winter wind blew over. She felt refreshed. She turned to look at Kenny rke who was wearing a thin shirt. She couldnt help asking, Arent you cold? When she asked, Kenny rke turned to look at her. She had just vomited. Her eyes were wet and slightly red. Her face was pale and so was her lips. Poor Gloria Taylor looked pitiful. He was about say, What do you think?, but instead, he said, Im not cold. Gloria Taylor was mentally preparing herself to listen to his harsh words and nning to reply him with, You deserve it., but he said that he was not cold. The man was no ordinary. The temperature at the moment was obviously below zero, but he was only wearing think shirt and said that he was not cold. But, he was not lying. Her whole body was shivering, but Kenny rke didnt react to the cold at all. *** The car was dirty. Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke went home by taxi. He let his bodyguard drove the car home for him. Back home, Kenny rke went to the study to take a bath and Gloria Taylor went to the bedroom, also to take a bath. When she came out of the bathroom, Kenny rke was already wearing robe while sitting on the sofa near the window. Themps in the room wasnt turned on. A yellow floormp beside Kenny rke was the only source of light inside the room. It almost looked like a halo hanging over him making him look gentle. But, no one knew him better than Gloria Taylor. His gentleness was merely an illusion. Gloria Taylor walked toward him and was about to sit down beside him. She was reluctant though. When she approached him, he suddenly pulled her into his arms. He sipped his wine and brought his mouth closer to hers, Take a sip. Gloria Taylor frowned and pushed him away, No, I dont want to. she didnt want to drink or eat anything after washing. Kenny rke wouldnt take no for an answer. He pressed his lips to hers, hooked it and poured the wine into her mouth. She was caught off guard and almost choked. He caressed her hair gently soothing her. After she managed to calm down, she threw her fists on his chest. Kenny rke reached out and caught her little fists. He slightly dropped his eyelids looking indifferent, Is he the reason why you bail on your guard? He said it without prologue. She was confused for a moment before she realized what he was saying. What do you mean? did he say that she dumped her bodyguard only to meet Colin Hall? He looked up and looked at her deeply, Do you want to leave me? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. What are you talking about?! Gloria Taylor frowned, I dont understand what youre saying. You dont want to take wedding photos and you dont want to marry me. when he talked about this, he still maintained his poker face, but his voice sounded tense. I exined to you before. I Kenny rke didnt want to listen to her exnation at all. He knew what was in her heart. He hooked her waist closer to him and the wine ss fell to the ground. The floor was covered with carpet. The ss was not broken, but the wine spilled on all over the ce. Kenny rke looked at her sitting on hisp. He held her waist and legs and brought her to the bed. They finally lied down together. Gloria Taylor gasped for air and asked, Are you and Anne divorced? Hm. his forehead was sweaty and his breath was heavy. They were not fit to have a child now. After she thought about it, she fell asleep. Kenny rke got off the bed and took a warm towel to wipe Gloria Taylors body. He lowered his eyes and moved softly as if she was a precious work of art. After wiping her body, he parted the bangs on her forehead and gently nted a kiss on it. He said in a very low voice, Youre the only one I have. Gloria Taylor seemed to hear this. She lifted her heavy eyebrows and saw the blurry figure in front of her. She knew that it was Kenny rke. She was so sleepy that she couldnt even raise her hand, but she could feel another hand held hers. She felt safe and then, she went back to sleep. Kenny rke sat on the bed while staring at her for a long time. Finally, he put her hand back under the sheet. *** The next day when she woke up, she found out that other side of the bed was empty. She stretched out her hand and felt that the bed was cold. Kenny rke had got up for quite a while. She sat up and leaned against the bed. She started counting her safe days with her eyes closed. It didnt seem right. So, she probably needed to take a medicine. She hadnt thought about having a child just yet. In addition to her unstable rtionship with Kenny rke right now, she still had a lot of things to do. She was only 22 and her life had just begun. She didnt have a good mother and she may also be an unqualified daughter. Even if she wanted a child now, she wouldnt know how to properly take care of it. Chapter 213 Had Our Own Child Chapter 213 Had Our Own Child Gloria Taylor remembered that she bought a contraceptive medicine. She changed her clothes and squatted down in front of the drawer. When she found the medicine, she heard the door creaked open. She was holding the medicine bottle when Kenny rke pushed the open and came in. She reacted quickly and quietly hid the bottle behind her, Youre home? She thought that Kenny rke was out, but it turned out that he was still at home. What are you looking for? Kenny rke walked toward her slowly. She hid the bottle behind her as she stood up, My throat is little ufortable. Im looking for some medicine for it. His eyes were sharp, but his tone was both indifferent and normal, The medicine cab is not there. Hm. Gloria Taylor panicked. But, Kenny rke walked past her to the side, Ill take the medicine for you. She was surprised and relieved at the same time. Just then, Kenny rke walked in front of her, but he suddenly turned around and stretched out his hand to take the medicine she hid behind her back. He was fast. He didnt give any chance for her to react. Now, he robbed the bottle off her hand. You Gloria Taylor shouted for she was annoyed, but his gloomy face silenced her. He held the medicine bottle tightly and asked, What is this? He looked at her straight in the eye. His stare was so tense and it looked like it could explode at any moment. She gulped as she looked around and whispered, Its a contraceptive pills. Louder. He said hoarsely. I said its contraceptive! Cant you hear me? she shouted. He tightened his grip on the bottle until his veins were showing. The bottle was nearly crushed. Gloria Taylor reached out, Give it to me. Kenny rke sipped his lips and threw the bottle in his hand. He was furious. His breathing got heavy and in a distressed voice he asked, Gloria Taylor, you dont want to bear my child, do you? No. I dont think I want to get pregnant now. She bit her lips and stepped back. You dont want to try your wedding dress, you dont want to marry me, and you dont want to bear my child. You just dont want to be with me do you? he asked coldly. His voice was so cold that it sent chills down her spine. Its not like that. she retorted, aloud. So, why are you taking these medicines? Kenny rke looked at her grimly. His nerve twitched. It looked like that his was running out of patience. Its not that I dont want to bear your child. I think that now is not a good time. You will bear it sooner orter. Whats the difference? If Im pregnant now, I may not be able to work for a year or two. Youre only 22. You can still work after the child is born. if she kept talking, she feared that she might lose her argument to Kenny rke. She pulled her hairs back and said irritable, Cant you respect my decisions? Why do you have to decide everything? I also have my own opinion and ns. These are all negotiable. Your n does not include having our own child. I have just told you I understand. He sneered and turned around to walk outside. But, before he walked out, he didnt forget to pick the medicine bottle he smashed on the ground. Was he afraid that she might take the birth control pills? She felt funny. Kenny rke was so angry that he could explode, but he still took the medicine. *** Kenny rke took the bottle away. So, she had go downstairs to eat and went out to buy the medicine after breakfast. Gloria Taylor nned to go out after breakfast. But, when she walked to the door, a guard stopped her, Young Lady, where are you going? She didnt think much about it. She just blurted out, Im going shopping. I dont need you to follow me. I can go by myself. However, after she finished talking the guard didnt step aside. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She frowned. Her face was heavy, What are you doing? The guard replied with a straight face, the young master has ordered if the youngdy wanted to go out, she had to wait for him until he came back and she could go out together with him. Kenny rke ordered that? Gloria Taylor felt that she heard it wrong. Yes. Kenny rke was limiting her freedom. He even forbid her to go out. She bit her lips and took her phone out to call Kenny rke, Whats wrong with you, Kenny? Why wont you let me out? His tone was calmpared to her cold and sharp voice, I have something to do outside now. Wait for me. Ill apany you. Who wants you to apany me? Im not unable to walk! Be obedient, will you. Oh, shut your crap! recently, their rtionships had not been harmonious. Kenny rke would act cold all day and Gloria Taylor was not in her best mood as well. She couldnt help snorting some harsh words out. Did he n to restrict her freedom and treat her as a pet? Ill be back soon. he was so calm that she couldnt trace any anger at all. Gloria Taylor hung up the phone first. The guards know that she just called Kenny rke. When they heard what Gloria Taylor was saying, they bowed their head and pretended not to hear anything. She was the only one who dared talking to the young master like that. The weather was already very cold, but when Kenny rke came in in a formal suit, his demeanor was colder. When Aunt Hu saw himing back, she quickly greeted him, Young Master. He waved at her and motioned her to leave. Aunt Hu knew that their rtionship was not good recently. She was worried when she was leaving. She looked back at them every so often. Until Aunt Hus shadow disappeared, Kenny rke sat down beside Gloria Taylor. He reached out his hand to hold her, Where do you want to go? Ill apany you. Gloria Taylor took her hand back and said sarcastically, When are you going to let me go out? He was embarrassed, but soon he eased down and said, Its better for you not to go out for this time being. Are you afraid that I will go out to buy contraceptives? Gloria Taylor was not stupid. He took her medicine this morning and when she was about to go out, the guard stopped her. She had to admit that Kenny rke was really decisive and cruel sometimes. His eyes flickered, Since you know it, you should be obedient. What if I dont? she squinted at him provocatively. Then, I have to use my own method to make you obedient. He said casually, nothing strange in his tone. But, when she heard it, she felt like losing her temper. He must be determined to let her get pregnant! Chapter 214 “He only did what she requested.” Chapter 214 He only did what she requested. Gloria Taylor began to remain within doors and Kenny rke went to work in rke Group every morning and back home with documents to apany her at afternoon. In fact, Gloria always showed a poker face to him when he came home. They either kept silent or quarrel. However, when qurreled, only Gloria provoked Kenny while Kenny never cared what she did nor said. Aunt Hu said that you didnt eat at lunch? Kenny rke came in and went straight to Gloria Taylor who was focusing on writing script, as if she did not hear his words. Kenny rke was angry and closed herptop, saying with a warning tone, Gloria Taylor! Gloria tried to move his hand away but she could not and then looked at him, Come on, I havent finished yet. But he did not move away his hands and said indifferently, Did you hear me? I am not feeling to eat. She went to sit on the sofa which was farthest from him. Kenny rke sipped his lips and his eyes shrank tightly, as if he was enduring or ready to burst. Both of them were suffering recently and Gloria was indifferent to Kenny while he did not let her go outside, neither of them were winner. After a while, Kenny rkepromised, Lets go for a walk? Gloria Taylor refused him directly, No. Kenny took a deep breath and said, Its not up to you. He said fiercely, which frightened Gloria Taylor and she trembled subconsciously. Seeing this, Kenny rke was more annoyed and went out. Aunt Hu carried a tray came over and there was a bowl of porridge with a few dishes in the tray. Seeing Kenny rke looked bad, she asked, Did you quarrel again? Kenny rke pinched his brows and said with clenched teeth, She just want to piss me off. Aunt Hu rarely saw he was so emotional, which surprised her and sheughed. She served Kenny and his mother when she was young in rke family and it could be said that she watched him grow up. But Kenny was sent abroad because of the kidnapping case and then she left rke family but she had been concerned about him. Kenny rke was gentle and polite when he was a kid and was spoiled by his elders. She could not believe that the indifferent man in front of her was Kenny rke when he found her on the other days before. Aunt Hu pervaded him, Mrs. rke is an independent person and also a little bit stubborn, so she is not happy that you keep her at home. She noticed his expression when she said but could not tell whether he listened to her. Kenny rke was a person that always thought a lot in mind. He suddenly said, She would leave if I dont do that. What happened? Where is she going? Aunt Hu was confused. Although there were contradictions between them, Aunt Hu could feel that they still cared about each other. And then Kenny did not say too much. Gloria Taylor was a stubborn person and she could not tolerate any ws in a rtionship. Kenny indulged Si Chengyu so much that Gloria was involved in so badly, which made her think that he used her and let her be surrounded by gossip. However, it was the truth and Kenny could not deny it. Si Chengyu was abnormal and plus the words that Mayo Taylor had said, if the case of his mother was rted to Manley rke, so as her son, Si Chengyu would have something to do with the thing happened that year. Kenny rke had anticipated that it would have an impact on Gloria Taylor but the important information would be missed if he stopped immediately. In the end, he decided to find out the case about his mother. Sometimes he wished that Gloria Taylor could be a little more innocent, so that she would be inseparable from him and he could put right before she found out even if he did something wrong. However, during this time, the series of her reactions and actions were proving that she had the thought to leave but he would not let her go. As long as he thought that he could not see her when he returned home, he felt that he was in an ice cer. He thought for a long time but did not evene up with a workable solution and there were other men who was chasing Gloria Taylor outside. Kenny had no idea, which was like a traveler on the verge of death. Suddenly he got an idea that she would never leave him as long as she was pregnant. Gloria Taylor did not get much love from her parents and rtives since she was kid, she certainly would not let her kids to be as the same as herself and would give her children aplete family. Therefore, she would not leave him as long as they had children. Kenny rke was indecisive when he looked at her more and more indifferent eyes but he would get his mind fixed again when he thought about the children. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Kenny. Gloria Taylor called him. He stunned and felt it might be hallucinating cause she did not take the initiative to talk to him during this time. Kenny did not turn back and Gloria said again, Didnt you just say you are taking me out for a walk this afternoon? Kenny rke turned back and saw her standing by the door, then he nodded and said, Okay. Wait a minute, Im going to change my clothes. Gloria Taylor said indifferently and smiled triumphantly after going back room, then she took out her phone and called Edith Hall, I just said to Kenny, so where do we meet? Edith Hall pondered for a moment and said, We need to pretend to meet by chance and we can go supermarket, the mall or cinema. Okay. Gloria Taylor had been holding back at home and she felt so bad. And Kenny rke even did not let Edithe in to see her. Gloria did not know whether she should admire his vignce or pity herself but the only good thing was that Kenny rke only did what she requested. Chapter 215 Spoke up, Even If It Started a Fight Chapter 215 Spoke up, Even If It Started a Fight If Gloria Taylor wanted the stars in the sky, Kenny rke would try to pick them for her. She had no about it at all. With his ability, it was possible that he could really pick the stars for her. Sheughed mockingly at the thought. After changing her clothes, she saw Aunt Hu. When Aunt Hu met her gaze, she smiled, You should eat before you go. Even if youre going out to eat, you havent eaten anything all morning. You better eat a little for your stomach. Kenny rke asked her to bring the food back to the kitchen once she served it. Recently, Gloria Taylor had a poor appetite. Aunt Hu, however, still advised her to eat. She was in doubt. She knew that Aunt Hus cooking skill was superb. Everything she cooked was delicious and it suited to her likings as well. Okay. looking at Aunt Hus concerned eyes, she nodded for she didnt want to refuse her kind gesture. Gloria Taylor went to the dining room while Kenny rke waited for her in the living room. She rarely had an appetite. So, she couldnt help moving her chopstick and started to eat. Aunt Hu smiled when she saw the youngdy finally had the appetite to eat. Aunt Hu sat down opposite her and looked at her with a gentle expression. She said, Young Master was gentle and polite when he was a child. Everyone liked him. Later, after a big incident, he changed. He was a good person at heart, but sometimes, he was confused and did something bad. Dont keep it in your heart. You should speak up, even though it means fight. The cold man is actually soft-hearted. Aunt Hu added while seemingly thought of something from the past. Her tone was colored with emotion. Gloria Taylor stopped eating. She could feel her eyes heated up. It seemed that no one had said such words to her before. Edith Hall cared about her, but she feared Kenny rke. She only helped her cursing at Kenny rke and that was all. Aunt Hu met Kenny rke since he was only a small child, so she loved him most naturally. When she looked at him, it was like she was looking at her own child. Her words hit too close to home. When others looked at him, they would always look at him as the young master of the rke family, Kenny rke. No matter what he did, good or bad, people would think that Gloria Taylor should put up with it. Aunt Hu was the only one to ever say the opposite. She treated them as two ordinary young people in love and earnestlyforted her. Gloria Taylor nodded, I understand, Aunt Hu. She knew that Kenny re was not a bad person by nature. She also knew his hidden softness and that he was good to people he cared about. However, she couldntpromise easily over the thing he did this time. Human was weak. Once theypromised, they wouldpromise again for the second time. This matter was a matter of principle. Although Kenny rke suffered great changes, but he grew up as the sole heir of the rke family. He was loved by all and he naturally developed a conceited nature. He was dominant and people should follow what had been decided, no matter right or wrong. She couldnt spoil him like this. This time, she would fight until the end. However, she was curious about little Kenny rke, Aunt Hu, tell me more about Kenny when he was a child. The little young master was so adorable. Master rke would bring him along to every banquet like he was his pride. The little girls would swarm around him, so did the boys. When she heard Aunt Hu talking, she could hardly believe that little Kenny rke was adorable and even attractive to the little girls. Now, Kenny rke grew up to be a man who could freeze others to death by a nce. Time was a thief. It stole peoples happiness and youth. Aunt Hu couldnt stop talking about the little young master. Gloria Taylor found her story amusing too. She clearly agreed to eat a little for her stomach, but it turned out she spent the whole hour. When she came out of the dining room, she found Kenny rke sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed. His elbow was on the armrest on the sofa and his chin was only his palm. His chin was covered in newly grown beard, but it was not obvious. His face was really gaunt. Gloria Taylor hadnt really seen him recently. Now, after taking a closer look, she realized that he lost weight. He looked sharper and colder. Maybe, she stared at him way too focused that she suddenly woke the napping man. Kenny rke was confused for a short moment. He quickly sat up and came back to his senses, Have you eaten? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She nodded her head. When they finally set off, Gloria Taylor realized that Kenny rke didnt bring a guard with them. He asked her while starting the car, Where do you want to go? She thought for a moment and said, Lets go and have a look around. Hm. he replied with his face unchanged. Then, Kenny rke took her directly to Jin Ding. The car stopped at the entrance of the building. Then, she sent a message to Edith Hall, Jin Ding. Edith Hall replied her with multiple dots. She was apparently speechless as well. When she texted he best friend, she suddenly felt a shadow approaching. She turned her head and saw Kenny rke leaning over to help her untie her seatbelt. He looked at the seatbelt and untied it for her without looking at her phone. She heaved a sigh of relief while holding her phone out of the car. The parking lot was on the buildings opposite. They had to cross the road to go in. She looked left and right and found no cars passing by. She went ahead to cross the road. She walked a little fast. Kenny rke paced up to catch up with her. He seemed to feel something and looked around. He was a ck car running out of control and rushed toward Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke was alert, but he had no time to think. His body reacted faster than his brain. When he was two or three steps behind her, he pulled her into his arms and in panic, they fell to the ground. The car sped pasts them and crashed into the guardrail. Theres an ident! Call the police! The guard outside Jin Ding saw this scene. Kenny rke held her in his arms. Her heart stopped beating as the whole world fell silent. She heard the noisy sound and realized what just happened. Chapter 216 I Was Pregnant Chapter 216 I Was Pregnant She looked up and saw his startled face. She asked, Whats wrong? He opened his mouth, wanted to talk, but he couldnt make a sound. She noticed his abnormality and worriedly asked, Are you okay? Im okay. after two seconds, he finally found his voice again. He tried to move his stiff body and propped her up. People nearby started to gather up. Kenny rke pulled her back to the car. Through the window, Kenny rke looked over the car that crashed before. Just now, the car obviously hit them on purpose. A car could reach that speed by stepping on the elerator down to the bottom. The driver clearly meant to kill them. A cold light leaped through his eyes. He grabbed his phone and called Shi Ye, Come to Jin Ding. Then, he made two phone calls. Gloria Taylor faintly heard him saying, Dont call the police. Investigate the people and do it privately. When he hung up the phone, Gloria Taylor asked, Just now Lets go to the hospital first. he interrupted her. She noticed that Kenny rkesplexion had been very pale since just now. She thought that something was wrong with him, but he didnt bleed. He also walked normally. So, it must be nothing serious. So, she didnt ask any more questions. As soon as they arrived at the hospital, he directly pushed her to the examination room, You have to do a full body examination. She looked back at him and after a moment, she said, There is nothing wrong with me. Im fine. If you dont want to bear a child now, we dont have to. said Kenny rke. Huh? He ignored her confusion and urged the doctor to examine her. She propped her forehead and said to the doctor, Doctor, its okay. My body is fine. I can go out and pretend that I have finished the examination. Is that so? the doctor pushed the sses up to his nose bridge. Hm. Gloria Taylor nodded. Her body was in perfect health. The car didnt hit her. It would be too much of a hassle to do the examination now. The doctor frowned. He seemed to be thinking. Finally, under her wishful eyes, the doctor shook his head with face t, I dare not do that. she was surprised that doctors nowadays still had their medical ethics. The doctor added faintly, This private hospital is own by the rke. If I do this, I will be fired. Gloria Taylor knew that the rke engaged in numerous industries, but she didnt expect that they owned a hospital. This way, the doctor knew Kenny rke and he must have known what happened earlier. The doctor was honest and frank as well. *** Although she had to do various examination, Gloria Taylor was the daughter-inw of the rke family. The hospital treated her thoughtfully and attentively. Commonly, when people wanted to do an examination in a good hospital, they had to make an appointment in advance and usually the examination would take a long time. But, it didnt take long for Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke apanied her all along. Fortunately, the doctor refused to help her fake the examination. She had finished doing her examination, but her result hadnte out yet. She looked at Kenny rke and asked, Do you want to do the examination too? No. he refused. She didnt know what he was thinking, but his tone softened up a little bit, I have a regr physical examination every year. Oh. he was right. Now, almost everyone did a regr checkup. Gloria Taylor remembered what he said earlier, What do you mean about you said earlier? His face didnt much, but his tone was obviously a little tense, You know it. Before, he tried to get her pregnant, he didnt even let her out of the door, but now, why did he changed his mind? He was even moreplicated than that of a woman. They were silent for a moment. At this time, the doctor came with the examination result paper, also with an awkward face. Kenny rke looked at his awkward face and said coldly, Go on. The doctor pushed his sses up and said, Mrs. rke is in good health. She, um Cant you finish talking at once? Kenny rke red coldly. It seems that the youngdy is pregnant, but I have to do a corresponding examination to be sure. The doctor finished his words. He dared not move or many any noise. This was his first time seeing the young master and he is as cold and as scary as the rumor told. The room was silent for a moment. Gloria Taylors head was a mess. Was she pregnant after Kenny rke said she didnt have to bear the child now? Really? Doctor, are you sure youre right? although Kenny rke forbid her to go out, but this time he didnt. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Did he realize that he was being unreasonable before? But, why did he change his mind so easily? The doctor said, We need to do a detailed examination for a definite result. Go on. said Kenny rke. His voice was rxed and even carried a hint of pleasure. Gloria Taylor bit her lips. She had to do another examination. When the final result came out, she was still confused. Congrattions Young Master, Mrs. rke is pregnant. He took the test paper and nced at him with a poker face. After done reading it, he nodded, Hm. She didnt pay much attention to his reaction either. She was still in trance when Kenny rke took her out of the hospital. When she got back to the car, she was still in daze. Although she didnt want to get pregnant and had a baby way too early, but if the test result happened to be positive, she would definitely bear it. She was soft about this. Finally, Kenny rke seeded, even though he said earlier that she could choose not to bear the child now. She looked out of the window and her hand subconsciously covered her lower belly. Are you not happy? Kenny rke asked. How about you? Are you happy? she turned her head and looked at him coldly. Kenny rke didnt answer. This time, her phone rang. It was Edith Hall. Where are you? I have arrived at Jin Ding! Im pregnant. Shit! What do you say? Say it again. I dont believe it! her clear words provoked Edith Hall to swear. Her manner of speaking was exactly the same with Carl Cook. Im pregnant. she repeated it. Gloria Taylor didnt sound like she was joking. Edith Hall finally believed her. So, are you going to have a baby? What else can I do? Gloria Taylor snorted mockingly. She didnt notice Kenny rke clenched his hands. Chapter 217 Still… Alive? Chapter 217 Still Alive? After Gloria Taylor hung up the phone, Kenny rke asked, Are we still going to Jin Ding? His face was t, as if he was unhappy. Wasnt she pregnant just as he wanted? Why the long face? Yes, we do. She cocked her head and leaned back lookingzy. She and Edith Hall agreed to meet at Jin Ding early in the morning and now that they were out, they had to meet. *** At the entrance of Jin Ding, she saw Edith Halls car right after she got off the car. She grabbed her phone and called Edith Hall, Get off your car. Lets go inside. I see you. The next moment, Edith Hall opened the car door and got out of it. She was wearing a sunsses and a mask, like a fully armed army. Gloria Taylor followed Kenny rke inside Jin Ding. As soon as Edith Hall was inside, she took off her sses and mask. When she turned around and saw Gloria Taylor, her eyes lit up and she came running toward her. Gloria, you halfway through her words, she then noticed that Kenny rke was approaching Gloria Taylor from her back. She stopped and greeted him instead, Hello, Big Boss. Hm. He replied lightly without an obvious change in his face. He turned to look at Gloria Taylor, You can go to the private dining room first. Then, he turned and left without looking at Gloria Taylor. As soon as he left, Edith Hall breathed a sigh of relief and asked Gloria Taylor, What happened? Didnt the Big Boss want you pregnant before? Youre pregnant now, why is he unhappy? I dont know. He is harder to guess than a woman. She threw up her hand, I dont know what hes thinking. Edith Hall was stunned. She lifted her head and carefully looked at her best friends face. Seeing that she looked indifferent, she tentatively asked, Do you ever make up with him? Do I have problems with him? Gloria Taylor asked. There was indeed a problem between her and Kenny rke and it was rted to Si Chengyu. It was not a big and unsolvable problem, but now, it seemed to be moreplicated. Edith Hall shook her head and said, I cant tell. I just feel that both of you are strange. Gloria Taylor smiled as she lowered her head, concealing her emotions. *** After he left Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall, he headed straight to his room in Jin Ding. The door of the room was guarded by bodyguards Shi Ye arranged. When the bodyguards saw Kenny rkeing, they greeted in unison, Young Master. The bodyguard opened the door for him. Kenny rke lifted his foot and came in. Shi Ye was himing in. he hurriedly greeted his boss Where is she? Kenny rke looked around. He didnt anyone else inside the room. Shi Ye stepped to the corner of the room and pulled out a woman from under the table and threw her in front of Kenny rke. Earlier today, Kenny rke ordered him to locked the perpetrator and waited for him toe back to deal with her. The car didnt hit Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor, but it hit the guardrail and the front part of the car was totaled. The people inside were naturally injured. Both her face and her hair were covered with blood. The blood stain on her hair was all dried and it made her hair stick together like hemp rope. However, Kenny rke could still recognize the woman in front of him at a nce. He stepped forward as he set his eyes on her. He said gloomily like a devil who crept out of hell, Long time no see, Anne Taylor. Her body trembled violently as she stuttered, Im Sor ry. YouGlo As she spoke, she lifted her head and looked up at Kenny rke. Her eyes were full of fear. She desperately wanted to beg for mercy, but she couldnt say a word clearly because she was way too afraid. Kenny rke was so patient. He didnt talk. He looked at Anne Taylor trembling and stuttering instead. His face was indifferent. Two minutes passed. He felt that it was meaningless, so he waved to guard, Take the knife. When Anne Taylor heard the words, her body shook even more violently and miraculously, she managed to say her words clearly, Im sorry there wont be another time I wont harm Gloria again Leave me alone I beg you. Please, leave me alone. Anne Taylor lost a lot of blood. She was dizzy before, but now she seemed to be fully awake. Dont be scared. Kenny rke squatted down. His eyes were dark and his voice was lower, You want to kill Gloria, but Im not as cruel as you. I wont kill you. No! Anne Taylor screamed with fear. If Kenny rke decided not to kill her, he would then manage a torture more painful than death. This is not the first time. So, it must be a habit. Kenny rke stood up. His guard pulled a chair for him. He sat down. Anne Taylor always wore stockings and skirts. The guard grabbed the knife and gently pulled her stockings. Anne Taylors eyes widened and her body twitched all over, Dont! Dont do this to me! No! The guard took the knife and began to skin her legyer byyer. Anne Taylor was bossy since she was a child. She was spoiled by her family. She couldnt stand a bit of hardships. Of course, she couldnt stand this kind of torture. Last time, when she lied about their marriage in front of the media, Kenny rke used the same method to deal with her. Anne Taylor, a woman without a brain, was way too easy to deal with. She kept screaming. Kenny rke said faintly, Youre too noisy. Subsequently, the guard covered her mouth. Now, they could only hear her muffled screams. Shi Ye who was standing by saw the nerve on her face twitched. He just sipped his lips and looked away. Just as she was about to faint from the pain, the door was suddenly opened. Shi Ye raised his eyebrows in confusion. Who dared push the door open ande at this very moment? Kenny rke! When Shi Ye listened to that calling, he sensed an impending doom. Other than Gloria Taylor, who else would call Kenny rke by that name? She rushed in and directly ran in Kenny rkes direction. Anne Taylor was in front of him and she was in the verge of fainting. Gloria Taylor saw her sisters appearance. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anne Taylor had a car ident earlier today and now, Kenny rke tortured her. she was doomed. Gloria Taylor was scared. After a few seconds, she asked the bodyguard, Is she still alive? She is. The guard nodded. After that, the guard looked up at Kenny rke. Kenny rke didnt say a word after Gloria Taylor came in. Chapter 218 I Would Still Love Him Chapter 218 I Would Still Love Him Gloria Taylor immediately ordered, Take her to the hospital. The guard didnt move. They looked at Kenny rke instead. Kenny rke looked back at them, didnt you hear Mrs. rkes word? Take her to the hospital! Gloria Taylor heard his voice and turned to look at him. Kenny rke lowered his eyes and sat motionless on his chair. His t demeanor was frightening. It made people wonder what he was thinking. She was looking at him wanted to say something, but she didnt know what to say. Gloria Taylor had guessed that Anne Taylor was the perpetrator behind the ident today. After all, someone who wanted her to die the most was Anne Taylor. This was not the first time Anne Taylor tried to kill her. She could guess that Kenny rke might have known that Anne Taylor was behind it. She knew that he wouldnt let her go. However, the method he used to torture Anne Taylor sent chills down her spine. Let alone Anne Taylor, anyone who was skinned right after they woke up wouldnt be able to bear the pain. Yes, Sir. The guards heard his order. They immediately lifted Anne Taylors body from the floor and walked out to take her to the hospital. Shi Ye who was very discerning went out and left Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor alone in the room. The room was brightly lit and the air was filled was the scent of blood. Gloria Taylor looked around and saw the meat skinned from Anne Taylors body on the floor. Ouch. She was nauseated. Her stomach churned and her lips retched. Kenny rke stood up from his chair and walked over to Gloria Taylor. He frowned and patted her back, Lets go out. She was ufortable. She obediently followed Kenny rke out of the room. He held her in his arms and opened the door to go out. Si Chengyu was standing outside the door for God knew how long. The man was dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt inside. He looked gentle and elegant with a smile on his face. Back then, because of his gentle and warm appearance, Gloria Taylor was rooting for both his movies and his personalities. But, looking at him now, she felt ufortable. Si Chengyu swept his eyes at both of them and smiled, Im very grateful to you for letting Anne go. His tone was gentle as if nothing happened. Gloria Taylor frowned. Si Chengyu sounded like he deliberately provoked Kenny rke. She grabbed Kenny rkes hand and red at Si Chengyu coldly, Anne will still receive whatever punishment she deserves. It has nothing to do with us letting her go. Well, youre right. The smile on his eyes got deeper and it was weird. He shifted the topic and said, This is the first time you saw how Kenny rke handle things. Although he is a bit cruel, but he is doing it for you. Dont be afraid of him after this. His smiling eyes were full of malice. Gloria Taylor was just an ordinary girl before marrying Kenny rke. She lived in an ordinary world and the worst cut she suffered was probably that one time when she identally cut her finger when cutting the vegetables. She had never seen the cruel method Kenny rke used. So, she would naturally be afraid. Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor had known each other for a long time that he thought he knew this woman. He believed that after this incident, Gloria Taylor would certainly be afraid of Kenny rke. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But, he didnt know that Gloria Taylor had always regard Kenny rke as a cruel and merciless man. So, no matter what Kenny rke did, although she would be surprised, she wouldnt be afraid the way Si Chengyu thought. Perhaps, in her heart, she was afraid of Kenny rke, but she wouldnt be afraid of him as Si Chengyu wanted her to be. Gloria Taylor chuckled. She said sincerely, Since you told me that Kenny would do this for me, how could I be afraid of him? I would still love him. Si Chengyu didnt expect Gloria Taylor to reply him like that. His face changed as he spitted out word, Really? Of course. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Si Chengyu provocatively. I will wait and see. He replied. After leaving such word behind, he turned around and left. As soon as he left, she was relieved. She lifted her feet to stride away. However, she didnt because the man beside her kept holding her hand. She turned around and saw he was staring at her. His eyes were on fire. She frowned, Whats wrong with you? He took her hand and said gently, Say it again. Said it again? She thought for a moment and asked again, Whats wrong with you? No, I mean the previous sentence. Kenny rke behaved patiently, almost like he was looking forward to it. I said so many words before. How do I know which one you want me to say? Gloria Taylor was confused. She really didnt know which sentence he wanted to listen to. Kenny rke sipped his lips. He was disappointed. However, the next moment, he held her face and kissed her. Gloria Taylor was aware that they were in a corridor. She didnt mind the kiss, but she didnt want to do it in public. Moreover, she and Kenny rke was still in conflict. Kenny rke ignored her rejection and kissed her both softly and dominantly. He didnt stop kissing her until her legs were weak. He wanted more. He brushed his long fingers on her lips and kissed her one more time. She gasped. When she looked up, she didnt see his dark and gloomy eyes. Now, his eyes were bright and full of stars. Gloria Taylor was confused. What did she say to make him happy like this? It seemed to be How could I be afraid of him if he did this for me? No, not this sentence. She had seen Kenny rke handled two kidnappers and she was not afraid of him. Kenny rkes reaction was nothing special either. So, certainly, it was not for this reason. After that, she said She finally realized what she said earlier. She felt like burning. Gloria Taylor was a keeper. No matter what conflict happened between her and Kenny rke, she couldin and ignore him, but she wouldnt let others speak ill of him. Chapter 219 Instigated Chapter 219 Instigated She knew what Kenny rke wanted her to say. I would still love you. How could she say such thing! How could she say that in front of Kenny rke! Gloria Taylor was angry at herself. He let go of his hand and went away. Kenny rke followed her smilingly and grabbed her hand, Slow down. I like to walk faster. She wanted to shrug his hand off her, but she couldnt. She could only let him take her hand. They met Edith Hall at the end of the corridor. When Edith Hall saw Gloria Taylor, she snapped, Gloria! Youre not living for just yourself now! Can you let me be at ease? You go to the toilet for a long time. You donte back and you dont even answer my calls. Youre making me Edith Hall saw Kenny rke and swallowed her words. She frowned and coughed awkwardly. She said softly, Dont do it again next time. What do you mean? Are you saying that Im a ghost? Edith Hall smiled, Youre carrying a child now. She was mentally exhausted. She was only taking her best friend out for a meal, but things happened one after another. She sighed heavily. They finally headed back to their private dining room and had their meals. During the meal, Edith Hall asked, What happened? Why did you leave after going to the restroom? I met Kenny. It turned out that several elders of the rke family ate here. So, I followed him to greet them. she lied smoothly. Kenny rke gave her a look, but he didnt say anything. Oh, so it is. Edith Hall believed it. It wasnt until the meal was finished that Edith Hall remembered that Kenny rke was the sole heir of the rke family. Beside his father and his grandfather, who else could Gloria Taylor possibly meet? Oh, probably it was his great grandfather. On the way back, both of them were silent. Near the door, Gloria Taylor suddenly said, I came out of the bathroom and met Si Chengyu. He said that he couldnt contact Anne for the whole day. He said that Anne could be impulsive and might do stupid things. Its very likely that you arrested her. She didnt need to borate what happened after. He was smart. He could guess it himself. She felt that the perpetrator was Anne Taylor and she fell into Kenny rkes hands. Knowing his temper, he definitely made Anne Taylors life worse than death. The truth turned out to be the same as her thought. If she didnte over, he might still be in the room torturing Anne Taylor. Kenny rke listened carefully and asked, Did Si Chengyue looking for you? Hm. she was confused and turned to look at him. The car was driving along the Panshan Highway. The trees outside the window leaped backward rapidly making the view dark. But, she could clearly see the coldnessing out of his eyes. Gloria Taylor was afraid that Kenny rke would directly kill Anne Taylor, but she stopped thinking before she thought too far. At this moment, she repeated Kenny rkes sentence in her heart. Si Chengyu came looking for her. She could feel chills down her spine. At that time, Anne Taylor suddenly ran over her. There were a few people around. Kenny rke immediately made some calls and took her to the hospital. He was thoughtful and he probably made those calls to send people to catch Anne Taylor. Anne Taylor was badly injured. Kenny rkes subordinates were effective. They caught and held captive for one day so as not to startle the Taylor family. Then, Si Chengyu came looking for her. This way, things were clearer. Si Chengyu instigated Anne Taylor to run over Gloria Taylor with a car and then, he came looking for her so that Gloria Taylor knew how cruel Kenny rke was. It was not a perfect n, but if Gloria Taylor was timid, she would be afraid. He also did that to worsen the conflict between her and Kenny rke. But, what good could it bring Si Chengyu if their conflict was worsened? Or, could it be that Si Chengyu just cannot stand Kenny rke and want him to be unhappy? She knew Kenny rke. Anne Taylor was not fully innocent. She didnt agree with Kenny rkes method, but she could understand him. Something popped in her mind and she suddenly turned to look at him, Last time, did you also use this method to make Anne rify the marriage certificate? Hm. He admitted casually. She sighed. If she was to say that he was wrong, his reason was good. If she was to say that he was right, his method was not the right way to solve problems. She thought for a while and said, I know that some things and some people cannot reason, but violence is not the only way out. He replied without looking at her, I use the most effective method. She smiled, So, when you want me to get pregnant, youre okay with locking me up in the vi? Because of her words, the atmosphere in the car suddenly fell below freezing point. He suddenly hit the car brake. Gloria Taylor leaned forward. He leaned over and hugged her in panic helping her to stabilize her body. Are you okay? he asked. Gloria Taylor pushed him away and opened the car door to get off the car. The parking lot was only ten meters away from the vi. When she got off the car, she saw several cars parked in front of the vi. Was somebody at home? She ignored Kenny rke and directly went to the vi. As soon as they entered the gate, the guard greeted them politely, Young Master, Young Lady. Aunt Hu trotted from inside in a hurry, Young Master, Young Lady, wee back. Master has been here since afternoon. He is waiting for you toe back. What was Richard rke doing here? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Her face was full of doubt as she looked at Kenny rke. Kenny rke reminded her, The hospital we went to today belongs to the rke family. Richard rke must have received her pregnancy news. She thought carefully. She was sure of it. Richard rke heard the noise outside and walked to the door of the living room. He shouted, Come in. what are you doing standing in the yard? Its cold! Gloria Taylor took the lead. She ran toward the hall. Gloria, slow down! Kenny rke frowned as he ran after her. As soon as Richard rke saw Gloria Tayloring, he took her to go inside, Its cold outside. Come on in and sit down. The room is warm. Grandpa, Im not cold. Gloria Taylor smiled. As soon as she entered the living room, a row of maids bent down to say hello, Hello, Young Lady. Gloria Taylor was stunned. A group of maids? Chapter 220 Don’t Come Looking for Me Again Chapter 220 Dont Come Looking for Me Again Before Gloria Taylor could open her mouth, Richard rke said aloud, Now, your condition is different. You should pay more attention to your body. Kenny doesnt have maids in here, so I ask someone to select a group of maids of take care of you. At first nce, after a rough count, there were about a dozen of maids. She only lived with Kenny rke in this vi. They didnt need that much of a maid. There would be too many people at home and it would be ufortable, but she just couldnt refuse the old mans kindness. Grandpa, please, dont brother. The doctor said that Im in a good health. No matter how good your health is, your body needs to be taken care of. When Grandma was carrying Randy, the medical support was not as good as they were now. She suffered a lot he paused and sighed, Okay, lets not talk about that. If you need anything or want to eat something, just tell Kenny. If that little scoundrel doesnt get it for you, you can call me. Do you have my phone number? You can add my WeChat as well. As he spoke, he grabbed his phone and opened his WeChat. Gloria Taylor wanted tough. This old man was very cute. She smiled as she took her phone out, Ill add you. I just need to click this, right? Richard rke leaned in and opened his QR code. In Kenny rkes eyes, they were like friends adding each others WeChat. He nced at them and sat down on the nearest sofa. Richard rke turned to look at Kenny rke with a long face, You should take a good care of Gloria from now on. That goes without saying. Kenny rke replied. Hm. Richard rke snorted, If it werent for Gloria, do you think I want toe and see you? Kenny rke folded his legs and askedzily, When are you leaving? Richard rke pointed his finger at him and snapped, You always piss me off! But, he didnt look angry at all. Richard rke didnt stay long. He just said a few words to Gloria Taylor and left. He left the vi, but he left a group of maids in here. Gloria Taylor sat on the sofa and looked at the maids back and forth. They all looked good. Wealthy family had a high standard for maids. A few of them were secretly ncing at Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor had a headache. She rubbed her temples and looked at Kenny rke, You deal with it. I will go to sleep. He watched her leaving and said indifferently, Listen to Aunt Hus arrangement. You shall not go to the second floor at your own will. Do what you have to do or else, you can go back to the ce. Do you understand? His voice was low and pleasant to listen to, but it was so cold that it carried no emotion. The maids who were ncing at him before looked down. They dared not lifted their eyes again. Yes, Sir. The maids replied. When Kenny rke returned to the bedroom, Gloria Taylor had already lied down and fell asleep. A lot of things happened today. She was really tired. She fell asleep right after she touched the bed. When Kenny rke bent over to kiss her, he could still smell the fragrance from her body. It was fascinating. He lied on the other side of the bed and gently pulled her into his arms. Gloria Taylor who was still sleeping lightly suddenly woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at him with confusion. Kenny rke kissed her again and patted her back with the palm of his hand as if she was trying to put a child to sleep. In a deep, but tender voice, he said, Its nothing. Go back to sleep. Gloria Taylor closed her eyes as she lingered her arms on his neck. She was sleeping in a daze. Kenny rke brushed her long hair, tucked it, and fell asleep soon after. *** Kenny rke sued Anne Taylor with Fu Tingxi as hiswyer. Fu Tingxi was a topwyer in Shanghai. He was good atmercial cases. Such small cases were nothing but a piece of cake for him. After the Taylor learned about Anne Taylor, Tina Walker went to find Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor ignored her, but Tina Walker wouldnt stop calling her every day. If it continued, Tina Walker would definitelye to find her. So, when Tina Walker called her, she picked up. Gloria, you finally answer your mothers call. she said a little too excitedly, Listem, about your sister Kenny sued her. The court session will take ce in a few days. Gloria Taylor interrupted her. No, Gloria, Anne is your sister. I know she is wrong this time, but she is still so young. Do you really want her to go to jail? Tina Walker wept. Tina Walker must be worried about Anne Taylor this time. But, Gloria Taylor was no longer care about her anymore. She sneered and asked, What about me? If she managed to run over me at that time, I will be a dead body now! Tina Walker was silent. After a few seconds, she whispered, Arent you alright now? You sister This is not the first time. Dont call me again. Donte looking for me again. Its useless. Gloria Taylor said coldly and hung up the phone. Tina Walker woulde to her to reason about Anne Taylor. That was expected. She couldnt imagine if Anne Taylor really did bump into her that day. She touched her belly. It was t, but there was a small life growing inside. She didnt think that this was the best time to get pregnancy, but they baby was already there and she would have to bear it until the baby was born. On the other side, Tina Walker hung up the phone and turned to look at Loren Taylor. She said with an embarrassment, Gloria What did she say? Loren Taylor hadnt been sleeping for days because of Anne Taylor. His face was pale and his voice was hoarse. She she told me not toe looking for her again. She wont help us again. After she finished talking, she could see the change on his face. He whisked and pped her in the face. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He was a man and this time, he pped her with all his strength. Tina Walker stumbled and fell to the ground. She could feel something flowing out from the corner of her mouth. She touched her lips and saw blood on her fingers. Half of her face was numb with pain and her ears were buzzing. Loren Taylor stared at her furiously, Whats the use of asking you? Cant you help with a little thing? This is the daughter you give birth to and she sends our Anne to jail! Chapter 221 You have no right to see her Chapter 221 You have no right to see her Tina looked at Loren in disbelief and said with a trembling lip: "You beat me?" She and Loren were high school ssmates. She came to Huyang City from a small ce to study. At that time, the Taylor family had a status in Huyang City, and Loren as the young master of the family was also lionized in the school. Tina had always had a crush on him, but also knew the gap between her and Loren. Until Loren''s ex-wife passed away, she met Loren again. Loren was immersed in the grief of losing his beloved wife. Because of her careful and gentlepanionship, her amazing beauty when she was young, and her promise to be good to his two children, Loren finally married her. Over the years, Tina had struggled to please him, love him and his two children. There was almost no quarrels. Even if there was really conflicts, Loren asionally coaxed her, but had never done it like now. "What''s wrong with you? Look at what you have done at Taylor Family for so many years? You promised me that you would take good care of my two children. This was what you said about taking good care of!" Loren was a rare spoony. His ex-wife had been dying for many years, but he still kept a picture of her on his desk. For the son and daughter left by this ex-wife,he treated them like pearls. At the beginning, Tina would marry him, in addition to her fascination with him, because she was also moved by his infatuation. "I have paid for this family for so many years, can''t you see it?" Tina''s tears had already slipped out of her eyes. Did she pay less for this family? She thought she had done her best. "Pay?" Loren sneered. "Then you beg your daughter and let her let go of Anne! Anne is just thinking wrong for a while, isn''t Gloria all right!" Tina herself said these words before, but now when she heard it again from Loren''s mouth, she felt so harsh. It seemed that these words should not be said this way. However, she couldn''t figure out why she shouldn''t say them. Over the years, she had been habitually good to Anne, and habitually felt that Gloria should let Anne. So, subconsciously, no matter what Anne did, Gloria should not care. Loren was still scolding Gloria. Tina was a bit discouraged by his p, and then she was annoyed to hear him chatter about it. She staggered up from the ground: "I can''t help you with this matter, think of it yourself." She had struggled for so many years, but Loren took her efforts for grant. She knew that Anne looked down on her in her heart and even called her a dog. But, because of Loren, she didn''t care about everything. Now even Loren said so, she suddenly felt tired. When Loren heard the words, his face changed: "Tina, what do you mean!" "It''s not interesting." Tina shook her head with a a swollen face: "It just feels too boring, huh." Sheughed harder than crying. Coupled with a swollen face, it looked a little bit disgusting. Loren was equally upset. He didn''t expect such a critical moment, Tina was still angry with him. He sneered: "You spend my money, I treat you well, but now I''m boring? Then, go away!" Tina''s face stiffened, her lips moved, but in the end she said nothing. She fell out of the study and went downstairs. She had just left, and there was a servant looking for Loren: "Mrs. Taylor just ran out..." Loren froze for a moment, because he did not expect Tina really left. He didn''t believe that Tina would be able to live without him, and he thought she wouldn''t be back sooner orter. He waved his hand indifferently: "Let her go!" Tina ran out of the Taylor family without carrying any money. She didn''t even know where to go. When she was young, she also had a few good friends, but all of them were from ordinary families. Later, when she married Loren, she broke off contact with those friends and was busy taking care of his two children, and there was almost no her own social circle. Even if there was, it was also a few wealthy wives who were shopping with her together. How could she find them now? Finally, she thought of Gloria. Thinking that Gloria had listened to her so well and treated her so well, she took a taxi to Kenny''s vi. Although Gloria had said before that she would no longer take care of Anne, she did not believe that Gloria would ignore her. She had been to Kenny''s vi once before and knew the location of the vi.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The taxi stopped three meters away from the vi. Tina got out of the car, sorted out the clothes on her body, and walked toward the door of the vi with her head high. The bodyguard guarding the door stopped her directly. "Who are you?" The bodyguard looked serious. Tina was a little scared, but when she thought of being Glorias mother, she became emboldened: Im your bosss mother-inw. Before thinking of Glorias one dead and two lives mentioned on the phone, She added another words: "Gloria is pregnant, and as her mother, of course, wille to visit her." The bodyguard nced at her in disbelief, and finally threw out one word: "Wait." The bodyguard''s tone was still cold. He walked aside and took out his phone to call Kenny. After Anne drove into Gloria, Kenny was now particrly careful. He told them before that if Gloria went out, he must send someone to follow her. If someone came to Gloria, he had to notify him first. The phone was quickly connected. "Master, there is a woman who ims to be the mother of the youngdy, saying that she wants to visit the youngdy." Kenny was in a meeting, and he just spit out three words indifferently: "drive her away ." "Yes." Hang up the phone, Kenny put the phone aside: "Continue." Kenny was less than half a month to rke Group. rke Group was Huyang City''s top giant. The industry under the rke Group upied almost half of the economic market, and all industries were involved, and it was not so easy to get the hang of. However, Kenny''s series of actions after arriving at thepany surprised the senior executives and shareholders in thepany. On the other side, the bodyguard hung up the phone and winked at the other bodyguards. Tina thought he had asked Gloria, and quickly said, "Look, I didn''t lie to you." But the bodyguard said coldly: "The youngdy is not here. You wille again someday." "She will come back at night? I can wait for her..." Tina didn''t n to leave like this. The bodyguard didn''t talk nonsense with her, and took her down the mountain directly. At the corner of the road, they threw her directly to the side of the road. There was a bit of sarcasm in the bodyguard''s tone: "Our youngdy can''t be seen by anyone." Chapter 222 Its too late Chapter 222 It''s toote Tina didn''t care about her image at this time, she got up from the ground and exined to him: "I''m her mother! I''m Gloria''s mother!" Although Tina''s clothes didn''t look cheap, she had a swollen face and was just thrown to the ground by the bodyguard, which made her look a bit embarrassed. A hint of contempt shed in the bodyguard''s eyes: "Since you are our youngdy''s mother, youe to see her and don''t know to call her?" "I..." Tina can say nothing more. She didn''t know how she and Gloria could be like this. Gloria used to turn round her, always looking at her with a expression of expectation. But now, Gloria didn''t even answer her phone. It was so hard for her to see Gloria. "Hurry up." The bodyguard dropped these impatient words and turned back. Tina didn''t follow. The bodyguard said Gloria was not at home, so she believed it, and sat down on the roadside to wait for Gloria toe back. Gloria always passed by there when she came back, and she decided to wait here. Gloria would definitely take her in after seeing her. After all, she was her mother. With such a thought, a confident look appeared on Tina''s face. She waited until five o''clock in the afternoon, and her body was freezing, finally she saw a car heading up the hill. Tina was delighted and ran out to stop the car. It was Shi Ye who was driving, Kenny was sitting in the back row, looking at Gloria''s circle of friends while holding a mobile phone. "Master, someone stopped the car in front." Shi Ye''s voice came from the front, and Kenny didn''t look up. "who it is." Shi Ye heard the words and stopped the car. Tina ran over as soon as the car stopped. As she ran, she shouted, "Gloria, is it Gloria in the car?" Kenny finally raised his head when he heard the sound. When he saw Tina''s face clearly, he narrowed his eyes slightly, thenughed coldly, and got off. Tina just went to the rear window and the door was opened. Kenny''s tall and slender figure appeared in her field of vision. Tina froze for a moment before stuttering: "Gloria... Isn''t she in the car?" Kenny closed the door and bent one leg, leaning casually. The tone was indifferent: "Look for her?" "Yes... I look for her." Although the person in front of her was her son-inw, she dared not look at him at all. The breath on his body was too harsh, even though it was dim, and she couldn''t see his expression clearly, she could feel his cold eyes locking on herself when she lowered her head. "Whats the matter?" There was no emotion in the man''s voice, but Tina felt frightened. "I just wanted to see her..." "Don''t you think it''s toote?" Kenny''s voice suddenly dropped a few degrees, revealing an eerie feeling. Tina thought there was implicature in his words, but for a moment she couldn''t tell what he meant: "What?" "Don''te to Gloria again in the future." At this time, their location was not far from the vi, and the lights were already visible. Kenny nced in the direction of the vi, and when he spoke again, the tone became cold and sullen: "There are many ways to make people disappear in this world." The threat in the tone was self-evident, and Tina took two steps back in fright. "I just wanted to see her, I didn''t want to do anything else..." Tina''s voice shook a little. "Are you worthy of seeing her?" Kenny took a step forward, and Tina fell to the ground in shock. Kenny''s eyes shed with disgust and turned back to the car. The car drove slowly towards the vi. From the rearview mirror, Kenny could vaguely see the figure walking down the mountain. It looked a bit pathetic. However, a poor man must have something to hate. The car stopped at the door of the vi, and as soon as Kenny entered, the maid greeted him and said with delight: "The young master is back." Kenny didn''t look at her, and handed her coat to Aunt Hu, who was behind the maid. Aunt Hu took Kenny''s coat and said immediately, "Youngdy has fallen asleep after eating in the afternoon. She hasn''t awakened yet, Im going to call her." Kenny nodded. "I''ll go." "When Kenny''s figure disappeared, Aunt Hu turned to look at the young maid, the kind smile on her face was not there, and the tone was rare harsh: "if you want to work here, be careflul! Don''tpare the young master with other rich young masters." The maids face turned red. Although she was a little unwilling, she nodded: "I know." The youngdy was pregnant, and the young master was at the prime. She didn''t believe that the young master could not find another woman. The young master was so handsome and so rich, as long as she could be noticed by the young master, she did not need to be a maid. When Richard rke was looking for a servant, he ordered the people under his hands to look for women who were flexible, clever and intelligent. Aunt Hu was sophiscated, and it was natural for her to see that there were several maids who were up to no good. But these maids were sent by Richard rke himself, and she couldnt drove them away casually. Aunt Hu sighed and shook her head helplessly. Kenny pushed the door lightly into the bedroom. Gloria just woke up, but slept too long, her body was sore. She was unwilling to move, lying down, reaching for the mobile phone on the bedside table, however, it was out of reach. Arge hand popped out of the air and took the phone to her hand. Gloria followed her hand upwards and saw Kenny''s gentle face. In recent days, his temper was getting better and better. Gloria held the phone without moving, but asked him: "Juste back?" Kenny nodded and raised his hand to help her up: "wash and go to dinner together." When the two went down to eat, two maids stood behind Kenny and their eyes fell on Kenny, like anthomaniac. Gloria looked at the two maids with a smile, and said casually: "I want to eat Jin Ding''s hibiscus shrimp." Kenny heard the words and immediately put down the chopsticks: "I''ll let it be delivered." "No, you go buy it for me." Gloria pouted, looking unreasonable. Kenny raised his eyebrows in surprise, but he said, "Okay." "Then hurry up. If it became cold halfway, I won''t eat it." Gloria raised her lips, and a pair of beautiful cat-like eyes was with a hint of naughtiness. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kenny nced behind her with some feelings, and the two maids immediately blushed and looked away. Kenny said expressionlessly: "You two, pack your things and go now." The maid looked up in shock: "Young Master!" "You are too ugly and obnoxious." Kenny stopped looking at them and turned his head, asking Gloria: "Still want to eat Jin Ding''s Hibiscus Shrimp?" Gloria looked innocent: "I don''t really want to eat it." Chapter 223 Behave unethically Chapter 223 Behave hically The two maids were awkward due to Kenny''s words, because they were carefully selected and very beautiful. Unexpectedly, Kenny should say they were ugly. When the two were willing to say something, Aunt Hu came and said, "Dont you understand what the young master said?" One of the maids was more intelligent, she said loudly, "Master, we are sent by your grandpa, it was not good for you drive us away? Didn''t you put him in your eyes at all?" Gloria heard the words and couldn''t help looking up at the talking maid. On the first day of these maids arrival, Gloria noticed that they were all beautiful, but most of them lacked a little temperament. However, this maid in front of her was not like a maid. Gloria asked her with interest: "What''s your name?" The maid nced at Gloria, and her eyes were disdainful. Although it was not obvious, Gloria was a woman, and she found it very sharply. It seemed that it was really not an ordinary maid. Kennys face became sullen, and he was obviously dissatisfied with the maid''s reaction. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gloria said before Kenny got angry: "Since it was picked by Grandpa, you should have known the duty of a servant. You dare to ignore me. It seemed that you look down on our Grandpa?" Gloria naturally knew, this maid didnt look down on Richard rke, but she looked down on her. Sinceing to the vi yesterday, the maid had shown a special enthusiasm for Kenny. She was still not sure before. Now it was natural to know that most of the women came to Kenny. Outstanding temperament, a slim figure and the delicate skin didnt seem to be able to work. It was clear that she came to Kenny. But she just didn''t know whether this was Richard rke''s meaning, or the woman had found a rtionship and mixed in herself. The maid immediately refuted Gloria''s words: "What are you talking about? I naturally respect the old gentleman!" "Oh." Gloria leaned back on the chair and slowly said: "I''m thirsty, pour me a ss of water first." The maid bit her lip, and looked pitiful, turned to pour water into Glorias ss. Kenny raised her eyebrows, and apparently had the same idea with Gloria. The maid came back after pouring the water, changed the previous arrogance, and respectfully put it in front of Gloria: "Youngdy, your water." Kenny looked at her sullenly: "Youngdy asked what your name is, you can''t understand human words?" The maid looked stiff and lowered her head. "Jennifer Jones." "a good name." Gloria shook the ss in her hand: "If my memory was right, the head of Huyang TV, his surname is Jones." Jennifer heard the words, raised her chin slightly, and said with a little arrogance, "That''s my dad." The smile on Gloria''s face was deeper, and she turned to look at Kenny: "how can Grandpa let the director''s daughtere to our house as a servant?" She deliberately slowed down her voice, and the voice was soft and seemed to beining, but there was some artificial feeling, making Kenny''s ears numb. His eyes flickered, and subconsciously responded: "Well." "perhaps Miss. Jones wanted to experience the sufferings of the ordinary people and thus came to our house to work as a servant. Since this is the case, don''t drive her away." Gloria paused and turned to look at Jennifer: "Miss Jones entered rke Family as a servant, did she sign a contract?" After Kenny''s appearance was exposed, countless high-rankingdies wanted to approach Kenny, but he was hardly seen in the scenes of various events and banquets. Jennifer was also one of those women, however, she was luckier than those women because she had the opportunity to mix into Kenny''s house as a maid. She was the only daughter in the Jones family, and was bathed in the love of her parents. She had been enough of the life in the vi these days. However, she believed that her appearance must be brought to Kenny''s attention. But she didn''t expect that Kenny should say she was ugly! However, she was not willing to go away like this. She endured the urge to lose her temper and said, "I signed it." "Then hope Miss Jones to abide by thebor contract treaty. Do your job well." Gloria said, and she smiled slightly with a pair of cat-like eyes amazingly bright. She really couldn''t figure out if the values of these people were eaten by dogs. Even if they coveted her husband, they should not behave hically. They all knew Kenny had already married, but they should go to her house to seduce her husband? Jennifer could hear that Gloria was deliberately embarrassing her: "You..." Gloria corrected her seriously. "Please call me Young Lady." Jennifer turned subconsciously to see Kenny. Kenny was serving food to Gloria, and told her to "eat more." Seeing Kenny didn''t give her an extra look, Jennifer felt a little discouraged, but the nexy second she became full of fighting spirit. She thought that Gloria was a very ordinary woman, with ordinary family background and so unreasonable to ask Kenny to go out and buy Hibiscus shrimp for her. Such a woman who had no merit and was so troublesome would sooner orter bore Kenny. At that time, she appeared next to Kenny tenderly, and she didn''t believe that Kenny would be not obsessed with her. Most men like a woman with gentleness. With this thought in her mind, Jennifer calmed down, nodded slightly, and shouted respectfully: "Youngdy." A slight invisible sneer shed in Gloria''s eyes. Kenny''s charm was really great, even making this kind of woman be willing to be a servant for approaching him. Gloria thought that such an event would worsen her appetite. But unexpectedly, her appetite had not deteriorated at all, but had be strangely better. She ate several dishes on the dining table and even ate more than Kenny... Kenny felt happy when he saw her appetite was good. Between the brows was a gentle lightness: "Are you full? Dont eat any more fruit?" "No..." Gloria wanted to refuse, but she thought of the sweet fruit and swallowed, then she changed her attitude: "Send to the room." Kenny Seeing that she had just struggled a little, and he couldn''t help but smile and turn his head to tell Aunt Hu: "Send some fruitter." Chapter 224 I’m yours Chapter 224 Im yours Jennifer had been in the vi for several days, and this was the first time she saw Kenny''s smile. Kenny usually had a cold face, no expression. People were afraid and can''t help but want toe closer. This smile from the heart, the whole person was shining. People can''t help but indulge in a nce. Jennifer clenched her fists silently, and she felt only such a man was worthy of her. Both Kenny and Gloria returned to the bedroom after dinner. Aunt Hu quickly delivered the fruit. Gloria finished eating fruits and took a bath. While standing in front of the mirror and brushing her teeth, she looked herself in the mirror and felt she became fat. Should she eat less? But if she eats less, she would be hungry! Gloria brushed her teeth with a tangled face, and when she went out, she saw Kenny was sitting on a single sofa in a bathrobe and reading documents. The grace and exuberance naturally emanating from him made Gloria annoying to watch. Although she knew that it had nothing to do with Kenny, she couldn''t help getting angry with him when she thought of the thing happened tonight. Gloria walked over, pulled the file out of his hand, and threw it aside, looking at him with her arms crossed. Kenny looked at her with a smile and asked seriously: "What''s wrong?" His eyes were sincere and serious, Gloria didn''t know what to say. She reached out and pinched on Kenny''s face and couldn''t help butugh at him: "A man with such good skin! Girly!" Kenny raised his eyebrows. "Girlish?" Gloria imitated his raised eyebrows and looked back at him. Kenny pulled her into his arms. His hand was tightly sped on her waist, and his voice was deep, with a threatening implicature: "Girlish?" Gloria shuddered slightly: "No, you aren''t girlish!" Kenny was satisfied and then kissed her. Next, following the previous steps, the two rolled onto the bed. But... nothing can be done. After all, Gloria was pregnant. Kenny''s hands rested on Gloria''s side, leaning over her, his eyes filled with dark ink as deep as night, and his breath was unsteady: "What about now?" Gloria was gloating and looked innocent: " I don''t know, that''s your business. I don''t know how to solve it." But the smile in her eyes had betrayed her. Kenny rolled over andy next to her, taking her into his arms and squinting slightly, with a trace of fatigue in his voice: "Don''t move, stay for a while." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Let me go." It wasn''t that Gloria didn''t want him to hug her, but... Kenny''s voice was more profound: "Don''t move." Gloria clearly felt that he was wrong, and she was so scared to squeak that she became quiet. Gloria felt that his emotions were not right, so she asked him aloud: "What''s wrong?" "If you don''t want to see Jennifer, let her go." He added another sentence: "something like this never happens in the future." He really didn''t expect that Richard rke would do such a thing. There were many business partners of the rke Family. Jennifer''s father was the director of the TV station. His status was not low. Richard rke was a cautious person. The people under his hands were also the elite. There would never be such a big leak. This only showed that Jennifer was mixed with the maid and sent to Kenny, which was tacitly approved by Richard rke. Gloria snorted: "I don''t really want to see her, but I can''t let her go like this. Our home was not a vegetable market,e and go as soon as you want?" Our home? The two words won Kenny''s heart. After all, she didn''t escape, and Gloria can only help him meet some physiological needs by compromise. Finally, Kenny went to the bathroom happily. When he came out again, he found an extra quilt on the bed. Gloria wrapped a quilt by herself and put a pillow in the middle of the bed: "Don''t be over this line at night, this side is mine, and that side is yours, don''t be over it! Or sleep in separate rooms! "She stared at Kenny to see his reaction. Kenny nced at the pillow, which was the "line", and walked over without a word, pointing to the half of the bed where Gloria was sleeping, and asked: "This is yours?" "Well." Gloria nodded. Kenny moved the "line" over to the bedside and directlyy down next to Gloria and into her quilt: "Then I am also yours." Gloria: "..." It was just going to the bathroom, Kenny, was attached by something weird? Should he say such a thing? It was already deep winter at this time, and Huyang City at twelve in the middle of the night was extremely cold. Tina wrapped her clothes and sat in a chair at Gonggao Station, took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Loren, and asked him to send a driver to pick her up. She couldn''t stay on the street tonight! A car drove from not far away and slowly stopped before her. The window came down, and a handsome face of a young man revealed: "Auntie?" Chapter 225 After all, I’m Mrs. Clarke now Chapter 225 After all, Im Mrs. rke now Tina looked at the man in the car with a surprise. The lights were dim, and she couldn''t clearly see the man''s face for a moment. But at the next moment, the door was opened from the inside, and the person in the car got off and walked to Tina: "Auntie, it''s me, Colin." "Colin?" Tina nced at him and felt he was familiar. After a closer look, she did find that this man was exactly Colin, who had a marriage contract with Anne before? Colin had also been to Taylors'' house a few times, and Tina had an impression on him. He was a handsome young man; otherwise, he would not be favored by Anne. After so many things happened, Anne and Colin didn''t have much contact, but instead, Anne had already taken a liking to an actor. "Why is Auntie still here at night?" Tina felt awkward, hesitating for a while. Of course, even if she didn''t say it, Colin could guess a little. "My house is not far from here. If aunt doesn''t mind, you can go to my house tonight." Colin added thoughtfully, "It''s my own house." When Tina heard that it was Colin''s own house, she smiled: "But is this right?" "There is nothing wrong," Colin said and opened the car door for her politely. Tina got into the car with a smile. Along the way, the two chatted with each other. Unconsciously, Colin directed the topic to Gloria. He seemed to inadvertently ask, "I haven''t seen Gloria for a long time, has she been okay recently?" "You know Gloria?" After a brief surprise, Tina suddenly remembered that Anne hadined to her before that Gloria wanted to grab her boyfriend. Anne''s boyfriend at the time was Colin. Gloria also liked Colin? "Yeah, I''m her senior. I''ve known each other for a long time." His tone was a bit of nostalgia, and he seemed to have a good rtionship with Gloria. Tina couldn''t help asking: "do you take me in because of Anne or Gloria?" "Of course for Gloria." Colin added another sentence: "Gloria is a good girl." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. To themunity where Colin lives, Colin stopped the car and opened the door for Tina: "It''s here." He finished and opened the trunk again: "Wait for me, please, I''ll get something." Colin took the thing and walked ahead. Tina followed him, looking at his back and thinking, such a polite young man, If only he were her son-inw... how many times better than that Kenny! She thought of Kenny, and can''t help shivering before she continued to walk inside. The next day, when Gloria entered the dining room, she saw Jennifer was serving breakfast at a nce. It was not that she deliberately saw Jennifer, but that Jennifer was too conspicuous. Although Jennifer wanted to grab Kenny with her, she had to admit that Jennifer had a good look with a little temperament on her own, and now she also deliberately made up. Even if she wore the maid costume, it could not set off her distinction. Jennifer, after yesterday''s incident, settled down and nned to take it slowly step by step. When she saw Gloriaing in, she nodded slightly: "Youngdy." Kenny was already sitting at the dining table. She got upte a little recently, Kenny had always been going to thepany. Sometimes she hated to get out of bed, and Kenny was no longer there when she went downstairs. As soon as she sat down, Kenny said to her: "I might be backter because of a court trial." Kenny was referring to Anne''s case. The prosecution was a crime of intentional injury, but Gloria was not injured. However, thewyer was Fu Tingxi, and Anne''s sentence was already meat on the table. Gloria thought for a while and said, "I will go too." She also wanted to go to listen, but she couldn''t tell what kind of psychology it was, just to see if Anne had any trace of regret. Kenny frowned: "I can manage it myself." Gloria heard the words and changed her face. She put the spoon in her hand and squinted at Kenny. She thought that the request was not excessive, why did Kenny not let her go? Besides, Jennifer was still here. It was too face-losing. The reason why she allowed Jennifer to stay here was also she wanted to see how much Kenny''s love was to her. She believed in Kenny, but asionally she felt uneasy. No matter what aspect to judge her, she was not worthy of Kenny. All of her confidence was only due to Kenny''s sincerity. Kenny''s eyebrows tightened tighter: "It''s cold, your body is inconvenient." Gloria did not give in: "I can wear a little more, and the doctor said I''m very healthy." She was concerned about the fact that Kenny did not let her go out before. The two didn''t mention the incident again, but it did not mean that the event had just passed by. Kenny raised his eyes and stared at her for a few seconds: "I wille back to pick you up then." Gloria remembered the previous thing and felt a little ufortable in her heart. She continued to eat, but what she said was to drive him away: "Okay, go to work." Kenny pursed his lips and went out with a cold face. Jennifer watched Kenny go out before looking at Gloria sarcastically. In her opinion, Gloria was too self-righteous to dare to vite Kenny. Gloria felt that someone was looking at her. She looked up at Jennifer, hooked her lips, and said quietly, "I know what you are thinking." Jennifer''splexion changed first, and then she returned to normal: "Are you?" She didn''t believe that Gloria knew what she was thinking. "Kenny is an excellent man, and everyone knows this, so you are all rushing towards him, which is not difficult to understand, but..." Gloria paused slightly and looked a little serious: "Everyone is a separate individual, and no one should be an essory, everyone has his own way of thinking and acting, and don''t need to lower his position due to a man who looks better and has a strong family!" Jennifer''s complexion changed slightly, her lips closed. Gloria felt a little funny: "Oh, you may not be too obsessed with Kenny, but think that the status of the young master''s wife of rke Group is very honorable. It is not only you who think so. Why are you so confident that you should feel that Kenny must be with you?" Jennifer was seen through, and her tone was anxious: "Gloria, you shut up! You are so high-sounding, are you not the same!" Gloria pouted: "Of course I am different from you, After all, I am Mrs. rke now." Looking at Jennifer''s angry face, Gloria thought it was quite fun. Chapter 226 Always being together Chapter 226 Always being together When Shi Ye saw Kennying out, he got out of the car and opened the car door. "Master," Kenny nodded slightly, his face was still cold. After Kenny got in the car, he suddenly asked: "How did you divorce your wife?" Shi Ye froze for a moment, wondering why Kenny asked this question. But he naturally answered, "I dont know because I have forgotten the reason for our quarrel thest time. At that time, we all felt that divorce was a good choice for each other." Shi Ye''s tone was slightly lost. "Do you still love her?" Shi Ye did not hesitate: "of course." "If you still love her, why should you agree to a divorce?" Kenny''s tone was still indifferent, but it can make people feel his subtle emotions in his tone. Shi Ye vaguely understood why Kenny asked him about the divorce. "It was brought up by her. She said that every day was very painful. Divorce may make her feel better. I can''t bear to see her so painful." Shi Ye''s voice was hoarse. Kenny was sitting in the back row, looking in his direction, and he could see the mature and steady face of Shi Ye. His special assistant was a man who can care about the overall situation. He was cautious and loyal, so he took a fancy to him at that time. "Dont you feel suffered yourself?" "Yeah." Shi Ye seemed to think of something happy, and smiled slightly: "But I can see my son once a week, and I also can see her." Kenny frowned slightly with a little anger in his voice: "Do you have children? Since you already had children, how can she leave you as long as you don''t give them to her?" Some time ago, Kenny refused to let Gloria go out. Shi Ye also knew this, and thus he probably guessed what he was struggling with. "If I let her go, which can make her have a happier life, I will be satisfied." "Even if her happiness isn''t from you?" "Uh?" "Ha." Kenny sneered: "It would be better to tie the two together with pain." Shi Ye also felt a little helpless: "Master, love can''t be considered this way." "Oh? It seems that you are very happy to be a lonely man?" Kenny said with sarcasm. Shi Ye: "..." If he disagreed with him, he would spread salt on his wounds. He followed Kenny after graduating from college. Naturally, he knew Kenny better than others, knew that Kenny had a knot, and had seen Kenny''s intelligence. He dare notContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. say that Kenny was a good person but dare to say that Kenny was not bad, which was why he had been with Kenny for so many years. A person could be under another person for many years, not only because of the generous sry but also because of his personal charm. Gloria had breakfast and sat in the lobby, turning the calendar. She was just shocked that it would be the New Year after more than ten days. Putting her phone aside, she felt annoying. What happened before on the Inte had passed the climax, and she didnt have to rush out to find a job now. Moreover, she was still pregnant. Fewpanies would want an employee who would take two months of maternity leave after just taking office. But her all ns were disrupted, and she had to wait until the baby was born. At this time, Gloria''sint against Kenny came up again. "Do you know who I am?" "Sorry, the young master has ordered..." "Dare you let me in?" There was a quarrel outside, Gloria recovered, and got up and walked towards the door. When she went out of the hall, she saw a group of people gathered at the door of the vi, as if arguing. The bodyguard seemed to block someone? But the bodyguard was so tall that hepletely blocked the person speaking to them, and Gloria could not see it. She walked over: "What happened?" "Young lady." The bodyguard stepped back and nodded respectfully. At this time, Gloria could see clearly that the person blocked by the bodyguard was Kelly, who had met once in the rkes old house. This time, Kelly was more polite than when she was at rkes old house. When she saw Gloria, she shouted with a smile: "dear Gloria." Gloria saw her deliberate ingratiation, but pretended not to see it, and said in surprise: "You are looking for Kenny? He went to thepany now." Kelly''s face stiffened but soon returned to normal: "No, I heard from grandpa that you are pregnant and came to see you specifically. I also brought you a set of special cosmetics for pregnant women." She raised the handbag in her hand a little. Gloria nced at the trademark above and recognized that it was a product from rke Group. Kenny had already sent several sets over. Since she can''t get rid of Kelly now, she could only treat her well. "thank you very much. Sit inside." Kelly was going to follow her inside, but the bodyguard did not let her go. Gloria nced back: "This is the young masters cousin, won''t you let her in?" The bodyguard then let Kelly in. Kelly approached Gloria''s arm pretendingly but was avoided by Gloria quietly. She withdrew her hand in embarrassment, looked around, and was relieved when no one was watching her. As soon as she entered the door, Gloria saw Jennifer. Gloria called her directly: "Jennifer, help me take this thing away. This was sent by Sister Kelly, put it well, don''t break it." After a showdown with Gloria yesterday, Jennifer thought that Gloria would embarrass her, but unexpectedly, Gloria didn''t find her trouble. But she wouldn''t think Gloria would be so kind. At this moment she heard Glorias words, sneered in her heart, it was really to show the tail of the fox! When she looked up to see Kelly, herplexion changed. "Kelly?" "Jennifer!" The two called out the other''s name almost simultaneously. "You know each other?" Gloria looked surprised. In fact, she was intentional. Jennifer was the daughter of the director of the Huyang TV station, and Kelly was the host of the TV station. Both of them knew each other. When Gloria didn''t graduate, some students were doing internships on Huyang TV Station. Someone said about Kelly and Jennifer. But at that time, she didn''t know that the director''s daughter was called Jennifer. Kelly was a paratrooper, and everyone knew that her status was unusual, and Jennifer was also the director of the department behind the scenes. The working rtionship between the two made them often meet. They all looked good, so they were naturallypared. Gloria had just thought about it. Kelly noticed the maid''s clothes on Jennifer and said sneeringly: "I have heard people say that Miss Jones wants to marry our rke family, but did not expect that you would rather go into our rke family as a maid." Jennifer was angry. Her face turned white: "Its none of your business?" Chapter 227 In the hospital? Chapter 227 In the hospital? Kelly was sent to the TV station as a host, but Jennifer was not very clear about Kelly''s identity. Unexpectedly, Kelly was also a member of the rke family. Still, the entire ke family, except for the three of Kenny and his father, grandpa, was the same with a good-for-nothing. Jennifer looked down on Kellypletely. "It''s actually none of my business, but you are a servant now, and I order you to pour water for me now." Kelly lifted her chin, with her tone very proud. Jennifer was dissatisfied and did not move immediately. After all, she mixed into the servant group and entered Kenny''s vi to get close to Kenny. She thought of being summoned by Gloria, but never thought she would be asked by her former rival, Kelly. When Kelly saw that Jennifer didn''t move, she turned to coquettishly look at Gloria: "dear Gloria, this is your new servant? It''s very disobedient..." "she is really new here." Gloria hooked her lips and smiled. "However, she was sent by Grandpa." Kelly choked; she didn''t expect Richard rke to be so kind to Gloria and even sent the servant over. "Even if it was sent by grandpa, there should be a servant''s part." Kelly looked up at Jennifer with a raised eyebrow, and a cold expression crossed her eyes. Jennifer had small friction with Kelly and knew that Kelly was not easy to deal with. She saw that Kelly''s expression was wrong and lifted her feet to move back. However, her movements were still a step behind Kelly. Pa! A clear voice rang in the hall, leading other servants to look over here. Even Gloria gave Kelly a surprised look. Kelly tickled her lips and smiled disdainfully: "You don''t even understand a servant''s role, I will teach you today." Theparison between two women with simr family backgrounds and simr looks was very intense. Obviously, no one was worse than the others. Still, they had to be divided into different levels, which was a little exciting. "Kelly, dare you to beat me!" Jennifer touched her face and took a breath because of pain. Aunt Hu suddenly appeared and pulled Gloria back: "Youngdy, you have to be careful." "It''s okay." Gloria didn''t take it seriously. She didn''t believe that the two women could still fight. And it turned out that she underestimated thebat effectiveness of these two women and overestimated theirContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. qualities. "Jennifer, carefully think before you speak!" Kelly couldn''t see someone be arrogant in front of her, let alone Jennifer. Jennifer sneered: "Thank you, then I will repeat it. You can only find a satisfactory job by relying on the rtionship. A loser! Dare you to p me?" Kelly narrowed her eyes slightly, a vicious look shed in her eyes: "despise me? Then what? Did you forget Xu Muhan choose me in the end?" Her words struck Jennifer''s pain. "Bitch!" Jennifer scolded and rushed towards Kelly. Kelly didn''t expect Jennifer to do it directly, and the whole person was hit by Jennifer on the ground. Jennifer''s expression looked grumpy, and she was furious. She rode on Kelly''s body, grabbed Kelly''spel and her face with the other hand, and pulled her hair. "Ah!!! Jennifer, let me go!" Kelly was utterly stunned, only knowing to reach out to protect her face and protect her hair...Finally, she couldn''t protect her at all, and Jennifer had the upper hand. When Gloria was at school before, she always fought with Edith and usually smashed people with a stool. After going to college, she basically had no chance to fight. She watched Kelly and Jennifer y so hard, there was an urge to cheer them on. But she was now the hostess; she can''t let the guest and the servant fighting at home. "What are you doing, let go of your hands!" Gloria was persuading, but she was also stepping back. She was a pregnant woman now, so she must stay away from this fight scene. "It''s our business, don''t worry about it!" Jennifer pulled Kelly''s hair, looked up inadvertently, and saw that Gloria had retreated to seven or eight meters. She was stunned for a moment, a look of consternation shed in her eyes. This look of Gloria didnt seem to want to persuade! It was all right! She had long been disappointed in Kelly, and today she had to beat her. Among the maids sent by Richard, except Jennifer, all the others were professionally trained maids for the wealthy family. When they saw Gloria back away, they knew that Gloria didn''t want to persuade them. So, a group of maids came forward and pulled up pretendingly: "Don''t fight anymore." "Jennifer, stop quickly." "Jennifer let Miss. rke go..." Kelly was going crazy, seeing so many maids came up but failed to pull Jennifer away, and then she did not care about her image and cursed: "a bunch of waste! Hurry to pull this bitch away!" In the afternoon, Kenny drove back to pick Gloria to the court. Aunt Hu came in and told him: "Young lady went to the hospital." Kenny was shocked, and his voice was unstable: "What''s wrong with her?" Aunt Hu saw him like this and then immediately exined aloud. "It''s not that Youngdy had an ident, but Miss rke came over and had a fight with Jennifer." "Which Miss rke?" Kenny asked Aunt Hu while turning to go out. "your second uncles daughter." Aunt Hu used to work as a servant in the old house of rke Family. She also knew more about the situation of rke Family and was a bit impressed with Kelly. Kenny paced slightly: "Kelly?" "Yes, yes, it''s her." Aunt Hu nodded quickly. "Which hospital?" "The bodyguard escorted them to the one in the city center owned by the rke Family." Kenny drove directly to the hospital again. He called Gloria while driving. "Kenny?" Gloria''s voice sounded soft. Kenny breathed a sigh of relief: "Wait in the hospital, I wille over immediately." Although he had heard the course of the incident from Aunt Hu, only after hearing Gloria''s voice, his heart was settled down. "How do you know I''m in the hospital? You''re home?" "Well, wait for me." Gloria hung up the phone and heard Kelly scream from the room inside. "Lighter!!! It hurts to death!!!" It was immediately afterward that Jennifer''s voice: "If the strength is too light, the wound will be infected by bacteria, and it will kill people." "Jennifer, shut up! I won''t let you go easily!" Chapter 228 As long as you like it Chapter 228 As long as you like it Gloria nced at the door, looking at the two young and pretty girls scolding and nagging across the bed. She didn''t expect the two to fight so hard. She thought the two would pull their hair at most, but they grabbed each others faces, and finally squeezed their fists directly to each other, and she had to call the bodyguards to stop it. Gloria was toozy to hear them scolding each other and turned to the bodyguard behind her, saying, "Watch them." Then, she walked to the chair by the corridor and sat down, waiting for Kenny toe over. Soon a nurse came and asked her respectfully: "Youngdy, we have a special lounge. Do you want to rest there?" "No, thank you." Gloria waved her hand. When Kenny came, Jennifer and Kelly almost finished their binding up. Although the two of them both fight severely, the woman was so feminine that only a skin trauma was left. However, the swollen faces were ugly enough. When Kenny saw Gloria, he walked to her quickly. A pair of ck eyes locked her and stared at her back and forth for a long time before he felt relieved. He then asked her: "How are they?" Jennifer and Kelly just came out of the ward, and Gloria pouted in their direction: "Look for yourself." "Cousin, look at me being hit like this by her..." Kenny turned her head, and it was Kelly''s blue and swollen face that broke into his eyes. Although Kenny was calm, he can''t help frowning, and he rarely brought a trace of uncertainty in his tone: "Kelly?" "Yeah, cousin, I''m Kelly." Kelly was excited when Kenny called her name. Kenny stepped back quietly, looking at Jennifer behind Kelly. Jennifer''s situation was no better than Kelly''s, but when Kenny looked at her, she covered her face with her hands, seeming to be embarrassed, and turned her head to the side. Gloria noticed Jennifer''s petty action, smiling. What a talented person Kenny was, he can guess what was going on as soon as his mind turned. If Gloria did not want the two to fight, the two would definitely not be able to fight. Jennifer and Kelly became like this, Gloria must y a role in it. Gloria, who looked sensible and calm on the surface, was a person who was not too busy to see the fun. It was still a little childish. Kenny said lightly: "Since it''s all right, go back." Kelly didn''t expect Kenny to let her go back as soon as he uttered the words. Shouldn''t he help her vent anger? Even if she and Kenny were not close now, they were also cousins. She was beaten by Jennifer, and Kenny should help her out anyway! "Cousin, Jennifer she..." Kenny knew Kelly''s charade, but the most prominent initiator was Gloria; of course, he couldn''t help anyone out. He looked at Kelly expressionlessly: "Who is the first?" Kelly was still a little afraid of him. With his cold nce, her anger became weak all at once and whispered, "It''s Jennifer." As she spoke, she nced at Gloria carefully, showing an aggressive look to her. Gloria felt funny. In fact, she didugh. She stared at Kelly with a smile and thought this Miss rke grew without a brain. Jennifer, a woman who thought of seducing Kenny in her house, was smarter than Kelly. Of course, Kenny also noticed Kelly''s small movements. He sneered: "Go back yourself, don''t go to my house if you have nothing to do in the future." Kelly looked at Kenny in disbelief: "Cousin!" "Don''t leave yet? I''ll let Grandpa send someone to pick you up?" Kenny''s eyebrows tightened even more, and his eyes shed impatiently. He had no patience to tell her more. When Kelly saw Kenny''s face, she didn''t dare to say anything more, but just looked at Jennifer bitterly and turned away. Then Kenny turned around and took Gloria away: "Let''s go." The two walked in front, and Jennifer and the bodyguard walked in the back. After leaving the hospital, Gloria realized that just after Kenny arrived, Jennifer said nothing. She turned around and looked at Jennifer with some doubt, and she saw Jennifer looking at her entrically. How about? Shouldnt she stare at Kenny at this time? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Unpredictably, Jennifer collided with Gloria''s eyes. Jennifer turned away unnaturally, no longer looking at her, and hurriedly headed into the back car with the bodyguard. Gloria frowned and got in the car. Kenny helped her fasten her seat belt and asked her, "What''s wrong?" Gloria opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She shook her head. After he fastened her seat belt, Kenny put one hand on the back of the chair behind her and looked at her with a cold face: "Nonsense!" Gloria was frank: "They are fighting by themselves." Although she felt she was a bit naughty, she couldn''t admit it. She didn''t persuade them, but she didn''t let them fight. She thought Kenny would continue to teach her something. However, Kenny just leaned on her forehead and kissed her gently, patting her head and coaxing, "As long as you are okay, you can do whatever you want to do." "Ah?" Gloria turned to look at him. Kenny rubbed her hair again: "Go to the court now." "Oh." Gloria touched her head. After a while, Gloria asked him tentatively: "You mean, I can have my full swing in Huyang City as long as I want." Kenny didn''t look back: "yes, as you want to do!" Obviously not too serious words, but it was very serious in Glorias ears. Gloria asked again: "I want to do whatever I want?" Kenny said nothing. Until the car stopped at the court door, Kenny said faintly: "in the past, it was me who was wrong." Gloria thought she had heard it wrong. "You say it again!" "Get off." Kenny unfastened her seat belt and took the lead to get off. Gloria followed and wanted to let him say it again. If he said it again, she must record it, or she couldnt believe Kenny would give such an apology. Chapter 229 Help Anne out Chapter 229 Help Anne out Kenny was annoyed by her; he turned to squeeze her chin and kissed her: "Well." "..." She didn''t let him kiss her. Kenny looked at Gloria''s expression of amazement for a moment; he smiled and led her forward. Fu Tingxi and Shi Ye were waiting for them. "Master, youngdy." "Ting Xiao." Gloria nodded toward Shi Ye, and then greeted Fu Tingxi: "Lawyer Fu." Fu Tingxi smiled easily and walked to Kenny and talked about the case with him. "Because of this incident''s particrity, to the maximum, Anne could only be sentenced to three years in prison..." Fu Tingxi said and nced at Gloria. Gloria nced down at herself: "How?" The party had not yet entered, and Fu Tingxi suddenly took a piece of gauze from his briefcase and handed it to Kenny: "Wrap it up." This, of course, did not let Kenny wrap up, but let Gloria wrap up. Kenny frowned: "No." Fu Tingxi shrugged: "Both of you were not injured, thiswsuit looks easy, I also yed quite hard, cooperate?" Kenny said coldly: "Bored." He didn''t think so much at first, turning his head to look at Shi Ye: "Apany the youngdy to the car." "Yes." Shi Ye responded respectfully. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Then I''ll wait for you in the car." Gloria also understood the strategy inside, so she didn''t ask much. When prosecuting Anne, it was in the name of the crime of intentional injury, and it was not impossible for Gloria to appear intact in court, but there may be more unnecessary trouble. Moreover, Fu Tingxi was a very rigorous person at work, and it was impossible for him to let Gloria appear in court like this. The absence of Gloria was the best option. But Kenny didn''t care about this. Taylor''s family was also here today. He worried that Taylor''s family would get out of control and hurt Gloria. Since thest incident, he had never dared to take anything lightly. And he wont let people into the vi easily. He wanted to put an end to everything that might hurt Gloria. Gloria turned around and walked into the car with Shi Ye. Halfway, she suddenly looked back. Even at such a long distance, She could feel his unique, awe-inspiring atmosphereing out from Kenny''s slender figure. Except for asionally weird tempers, Kenny was an impable man. Gloria sometimes felt like she was dreaming, and felt none of these was true. Youngdy?" The voice of Shi Ye sounded, and Gloria suddenly recovered, only to find that she had just absent-mindedly looked at Kenny''s direction. "Go." She returned to the car with Shi Ye. Gloria looked at the door of the court in thepartment and asked Shi Ye: "Is Anne really going to be sentenced?" "Yes, Mr. Fu never missed anything." Shi Ye''s tone was very certain. Gloria leaned back, took out her phone, and sent Wechat to Edith to tell the thing. Edith immediately returned the message to her: "Eviles back to the wicked!" Yeah, those who have done bad things would be punished. She thought of Kenny''s mother again. After so many years, she vaguely felt that it was too difficult to find the real murderer. Moreover, Kenny himself said that the scenes'' real murderer might be "someone from the rke family." Even if the real murderer was found, would he be more painful? Gloria deemed that it may be rted to pregnancy, so she was always having wild thoughts. She looked up and found Shi Ye was looking down at his phone. Gloria leaned over quietly and found that he was looking at a photo, which showed a woman and a child. Gloria asked in surprise: "Shi Ye, are you married?" Shi Ye suddenly covered the phone screen: "Well." "Your son is so cute. How old is he?" Gloria knew nothing about his situation. Asking this just simply thought his son was cute. When Shi Ye mentioned his son, there was a smile on the corner of his eyes: "Four years old, a ghost elf." Gloria found out that when he talked about his son, Shi Yes words became more frequent. So, she spoke to him around this topic. "So should he go to kindergarten?" "Well, he just went to school in the second half of this year." "..." Gloria was now pregnant and was just interested in children''s topics. And after the divorce, Shi Ye became more and more reticent; at the same time, he also followed a boss like Kenny, who was so bad at words. Finally, someone could talk about his son, and thus he had more words. The two chatted with each other until Kenny and Fu Tingxi came out. "They are back." Gloria found them first. She helped Kenny open the door directly inside. After Kenny got in the car, he pulled on his tie, and his face was not very good. Fu Tingxi sat in the front passenger seat. Gloria looked at Kenny with a cold face and looked up at Fu Tingxi. Fu Tingxi turned back and shrugged. Seeing Fu Tingxi looked, as usual, it didn''t seem like thewsuit had lost, what''s wrong with Kenny? "What''s wrong?" Gloria asked him in a low voice. Kenny shook his head and said nothing. At this time, the window next to Gloria was knocked from the outside a few times. When she turned around, she saw Si Chengyu''s gentle and harmless face. Gloria frowned and finally understood why Kenny''s face was so ugly. Gloria lowered the window and waited for him to speak. Si Chengyu already smiled and said: "Gloria, I heard you are pregnant? Congrattion!" Gloria was expressionless: "Thank you." Si Chengyu looked up at Kenny again, said slowly: "Kenny, don''t forget to invite me to drink for your one- month-old baby when the timees." Kenny gave him a cold look and said nothing. Gloria hurriedly lifted up the window and urged Shi Ye: "Go." She now felt ufortable when she saw Si Chengyu. She always felt that Si Chengyu was wearing a hypocritical face more terrible than angry Kenny. "Kenny, what''s the matter with you and Si Chengyu?" Fu Tingxi was the legal adviser of Sheng Ding Media. He didn''t know much about public rtions and the online public opinion of celebrities. He had heard of some gossips, but he just didn''t know what was going on. There was no outsider here, so he asked directly. "Go back first." Kenny looked reluctant, and Fu Tingxi didn''t ask much. When Gloria came home before, she also saw Si Chengyu and Anne being intimate. Today, Anne''s case was going to trial, and it was not umon for Si Chengyu toe. However, just meeting Si Chengyu did not make Kenny angry. Suddenly, an idea shed in Glorias mind. Si Chengyu was half of rke''s family, Kenny could send Anne in, and naturally, Si Chengyu could get Anne out! Chapter 230 Dotard! Chapter 230 Dotard! Gloria thought of it; her face was no better than Kenny. Si Chengyu was really determined to fight against Kenny. She couldn''t understand the reason why Si Chengyu could stand so brazenly on Kenny''s opposite. The atmosphere in the car was a bit frozen. Their early n was to go to Jin Ding for dinner after the event was over. Shi Ye drove the car to Jin Ding directly. Carl was already waiting for them in the box. When they entered, Carl was ordering food. Gloria hadn''t seen Carl for a long time. He was still in the same way as a dangling man, pulled a chair and squeezed his eyes at Gloria: "Gloria, come here to sit." His enthusiasm surprised Gloria: "even if you please me, I can''t help you to put in a good word for you in front of Edith." "Don''t think of me that way, you are treasure now, we all protect you." Carl said to Kenny: "Kenny, agree to me?" Kenny ignored him and pulled a chair for Gloria, letting her sit down, and then sitting beside her. Carl felt bored and leaned next to Fu Tingxi and asked him: "What''s wrong? Things are not going well?" Fu Tingxi shrugged. He thought it was smooth, but after Kenny saw Si Chengyu, his face was not right. It was already eight o''clock in the evening after the group had finished their meal. Carl and Fu Tingxi also had appointments, then Kenny and Gloria went straight home. When she arrived home, Gloria saw Jennifer cleaning the floor as soon as she entered the hall. This was hard to see. When Jennifer saw the twoing in, she called out: "Young Master, Young Lady." Although Jennifer''s face was swollen, Gloria still saw her reluctance. Jennifer''s forehead was bluish, and there were several band-aids on her face. Gloria couldn''t help but ask: "Are you okay?" Jennifer seemed stunned for a while. "Okay." Kenny didn''t look at Jennifer and took Gloria upstairs directly: "Go up and rest." Around the corner of the stairs, Gloria turned back and saw Jennifer squat down on the floor again and wiped the floor. "..." Jennifer''s brain was broken, ready to be a servant seriously? Gloria was taken aback by this idea. When the two returned to the room, Gloria went to take a bath, and her cell phone vibrated as soon as she entered the bathroom. Kenny nced subconsciously and saw the message "From Grandpa" disyed on the screen. He remembered that Richard and Gloria had added each other to friends before. With a nce in the direction of the bathroom, where the sound of water rang out, Kenny took the phone and opened WeChat to read the news. Richard sent a tone message, Kenny clicked to listen. "Gloria, today, Kelly had bothered you." Kenny smiled with an unclear meaning. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Richard liked shielding a shoring or fault. Although Gloria was pregnant now, which made him happy, Kelly was also Richard''s granddaughter. Kelly must have aint in front of him. Richard wasn''t a person who failed to make a distinction between right and wrong, but he still inevitably had to warn Gloria after this incident. Kenny deleted Richard''s message and directly clicked the video call. Richard, at the other end, was also surprised. Gloria would take the initiative to chat with him through a video. He still epted. As a result, after the video was connected, the face appeared on the screen was clearly Kennys that upset him when he watched it. "Why are you? Gloria?" Richard said with reluctance on his face. Clearly, he didn''t want to see Kenny. Kenny reced the rear camera and pointed at the closed bathroom door: "Going to shower." Richard whispered: "I have nothing to say to you; I will call her tomorrow." Richard would be ready to hang up the phone, but Kenny said leisurely: "If you are bored, you can go back to thepany and continue working. I think your son will be happy to give you the position." Richard suddenly said with anger: "Kenny!" Kenny picked up the phone and walked out, tickling his lips sarcastically: "When the grandson''s wife is pregnant, you should send a woman in her vi. Are you a dotard?" This incident angered Kenny. He was close to Richard when he was a child, but thest time the old man asked him not to check his mothers cause of death, there was an estrangement between them. It''s just that the old man''s attitude towards Gloria was okay, and Kenny didn''t rify the words and was willing to ignore something. But unexpectedly, Richard should have such an idea like this. Richard was so angry that his beard was shaking, and then he said with earnestness: "Kenny, I am also for your own good. rke Group''s huge family business requires you to inherit it. You can''t spend your mind on a woman. Like your dad..." In Richard''s view, there must be many women around the noble son of a wealthy family. This was a common thing. However, Randy, whom he loved the most, had never had any women after his wife''s ident and had been unhappy for all these years. He had a dissolute life for many years but instead gave birth to an infatuated son. When Kenny took Gloria back to his old house, he saw Kennys coddling, and thus he had a different idea in his mind. Kenny sneered: "Like my dad? Are you sure he can''t forget my mom, isn''t it because he was guilty?" "Kenny, how many times have I told you, there was no inside story about your mother''s affairs at that time, it was a simple ident." Richard''s voice was a little tired. "Your mother grew up by my side. I knew what kind of feelings your father had for your mother! You dont know, Kenny, you have checked by yourself for so many years, what did you find out? Nothing. It turned out that those were originally conjectured by yourself..." Richard was still chattering, and Kenny didn''t interrupt him. It was only when he finished his words that Kenny asked slowly: "Aunt wille back this year for the New Year? Aunt hasn''t been home for many years." After Kenny finished, he narrowed his eyes and watched Richard''s expression. However, there was no expression on Richard''s face except for a touch of emotion. Kenny frowned slightly. Did Mayo Taylor lie? In essence, he did not want to believe that his aunt would have anything to do with that years ident. "Kenny?" Gloria''s voice broke Kenny''s thoughts. Kenny turned around and saw that Gloria was wearing pajamas and was wrapped tightly by a thick coat. Chapter 231 “Si Chengyu broke his contract with Sheng Ding” Chapter 231 Si Chengyu broke his contract with Sheng Ding Kenny rke frowned, but his expression suddenly softened, and he beckoned to Gloria Taylor, Come here. Gloria found that he was holding her phone when she went over. Mayo rke saw her in the video and greeted her gently, Hey, Gloria. How are you, grandpa. Gloria smiled at him. Then Kenny rke took the phone to himself and said, Well, its better to go to bed early and y shadowboxing in your spare time, which is good for your health. He said in a faint tone as usual. Still, Gloria Taylor did not know what did they talked about just now, but she nodded, He is right, grandpa, youd better do more exercises and sleep early. Mayo Taylor waved his hand, impatiently, Okay, Ill sleep now. Then Kenny rke hung up the video call so fast that it was perfunctory, and Gloria said, You should wait for grandpa to hung up first. He is old and slow, waiting for him is wasting time. He said perfunctorily. Thinking of something about Jennifer Jones, Gloria stopped persuading him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The next day, Gloria Taylor got upte as usual. As soon as she came into the restaurant, she saw Jennifer Jones serving in silence. The swelling on her forehead had been reduced, which did not look as scary as yesterday. She served breakfast at the table, and Gloria quietly looked at her while eating because she had always felt that Jennifer had been a little strange since she had returned from the hospital yesterday, and she did not talk a lot but worked very hard. Did she be stupid? Or did she find it interesting to be a servant? Gloria Taylor ate her breakfast slowly, and Jennifer Jones walked up to her as if she had something to say. Then Gloria motioned to the other servants to go out. She looked at Jennifer after all the other servants were out, Come on, go ahead. Jennifer Jones said without hesitation, I want to go back. Why? Was it because she fought with Kelly rk, which made her sober? She took a deep breath and said unwillingly, Although I do not want to admit, I can see that you and Kenny rke love each other very much. She saw it clearly as a bystander in the hospital yesterday. Kenny rk only noticed Gloria Taylor when he came, and not even nced at Kelly, let alone Jennifer. Thetter was an adult with judgment, even if she was blinded by self-confidence. She was the only child in her superior family, she was born with pride, but she was not stupid even if she asionally did something silly. Gloria Taylor was about to get the cup. Still, she was stunned when she heard her words that Gloria did not expect Jennifer to mention it. She looked up at Jennifer, who seemed that she was not used to being stared at, so she looked away awkwardly, I mean, Kenny rke likes you very much and indulge you. Thanks, I can see that. Gloria Taylor winked with a natural expression. Jennifer Jones thought that Gloria was a cunning woman who was good-looking and gentle. Still, she could always identally poke your pain. However, she just was an ordinary person without a background. Still, she was always very confident, involuntary to think of her as a good match for Kenny, and Jennifer Jones did see it yesterday. Gloria, I''m here to negotiate with you today, and I know you have been writing and trying to sell your script, right? I''m the producer, and I can give you resources, but you have to give me back my employment contract. Jennifer Jones saw that Gloria Taylor was sitting there. Still, she was standing, which she felt that inferior to her, then she sat opposite Gloria. Jennifer entered the vi as a servant to approach Kenny rke, which surprised Gloria and showed that Jennifer was a courageous woman. Yet, she used her courage in an improper point. Gloria did not trust Jennifer but also no doubt, I can give you the employment contract, and you can leave here today, but I dont need your help. It was not that Gloria was too insidious, but there was a lot of theft in her industry. Although she was not famous, her scripts were written by her with a lot of effort, which could be used by Jennifer Jones to frame her. Jennifer was not surprised that Gloria would be so crisp, Well, just call me if you need. She took the scrip that had written a phone number on it before, and Gloria took it over and then asked the driver to send Jennifer back after she took off the maid clothes. Seeing the car left, Gloria Taylor suddenly felt bored. Fortunately, she could surf the inte. Maybe it was because she had been the trending hashtag many times, and now, she liked to swipe the hashtag list on Microblog. And the top topic was a piece of explosion news for her. #Si Chengyu broke his contract with Sheng Ding# Gloria Taylor nced over the content and saw thements of theizens. Really? It was not a long time since the mysterious founder of Sheng Ding wrote the long article on Microblog, which was the trending topic at that time. But now, Si Chengyu, the best actor is about to terminate an agreement with Sheng Ding Media? I think that Si Chengyu is going to be his boss. To be honest, Sheng Ding Media had always given Si Chengyu the best resources, and he had never got a bad script. They could have made many stars popr if they had not done their best to support Si Chengyu, but he was ungrateful when he had a little sess. Thisment on the topic was the most popr one. There were many likes andments below it, which were positive and negative views, even Gloria thought it was right. Si Chengyu was very popr these years, and there was no gossip about him, which meant that Sheng Ding Media did a lot for him. Still, he wanted to broke the contract with them, which would cause a significant loss of Sheng Ding Media. And Gloria Taylor wondered if it was Si Chengyu was going to cancel or Kenny rke? Chapter 232: Half Brother, Duke Chapter 232: Half Brother, Duke Gloria wanted to call Kenny but remembered that Kenny worked at the rke''s Group right now, so she''s afraid to disturb him. Then, Gloria called Carl. Carl was probably busy, too, as he didn''t answer her phone. After a while, Carl did call her back. Before Gloria could speak, Carl said. "I knew you wanted to ask about Si Chengyu''s termination?" Gloria replied. "Yes." "Kenny called me early this morning, saying that thepany was terminating Si Chengyu''s contract while he let it out on purpose. It''s... It was going to be a holiday, and suddenly he got me into such big trouble..." After Carl''s wordyints, Gloria consoled him and hung up. As soon as the phone hung up, it rang again. She looked at her phone, seeing that it was Loren calling her. Loren hadn''t seen her for a long time, so why did he suddenly call her? Was it because of Anne again? The thought that Si Chengyu might get Anne out of prison made Gloria feel as sick as a lump of cotton in her throat. Anne tried to kill Gloria so many times, and Gloria finally put her in prison. At the same time, Gloria thought she could let Anne reflect on herself in jail for several years. Still, unexpectedly, Si Chengyu suddenly wanted to get Anne out of prison... Gloria thought darkly that if she had known about this, she might have let Kenny torture Anne to death. When Gloria came out with this idea, she was surprised. She touched her stomach, murmuring. "Baby. What mom just said was wrong, so don''t be like your mom..." She was so lost in thought that the phone automatically hung up because she didn''t answer. Gloria put away her cell phone and didn''t n to call back. Anyway, if he wanted to talk to her, he would call back. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A few minutester, Loren called again. This time, Gloria answered the phone. Loren''s voice sounded cold. "Haven''t you seen your mom?" "What''s the matter?" She hasn''t seen Tina for a long time except for thest time that she and Tina talked on the phone. Loren paused slightly. "She''s been missing for a few days, and she hasn''te looking for you?" Even though Gloria no longer cared about Tina, she could not help feeling bad as she listened to what he said. "No." Tina was very patient with Taylor''s members, and she usually didn''t leave the Taylor''s. Still, Loren said she had been missing for days... Gloria asked Loren. "What did you do to her?" "What could I do to her? She ran away from home herself!" Loren''s voice sounded angry and loud, while it made Gloria''s ears tingle. "She would have run away from home by herself if you hadn''t done something to her? Do you think I''m stupid?" Gloria''s tone was not good either as she asked him coldly. "Didn''t you leave her alone? Are you trying to me me now? You could have sent your sister to prison, so I have no daughter, so wicked as you! '' Loren was furious when he spoke this. Gloria gritted her teeth. "What a coincidence, I don''t have my sister or father who tried to kill me." "Don''t make Anne sound so bad since Anne just can''t figure it out for the moment, and you''re all right now! She''s spoiled as a child, and you know it, so can''t you just try to be patient with her? " Loren thought it''s all Gloria''s fault. She''s spoiled as a child, and you know it Can''t you just try to be patient with her? " Gloria kept pinching the phone so tightly that the veins on the back of her hand were visible. "Who tolerated me when I tolerated her? You know she''s spoiled, so now she''s going to jail for a lesson, and you made it. You are a good father, as you don''t teach your daughter well, so she will always be taught a lesson. You spoiled her, but you didn''t have the power to spoil her, so now guess whether Anne hates you or not?" Loren indulged Anne without principle, while he didn''t think he''s doing anything wrong. Even if he were wrong, he would me this on others. And what Gloria had said pierced his heart. When he met Anne yesterday, Anne scolded him for being useless. Loren was so angry that he couldn''t speak and finally hung up. Gloria put down her cell phone, thought it over, and called the police. Since Loren said Tina had been missing for several days, Tina must have been missing for a long time. After calling the police, Gloria decided that she couldn''t just sit around and wait for news, so she decided to go back to Taylor''s. Kenny didn'' t forbid her to go out now, but she had to go out with a bodyguard. She parked her car in front of Taylor''s vi. The guard opened the car door for Gloria. She had just put her foot out when out of the blue, a sports car appeared and sped by, right next to the coat of the bodyguard who was helping Gloria open the car door. It was so sudden that the bodyguard was stunned for a few seconds, asking Gloria. "Youngdy, are you all right?" She''s not even out of the car yet, so could anything wrong happen to her? Gloria shook her head. "And you?" "I''m fine." The bodyguard shook his head. Gloria did, however, notice that the bodyguard''s legs seemed to shake as he walked. It appeared that he was still frightened by what had just happened. Gloria got out of the car, looking in the direction the sports car has just left, and then she realized that the sports car was gone. Gloria looked away while she heard the sound of the sports car keenly. The sports car was driven back, and in front of them, the sports car owner swung the front of the vehicle at a 90-degree Angle, crossing it in the middle of the road, and then the young man in the sports car took off his sunsses. Thinking it was cool, he tossed his hair and turned his head in Gloria''s direction. "Hey, are you all right?" His words didn''t sound sincere at all. The young man''s sports car was the Ferrari, and his hair was carefully styled as he wore it with gel, creating a stylish hairstyle while he looked dapper in a designer suit... Gloria knew this guy. "Well, woman, what''s your name? You look a little familiar." "As the young man spoke, he jumped out of the car with his hands on the side of the car''s open window, walking right up to Gloria. When the young man saw what Gloria was like, he whistled cheerfully. "You are a beautiful woman." The bodyguard backed Gloria, looking ready for a fight. Gloria frowned slightly. "Don''t you remember, eldest Brother? I''m Gloria." In front of Gloria''s eyes, the young man was none other than her half Brother, Duke, who had been studying abroad for many years. He was also Anne''s brother of the same mother and father. "Huh?" Duke looked shocked. "Who did you say you were? Gloria? I haven''t been home in years, but I know she doesn''t look like you..." Duke has been abroad for seven or eight years so that he couldn''t recognize her. Loren, who had heard the sound of a sports car, came out of the vi. "Duke, are you deliberately racing again?" When Duke saw Loren, he said to Loren as if he was telling a joke. "Dad, this beautiful woman said she''s Gloria!" Chapter 233 Were You Blaming Me? Chapter 233 Were You ming Me? After Duke Taylor finished speaking, he took a serious look at Gloria Taylor and muttered to Loren Taylor, Its impossible for Gloria to change this much. Youre so funny! Hahahaha! Loren Taylor nced at Duke Taylor grimly before turning at Gloria Taylor, What are you doing here? Didnt you say that my mother was missing for days? Ie to ask about the situation. Gloria Taylor despised Tina Walker so much, but still she couldnt turn a blind eye on her. There is nothing to ask. Shes missing and thats it. Loren Taylor was annoyed at Gloria Taylor for what she did to Anne Taylor. Gloria Taylor had expected this attitude from him. She didnt intend to say more, Ive called the police. If there is any news, the police will inform you. She nced at Duke Taylor and turned to get back to the car. Duke Taylor listened to their conversation and finally believed that this beautiful woman in front of him was Gloria Taylor. Loren Taylor snorted after listening to her words. He turned his eyes to Duke Taylor who was still looking at Gloria Taylors direction, What are you looking at? Get in! How can you speed race with your friends right after you came back? You Duke Taylor listened impatiently to his nagging and ran toward Gloria Taylor, Gloria, whats the rush? Lets have a meal together. Loren Taylor widened his eyes and snapped, Duke,e back here! Duke Taylor didnt care about him. He waved his hand and said, I havent seen her for so many years. I want to have a meal with her. You can go back without me. Dont be angry, youre old. Gloria Taylor was already inside her car. She rolled the window down and heard what Duke Taylor said. Duke Taylor was the only one in the big family of Taylor who actually treated her nicely. This boy would inherit the Taylor Company in the future. He was everyones favorite in the family. The servants naturally paid more respect to him. Duke Taylor was naughty since he was only a little child. He liked to deal with messy things. When he was in high school, he began gathering his friends for speed racing. He would go to bar to drink and y all day. He had fun hard, neglected his responsibilities, but he was not a bad person at heart. When he saw Gloria Taylor being bullied by her ssmates on his way from school, he would help her scare off the bullies. This alone was enough for Gloria Taylor to know his true nature. They had four years gap of age. When Gloria Taylor was in junior high school, Duke Taylor was already abroad. Loren Taylor was so angry. His head was steaming, but there was no way to take the boy back. Duke Taylor only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. Loren Taylor didnt know where he got that from. He couldnt control this boy. Gloria Taylor saw Loren Taylor walked back to the vi angrily. Then, she heard Duke Taylor said smilingly, You can find a ce to eat. I will treat you. No. Let me treat you. Gloria Taylor refused. Duke Taylor was stunned by her smile. It took a few seconds for him to react, Okay. You can drive first. Ill drive behind you. Gloria Taylor remembered the speed of his driving. She got goosebumps and said, You drive first. Were going to Jin Ding. *** In Jin Ding luxury longue, Gloria Taylor and Duke Taylor were sitting face to face. The waiter was standing beside Duke Taylor. The boy turned the menu page and ordered, This, this, this one too. Gloria Taylor couldnt helpughing. He stayed abroad for so long, but nothing changed with his personality. He still loved to eat, drink, and have fun. How wasteful. After the dishes were served, there were almost no empty space at the table. I heard that you married for Anne. How is it? Do you get along well with Kenny rke? Duke Taylor was chatting casually like they were old friends. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gloria Taylor sighed. She knew that she couldnt tell this boy everything. You came back because of Anne. Gloria Taylor said calmly. Duke Taylor was rather stunned. He put down his chopstick and looked at her, When youre a child, you were smarter than Anne. Now, when you grew up, you had better luck than her. Duke Taylor and Gloria Taylor did help each other, but he was Anne Taylors biological brother. Gloria Taylor was very clear about this. I dont think that my fortune is better than hers. Its just that Im not scheming like her. the smile on her face gradually faded away, Do you know how many times she tried to kill me? I have done everything for the family, but she and dad wont stop using me. Now, I have decided to stop enduring it. He took a deep breath and asked, Where is your mother? Dont you care about her? She didnt reply. Duke Taylor hooked his lips and said, I came back this time for Anne. No matter how many mistakes she had done, she is my sister. I cannot let something to happen to her. Are you ming me? she asked. They looked at each other and were silent for a long time. Gloria Taylor smiled wryly, In your eyes, even if Anne almost killed me, I shouldnt punish her, I should act like it was nothing, right? Thats not what Im talking about. I just Duke Taylor stopped talking as if he didnt what to say. Finally, he was silent. Im a little tired. If youll excuse me. Enjoy your meal, Brother. Duke Taylor looked up at her with an awkward expression. After paying the bill, she left Jin Ding. In the car, the driver asked her, Mrs. rke, are you going home now? She thought for a moment and said, Lets go to the rke Company. It was lunch time now. If she went to the rke Company to meet Kenny rke, she should be able to have lunch with him. Soon, she arrived at thepany. She didnt get off the car. She looked at the gate of thepany through the window and lowered her head to call Kenny rke. When she looked up, she saw Kenny rkeing out of thepany building. There was Randy rke behind him followed by a group of men and women. They were in a hurry. She hesitated, but she called him anyway. Kenny rke was in the parking the time his phone was ringing. He was opening his car door to get inside. He stopped and grabbed his phone. As soon as he grabbed his phone, Gloria Taylor finally heard his voice, What is it? Are you busy? she asked. Hm. Kenny rke who wasnt fond of talking replied shortly. Its nothing. I just called to ask. Okay. Ill hang up. He hung up the phone. Gloria Taylor saw him getting inside the car. When his car drove away, she told the driver, Lets go home. The driver started the car. He was about to drive when a caring near. The road was narrow, so the driver had to slow down and let the car pass. But, the car stopped next to Gloria Taylors car. Then, a tall and slender figure came out of the car. It was Kenny rke. Chapter 234 Its More Important to Have Dinner With You Chapter 234 It''s More Important to Have Dinner With You When Gloria saw that familiar figure, her was still a bit confused. She mumbled, "Kenny? " The driver reacted quickly and got out of the car to open the door of the back seat for Kenny. Kenny got into the car, and when he saw Gloria''s face full of surprise, he couldn''t help but reach out and touch her head,ughing, " I saw you long ago. " Gloria was stunned, "How did you see me? " "I saw the car. " Kenny reached out and held her into his arms. Lowering his head to give a kiss to her forehead, he held her hand in his hand and yed with it: "When youe to me again in the future, just say it directly. If I don''t see you next time, when you go back, you will be angry with me again. " Gloria snorted and drew back her hand, "Am I that narrow-minded in your heart? When did I ever get angry with you over such a trivial matter? " "Well, no. " Kenny nodded, looking positively serious. Gloria clutched her fist and punched him twice. The strength wasn''t great, and it didn''t hurt him at all. Kenny grabbed her hand, "Let''s go and eat dinner. " Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gloria came to him at this time, and she definitely hadn''t eaten anything yet. "Earlier I saw you get into the car with your father and the others, what business were you going on? Doesn''t it matter? " She really didn''t want to dy him from his business. "It''s more important to eat dinner with you. " Kenny said, prodding his hand towards her abdomen, "You are no longer alone now, you have a baby here, so you can''t be hungry. " Gloria red at him, but Kenny smiled more happily. The two of them found a restaurant to eat dinner. All of the dishes that Kenny ordered were what Gloria loved to eat. She was really so hungry, so when the dishes were served, she started to eat them immediately. Her vor of taste of food hadn''t been greatly changed, so she ate more than half of the food. Instead, Kenny didn''t eat much, Gloria stuffed a potato chip into her mouth before she asked him, "Why aren''t you eating? You said you were hungry. " "I ate something before in fact. " Kenny said as he put a piece of chicken in her bowl. Gloria''s appetite had indeed grown a bittely, and the food that Kenny ordered fit her appetite, and she ended up eating most of it. She remembered Si Chengyu''s termination of his contract with Sheng Ding Media and asked him, "I saw the trending topic on Microblog, was it you who proposed to the termination? " She didn''t mention Si Chengyu''s name, and naturally, Kenny knew. "Well. Yes. " Hearing the name Si Chengyu, the rxed pleasure on Kenny''s face suddenly faded away, his face slightly gloomy. The fact that Si Chengyu would go to the court meant that he had already made the intention to take Anne out of it. Since Si Chengyu was already self-indulgent and determined to stand against him, he did not have to be holding back. This was just the beginning. Gloria got his affirmative answer and also remained silent. The fact that Kenny had taken the initiative to terminate his contract with Si Chengyu was a signal, a signal that the two of them had officially broken up. Gloria recalled the emotion-filled long tweet written by Kenny again. She frowned slightly and softly asked Kenny, "You didn''t talk to him again? Could it be that he had unspeakable affliction? " Kenny got in a moment of silence, his eyes dark and gazing on Gloria, "Gloria, you should understand better than me that bitterness does not be a reason for a person to put down their pride and roll into the mud. " Si Chengyu did all of this and hooked up with Anne,pletely giving up the grace he had in the beginning. Kenny didn''t seem to be very sad, rather like he was very distressed for Si Chengyu. Gloria couldn''t exin this feeling, after all, Kenny was a very difficult person to understand, and Si Chengyu was a person she didn''t understand either. In this world, everyone has his own bitterness, but bitterness is not a reason for a person to do evil. The thing that Kenny had decided to do usually couldn''t be changed easily. As soon as the news of Si Chengyu and Sheng Ding Media''s termination of contract broke out, major media outlets sent out articles one after another. It also became a hot topic on the Microblog. For several days in a row, the inte was overwhelmed with this matter. But Gloria found that among the people following this matter, in addition to someizens as Si Chengyu''s fans, there was also a part of people interested in it because of the "XN, the founder of Sheng Ding" . On the day the fact broke, XN, the founder of Sheng Ding, sent out a microblogging message, "Mr. Si and Sheng Ding Media have peacefully terminated their contracts. No need to specte, there is no any other secret in it. We do wish that Mr. Si could have a brighter future. " The simple and pristine message has been retweeted tens of thousands of times. There were evenizens who dissected the contents in depth. "It feels like XN''s tone is so helpless. " "Can''t figure out why Si Chengyu suddenly wants to terminate his contract with Sheng Ding Media. " "I think it''s still what everyone guessed, Si Chengyu just wants solo for more money. " "I predict that Si Chengyu, who left Sheng Ding Media, won''t necessarily be more morous than before. " Everyone seemed to think that it was Si Chengyu who took the initiative to terminate the contract with Sheng Ding Media. After all, in everyone''s eyes, everypany is profit-oriented, Sheng Ding Media could not take the initiative to terminate the contract with Si Chengyu, who was a money tree to them. They naturally had a preconceived notion that it was Si Chengyu who wanted to terminate his contract with Sheng Ding Media. On the day when the news broke, Sheng Ding Media went all out with their PR and tried to guide the termination as "Si Chengyu initiated the termination of his contract" . Netizens had also tacitly agreed that it was Si Chengyu who initiated the termination of the contract. And Si Chengyu, seeing that the topic had been controlled by Sheng Ding Media, didn''t exin too much but just sent a long micro-blog, expressing his concern about Sheng Ding Media. His Microblog received numerous likes. By the time the news of Si Chengyu''s contract termination with Sheng Ding Media went down, it was close to the end of the year, and manypanies were on holiday one after another. . In the meantime, the Public Security Bureau contacted Gloria once and told her to go there becaue they had the news about Tina. Gloria called Loren, but he did not answer the phone at all. She then had to make a trip to the Public Security Bureau herself. As a result, when she arrived at the Public Security Bureau, she saw not only the safe and sound Tina, but also Colin. Tina was in a jujube red coat with delicate make-up and a brand-new bag. She just didn''t look like being missing and suffering. As soon as Colin saw Gloria, a smile appeared on his face and he called her with warmth, "Hey, Gloria. " Gloria frowned and ignored Colin, walking up to Tina and asking her, "Where have you beentely? " Tina held Gloria''s hand and said in a tone full of concren, "I haven''t gone anywheretely, it''s just that I had a fight with your father and stayed in Colin''s home for a while. It''s fortunate that Colin took care of me during this time, I really thank him so much. " Gloria was not used to being so close to Tina. She frowned and pulled her hand out and said indifferently, "Since everything is fine, go home! " Chapter 235: After all, we dont know each other very well Chapter 235: After all, we don''t know each other very well Tina was a little embarrassed by Gloria''s coldness. She pulled her hand back cautiously, looking over at Colin. Colin smiled at her gently, looking very good-natured. Gloria turned, walking out. Outside the police station, Colin strode over to Gloria, trying to talk to her. But before he could get near Gloria, he was stopped by the bodyguards. Colin''s face changed slightly and then went back to normal, saying jokingly. "I just wanted to talk to you while these guards are so watchful. Is Kenny treating you like a prisoner?" His voice sounded as if he was joking with a close friend. But Gloria knew that their rtionship was not good, so she didn''t think he was joking. He just said it on purpose, so was he trying to sow discord between her and Kenny? She didn''t know what was wrong with Colin as he had to hold on to her. "Mr. Hall, you must have been terrible at Chinese when you were in school. Otherwise, howe you don''t even know what a bodyguard does? Shall I exin to you what a bodyguard does?" Gloria looked at Colin with a sneer. Colin thought Gloria looked at him like she was looking at a contemptible scoundrel. He felt disgraced but tried to save his face. "Of course, I know what a bodyguard does. Only, wouldn''t it be too much to stop meing even a little nearer?" Gloria''s voice sounded casual. "That''s not too much. After all, we don''t know each other very well." Tina, who was standing by, suddenly spoke out. "Gloria, you mustn''t talk to Colin like that. I know there has been a misunderstanding between you and him, but since he has been taking care of me all this time, will you shake hands and make up with him?" Colin It sounded like Tina and Colin were really close to each other. Gloria wondered how Colin met Tina and why he took so much care of Tina. What she knew was that a thief was as good as a gant. She didn''t think Colin took in and took care of Tina because he cared about his previous rtionship with Anne. "There''s no misunderstanding between us, so we don''t have to shake hands and make up with each other." Gloria looked at Tina, pretending to be confused. "Anne is your daughter, and she was engaged to Mr. Hall before, so for a man as kind as Mr. Hall, he certainly would like to take you in and take care of you when he saw you living outside. Isn''t that just a constant urrence in human rtionships?" As everything Tina said was just a defense of Colin, it seemed Colin has taken good care of her and coaxed her well these days. Gloria "I have something to do, so I must go back." Gloria pretended to look at the time. "Surely, kind Mr. Hall, you wouldn''t mind sending your ex-fiancee''s mom back to her home?" Colin took Tina in and took care of her because he wanted to get closer to Gloria. He knew a little about the Taylor''s, so he knew that Gloria cared about her mother. Not so, as he now saw this. Since Gloria had said these words, certainly, this was the only way he could respond. "Why should I mind? Of course, I''d love to." "Then I''ll leave first." Gloria didn''t look at Tina anymore, while she turned, getting into the car. Tina stood there, looking flustered. As she watched Gloria''s car disappear, she was at a loss. Gloria''s attitude toward her seemed too cold. As Gloria left, Colin''s face darkened. "Mrs. Taylor, I''ll take you home." Tina noticed Colin''s face was not good, so she told him. "Don''t worry about it. Maybe she''s in a bad mood because she''s pregnant, so..." It seemed that Tina''s words irritated Colin, he grabbed Tina''s arm, saying angrily. "What did you say? Say it again!" Tina was shocked by the way Colin looked. "Colin, what''s the matter with you?" These days, Colin was very gentle with her, as he even asked someone to take her out to go shopping. He suddenly changed his attitude towards her, so she was shocked. Colin immediately looked as gentle as he had been before, asking softly. "You said she was pregnant?" "Yeah." Tina was relieved to see that his face looked as gentle as ever. So she just misread the mood of him before. "I see. I''ll take you back now." Colin looked down, and his voice still sounded soft, but he looked strange. What had happened was just a small matter to Gloria, so she soon forgot about it. As the New Year drew to a close, Gloria guessed that Kenny might bring her back to the old mansion this year. After all, it was the first New Year''s Eve after Kenny took charge of the rke''s Group, so Kenny was obliged to return to the old mansion. Even Kenny had the right to do whatever he wanted because he could go back if he wanted to, whereas if he didn''t want to go back, he could choose not to go back. But in the end, people would choose to me her. Two days before the Annual leave of the rke''s Group, Gloria was already preparing their belongings when they returned to the old mansion. The old mansion was not short of things they use, but certainly, they were morefortable with the things they were used to. In the evening, Kenny came home a littlete. Gloria had finished washing, and with herputer in herp, she was going to write for a while before going to bed. Kenny came in with his suit jacket in his arms. His hair was a little untidy, looking unusually tired. "You''re back." Gloria looked up at him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was cold, so even if the room had central heating, Gloria wore fluffy pajamas, which made her look warm. After she became pregnant, she stayed at home all the time, while the servant had taken good care of her, and her own routine was so regr that she looked much better than before. Sitting in the lamplight, her skin looked as white as if it were glowing. As she sat in the corner of the sofa, she stretched out her legs, resting herputer on them. She had her hair loose, and her hair was very ck and her skin was very white, while she looked at him with catlike eyes, which made her look extremely attractive... Kenny threw his suit jacket away, walking up to her, and as he bent over, he threw theputer out of herp, and then he sat down next to her, taking her in his arms. When he held herputer in his hand, she felt frightened. "Please throw it gently..." As if not satisfied with her caring about theputer at such a time, he lowered his head, kissing her for a long time. When they stopped to part, Kenny said in a low voice. "My Auntes back. Chapter 236 “Prettier than picture.” Chapter 236 Prettier than picture. Gloria Taylor was in confusion for a while. Suddenly she remembered that Kenny rkes aunt was Si Chengyus mother. Although she had never seen the aunt nor Kenny mentioned to her, Gloria could see through the rtionship between Kenny and Si Chengyu that Kenny was in a good rtionship with his aunt. Gloria noticed his disappointment from his tone even if he just said a word, and he would not be so emotional just because of not knowing how to face his aunt as his friendship with Si Chengyu broke down. She looked at him and asked gently, Any problem? Gloria Taylor did not know what Mayo Taylor told him before. Kenny rke stared at her for two seconds and pulled the bangs on her forehead, saying with a gentle tone as usual, No problem, but I may have to back to the old house tomorrow. He did not want her to be bothered by these things even if she said she would love to help him, and he wanted her to be more rxed and happier when she was with him. Gloria knew nothing about the kidnapping cases that happened years ago, and Kenny did not want her to know about it, but she already guessed that he would back to the old house, Okay. She said without hesitation, which surprised Kenny rke. The next morning, seeing Gloria Taylor took out the luggage box that was packed in advance, he just knew that she was ready to back with him. Kenny rkeughed and put her luggage back, Just back for a meal. Its almost Spring Festival and you will spend it at home, right? Gloria Taylor was about to take out the luggage again when he held her hand, No, I didnt return for many years, its boring. Then Gloria was going to say something but he interrupted her, Well,e on, forget it. So, it was boring to go home for Spring Festival Then they back together and there were a group of servants and bodyguards to wee them at the door, which had gotten her used to it perhaps because Kenny had sent more servants and bodyguards to look after and protect her. Thinking of it, Gloria Taylor felt that Kenny rke was very generous to her and she never been treated poorly and been spoiled since she married him. Wee back! Mr. rke, Mrs. rke. The servants and bodyguards were all respectfully greeted them and Gloria Taylor heard a woman shouted excitedly as soon as they entered the hall. Kenny. Then she just saw that a middle-aged woman wearing a dark red coat came over, she did not makeup or wear extra jewelry but looked very elegant. Manley rke walked towards to Kenny and was going to hold his arm, at this moment, Gloria Taylor thought that the woman would be his aunt. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hey, aunt. Kenny rke greeted her indifferently but holding Gloria Taylor back half a step to avoid her hand, which stunned and embarrassed Manley rke as her hand still raised. Gloria looked at him and he ignored her but his hand that was on her shoulder pinched her, which seemed to mention her to be rx. We have not seen each other in almost a year or two? Manley rke said gently and looked at Kenny rke, Im sorry that Leon secretly to find you before. Kenny nodded indifferently, Yes. Gloria Taylor was surprised that he nodded to her. Bro, I didnt make you any trouble! Leon rke came in and said. Hearing his voice, Gloria Taylor turned back excitedly and saw that Leon rke wearing a blue down jacket came to them. Leon! she had not seen him for a long time and missed him very much. Leon rkeughed and ran over, How are you? Youre getting taller. She put her hand on her head and measured. Leon was really higher than before. Yes, I think so, but my bro Leon rke suddenly stopped talking and said unwillingly, They said my height hasn''t increased. Gloria Taylor noticed that he said my bro just now but he stopped talking, which seemed that he already knew that Si Chengyu broke with Kenny rke. Then Leon rke asked awkwardly, I heard you were pregnant but it didnt look like it. Silly! He will grow up in two months. Gloria Taylor knocked on his head again. Hey, Gloria! Manley rke suddenly said and then they looked back at her. Gloria just noticed that Kenny said nothing to Manley while she talked with Leon. And she did not very close to Kenny when she chatted with Leon, so Kenny pulled her to his arms and said sincerely, This is my wife, Gloria Taylor. And then he looked at Manley and said to Gloria, This is aunt. Hi, aunt, Im Gloria Taylor. Youre so pretty. Manley rke smiled gently. Then she said again, youre more beautiful than the picture. Gloria Taylor was surprised, What photos? The picture that I sent to my mom. Leon rke walked to Manley rke and put his arms on her shoulder, I already told you that she is prettier than picture. Hearing that, Gloria Taylor smiled. At that time, Randy rke came in, Why not sit? Gloria wondered that if she needed to greet to Randy as Kenny did not get along well with him but Kenny did not leave any room for her to hesitate, Come on. As soon as she sat down, Leon rke asked her a series of questions and no one mentioned Si Chengyu. At this moment, Si Chengyu came in with Kelly rke. Chapter 237 An Awful Mess Chapter 237 An Awful Mess Since thest argument happened between Kenny rke and Jennifer Jones in his vi, Kelly rke began to have something against Gloria Taylor. She hated her even more. She didnt bother being friendly to Gloria Taylor. She just nced at her disdainfully and looked away. Si Chengyu and Kenny rke were also not in a right term because of his contract termination. Not one of those four people took the initiative to talk to each other. The atmosphere in the living room became awkward and annoying. Gloria Taylor was ufortable. On the other hand, Kenny rke was looking casual. He even reached out to the macadamia nut on the table, peeled them off, and handed them to Gloria Taylor. She admired him for being calm this time. Since he was calm, Gloria Taylor would be too. Anyway, it was acting. The more natural they yed it, the better it got. Its so crispy. You have some too. Gloria Taylor said while stuffing some of it to Kenny rkes mouth. The macadamia nut tasted sweet and buttery. It suited her liking. Kenny rke didnt like it, but he just frowned and continued chewing it. Mom. Si Chengyu sat down beside Manley rke. He was concerned, Why didnt you call me? I can pick you up. Kelly rke sat down on the other side and said, Thats right, Auntie. You finallye back home. Brother happened to be in China; you should let him pick you up. Manley rke smiled lightly, Chengyu is very busy. I have someone to pick me up either. Dont worry. Its not a big deal. Three of them seemed very harmonious, while Kenny rkes side seemed deserted. Kenny rke peeled the macadamia nuts, and Randy rke, who was sitting opposite him, didnt say a word. Finally, they started their meal. Gloria Taylor thought that she could go back right after this. However, halfway through the meal, Kelly rke showed her phone and said, Brother, someone is roasting you on the inte. Gloria Taylor skipped a beat. She didnt care if someone roasted Si Chengyu, she was worried that Kenny rke was involved. Kenny rke was the founder of Sheng Ding Media. The rke knew about it, but Si Chengyu didnt intervene in the termination of the contract. Perhaps, the older family members were toozy to care about this matter, but now that both parties were here Si Chengyu behaved very calmly, Dont worry. Lets talk about this after the meal. People love to talk nonsense now on the inte. No. Youre on top search again. Youre on a trending topic. It is said here that you abused a puppy to death. The person who exposed you imed to have worked with your crew Kelly rke also worked in a TV station that involved the entertainment industry. She naturally paid attention to gossips. Its a joke, isnt it? How could such a thing happen? Youre a good man. she said naturally, but she was trying to please him. It was too obvious. Gloria Taylor nced at her. Kelly rke knew that it was so hard to please Kenny rke. So, she shifted her attention and tried to please Si Chengyu instead. Gloria Taylor secretly poked Kenny rkes waist. She wanted to know whether he was the one behind the ugly news or not. She felt that Kenny rke would do more than just terminating his contract. Kenny rke was a man who held grudges. He would surely teach Si Chengyu some lessons. When she tried to poke him again, Kenny rke grabbed her hand. She looked up. Kenny rke turned his eyes at her and stuffed something into her mouth as if nothing happened, You should eat more. We can go back after youre full. She tilted her head in doubt. Kenny rke shook his head to answer her question. He looked up, and his eyes met Si Chengyus, but no one took the initiative to say a word. Everyone else in the table felt a strange atmosphere. Si Chengyu was the first to look away. He smiled indifferently, Of course. Such a thing never happened. Bored people will say boring things. Kelly, stop scrolling your phone and eat. She quickly replied, Okay. She put down her phone and asked curiously, Brother, why did you terminate your contract with Sheng Ding Company? I think Sheng Ding Media is a goodpany for you. Once she asked this, the atmosphere around the dining table was even stranger. Gloria Taylor was a little surprised. Kelly rke didnt know that Kenny rke was the boss behind Sheng Ding Media. On the second thought, it was understandable. Kenny rke was a cold-tempered person. He didnt like the members of his family, and he had no feelings toward Kelly rke. It was usual for her not to know that he was the boss of Sheng Ding Media. The smile on Si Chengyus face gradually disappeared as he nced at her with a badplexion. Kelly rke was dumbfounded. She didnt know what she did wrong. Manley rke, who was silent for a long time, suddenly put something in Kelly rkes bowl and said, Kelly, try this. Thank you, Auntie. Kelly rke secretly nced at Si Chengyus face. She finally stopped talking and continued to finish her meal. *** After the meal was done, Gloria Taylor was happy to go back finally. Kenny,e to my study. I have something to say to you. When Randy rke said this, she knew that she couldnt go back just yet. She sighed and pushed Kenny rke, Go. Ill wait for you here. However, Kenny rke took her hand and took her along to Randy rkes study. Your dad has something to tell you. Why are you taking me with you? Gloria Taylor tried to shake his hand off hers. We just finished eating. Im taking you around for a walk. He said seriously. What ame excuse. She snorted. Say that again. He looked back at her. Gloria Taylor shook her head, ying dumb. At the door of Randy rkes study, Kenny rke pushed the door open and brought her inside. Randy rke saw Gloria Taylor behind him. He frowned and asked, Why isnt Gloria talking with Kelly? What he said was, I need to talk to my son. What are you doing here? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just say it. Kenny rke took her to the sofa and sat down. Then, he looked up at Randy rke. The nerve on his face tightened. It was obvious that Randy rke was angry about his sons attitude. I thought youre willing to inherit thepany. Ive figured it out, he said coldly while suppressing his anger. Gloria Taylor couldnt help being serious either. Kenny rke smiled, I think I need to correct you a little bit. Grandpa is my reason foring back to inherit this awful mess called the rke Company. Chapter 238 Stepped on Him Chapter 238 Stepped on Him Randy rke was so angry. His chest moved up and down violently. He stared at Kenny rke for a long time before he snapped, Very well! Gloria Taylor was too scared to look at him. Fortunately, Randy rke was in a good health. Otherwise, he would fall ill after this argument with Kenny rke. Ah. Kenny rke sneered, Whats the situation in the rke Company now? You know very well that those old chairmen own most the power in thepany. Do you know how much embezzlement the finance department make? If it werent for the ugly situation in thepany, he wouldnt work overtime. Randy rke knew that Kenny rke was spitting facts. He couldnt refute. He took a deep breath and said to Kenny rke, Lets not talk about this. Lets talk about Chengyu. Kenny rke raised his eyebrows. He slightly narrowed his eyes and waited for Randy rke to talk. You establish a film and televisionpany. Chengyu is one of the artist in yourpany for years, right? Why did you suddenly terminate his contract? Randy rke asked in a strange tone. Are you going to defend him? Kenny rke ask frankly. Randy rke noticed that his tone of speaking was not quite right. He changed into a softer tone, Your aunt and I are brother and sister. You and Chengyu have a good rtionship since childhood. People in this family are rooting for you. Since you have a good rtionship with Chengyu, it should havest and you should take a good care of each other in the future If you want to take care of him, do it yourself. Kenny rke found the air was stale. He stood up, I dont care about your business. You shouldnt interfere with mine. He reached out for Gloria Taylor to take her out, Gloria, lets go home. He looked at her gently and warmly, unlike the cold face he put on when he talked to Randy rke. She took his hand and replied, Hm. They walked out of the room holding hands. Outside, they heard Randy rke smashed things inside his study. Gloria Taylor looked at Kenny rke worriedly. He smile tofort her, though the irony in the corner of his eyes was obvious, Let him smash whatever he wants to smash. Gloria Taylor was still worried. Randy rke and Kenny rke never got along. It was not a day or two, but they never did since forever. A man like Randy rke, even if he went too far, but he couldnt arrange a kidnapping to deal with his wife. Gloria Taylor felt that there was a grief misunderstanding between Kenny rke and Randy rke. However, this misunderstanding hadst for a long time. If they were to solve it, it would take a while. *** Downstairs, Leon rke jumped up from the sofa when he saw theming, Cousin, Sister Gloria, are you going back home now? Yes. Whats wrong? Gloria Taylor could see that he had something to say. He scratched his head and said, I havent been to your ce for a long time. Can I stay with you for a few days? No way. said Kenny rke. Sure. said Gloria Taylor. They answered at the same time. Gloria Taylor red Kenny rke and asked, Did you just say no? Kenny rke wanted to nod, but his intuition told him that if nodded, she would kick him out of the bedroom tonight. He nced at Leon rke and replied faintly, Hm. He was reluctant and Gloria Taylor noticed it. But, she pretended like she didnt notice it. She smiled and asked Leon rke, Have you told your mother? Although Kenny rke and Si Chengyu was not in a good term, Leon rke was just a boy. He shouldnt act cold toward him because of this problem. Ive told her! Leon rke nodded eagerly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. *** Leon rke lived in Kenny rkes house before. He still kept his clothes there. Now that he wanted to come over and stay, he could directly set off without packing things. When they were about to get inside the car, Leon rke seemed to be afraid that Kenny rke might change his mind. He suddenly hopped in and waved to Gloria Taylor, Sister Gloria, get in. Kenny rke nced at him coldly. Leon rke immediately shut up. Gloria Taylor was about to hop in when Kenny rke pulled her hand. After Kenny rke got inside the car, he then motioned Gloria Taylor to hop in. She rolled her eyes. Why was this man so stingy? Finally, she got inside the car. Kenny rke was sitting between her and Leon rke. He deliberately separated them. Gloria Taylor and Leon rke secretly exchanged look. Then, they looked at the disdain in Kenny rkes eyes. She suddenly remembered something at the dining table before. Kelly rke said that someone roasted Si Chengyu again. She grabbed her phone and surfed the inte. The situation was way worse than she imagined. Gloria Taylor whispered to Kenny rke and asked, Did you do it? His face carried no emotion, but his tone was arrogant, Why should I dome things like that? To know the true color of a person, they had to pay attention to the small details. Si Chengyu killed a puppy was a hot news and there were pictures on it. The pictures were not clear, but it was obvious that the man was Si Chengyu. The pictures were taken by continuous shooting technique. Si Chengyu took the puppy and threw it to the ground. Theizens roasted him badly. This time, theizens stopped rooting for Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu was a big star with almost zero scandals. This one delivered a strong blow to his acting career. Si Chengyu is cancelled! Something is fishy about Si Chengyu. I cant believe that he has no scandal at all! He terminated his contract with Sheng Ding Media because he was not satisfied with the bigpany and now, someone exposed him on the inte. That hurts! Gloria Taylor looked at thestment. The water in the entertainment circle was very deep. Although Si Chengyu was the real deal, things could go smoothly because he used to have Sheng Ding Media as his backing. Now that he and Sheng Ding Media cancelled the contract, it was the same for him as losing a protector. Those who wanted to end Si Chengyu would take this opportunity to step on him. What millions died that Caesar must be great. There was always people in the industry who wanted to climb the greasy pole. The top was not reserved for many. It was only natural for one to fall for others to climb. In just ten years, Si Chengyu became the most favored entertainer in the industry. He had naturally made enemies along the way. Chapter 239 There Must Be Something Wrong Chapter 239 There Must Be Something Wrong Sometimes, people were like this. For those who had never made a mistake or who have made a very few mistakes, a little mistake would be exaggerated. It worked the other way around as well. If a bad person did a little good deed, it would also be exaggerated. Most of the time, people were more tolerant to the bad one. Gloria Taylor didnt know the truth about Si Chengyus scandal, but she knew for sure that his career suffered a fatal blow. She was rooting for him for years. Now, her heart wasplicated. Along the way, Gloria Taylors mood was a little low. When they arrived home, she couldnt help asking Kenny rke, is it true? Gloria Taylor suddenly understood the reason Kenny rke gave Si Chengyu a second chance after Si Chengyu secretly took photo with her and dragged her to the trending topic. This moment, she felt like she was in Kenny rkes shoes at that time. Aside from being Kenny rkes cousin, as an actor who had been working for seven or eight years, Gloria Taylor didnt want to believe that he could kill a small animal. She had a roommate in college who didnt like small animals. Once her roommate saw little cat or little dog, she would maintain the farthest distance from them, but she never hurt them. Phycologist once stated that killing a small animals was a manifestation of mental disorder. If the mental disorder was not solve in time, the target might change from animals to human. In short, it was an alteration in mental status. Who cares if its true or false? Kenny rke obviously didnt care about this matter. He cared about the aftermath. When he saw Gloria Taylor frowned, he thought for a second and said, I have never heard of this before. Im not sure about the truth, but those who want to deal with him are prepared. If they dare exposing such scandal, they are not afraid of being found. There was no loopholes in the scandal. Do you mean that it is true? her face slightly changed. He patted her head, Lets go back to the bedroom and have a rest. He knew that Gloria Taylor was Si Chengyus fan. If it was true, she would be affected too. She nodded, Hm. She really needed to go back to her room to have a rest. When she passed Leon rkes room, she stopped. As soon as they arrived, Leon rke went straight to his rom saying that he hadnte back for a long time, he wanted to see if it was still the same. Suddenly, the door was opened from the inside. Sister Gloria? Leon rke saw Gloria Taylor standing in his doorway with a face full of surprise. She smiled faintly, I just passed by. Im going back to my room. Leon rke slightly lowered his head. She didnt know what he was thinking, Are you in a hurry? Gloria Taylor looked at him carefully. His eyes were a little red. Instead of asking him what was wrong, she said, Actually, I have nothing to do right now. It was obvious that Leon rke had something to say to her, but he pretended, Can we watch movie together? Sure. It was hard for teenagers to hide their feelings, but Gloria Taylor didnt inquire much about it, not right now. There was a projection room in the vi, but she had never been in it before. This was her first timeing in. The room was spacey and the sofa was wide. The sat in the same row with a box of potato chips waiting for the movie to start. Leon rke chose the movie. It was a cartoon. Here we go. Are you sure you want to see this? Gloria Taylor asked. Leon rke grabbed a handful of potato chips and stuffed it into his mouth. He said vaguely, We should respect the old and love the young, you know? We cant selfishly think about ourselves. We should think about my nephew. Nephew? He pointed at her stomach, Here he is. Gloria Taylorughed, He is still an embryo. He turned down the sound of the movie and asked curiously, So, he cant hear us? Hm. Gloria Taylor bowed her head caressing her t belly and looked up at Leon rke, What do you want to say to me? I know everything about my brother and cousin. Leon rke sighed. Hm. Gloria Taylor knew that he still had a lot to say. She didnt interrupt. Like I said before, I spent more time with my cousin than with my parents and brother. My parents look very loving and my brother looks very gentle, but I always feel something off about them. Off how? Gloria Taylor asked. Although Leon rkes words were mysterious, Gloria Taylor could hear the truth in his heart. I couldnt put my finger on it he scratched his head a little upset. He suddenly ran to nearby vase and plucked out a flower. He showed the flower to Gloria Taylor, Just like this flower. It is very beautiful and realistic, but its a fake Do you mean that your family is fake? she said the word fake very quietly. She was not sure if Leon rke meant it. I feel like they all wear masks. He lowered his head. He frowned and his face looked veryplicated. Gloria Taylor didnt know how his familys situation nor how his parents were. But, she knew that there must be something wrong with his brother, Si Chengyu. She tentatively asked him, Have you seen the news on the inte? I saw it. his face changed, When I was young, there was a big white cat in our family. My cousin and I liked it very much. The cat often slept in my room, but one night, it went to my brothers room. When I woke up the next morning, I saw it lying on the fence covered in blood. His voice trembled, My mom said that it was killed by the German shepherd next door. Gloria Taylor couldnt bear to ask again. She patted his head, Dont think about it. Since your mother said that it was killed by a German shepherd, it must be. Leon rke shook his head, Sister, my neighbor said she always tied her dog in the yard. She wouldnt lie because she also liked our cat. Gloria Taylor didnt know what to say. Leon rke was at his most rebellious phase, but he was also very sensitive. He could keenly feel the change in the rtionship between every family members.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ording to him, apart from Si Chengyu who was exposed, the rtionship between his parents was not as harmonious as it seemed. There must be something wrong in their family. Chapter 240 “Then you will leave me?” Chapter 240 Then you will leave me? Gloria Taylor had been chatting with Leon rke and they did not watch the movie. Leon lived abroad and had few friends at home. He would love to share more with Gloria who was also willing to listen. She could know something from him, his parents who appeared united outwardly but divided at heart and his mild - looking brother who actually killed animals, which did have effect on Leon rke. After getting out of the projection room, Gloria Taylor just saw Kenny who was going to look for her and she was followed by Leon. Kenny looked indifferent and It was clear that he was angry at Leon for inviting Gloria to the movies. Gloria was tired of dealing with his family and was about to have rest when invited by Leon to watch movie, which made Kenny angry. Leon rke twitched his mouth and said, The familiar look is still so lethal. So terrible! Gloria Taylor disapprovingly looked at Kenny rke and said to Leon, Leon, go back to your room. Okay. Then he ran away quickly. Kenny rke sipped his lips and said, You dont have to indulge him as youre pregnant and he is still a child. Oh no, Shut up please. She blocked her ears with hands while walked towards to the bedroom, which made him angrier, Gloria Taylor! She turned back and stroked her abdomen, saying seriously, Shh! Lower your voice. Kenny rke took a deep breath and forced himself not to worry about her. Seeing that he was trying to control his temper, Gloria could not help butughing. Then she back tofort him, Well, lets rest okay. His temper came fast and went fast in front of Gloria and she was ordered to sleep after back to the room and he covered the quilt for her, Good night. But she did not want to sleep as she chatted a lot with Leon rke, I have something to tell you. Tell me tomorrow. Kenny rke ignored her expectant eyes. But she asked directly, How is the rtionship between your uncle and aunt? They are the model couples who loves each other very much in grandpas eyes. He sneered when he said and his parents also were the model couples in his eyes too. But Leon told me that his parents was not like that Gloria Taylor was a little emotional, Will we be like that in many years? Kenny answered quickly, No. Really? she was moved but then heard Kenny whispered, Do you want to betrayed me with my child? His tone was a bit sinister and she nced at him, just found that he was squinting at her, as if he had to hear the satisfactory answer, or else she was in trouble. Then she grasped his hand and smiled, How could there be more handsome and rich men than you? You mean that you will leave me if theres a man who looks better and richer than me? his expression was more sinister. But Gloria Taylor felt it was a good answer that Kenny was the most handsome and richest man in Huyang City, she just praised him in a different way! However, he did not get her as he was so clever. Howe! Gloria Taylor said loudly to show her sincerity but Kenny rke was silence. She put his hand on her lips and kissed, I promise. She felt that his hand trembled and he was embarrassed. Kenny was sitting on the edge of the bed and he immediately turned around when she looked at him, I have something to deal with, good night. He was ashamed, which made Gloria Taylor stunned. He was passionate when he flirted with her but he was embarrassed when she kissed his hand? Then she was about to kiss him again when he pulled his hand back and said, Im going to the study. Leon heard that Gloriaughed at him when he went out and he closed the door hard but suddenly hit Aunt Hu who was holding a bowl of water that was prepared for Gloria. Kenny rke subconsciously raised his hand that was kissed by Gloria to avoid being soaked. Seeing him raised up his hand, Aunt Hu concerned, Im sorry, Mr. rke, did you be scalded? No. Let me see. No, thanks. Kenny rke took a step back, holding the hand with another hand and left. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him holding his hand, Aunt Hu hummed, Why? did he get hurt? Then Gloria Taylor heard that his hand hurt when she woke up and she was very worried, How did he get hurt? He was okay before she fell asleep but suddenly got hurt when she woke up. Where is he? Gloria asked. The servant said respectfully, Mr. rke is still in the study. Gloria was confused that how could he get hurt as he had been in the study? Then she came to find him and she came in after knocking the door, They said that you get hurt, let me see. Kenny rke was working and he was shocked when he heard it but suddenly understood what was going on. He was embarrassed and said with a little angry, Get out, Im okay and I need to work. Chapter 241 It’s okay to be with you Chapter 241 Its okay to be with you As soon as Gloria heard this, she had a little temper, too. She cared about him kindly as soon as she heard that he was injured in the hand, what kind of tone was his? "Kenny, give you a chance to say again." She walked to Kenny''s desk and pped on the document spread out in front of him. Kenny reached out and rubbed his eyebrows: "I did really have work to do." Okay, Gloria don''t care about it anymore because he had a much better tone than before. But Gloria asked again in peace: "Isn''t it hurt?" "No." Kenny''splexion became a little weird when he mentioned this. Gloria went out in doubt. When going downstairs, she met Aunt Hu. "Young Lady, did Master''s hand hurt badly?" Aunt Hu asked seriously. "He is well." Gloria thought about it and answered: "Aunt Hu, why do you think his hand is hurt? When I came back from his old house with him, was he alright?" "Before, I wanted to send the sweet water to you, but I identally hit young master in the corridor. He was guarding his hand very alertly at that time. I wondered if it should be hurt..." Aunt Hu finished and said to herself: "Even if there is no obvious wound, there is also a hidden wound..." Gloria asked stunnedly: "On the corridor? He just got out of the bedroom?" "Yeah." Aunt Hu frowned, still worried. Gloria''s brain was short-circuited for a few seconds, then stared at Aunt Hu and said dumbly: "I seem to know the reason... but you can rest assured that his hand is okay and not injured." "Really not hurt? Well." Aunt Hu turned around with confidence. After Aunt Hu left, Gloria nced upstairs, touched her hot face, and sat down on the sofa. Wasn''t it really because she kissed his hand, so he became alert? Really... At dinner, Kenny felt that Gloria had been watching him. Finally, when Gloria poked the dishes from the te on the dining table again when she was serving food, Kenny finally said: "Gloria, what''s wrong with you?" "Ah?" Gloria looked down and found that she had poked the dishes on the table. She quickly retrieved the chopsticks: "Why did the food fall to the table again?" Kenny looked at her coldly, with a clear expression on his face - "just quietly watching your pretend." Gloria was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to be distracted all the time. She just couldn''t believe that Kenny who usually looked cold should do such a coquettish thing? Especially when he looked at her with such "caring fool" eyes, she felt that if Kenny could look at her without disgusting eyes, he had already put her in her heart; and she dared not to think about it - because she kissed his hand, he can be so careful to protect his hand... Wouldn''t he even wash his hands even he finished his meal? This idea circted in Gloria''s heart. At the end of the meal, she stared at Kenny and said, "Let''s wash your hands together." Kenny again showed the "caring fool" look: "You still watch movies with Leon." and then he got up and left the dining room. "Hello!" Leon reached out and shook before Gloria''s eyes. Gloria turned to look at him, just about to say something, and saw Leon shaking his head with contempt: "When you just stared at my cousin, your eyes almost fell out." "Really?" Gloria touched her face. She dared not imagine herself staring at Kenny through a meal. "My cousin must be very smug in his heart." Leon moved his chair to Gloria, with a "I understand" expression: "For a man, it''s okay if you want to refuse it, you can''t act too obsessed with him. "" Where did you, a Heei learn these things? ? Gloria interrupted him: "You are not right, I didn''t act obsessed with him, don''t you think he is more obsessed with me?" For example, the matter of hands... fully showed how much Kenny was obsessed with her! Leon twitched his mouth. "You are afraid that you may have a strange illusion." "I just told him to wash his hands together. He refused. Before I told you..." Gloria wondered whether to tell the previous thing to Leon. After all, Leon was still small, would it have a bad effect? Leon looked sympathetically: "You might as well go to the bathroom with my cousin, it''s more normal." Gloria: "..." Sure enough, everything was her illusion. Si Chengyu''s massacre of puppies was constantly fermenting online. Some dog lovers denounced Si Chengyu online, and bought a hot search. Later, the affair that Si Chengyu went to hotel with a married female star was exposed. In short, starting with Si Chengyu''s ughter of puppies, one scandal after another was exposed. Gloria was afraid that Leon would see this. He pulled Leon to watch movies every day, otherwise he instructed Leon to weed in the yard. Of course, the physical work of weeding was done by Leon. She just needed to wear a down jacket and watch with a bottle of hot water. Kenny was so busy that he didn''t go to thepany until the day before New Year''s Eve. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Early in the morning, people in the old house called and asked them to go back to prepare for New Year''s Eve. Kenny''s attitude remained the same: "No." Gloria knew that Kenny would simply refuse because of her. But Kenny had returned to rke Group, no matter how stiff his rtionship with Randy was, he should try to reconcile. "Go back." Gloria persuaded him: "Go back at most for a week." Kenny twitched his eyebrows and was about to say something. Gloria interrupted him and said solemnly, "Its okay to be with you, Im fine." "Kenny heard that, the whole person was stunned. Immediately he kissed the back of her head. At the end of the kiss, he reached out to stroke her hair and said a word in a low voice: "Okay." Leon came down the stairs with his bag, exaggeratedly covering his eyes and yelled: "Not Another Teen Movie!" Gloria pushed Kenny, and Kenny didn''t release her. He picked up the pillow on the sofa and threw it away towards Leon. Leon braced the handrail of the stairs to the other side and easily escaped the pillow. It was just that he hadn''t had time to be proud, and when he looked up, another pillow was thrown over, just in the middle of his pretty little face. Leon picked up the pillow and dared not throw it back. He shouted to Gloria: "Sister Gloria! Your husband bullied me!" Gloria smirked and was about to speak, and the phone in her pocket rang. She took out her mobile phone and pushed Kenny away: "I picked up the phone." Kenny let go of her, she got a little distance from Kenny to connect the phone: "Which one?" "Gloria, you should not return home this New Year''s Eve! Have you been home? I wish you a happy New Year in advance." Gloria looked pale and calmly called her name: "Anne!" Chapter 242 Dislike Chapter 242 Dislike Anne''s voice was a little hoarse, full of resentment: "Gloria, send me to prison, you are very good! But you did not expect it, I came out so quickly." Thest few words, she said with gritting her teeth, it seemed she wished to crawl over the phone to bite Gloria. Gloria just said lightly: "the evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear." Anne heard the words and sneered disdainfully: "Wait and see." Gloria''s original good mood was ruined by Anne''s phone call. She didn''t want to listen anymore. Anne said something messy like a neuropath and she hanged up the phone directly. She turned her head and found that Kenny was looking at her. Those dark eyes sparkled with emotions she couldn''t understand. Thinking about it, he should have just heard the call from Gloria, and knew that Anne had made the call. Anne was also really interesting, calling her as soon as she was out of prison. However, she knew early in the morning that Si Chengyu would find a way to get Anne out, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast. Si Chengyu was probably anxious by the recent scandal andined about Kenny, so she could get Anne out so soon. Gloria said aloud: "It''s also a matter of time before she gets released." "Uh." Kenny turned to look away, slightly lowering his eyes to cover her emotions. When he was in a bad mood, he loved to show this look. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gloria moved to his side, looked at him softly and said, "We will go back to the old house first, and don''t have to be upset because of an unnecessary person. Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. This is also the first year we have spent together. Be happy. Eh?" Her words seemed to work, and Kenny turned to look at her. Gloria didnt wear makeup when she was pregnant. She was young and had a good quality of life. So she was also very beautiful without makeup, fair-skinned, clear eyes, a little childish and youthful, but very touching. Kenny''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help bowing his head to kiss her. Gloria quickly touched his forehead: "Leon is here." Kenny turned his head and nced at Leon, who was sitting on the opposite sofa holding a cell phone, his eyes showed dislike. Leon looked up with a feeling, just hitting Kenny''s disgusted eyes. Leon''s face was inexplicable, he just sat here for fun, why did he betray his cousin again? "Let''s go." Kenny reached out and touched Gloria''s head, then stood up and led her out. The bodyguard had put Gloria''s things in the car, and Kenny took a vacation for Shi Ye, the driver was the one who usually picked up Gloria. Inside the car in front of the prison... "Hello? Gloria?" Anne found that Gloria had hung up her phone. She was full of anger: "the bitch woman dared to hang up my phone!" Si Chengyu on the side choked off the smoke in his hand, said with a husky smoked voice: "It''s almost enough, go back first." As soon as Si Chengyu opened her mouth, Anne''s anger disappeared instantly. She showed a charming smile and snuggled towards Si Chengyu: "You are so nice to me, I don''t know how to thank you..." She really liked Si Chengyu. After falling in love with Si Chengyu, she never went to those clubs to fool around in party. She never dreamed that Si Chengyu would really find a way to get her out of it. The moment before, she was desperate to be locked in for three years, and the moment after, she was picked up by the man she liked. Hell to heaven, nothing more. Anne snuggled in Si Chengyu''s arms, with a small, soft hand drawing a circle on his chest. Just smelling the breath on him, she had a feeling of dizziness, "Cheng Yu..." Anne wanted to get closer to him and kissed him when she got close. Si Chengyu frowned and turned away from her lips, but he did not push her away. Anne''s kiss fell on his chin. She didn''t care and kissed all the way down Si Chengyu''s chin... Anne was very open, and often mixed with various clubs, ying very well. Si Chengyu didn''t refuse her touch, and Anne felt his breathing became heavy after a while. Anne had already lost her mind, she came up to Si Chengyu''s ear and said charmingly: "Cheng Yu, don''t you want me?" Si Chengyu''s hoarse voice came: "Why are you so coquettish." After Anne heard these words, she became more excited. She whispered: "Well... do you like me..." She thought Si Chengyu could not bear her sexual harassment anymore, but the next moment, Si Chengyu coldly said: "I don''t like it, it''s disgusting." Anne froze, so that she could clearly see Si Chengyu''s disgusted expression. Anne didn''t care about the disgust on his face: "But, your body didn''t tell me that." "I want..." Anne was full of emotion. Si Chengyu still did not push her away, acquiesced in her idea. When Gloria and Kenny arrived at the old house, they went directly to Kenny''s room to rest. Thest time he came, Kenny''s room was the same as he lived as a boy. This time it had been rearranged, and it seemed a lot calmer. Gloria felt a little sorry. At noon, the servant came and told them to have lunch. Gloria arrived at the dining room, only to find that they were thest. As soon as he sat down, he heard Richard''s thick voice: "Cheng Yu? Why didn''t hee?" "Cheng Yu went out to deal with some business early, it should be a matter of work." It was Si Chengyu''s mother, Manley. Richard looked bad, but he didn''t say much. Gloria thought of Anne''s phone call in the morning. She thought Si Chengyus work should be to pick up Anne! Chapter 243 she must pay a price Chapter 243 she must pay a price Richard frowned and said, "Let''s eat first." The notice was given early in the morning. Although Richard had retired, he was the head of rke Family and had absolute authority in rke Family. Everyone should respect him. Of course, except for Kenny. Even Richard couldn''t get Kenny. Richard was old- fashioned, especially for the New Year. When Gloria came in the morning, Richard sent someone to talk about it - today and tomorrow, if there is no important thing, be sure to eat with families in the old house. Tomorrow was New Year''s Eve, and the day after tomorrow was the New Year''s Day. The rke Family was a big family. There would be many guestsing from the beginning of the New Year, and everyone was busy. And Si Chengyu didn''t eat at home today at noon, Richard was naturally not happy. Gloria thought a little maliciously, if Richard knew that Si Chengyu was going to pick Anne out of prison today, he should be very angry. Would he find someone to beat Si Chengyu? It was not until they finished their meals that Si Chengyu hurried back. "Grandpa." Si Chengyu walked in from the outside, hurriedly, and he could be seen that he had hurried back. People at arge table had not left. Richard nced up at Si Chengyu with a deep voice: "you still know toe back!?" He had a serious face with his brows raised high, and he sat upright with dignity. Gloria couldn''t help but straighten her back and sat upright. She suddenly found Si Chengyus trembling. Older gingers are more spicy. It turned out that Si Chengyu was also afraid of Richard. "I''m sorry, Grandpa, something was dyed at work." Si Chengyu lowered his head and looked obedient which made Richard calm. Although Richard cooled down, his tone was still a little harsh: "the circle of entertainment industry was terrible. Every day, there are some strange news. Sooner orter, your reputation in that circle will be corrupted, so you might as well quit earlier to do something else!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gloria squeezed Kenny''s hand under the table. Kenny turned to look at her. Gloria opened her mouth and said silently, "Its you." Kenny founded the film and televisionpany, and Richard was also disappointed. Kenny squeezed Gloria''s finger and gave her a warning look. Gloria narrowed her eyes and smiled silently. Kenny said to Richard: "Grandpa, I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to the room first." not waiting for Richard to answer, he pulled Gloria up and left. Richard couldn''t control Kenny. He was already satisfied that Kenny was willing to go back to his old house for the New Year, and naturally would not care about Kenny''s own way of doing things. Si Chengyu turned his head to look at the two of them, and there was a slight unwillingness in the eyes. He just didn''te back for a meal, so he would be reprimanded by his grandfather, but Kenny could be unscrupulous. His grandfather always loved Kenny. Gloria was led by Kenny, following him obediently like a quail. When the two were about to leave the dining room, they heard Randy''s voice behind them. "Dad, I think it''s better to let Cheng Yu go to work at Mu Group. He has been close to Kenny since he was a child. Kenny didn''t work in Mu Group for a long time, and there were few trustworthy people around him, so Chengyu could help him." If Gloria heard Randy''s words a month ago, she would definitely agree. However, these things that Si Chengyu had done in recent times had shown that he was going to work against Kenny. Randy also mentioned this when he was in the old housest time. At the time, Randy also said something about making Kenny and Si Chengyu take care of each other. But Kenny had clearly expressed his attitude. However, they did not expect Randy toe forward this again in front of Richard today. Wasn''t this just using Richard to force Kenny to work with Si Chengyu? Gloria couldn''t figure out what Randy was thinking. The rtionship between Kenny and Randy had not been very good these years. Randy seemed to want to repair the rtionship between the father and son. Sometimes, Randy did not seem to want to repair the rtionship with Kenny. Kenny stopped, Gloria looked up at him and saw him turn around. She thought what he would say, but Kenny just looked at Randy with a sneer. When the two returned to the room, Kenny took off his coat and sat on the sofa. His eyes were somewhat empty, and she didn''t know what he was thinking. Gloria asked him: "Thinking about what your dad just said?" "No." Kenny shook his head. "So what are you thinking about?" Gloria walked to the side and sat down, looking at him sideways. Kenny grabbed her directly into his arms and held his chin against her forehead, whispering: "It''s nothing." "Lying." Gloria stretched out a finger, pressed it against his tight eyebrow, and shook her head. "Here betrayed you." Kenny stared at her for two seconds, then suddenlyughed, half-joking and half-seriously saying: "A little regret, I should have tortured Anne to death and we can avoid any future troubles." Gloria froze, her face suddenly changed. Anne wanted to kill her, and she also hated Anne, but she never thought about how to kill Anne. Life should be respected, no one had the right to end the lives of others casually. This was a concept deeply rooted in Gloria''s heart. Moreover, Anne was after all a sister of her. She would try to subject Anne to legal sanctions as much as possible, and did not want to watch Kenny deal with her by his own means. "That''s scared?" Kenny reached out and touched Gloria''s face. "You know I can." His voice was soft, even sounding softer than usual. But in Gloria''s ears, there was a sharp coldness. Gloria tried to find a reason to persuade him: "She will be punished reasonably, you..." "Reasonably?" Kenny sneered: "The punishment is to go in prison for ten days and then be released?" It was only for more than ten days. How could he calm down his anger? His wife and children were almost gone! Gloria couldn''t find anything to refute him. She felt that this should not be the case. She also felt that Anne''s punishment was too light, but she deemed that Kenny could not always deal with the problem in such a violent way. Kenny kissed her forehead with a sullen voice: "She must pay the price." Chapter 244 Falling into the abyss of hell Chapter 244 Falling into the abyss of hell Gloria opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. Kenny let go of her, and there was a rare tenderness in his voice: "You should take a nap." Gloria had the habit of taking a nap after lunch since she was pregnant. She slept for a short time, but it was just a habit. Her mind was a little confused, so she nodded: "Well." Sheid down on the bed, closed her eyes and thought she would not be able to fall asleep, but she did. Kenny gave the quilt cover, tucked in the corner, gentlye out. Kenny closed the door carefully and walked under a jujube tree in the yard. That was nted by his mother when he was very young, and he didn''t remember exactly how old he was at that time. It waste winter, and the jujube tree was bare and there wasn''t even a dead leaf under the tree, because a servant would clean the yard every day. Footsteps came from behind. Then Si Chengyu''s voice sounded: "Everyone said that the two of us are close, and they just saw the surface." Both were of simr height, standing face to face, even feeling like they were rivals. Si Chengyuughed, and his tone was as usual: "You had to terminate the contract with me for Gloria, and you would not hesitate to buy the Inte Water Army to bring shame on me. Our feelings of brotherhood between us are no different." Kenny replied, undisturbed: "for Anne, you can step your dignity under your feet, you are nothing more." - You are nothing more. These words hit Si Chengyu''s eardrum hard. His expression became very hideous in an instant: "Why do you look down on me?" Kenny was still the expressionless expression: "I really look down on you, if you really want to deal with me, just aim at me directly, don''t make a woman involved, especially a pregnant woman." Anne would drive to hit Gloria, which rkest be instigated by Si Chengyu. It was because of this that Kenny was thoroughly infuriated. "Also, I don''t need to do something like buying the Inte Water Army to bring shame on you. You had left Shengding Media. Do you think who you are? You are just Si Chengyu. Who knows how those people want to deal with you?" There was no contempt in Kennys tone, but Si Chengyu felt Kenny''s disdain for him. Si Chengyu clenched his fists, suppressing his anger and saying, "Uncle asked me toCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. go to rke Group!" Kenny replied lightly: "You are free." He finished his words, looking at the time. Gloria usually took forty minutes for a nap. After he finished a cigarette, she would almost wake up. Kenny lit a cigarette. Seeing that Kenny ignored himpletely, Si Chengyu didn''t want to invite humiliation here. After taking a deep look at Kenny, he turned and left. Because of his mother''s affairs, Kenny had be very indifferent since he was a teenager. Later, by Leon, he gradually got closer to Kenny. And then Kenny started a film and televisionpany and he joined Shengding, and the rtionship between them was closer. Ten years ago, he was barely of age. Even though he was well- behaved from childhood to adulthood, at that age, most of children would have a little rebellious factor in their bones. So he involved in the entertainment industry without families consent. At first, he didn''t get his hopes up and even didn''t love this circle. At that time, he didn''t think Kenny could make Shengding Media strong. But Many things in life were unpredictable. It was like he who had no intention to enter the entertainment circle, but involved into it for ten years. After ten years, Shengding Media had be the leader in the entertainment industry. Ten years also strengthened his rtionship with Kenny. If... there was no if in this world. At this time, Si Chengyu had reached the door of his room. He pushed the door in and locked, walked directly to the safe and took out the key to open the safe. Inside, two DNA test reportsy quietly. He hooked his lips, and the angle raised was very emotionless. He took out the two DNA test reports, walked into the bathroom, and lit the two DNA test reports with a lighter over the sink. He watched the two DNA test reports that made his life fall into the abyss hell burned to ashes, unscrewed the faucet indifferently, and let the water wash away the ck ashes. Life was really boring. He had lived seriously for twenty-eight years, but in the end it was proved as just a joke. Ah. Kenny smothered his cigarette. He nced at the direction of Si Chengyu''s disappearance and turned back. But at the same time he saw a shadow swaying next to a cluster of evergreen nts. Kenny strode over and saw Leon who was about to sneak away. "still run?" Kenny squinted slightly. Leon turned back quickly with a big smile: "Cousin." "Why are you hiding here?" "No, nothing." "Huh?" Kenny forced Leon''s truth out by a skeptical look. "I passed by before, and I saw you and my brother here, and then..." I couldn''t resist eavesdropping here. From the conversation between Kenny and Si Chengyu, Leon knew that the two werepletely broken. Leon was a little sad, and whispered, "Why did the rtionship between you and my brother be like this, weren''t you getting along well..." Kenny didn''t want to bother about Leon''s question, but, looking at Leon''s sad face, he eyes flickered, and he finally said: "you should ask your brother." Leon looked at him with a confused look. He also knew something about the Inte, but he couldn''t understand something. Kenny found this little devil annoying. But he was patient and exined to him: "Gloria will be involved in a hot topic. It''s arranged by him. Later, she was scolded as a concubine, it was also arranged by him..." Leon went to find Si Chengyu during that time. These things were also read online. At that time, he joked about the rtionship between Gloria and his brother. "Why did he do this?" "You have to ask him." Kenny did not say that Si Chengyu instigated Anne to hit Gloria. Leon was too young. Although he was annoying, he was the kind child who grew up by his side. Kenny sighed quietly and touched Leon''s head: "Go back to the room, it''s cold outside." He took two steps forward and was stopped by Leon: "Cousin." He turned around and saw Leon frowned. Leon said, "He had been to the hospital several times before the scandal between him and Gloria became serious, but during that time he was not sick, as if he was looking for something." Kenny looked stern, then nodded. Chapter 245 Strange feeling Chapter 245 Strange feeling When Kenny returned to the room, Gloria was still asleep. He had just smoked a cigarette, and the smell of smoke remained on his fingers. He put his coat by the bed and nced at Gloria before going to the bathroom to wash his hands. When he came out, he saw Gloria leaning against the bed with her quilt in her arms. The expression on her face was dazed. It was obvious that she had just woke up. "Well." Kenny walked to the bed and sat down. Gloria frowned: "Did you smoke?" Kenny froze for a moment. He didn''t expect Gloria''s nose to be so smart, but he nodded and admitted: "hum." Then he added: "Just one. Take a few bites." Gloria''s nose was more sensitive than before when she was not pregnant. "I used to think you didn''t smoke." Kenny chuckled and didn''t speak. He really didn''t have a habit of smoking. After all, smoking hurt his body. But there have been too many things recently, and he asionally couldn''t help but want to smoke a cigarette, of course, when Gloria was away. Kenny pondered for a moment, then suddenly said: "stay away from Si Chengyu." Although he also arranged a lot of bodyguards to follow Gloria when he was away, but these days in the old house, Gloria would inevitably collide with Si Chengyu. Gloria''s eyes caught a glimpse of Kenny''s coat on the bed. She remembered that when she was sleeping, Kenny''s coat was on the sofa. It seemed that after she fell asleep, Kenny went out. Gloria asked spectively: "Have you met him again? What did you say?" "Nothing." Kenny''s expression was a little cold: "What can I say to him now." Gloria held Kenny''s hand gently and didn''t say much. There was nothing to do in the old house, Gloria stayed in the room except for meal However, after dinner at night, Richard told her to go to his room and watch TV with him for a while. Gloria thought that Richard had something to say, but he really just let her watch TV with him. Older people liked to watch programs likeics. Gloria felt a little bored, but Richard can''t help but watch. Fortunately, Richard still cared about Gloria''s body and urged her to take a rest after an hour. Richard squinted at Gloria for a few seconds: "You go back to rest first, let Kennye over, I have something to tell him." Richard had asked Gloria to watch TV with him. Of course Kenny wanted to follow her, but Gloria didn''t allow. The old man was always a graceful man, and it was not good for Kenny to too care about her. "Uh." Gloria stood up and was about to go out. "Gloria." As she approached the door, he heard Richard calling her behind. Gloria turned back: "What''s the matter, grandpa." Richard was a romantic figure when he was young, but got married early because of family marriage. It was said that Kenny''s grandmother was two years older than Richard, and the life between the two were quite harmonious after marriage, but he was not content with families. There was a legal wife in the family, and were many concubines outside with some illegitimate children. However, none of them had been taken by rke Family. Gloria heard these things from Edith. Richard was a big wig. Even if he had raised so many women and children outside, they had never brought troubles to the rke family. Because he got married early, he was only early seventies this year even though his grandson, Si Chengyu, was 28 years old. At this age, ordinary retired elder had already cultivated themselves at home, and they would still be very tough if they had no serious illness. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. rke family was so wealth, and everything was the best for Richard who even had a special dietitian. However, at this time, Richard was sitting alone on the sofa, looking very sad and old. At this moment, Gloria clearly felt that Richard was not at ease. "Grandpa was sorry for the previous thing. I won''t interfere with you and Kenny in the future, you two should be good." Richard''s tone was a little dumb, giving people a feeling of being ountable for the future. Gloria''splexion changed slightly, and she could not help but raise her voice a little: "Grandpa!" She knew that Richard was talking about sending Jennifer before. Gloria did have aint against him, but she didnt care much about it. Because Kenny cared about her. As long as Kenny loved her, it didn''t matter what anyone else thought. However, Richard''s tone at this time made her very uneasy. "Okay, go ahead. It''s almost ten o''clock. Tell Kenny toe over faster. I''m going to sleepter." Richard waved his hand, impatiently listening to her words. Gloria gave him an uneasy nce, pushed the door open and hurried back to the room. Kenny was wearing pajamas leaning against the bedside and holding a mobile phone while ying games. His face was still expressionless. It seemed that the game was not fun. A nce at the door from time to time showed that he had no intention of ying games at this time. As soon as he saw Gloria pushing in the door, he threw the phone aside and walked towards Gloria. "The old man didn''t embarrass you?" Kenny looked at her silently as he spoke. Confirming that there was nothing wrong with her, he brought back his gaze. Gloria shook her head and conveyed Richard''s words to Kenny: "Grandpa asked you to go over and said there was something to tell you, let you go quickly, he will go to bedter." Kenny heard the words and thought for a moment: "What else? What did he say to you?" "Nothing, just watching TV with him." Gloria frowned: "But I think Grandpa is a little strange, and the tone is a bit wrong..." She really thought Richard seemed to arrange something after his death, but it was not good for her to say it in front of Kenny. After all, Richard was a rtive of Kenny. Gloria sighed: "You will know when you go." She could hear Mr. rke''s strange attitude. Kenny was so smart that he would certainly be able to hear it. Maybe he could find something. Kenny saw that Gloria was frowning and sighing again, and his face became serious. "I''ll go over, you sleep first." Chapter 246 A Secret That Cannot Be Told Chapter 246 A Secret That Cannot Be Told Kenny went to Richard''s room. The servant who stood at the door bowed respectfully when he saw Kenny: "Young Master." Then, he helped Kenny open the door. As soon as Kenny entered, the servant closed the door behind him. Richard was still sitting on the sofa, tilting his head and leaning on the back of the sofa. There was drama on the TV with low volume. Kenny approached, only to find that Richard had fallen asleep with his eyes closed lightly. Before Kenny made a sound, Richard opened his eyes again, and there was a kind of dusty dark in his sharp eyes. He stared at Kenny in front of him, his pupils twitching like he was startled. But soon, his eyes regained rity. "Come." His voice was dumb. He talked to Kenny, but Kenny felt he didn''t seem to say it to him. Kenny frowned and sat down opposite Richard, looking at Richard carefully. He thought of how Gloria looked at him when she went back to him. Now that he saw Richard, he understood something. He could be so arrogant in front of Richard, and could be tolerated by Richard, mainly because the old man felt that Kenny was like him, naturally he loved him a little more, and would not care about Kenny''s arrogance. Richard had always been smart and wise, and would never easily show weakness in front of others. Kenny was ustomed to Richard''s unyielding style. When he saw the obviously vulnerable emotion showed on Richard''s face and the fragility of an elder, he was a little surprised. Kenny frowned even more and asked him directly, "What''s the matter with you?" He and Richard, both of them didn''t convince each other, they were like two rivaling friends between generations for years. Although, Richard asked him not to check his mother''s ident, and thus he alienated him, he still cared about Richard in his heart. And Kenny knew the ident was never rted to Richard. "Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, and I will be one year older after the New Year. I dont have a few days to live, and I want to say a few more words to you." Richard looked at him, his emotions was unclear. Richard''s tone made Kenny a little irritable and said impatiently: "Hurry up if you have something to say." Richard didn''t change his face because of his tone, but said with a smile: "In our family, only you and Leon were the most sincere, and those who have made a big deal can not be too sincere." "Gloria is young and has a very different personality from you. She is a good child, but as your wife, I don''t think she is suitable..." Kenny was almost angry. But Richard still said with a smile: "I haven''t finished speaking, what''s the hurry!" Kenny snorted and leaned back, waiting for him to continue. "she was patient, apanying me to watch the drama for an hour, and she had showed no impatience. She has the right thoughts and looks beautiful. When I was young, I would also be tempted to love such a beautiful girl." Kenny suddenly felt the second half of the sentence sounded a bit wrong. He raised his eyebrows with a stern face: "Old man, speak properly!" Richard frowned, pped on the sofa, pointed at Kenny and said, "You kid, I''m your grandfather! I hugged you when you were a child, you pissed on me and I didnt beat you. Now that you have a wife, you can be rude and unreasonable? Dare you talk to her with that tone in front of me? " The old man''s face was so full of emotions that he looked so much better. Kenny leaned his head and said with afortable expression: "She is a little girl. Do you want topare with a girl as you get older?" Richard was so annoyed that he directly picked up the remote control on the coffee table in front of him and threw it at Kenny. Kenny couldn''t avoid it. He was mmed by the remote control and took a breath of pain. Kenny touched where it was hit by the remote control: "you cant win me and then beat me?" Richard suddenly looked serious and said in a cold tone that Kenny had never heard: "Kenny, peacefully celebrated the New Year. Whatever you want to know, as long as I know clearly, I will tell you." It turned out that the old man said so much, but what he most wanted to say was these words. Kenny froze, and for a while, he did not respond. The two of them stared at each other for a long time, and Kenny sat upright and recovered his mood: "Including my mother''s ident?" Richard nodded. "Yes, including your mother''s ident." Kenny knew him best. Since Richard had already promised, he would not regret it. He pursed his lips and responded with a deep voice: "Okay." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was already eleven o''clock when Kenny left Richards room and it waste at night. There were wall lamps in the hallway, the light was dim, and servants walked by from time to time, calling him. "Young Master." "Well." Kenny walked forward step by step, very slowly. At that time, he could be sure that Grandpa was not involved in kidnaping his mother, but he might know something. And Grandpa was most likely to be known after the kidnapping case. When he took Gloria back to his old house for the first time, his grandfather ordered him not to check on his mothers ident again. Since Grandpa was not a participant, there was only one reason why he prevented Kenny from checking... Grandpa was afraid that he would find out the truth. The truth may be a secret that cannot be known. To put it more concretely, the truth of the matter was so heavy that even grandpa who had experienced many difficulties was unbearable. And now, Grandpa was willing to tell him the truth. Why? When Kenny recovered, he found that he had reached the door of his room. "Young Master, haven''t you slept yet?" Another maid passed by. Kenny looked back at the servant. There were many rke family members and many servants. But what did so many people have to do with him? He looked at the door in front of him. Only the woman in this room gave him real peace of mind. He pushed the door in and Gloria walked over immediately. "How? What did Grandpa say to you? Do you also think he is strange?" Apparently she was waiting for him toe back, so she asked him incessantly as soon as he entered the door. Kenny just walked into the room without saying nothing. Gloria looked up at his expression and found that he had also became a little strange. Chapter 247 What did grandpa say Chapter 247 What did grandpa say Gloria was anxious: "What the hell did grandpa say to you? Can you tell me? Im so worried!" Kenny sat down beside the bed. Gloria stood in front of him, he had to look up to see Gloria''s face. "Grandpa said..." Kenny suddenly stopped. Gloria waited to hear the following, thinking that Richard must say something important. Looking at Gloria''s earnest face, Kenny added the second half of his words: "Let''s have a few more children." Kenny''s tone and expression were very serious. Gloria froze for a moment, and immediately reacted that Kenny was just joking with her. She reached out and rubbed Kenny''s head: "I''m talking seriously, what are you kidding me about!" Kenny grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms: "It''s serious." His lips pressed down immediately. Gloria understood, Kenny didn''t want to tell her. If there was anything he didn''t want to say, Kenny would do something else to divert her attention. He knew everything about her, and he always had secrets. There were always a lot of things to keep her from knowing. Gloria took a bite on his lips in a rage. She didn''t show mercy, just bit Kenny''s lips, and the salty smell of blood spread in her mouth. Kenny paused slightly for a second and then kissed deeper and harder. "Ah...hmm...I...you..." Gloria tasted blood and wanted to see how heavy she bite. As a result, Kenny didn''t listen to her at all, and kissed her arrogantly and overbearingly with hands pressed on her head. The kiss cost a little long time, and Gloria blushed. While lying down and calming down, she heard the rustling of undressing. Turning her head, she saw that Kenny was undressing. She thought he was putting on pajamas. It''s just that Kenny took off his own clothes and didn''t change his pajamas, but came to take her off. Gloria had a bad hunch and pulled her clothes tightly and asked him: "What are you doing Kenny?" "Undressing and sleeping." Kenny leaned over her, unbuttoning her one by one with extremely focused eyes. . He had just undressed, and Gloria could see his sharp body as soon as she lifted her eyes...she turned her head to look aside and reached out to stop him: "I can sleep in my pajamas without taking off." "I don''t feelfortable to hug you in clothes." Kenny was straightforward. Gloria certainly couldn''tpete with Kenny...he tucked her into the quilt and hugged her into his arms from behind. Such a posture... Gloria said with a trembling voice: "Kenny, you let me go..." "Don''t move." Kenny''s voice was dull. Gloria was speechless. How could she fall asleep like this? She was not wood, she would feel it! "Can''t sleep?" Kenny''s voice rang again: "Then kiss me." Kenny seldom mentioned this kind of request, let alone with the fragile tone that seemed to ask forfort. Gloria were soft-hearted and turned to kiss him. It must have been something special that Richard told him that would make Kenny so abnormal. For a person with few words, his mood was hard to find out from expressions and words, but strangely, Gloria could easily feel his change now. Gloria''s kiss made Kenny sigh with satisfaction, and the next moment he suddenly released Gloria and got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom. Gloria screamed in surprise: "Kenny?" He hadn''t obviously... Kenny looked back at her, with a slightly mischievous expression: "It''s already satisfied." Gloria didn''t understand very much, because she saw his some organ was still spirited. Because it was toote, Gloria slept soon without Kenny disturbing her. Kenny came out with a humid cold air, and after wearing his pajamas, he saw that Gloria was asleep. He took a nightdress to Gloria and helped her wear it very lightly. Gloria opened her eyes, and then he coaxed her to sleep. It was said that men think with their lower body. This sentence was amoral. Sex was easily addictive, especially when holding the person you loved in your arms. But sometimes, mental satisfaction was more important than physical satisfaction. The next day. New Year''s Eve. Gloria was woken up by the footsteps outside the door. "What time is it?" she asked Kenny confusedly. Kenny''s voice was hoarse in the morning: "It''s still early, sleep for a while?" Gloria shook her head: "No." Although she was woken up, she had been sleepless. The two got up together and changed clothes to go out together. After all, it was the most important festival of the year, and the faces of the servants encountered along the way were all beaming. As the two approached the dining room, Gloria''s cell phone rang. Tina called. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gloria hesitated and picked it up. Tina tentatively asked her on the phone: "Gloria, what time will you come back? I will prepare in advance." Gloria actually didn''t think much about returning to her mother''s house for the New Year. She almost no longer had feeling for Taylor Family, and the rtionship with her mother, Tina had been in vain. Gloria made the decision directly: "I will let someone deliver things by then. If you are busy, just let the servant receive them." Her words broke Tina''sst illusion. But Tina thought about the fact that she went to look for Gloria that day but was kicked out by Kenny. So she asked Gloria: "Is Kenny not letting youe back?" "What?" Gloria didn''t know why Tina mentioned Kenny. "Last time, I quarreled with your dad. I originally went to your house to find you, but they lied to me that you were not at home. I just waited outside. When Kenny came back in the evening, he drove me away." Tina thought of Kenny. That day was a bit scared. Gloria was startled: "in the night when Colin took you in?" "Yes." Chapter 248 Its hard to go far Chapter 248 It''s hard to go far Gloria didn''t know that Tina went to look for her that time. Kenny didn''t mention it, either. Gloria''s footsteps had slowed down for answering the phone. She was originally walking side by side with Kenny. Since then, she had been two steps behind Kenny. Gloria listened to Tina and couldn''t help looking up at Kenny. Kenny felt that she hadn''t followed, and just turned back to look at her. Seeing her staring at himself with her mobile phone, he raised an eyebrow: "Come here." "Gloria?" Tina''s voice rang on the phone: "Why don''t you talk?" "just hang up if you dont have some important thing to say." Gloria hung up the phone and walked to Kenny''s side. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kenny felt her mood was wrong, frowned but didn''t ask much, and just led her into the dining room. Even she sat down in front of the dining table, Gloria didn''t give Kenny a second look. Kenny picked up vegetables for, and she didn''t respond, either. It looked like she waspletely caught in her own emotions. Kenny remembered the phone call she had just answered, and guessed that it had something to do with it. After breakfast, Gloria did not return to the room. She got up and said to Kenny: "I''m going to walk in the yard." Before Kenny responded, she had walked out. Leon ran over and sat down next to Kenny: "Where does Sister Gloria want to go, you don''t go with her? You two are like Siamese these days, and I can''t find a chance to y with Sister Gloria..." Kenny ignored him. Leon felt bored and was about to get up and leave, and the next moment Kenny stopped him: "You help me to go out and take care of her." Gloria was not familiar with this old house after all, he was still afraid of an ident. Leon subconsciously said: "Why don''t you go yourself, are you arguing?" As a result, his words got a cold eye. Leon made a face and stuck out his tongue at him and ran out. Kenny squeezed his lips and looked away. Glorias eyes after she answered the phone was a little complicated, with a little emotion that he couldn''t understand. He didn''t want to provoke her first, and when she was calmer, she would naturally tell him. Leon reached the courtyard and found Gloria in a gazebo. The old house was a retro building style, so there were also the yard and the pavilion. Gloria leaned on pir and looked at the water fascinatingly. "Sister Gloria, what are you looking at?" Leon ran over, and just as a cold wind blew, he shook: "It''s so cold." "What are you doing with you?" Gloria turned her head and nced at him. Leon put the hat from the down jacket on and sat down next to Gloria: "Cousin asked me toe." Gloria smiled without say anything. "Have you guys quarreled?" Leon felt Gloria not very happy. Gloria shook her head: "No." Kenny didn''t tell her about Tina''s visit. His intention was good for her, which was not a big deal. She wouldn''t quarrel with Kenny about it. Even if she knew that Tina came to her at that time, she would not necessarily take Tina in, it was possible to send her back to Taylor''s house. If Tina did not return to Taylor''s house, she would probably order a room in a hotel for her. And Kenny''s action did not go too far. After all, he was not even close to his family, let alone Tina. It''s just that Gloria was still a little upset. Anyway, Tina was Gloria''s mother, and Kenny drove Tina away without telling her. Kenny looked cold, but he was a careful person. His behavior made Gloria suddenly realize that she and he were not in an equal position. Kenny would make a decision for her and would not tell her about it, presumably because in his heart, she was someone who couldn''t handle these things herself. But when she thought about it, she really had nothing. There was no good cause, no special advantages, and she was not smart. So Kenny imed to drive Tina away for her, and he didn''t even feel the need to tell her. She and Kenny were always too far apart. Kenny was impable in all aspects except for his personality. She knew that his intention might be good...but many times, some things couldn''t just see the surface. It was difficult for two people who were not in the same position to get along well for a long time. Recently, she had been too dependent on Kenny. She didn''t want to be dodder flowers, only surrounding the man and letting the man arrange everything for her. Leon leaned his head and frowned, like thinking about something: "Then what''s the matter with you?" Gloria smiled: "Its none of your business, little boy." Leon pouted his lips and stretched out his thumb and index finger, make a gesture of the number eight: "Don''t always call me little boy, you are only eight years older than me. We are still the same generation!" Gloria snorted: "It''s too cold, Let''s go back." It was okay when she first came out. She felt a little cold now. As soon as she and Leon were out of the gazebo, they saw Kenny walking towards her with her coat. Gloria sped up and walked over: "Kenny." Kenny''s eyebrows twisted slightly, like an untied knot. He draped her coat silently on her. The two walked inside together. Kenny thought Gloria would say something to him, but she didn''t. He remembered that the woman Gloria was actually a man who could withhold anything. He should ask her directly instead of giving her a chance to be calm. After she was calm, she would not tell him anything. Gloria remembered the phone number Jennifer had left with her. Although she explicitly rejected Jennifer at the time, she still saved Jennifer''s phone number. Because of his father''s rtionship, Jennifer had many people in the circle who can help her. Jennifer said that she was willing to help her to grasp an opportunity, as long as she was sincere, she would definitely help Gloria find reliable people. Gloria found Jennifer''s phone and thought for a while. Instead of dialing the phone directly, she searched Jennifer''s WeChat by her mobile phone number. Calling Jennifer suddenly would be embarrassing. Adding friends on WeChat first was a euphemistic test. Gloria sent an add request and wrote her own name with additional information. Today was after all New Year''s Eve, and she thought it would take a long time for Jennifer to respond, or just ignore it. But it didn''t take long for adding her to friends sessfully. Chapter 249 You are the one they need to know Chapter 249 You are the one they need to know Gloria was a little surprised. And when she clicked the dialog box, she found that the opposite side was in the state of "inputting". The next moment, a message from Jennifer appeared on the screen. "Gloria, did you figure it out?" It seemed that she remembered what she said before. Gloria didn''t talk in a roundabout way, either: "Yeah, keep your word before?" "Of course." Then, Jennifer sent another message to her: "Whats your type of writing, please send me a paragraph to see, but I may not have time recently. I am still working overtime. You may have to wait for my news after the Lantern Festival." Jennifer originally gave Gloria the feeling that she was a spoiled youngdy who was amoral. But she now found that Jennifer may not be the kind of person who was of very positive values, but she had her own set of life rules. There was no absolute good or bad, ck and white in this world. People like Jennifer had their own set of rules of life, doing what they want to do, maybe they were the best kind of people. "I know, thank you." This "thank you" came from Glorias heart. "Don''t thank me so early, in case your script is too bad, I can only find you a third-rate director who is not famous." Jennifer said this straightforward, but Gloria was not at all disgusted. "Okay." "I still have work. I''m too busy. I''ll talk to you when I''m free." Gloria was about to reply, "take your time first," and she saw Jennifer was in the state of sending a message. Soon, Jennifer''s news came: "Are you in rke Family''s old house now? Is Kelly going home for New Year alone?" "What do you want to ask?" Gloria thought of thest time Kelly and Jennifer had a fight, Kelly mentioned Xu Muhan. Xu Muhan made his debut as a child star. He was a qualified actor in the entertainment circle. He was also a model worker. Every year, his works would appear on the TV, and gain more audience. Listening to what Kelly said at the time, Jennifer obviously also liked Xu Muhan. Gloria said with a smile: "She is home alone for the New Year, you can rest assured." Jennifer was stubborn and reluctant to admit something: "What should I worry, Kelly that bitch, I think she can''t marry!" Kelly can''t marry ? How could it not be possible? after all, Kelly looked good, and her family background was better than the ordinary person. "Who?" Kenny suddenly appeared. Gloria quickly exited the WeChat interface, and browsed the news nonchntly: "A friend." Kenny sat down in front of her: "Gloria." His tone was a little serious, and Gloria could not help but looked up at him. "Who called you before breakfast?" Gloria did not withhold: "My mother." "And then?" Kenny remembered her eyes, and immediately guessed what Tina had said. "Just ask me when I will return to Taylor''s house for New Year''s greetings. By the way, she mentioned that she hade to me before." Gloria''s face was light and calm, and she dont want to talk about this matter too much. Kenny narrowed his eyes slightly and carefully looked at Gloria''s expression, but he didn''t see anything unusual in her expression. Of course, he didn''t think there was wrong that he drove away Tina without telling Gloria at the time. He remembered that the doctor said that the temper of a pregnant woman was vtile and easily emotional. Thus, he stopped thinking about why Gloria was suddenly unhappy. "she is in daydream!?" Tina should dare to call Gloria. Gloria didn''t say anything, just said lightly: "Send someone to deliver something to Taylor''s house then." Kenny looked up, "as you like." At New Year''s Eve dinner in the evening, all the people of rke Family gathered. The old house was veryrge. Apart from the dining room where people usually eat, there was also a room dedicated to party. So many rtives of the rke family gathered for New Year''s Eve dinner, and it was already a small party. Gloria turned her head and whispered to Kenny, "I can''t remember who these are." Kenny took her hand, and he smiled: "It doesn''t matter, they know who you are." Gloria thought it made sense. Gloria would also give red envelopes when there were childrening to greet her. Richard had prepared them and sent them to Gloria in advance by a maid. Richard really loved Kenny. Everyone was in a good mood for the New Year, and the atmosphere in the room was also good. After eating, everyone gathered together to stay upte, waiting for the old year to pass. Kenny didn''t n to stay with these people. He took Gloria''s hand: "Go." "Why?" Gloria looked at him and soon realized that he meant to go back to bed. She was indeed pregnant, but the doctor said that she was in good health, and she thought she was able to stay until the new day. Kenny cared about her too much. Gloria nced in the direction of the old man: "I''m okay, just keep until twelve o''clock. Everyone is here. How many years have you not been with the grandfather for the Chinese New Year?" Kenny''s face moved slightly. "Come on, let''s go to Grandpa''s side." Gloria pulled Kenny toward Richard, and Kenny followed her. As soon as Gloria came, Leon followed. "Sister Gloria, y cards!" Leon showed a set of poker. Gloriaughed: "Okay, I let your cousin y for me." Leon''s face copsed at once: "... then forget it." Gloria couldn''t y cards, but she was good at ying dice. Kenny could y everything. "Why don''t you go anywhere else to y? Why are you around me?" Because of the New Year, the expression on Richard''s face was not as serious and cold as before, and it seemed more kind and gentle. Gloria pushed Kenny next to Richard quietly. Finally, Kenny sat down next to Richard. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gloria turned her head inadvertently, and saw Richard look at her with a smile on his face. Gloria felt a little embarrassed. "You talk first, I will go to the bathroom." After pregnancy, she always wanted to use the toilet. After her words, she got up and went out. In fact, she was not familiar with the old house. After thinking about it, she decided to go back to the bathroom in her room. As she walked up the corner of the stairs, she saw Randy and Manley. The two walked in tandem, still watching with vignce from time to time. Chapter 250 It bled a lot Chapter 250 It bled a lot Randy and Manley were siblings, and the rtionship between the two was very well. If the two just walked and chatted together normally, it would be fine. But the vignt look of these two people seemed to be sneaky. Gloria pursed her lips and followed. Because it was New Year''s Eve, there were fewer servants in the old house than usual. They had just finished the New Year''s Eve dinner, and those servants were eating their New Year''s Eve dinner. So, Gloria walked all the way, with almost no servants. She followed Randy and Manley and saw Randy take Manley to his own room. When closing the door, Randy looked around. Gloria was very vignt and fled to the corner. When she came out again, the door was closed. Gloria ced her ear against the door to listen carefully to what the two were talking about. She thought there must be something secret between the two. Manley was Si Chengyu''s mother. Si Chengyu suddenly and abnormally opposed Kenny in these two months, and Kenny was obviously not close to Manley. Kenny, Si Chengyu and Leon got along well, and the rtionship between Kenny and Manley was naturally good. He would not be close to Manley for no reason. Even if Si Chengyu had a problem, he could not be indifferent to Manley because of Si Chengyu. As it can be seen from Leon, he didn''t feel indifferent to Leon because of his grievances with Si Chengyu. In this way, there must be something wrong with Manley. With this in mind, Gloria felt that the rich and powerful family was really troublesome, with so many secrets. The sound instion of the room was so good that Gloria could not hear anything at all. Since she could not hear anything, Gloria had to turn around and leave. She didn''t go far, and then heard the door open behind her. Gloria ran away as fast as possible because of her guilty conscience. She ran to the corner and eased her breath before stretching her head and looking out. She found that Randy and Manley had left from the other side. Gloria heaved a sigh of relief and went back to the room to go to the toilet and then go to the dining room. Walking to the door of the dining room, she met Kenny in a hurry. As soon as Kenny saw her, he stopped and frowned and asked her, "Why did it take so long toe back?" Gloria pursed her lips, feeling that what she had just seen could prove nothing but Randy and Manley having secrets. After all, who had no secret? So, she didn''t want to tell Kenny, spitting out two words: "constipation." Kenny raised his eyebrows, touched her head, and led her in. When Gloria entered, it was discovered that Randy was already in the restaurant. It seemed that he felt Gloria''s gaze, Randy looked back at her and smiled at her. Because of what happened just now, Gloria always felt a little weird when she saw Randys smile. But she didn''t show it on the face, just smiled at Randy, either. After a while, Manley also came in. Gloria and Kenny sat next to Richard, and Manley sat down on the other side of Richard. Manley asked softly, "Gloria, how long have you been pregnant? It hasn''t shown much." "less than two months." Gloria touched her lower abdomen involuntarily. Kenny turned to look at her with soft eyes. Manley''s eyes looked back and forth between the two, and sheughed. The smile looked gentle and full of goodwill. Gloria suddenly couldn''t figure it out. A woman like Manley looked soft and weak. The two children she taught werepletely different from her. No, it was, Leons personality that was very different from hers. Si Chengyu had always been gentle, and no one expected that he would do such a mean thing. Si Chengyu became such a person having two faces, was it rted to his families? If so, whether the sentiment Manley showed was fake. "Gloria? What''s wrong with you?" Gloria recovered sharply, only to find herself staring at Manley. She smiled and said, "Aunt, what''s wrong?" "I just asked you many times, do you want to go to the hospital to check if it''s a boy or a girl?" Manley''s tone was still gentle. "It shouldn''t be." Gloria turned to look at Kenny. Kenny nced at Manley with a raised eyebrow. The tone was a little cold: "It doesn''t matter whether it''s boys or girls." The atmosphere was subtle. People like rke Family naturally wanted Gloria to give birth to a boy. Manleys face changed slightly, and she smiled reluctantly, and then stopped speaking. Gloria reached out and squeezed Kenny''s hand. Today was New Year''s Eve, and she felt that Kenny should calm down. However Kenny turned his head and also gave her a cold nce... After twelve o''clock, everyone said happy new year to each other. Richard gave Kenny and Gloria a big red envelope: "You two should be happy." Gloria answered with a smile: "Thank you grandpa." Of course, other grandchildren in the family also received Richard''s red envelope. Back in the room, Gloria watched Kenny''s expression while opening the red envelope. After Kenny heard that question from Manley, he was always grim-looking. "Kenny!" Gloria called him. Kenny looked at her expressionlessly: "What?" "Aunt just asked if I wanted to check the sex of the child, why did you react so much?" Kenny kept silent. Gloria simply got out of bed and walked up to him: "She is not malicious, you..." "Isnt she malicious?" Kenny turned to look at her with a cold face: "Gloria, I would have agreed you to go back to the old house for the Chinese New Year, I didnt mean you should stoop topromise. Gloria froze. It turned out that he was angry because of her. "I dont feel wronged, really." Gloria wanted tough a little. Kenny took her so seriously these days, she even felt she was spoiled as a baby. Why would she feel wronged? Kenny stared at her for a few seconds, as if to make sure she didn''t lie. Immediately, he sighed: "Sleep." The next day. When Gloria woke up, Kenny was no longer there. The voice of the maid came from outside: "Youngdy, are you awake? Mr. rke asked you to go there, and the young master is waiting for you over there." Gloria immediately got up and said, "Wake up, I will get immediately!" She looked at the time and it was already eleven. She got up quickly, changed her clothes, and went to find Richard. Richard''s door was wide open, but no one was inside. When she came out of the room, she heard a movement over the stairs. "Grandpa?" She called and walked past. Suddenly, a dull sound of heavy objects rolling down the stairs came. Gloria''s heart tightened and ran towards the stairs. She found that Richard had rolled down the stairs to the ground, and there was a lot of blood on the clean floor. Gloria''s eyes widened, and it took a few seconds to react, shouting with a loud voice: "Grandpa!" A servant passed by and screamed. "Ah! Come on, the old gentleman fell..." "What''s the matter... Mr. rke!" "Call the doctor!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 251 Alibi Chapter 251 Alibi The servant''s voice led the others. Gloria was a little dazed by what was happening in front of her. Gloria watched everyone around Richard before Gloria ran down. Manley also came over in search of sound: "Dad! What''s the matter with you, Dad?" And then Gloria saw Kenny and Randy hurried over here too. As if they were telepathic, Kenny looked up at her. He frowned slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just gave her a slight nce and didn''t speak. This look was very cold. Gloria walked over and knelt on the ground, shouting, "Grandpa?" Richard fell off from such a high staircase, bleeding so much, and with his old age, no one dared to move him casually. Richard waspletely unresponsive and had passed out. The family doctor came over quickly, treated Richard for a while, and was taken to the hospital together by car. The group followed him to the hospital. Before leaving, Randy turned and nced at the servant who first discovered that Richard fell: "Youe with me too." Fortunately, there was a private hospital under rke family, which can directly perform surgery on Richard. "It is preliminarily concluded that intracranial hemorrhage and multiple fractures on the body. The situation is not rosy. Now the operation will be performed immediately." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The doctor''s words made everyone''s face change suddenly, and the atmosphere became frozen. The door of the operating room was closed, and everyone was waiting outside. Gloria nced at Kenny next to him and saw him look cold, she reached out and took his hand. However, Kenny did not hold her hand back as usual, nor did he look back at her. At this moment, Randy''s voice sounded in the silent corridor. "Who first discovered the old man?" His voice was dignified. Gloria nced past. "It''s me." The answer was from a servant who came with him. The servant seemed afraid that Randy would me it on her head, her face was extremely ugly, and there was panic in her voice. She seemed to think of something suddenly, reaching for Gloria: "I only heard the voice of Madam Young, and when I passed, the old gentleman had fallen..." Randy heard this and looked at Gloria: " Gloria, say something?" As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes turned to Gloria. an unknown hunch raised in Glorias heart. They thought she pushed Richard down the stairs? Gloria stabilized her mind and said, "A servant came to call me before and said that Grandpa let me go to his room. When I got, there was no one in his room. I heard something moving at the stairs. When I walked over, Grandpa he already... fell." Randy heard it, and asked in a calm voice: "Which maid sent the word?" Gloria shook her head: "I don''t know, the maid was outside the room at that time." Randy heard it, frowned and was going to say something. Kenny on the side came forward, blocking the view, and said with a cold face: "You are in doubt, do you think Gloria pushed Grandpa down?" Randy looked up and stared at Kenny: "When something like this happened at home, the people involved must of course be questioned about it." Kenny sneered disapprovingly: "Everyone can see that Grandpa likes Gloria very much. Why does she have to do this to Grandpa?" "She certainly has a reason to do such a thing!" Kelly''s voice suddenly rang. When everyone turned around, they saw Kelly and Si Chengyu walking in a hurry. It was only after they learned that the old man fell down the stairs that they hurried over. Randy scolded Kelly harshly: "Kelly, do you know what you are talking about?" "Of course I know what I''m talking about!" Kelly said, turning her head to look at Gloria with a sneer: "Gloria, you hate Grandpa because he sent the woman to my cousin''s vi, so you pushed grandpa down, right?" Gloria''s face changed slightly, and she looked at Kelly in disbelief: "I don''t do it." "did not?" Kelly smiled deeper: "In the past two days, there was a stranger in rkes family. Thats you. Who else may be do this besides you? You said you didn''t do it, do you think my cousin can believe you?" Glorias heart tightened. Intuitively, she felt that Kenny would believe her. However, that was just intuition. She could not help turning her head to look at Kenny. Kenny slowly pulled her hand out of his hand, and his ink-like eyes stared at her: "You really hate my grandpa because of that?" Gloria was stunned. Kenny was doubting her? He did not simply say he believe her, but asked her this question. Gloria felt a chill jump in from the soles of her feet, and then flowed to her limbs. As before, she shook her head and denied, "I don''t do it." Kenny only nced at her, then looked away, and continued his words in a cold voice: "Did you have a proof of absence? There were other people beside you at the time?" Gloria took a half step back and looked at Kenny with strange eyes: "Kenny, what do you mean? You are now suspecting that I am harmful to Grandpa, so have you begun to interrogate me?" There was no emotion in Kenny''s voice: "Answer my question." Gloria said aloud: "No!" "I didn''t hurt Grandpa, why should I be questioned by you!" If at this time, the person who asked her these questions was Randy, Gloria would not be so resistant. She didn''t think Kenny''s first reaction turned out to be questioning her. Randy stood up and patted Kenny on the shoulder: "Kenny, speak well, Gloria is still pregnant, and now the grandfather is still in the operating room, and things are still inconclusive, everyone is the suspect, but Gloria is you Wife, you shouldnt doubt her like that. Randys words seemed reasonable at first hearing, but it actually was wrong. Just now, it was clearly Randy who first put forward question, and now he came out to be a peacemaker again, saying that this matter had not yet been finalized... Kelly listened to Randy''s words, and he was dissatisfied: "Uncle, it must be rted to this woman Gloria!" "Kelly, don''t be noisy, your grandfather is still in the operating room, after the operation, we will deal with this matter, but..." Randy paused, his eyes swept over the faces of the people present, and finally fell on Gloria''s face: "Everyone can''t leave without my permission." Chapter 253 You are all bad guys Chapter 253 You are all bad guys But who was the one that set up the trap? Whats its intention? If it was a man from rke family, how did he use Richard as a primer to lead Gloria into the game? Why did he choose such a day? Gloria thought about these questions and walked to Richard''s room. Just the day before yesterday, she was still watching TV with Richard on the sofa, and Richard asked her and Kenny to be happy. But just one dayter, Richard was lying in the operating room with his life threatened. Gloria felt sad in her heart. She turned and walked away: "Let''s go." Shi Ye still followed behind her. She returned to the room, and Shi Ye stayed outside the door. When she was about to close the door, she said, "Hard you." After all, it''s New Year''s Day, and Kenny called him out. "Young master can only trust me. This is what I should do." Shi Ye nodded slightly, still a cautious and steady look. Gloria didn''t say much anymore, and entered the room. She waited until it was dark and she didn''t see anyonee back. Gloria was holding her phone and wanted to call Kenny to ask about the situation. Although she thought in her heart that the words Kenny had said to her may not be sincere, she still dared not to figure it out. She didn''t want to hear Kenny''s cold voice. She hadn''t felt sad when she had the worst time at Taylors house before. Now Kenny just talked coldly to her, and she should feel sad. She was really dependent on Kenny. A knock on the door suddenly sounded. Gloria was very happy, thinking that Kenny was back and quickly got up to open the door. The door opened and Gloria could see the person clearly. The original joy disappearedpletely. It wasn''t Kenny who stood outside the door, but the maid who sent her the meal. Gloria asked the servant: "Master hasn''te back yet?" The servant just shook his head, set down the tray, and went out. When she opened the door, she noticed that she was still guarded by several bodyguards. She opened the door again and asked Shi Ye: "Did Kenny call you and say something?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "No." Shi Ye lowered his head, not looking at Gloria''s disappointed expression. She didn''t call Kenny in the end. Having no idea to sleep, she took a nket and rested on the sofa. After falling asleep, she felt someone walking in the room. Although the walking man had tried to lighten his footsteps, Gloria still heard it keenly and woke up very alertly. With eyes open, Kenny''s tall figure stood up. At this time Kenny leaned slightly towards her, raised one arm slightly, and didn''t know what he wanted to do. Gloria straightened up: "You''re back." Kenny stood up straight and looked at her expressionlessly: "Did you have dinner?" "Well." Gloria nodded obediently and asked him, "How about Grandpa?" Kenny looked cold: "The operation has beenpleted, but he is not out of danger. he may wake up within 48 hours, or he may never wake up again." Gloria looked up sharply at Kenny, just right into his cold eyes. She exined in a panic: "I didn''t push Grandpa." The room was quiet. Kenny looked at her and did not speak, as if thinking about the authenticity of her words. She always felt that she was a very tough woman. However, in front of Kenny, she had already removed her armor. His short silence was enough to hurt her. However, what he said next was to make Gloria feel as in an ice cer. "This matter, the police will check." Even if there was no emotion, Kenny''s voice was still nice. Gloria clenched her hands and said in a dumb voice: "Kenny, I don''t believe what you say, I give you the chance to tell the truth only once." She didn''t believe this was Kenny''s truth. She looked up at Kenny and decided to still believe in her heart and Kenny. However, Kenny ignored her so-called trust. He tickled his lips and sneered: "Gloria, I''m telling the truth, do you really think you are a kind and good person? If you are really a kind and good person, you wouldn''t let the reporter go to Taylor Groups factory to take photos on the sneak, which almost led to Taylor Group''s bankrupt." After his words, he fixed his eyes on Gloria as if to watch her reaction. Gloria just squeezed her lips tightly and looked at Kenny with cold eyes. Kenny seemed to be irritated by her calm response. He approached her a little bit, and the tone was colder: "you had dealt with your families by any means, let alone my grandpa, an old man without blood rtion." "Im not a woman like Anne. How could I do that to Grandpa just because of Jennifer... Glorias words were interrupted by Kenny: Okay, stop! You are not qualified to call him grandpa."Kenny!" Gloria stood up from the sofa quickly and shouted: "Are your brains eaten by dogs? It is obviously that someone wants to frame me, you guys don''t go looking for the real murder, but falsely use me here?" Kenny narrowed his eyes slightly, reached out and pinched Gloria''s chin, and the ck eyes exuded a bitter chill, warningly saying: "Gloria, watch your words, everyone in our family was my kinship, how can my families do this kind of thing?" Gloria''s chin was sore, but she didn''t make a sound, staring at Kenny coldly, gritted her teeth and said, "Why not! I don''t think there is anything good about your rke family, especially you!" Kenny''s face was frighteningly cold. Gloria was a little scared at first. But at this time, she cannot show weakness. "Want to beat me? Come on, its best to kill your child. If you have to frame me and send me into jail, you wont have to wait for me to give birth to the child. Just give me the verdict. I can go straight to jail, and it will make you happy." Gloria looked at Kenny''s changing face and was very happy. Kenny smiled angrily: "Gloria, do you know what you are talking about?" "Of course I do." Gloria sneered: "Your attitude is very clear now, that is, I pushed the grandfather down, if you guys want to sue me, what can I do? If even Kenny didnt believe her, rke Family had to sue her and send her into the jail. She really couldnt contend with and win rke Family. Chapter 254 Top search Chapter 254 Top search After Gloria finished her words, she fixed his eyes upon Kenny. Kenny''s expression was gloomy, like an angry lion, who could rush up to bite Gloria at any time. There was anger and a hint of temptation in Glorias tone. She couldn''t convince herself that Kenny would suddenly be so unreasonable. After a while, the expression on Kenny''s face eased a little, and he said slowly: "Since you also know that you can''t contend with rke Family, then be well-behaved and obedient." His tone was extremely cold and his words were clear but tough. Gloria''s pupils shrank, and before she could speak, Kenny continued his words. "As for my child? You''d better take good care of it." Kenny gave a sullen smile and turned away. Gloria sat on the sofa and watched Kenny go out. She stared at the closed door for half a second before leaning back on the sofa. Gloria felt ufortably and then simplyy t, thinking about what happened today. In the morning when she was half asleep and awake, a maid came to call her, saying that it was grandpa who asked her toe over. Then she went to Richard, but Richard was not in the room. She heard the noise and went to the stairwell, and found Richard had fell off the stairs. Immediately after Richard being taken to the hospital for an operation, Randy held the servant ountable. The servant pointed out that it was only after she heard her voice that she went out and found that Richard fell. Kenny questioned Randy and Kelly turned up to say that Gloria hated Grandpa... The reason Kelly exined was simply funny. How could she kill grandpa just because of Jennifer? A normal person knew this reason was unreasonable. However, Kenny believed Kelly''s words, and since he came back at night, every words carried a question to her. Before anyone else said anything, Kenny directly asked the police to investigate the matter, even suspecting her. This was obviously a bit strange. Kenny seemed to deliberately me this matter on her. Why did Kenny do this? At this time, Kennys normal reaction should be finding out the truth rather than ming her. Unless... unless Kenny knew the truth, knew who did it! In this way, he directed this ident to Gloria for other purposes? Gloria felt like she figured it out, but also felt it didn''t seem to be the case. she fell asleep gradually. When she woke up the next day, she found herself in bed. Gloria sat up from the bed and touched the ce beside her and found that there was no figure of Kenny. She remembered that she was asleep on the sofast night. Kenny had been back? Gloria wore her clothes off the bed and opened the door. The bodyguards were still guarding her. Shi Ye was not here, the bodyguards were familiar, Gloria had seen in the Kenny vi before. She calmed down a little bit and asked them, "Kenny came backst night?" The bodyguard replied truthfully: "Master came back once in the middle of the night, and he left before dawn." "Did he say anything?" Gloria frowned, anxiously asked. The bodyguard shook his head. Gloria asked again: "Do you know how Richard is?" The bodyguard still shook his head. Gloria closed the door and returned to the room. Thinking about it, she decided to call Kenny with her mobile phone. As a result, she did not find her cell phone. Kenny came back yesterday night and took her phone? Gloria had to go to the door to ask the bodyguard again: Have you brought your mobile phone? Let me use it. The bodyguard did not give Gloria the phone directly, but asked: "Does Young Lady want to call young master?" Gloria was puzzled, but nodded and said, "yes." The bodyguard dialed and got through to Kenny''s phone before handing the phone to Gloria: "Young Lady." The phone rang for a while before she connected it. Kenny''s voice was hoarse. "What''s the matter?" Kenny''s tone was very cold, and Gloria''s voice was very cold, either: "You came backst night?" Kenny''s tone seemed a little impatient: "Say something." "How is Grandpa?" "Also not awake." "What about my cell phone?" "I don''t know." Gloria was be in a sulk from yesterday to today, and at this time she couldn''t help but swear: "Fuck, you came backst night and took away my mobile phone!" Without waiting for Kenny to speak, Gloria continued: "Are you afraid that I see something on my mobile phone? Or worry I will call someone?" "I''ll hang up now."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After his words, Kenny hung up the phone. Gloria endured the urge to drop the phone and returned it to the bodyguard: "Thank you." Then she turned back into the room. She entered the room and kicked twice against the door. Kenny, the bastard! It didn''t take long for the door to be knocked again. "Young lady, your meal is ready." The voice sounded familiar. "I don''t want to eat!" She was already full of anger and was not in a mood to eat. "If you don''t eat for yourself, you should think about the children in your womb." Gloria frowned. Which maid from rke family would speak like this. After a few seconds, Gloria''s eyes lit up and trot to open the door: "Edith!" The person who came was Edith. As soon as Edith saw her, she said angrily, "don''t want to eat? You are so great!" e in first." It was Carl standing behind Edith. After the two walked in, Gloria closed the door. Gloria asked while eating, "Why do youe here?" Edith looked serious, she took out a newspaper and handed it to Gloria, and then showed her phone to Gloria, too. Gloria read the newspaper first. It''s about Richard''s ident ounting for more than half of theyout. The reporter wrote arge piece of spection and specious words, and thest sentence implied Gloria was the suspect. Edith asked her anxiously: "Gloria, haven''t you seen the news?" Gloria threw the newspaper aside and picked up Edith''s cell phone: "my cell phone was gone." The reason for producing such a sensation was that the person who pushed Richard down may be his granddaughter- inw. This kind of giants grievances would lead to most peoples interest. This matter was very hot and had made up several headlines. After being suspected by Kenny, after seeing these things, Gloria had no more feelings. She just looked up and asked Edith: "Do you believe that I pushed Richard down?" Chapter 255 You are pretending Chapter 255 You are pretending Edith rolled her eyes: "You''re not crazy, why did you push Richard?" Gloria nodded in agreement: "Yeah." Gloria said fascinatingly: "Even you know that I can''t push Richard. How could Kenny suspect that I pushed him down?" "What? Kenny doubts you?" Edith''s was shocked. Gloria talked to Edith about the story yesterday. Edith hadn''t spoken after hearing it, but Carl on the other side said: "Someone wants to frame you?" Gloria took a deep breath, and the voice was a little low: "I think so, but I can''t understand why Kenny should doubt me." Carl groaned for a moment and said nothing. Edith asked tentatively: "He should have his own reason..." "I don''t know." Gloria shook her head. Edith and Carl did not stay long. Edith was able toe to rke Family''s old house only in the name of Carl. Moreover, the two of them came to see Gloria quietly, so naturally they could not stay longer. They just left and Kenny came back. When Gloria saw him, she was subconsciously happy. But then she saw the policeman who came in behind Kenny. She turned to see Kenny. But Kenny didn''t look at her. He looked at the police: "just ask." With the permission of Kenny, the police came to Gloria: "Young lady, we are here today to take a record about Richard rkes ident yesterday..." The police did official business ording to official principles, and Gloria was also very cooperative: "Okay." "Name and age..." "Gloria, twenty-three years old." After the old year, she was already twenty- three years old this year. "About 11:20 yesterday morning, Mr. rke fell off the stairs. Where were you at the time?" "I was on the scene, on the stairs." "What are you doing there?" "The maid said, grandpa called me." "What''s the name of the servant?" "I don''t know." "..." The policeman asked a lot of questions, and finally returned to the original point. Gloria didn''t know who the servant calling her was, she had no proof of absence, and no one could prove her innocence. The policeman stood up and was very polite: "Thank you for your cooperation." Gloria nodded slightly and did not speak. After the police left, only Gloria and Kenny were left in the room. Kenny had spent most of the time in the hospital. Apart from the sharp argument between the twost night, the two of them did not talk calmly to each other again. At this moment, Kenny suddenly said: "its the truth?" "Otherwise? I''m lying?" Gloriaughed, stood up, walked to Kenny, and fixed her eyes on his eyes: "If I''m lying, can''t you see it?" Kenny replied without any expression. "Everyone can pretend, I''m not a god, and of course I could see the wrong person." Gloria''s face changed first, and then recovered again, with a smile in her eyes: "But I know you are lying." "Gloria, I can''t understand what are you saying!" Kenny said, just took a step back and wanted to distance himself from Gloria. But Gloria did not give him this opportunity. She reached out and mmed Kenny onto the sofa. Kenny nced at her gloomily, and he want to stand up. Gloria seemed to expect it early, she put her hand on his shoulder and held him back. As soon as her slender legs were lifted, she straddled on hisp. Face to face. Kenny''s expression was more gloomy, and his deep voice implied a warning: "Gloria, go down!" "No." Gloria not only did not go down, but raised her hand tightly around his neck, slightly leaning her head and looking at him. Her pretty face showed a bit obstinate and flirtatious. In high school, she had yed with Edith for more than a year, and fought a lot of group racks. In fact, she was also a bit rebellious in her bones. But finally she met Kenny, a strong and tough man, who could make her obedient with one look. Kenny''s eyebrows twisted into a knot, as if he tried his best to be patient. Gloria smiled brilliantly, and moved closer to Kenny. She seemed to be stuck on Kenny''s lips: "If you can, just push me down. If you push me down, I believe you are really doubting me, or else..." there was a slight pause here, Gloria nibbled at Kenny''s lips, and said in a low voice: "You are pretending, you are hiding something from me." Kenny''splexion froze for a moment, there was a kind of joy emerged in Gloria''s eyes. But at the next moment, Kenny still looked cold: "Enough." Gloria stopped talking, but her slender arms still hugged Kenny tightly. She was stubborn. Kenny''s hands were on her side, he narrowed his eyes and stared at her: "If you are not pregnant now, do you think you can still sit here well?" Gloria bit her lip: " Yes, why not." As soon as the words fell, she felt Kenny''s body seemed to tremble. The two clung tightly together, and she believed she didn''t feel wrong. With surprise in her eyes, she felt a neck pain and lost consciousness before she could speak. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thest scene she saw was Kenny''s dark and deeper eyes full of emotions. Gloria fell softly into Kenny''s arms. Kenny held her head and made her lean on his chest, for a long time, he didnt move. Finally, he yelled towards outside: "Shi Ye." Shi Ye walked in quickly: "Master." "Go to the car, I will take Gloria back." "Yes." Shi Ye turned and walked away. When he walked to the door, he couldn''t help but look back. A handsome man sitting on the sofa with a woman in his arms, the two was intimate. The woman had fallen asleep, and the man lowered his head, his fingers gently stroked her hair, moving lightly and carefully. This scene revealed unusual harmony and love. Shi Ye shook his head. Young master loved youngdy very much and he couldnt doubt her. However, Shi Ye couldnt guess Kennys thoughts. Over the years, he had seen Kennys effort, knowing Kenny''s forbearance and strong self-ability. He was always sober at all times. However, in this matter, Shi Ye also couldn''t figure out what on earth Kenny wanted to do. Chapter 256 Draw A Clear Distinction Chapter 256 Draw A Clear Distinction Kenny took Gloria down the stairs and met Si Chengyu who was approaching. Si Chengyu nced at Gloria in his arms, with a smiley expression: "Where are you taking Gloria in a hurry? she is now a suspect." Kenny looked frosty, "Just take care of yourself." Si Chengyu was a little scary because of Kenny''s cold face. Si Chengyu said no more. Kenny bypassed him and left. Shi Ye parked the car at the gate. When he saw Kenny holding Gloria over, he opened the car door for him. Kenny got in the car and Shi Ye went to drive. After returning to the vi, Kenny walked upstairs holding Gloria. At this time, Aunt Hu came out of the kitchen: "Young Master." A surprise shed on Kennys face: "Aunt Hu?" On the eve of New Year''s Eve, Kenny and Gloria returned to the old house, and Aunt Hu and other servants naturally had a holiday. Aunt Hu came over and nced at Gloria in Kenny''s arms and asked worriedly: "Young Master, what''s going on? Youngdy is all right? I hurried back when I saw the newspaper this morning." Kenny said lightly: "It''s okay." Then, he continued to go upstairs. After two steps, he stopped again and looked back at Aunt Hu: "Trouble you, Aunt Hu." Aunt Hu said disapprovingly: "taking care of the youngdy, it''s what I should do." Kenny put Gloria on the bed in the bedroom, turned on the heater, tucked the corners for her, stood beside the bed and watched her for a while, then left. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Gloria woke up, she felt a little pain in her back neck. "Youngdy, are you awake?" Aunt Hu''s voice? Gloria turned her head and looked at the person standing beside the bed, wasn''t it Aunt Hu? "Aunt Hu? Why are you here?" Gloria said, propping herself up to stand. Aunt Hu quickly reached out to help her: "Young master took you back, now he was in the master''s vi." Gloria heard the words and looked around for a while before realizing that this was no longer the bedroom in the old house. "Kenny sent me back? What about others?" Gloria asked. Aunt Hu said: "Young Master sent you back and left, I don''t know where he go." Gloria gritted her teeth and muttered a curse: "Kenny the bastard!" When she was in the old house, she thought she could get the truth from Kenny. Kenny, the stinky man, knocked her out. This was in line with Kenny''s style of doing things. At the same time, it also made Gloria more certain that Kenny must be withholding something from her rather than doubting her. Gloria just cursed Kenny in a low voice. Aunt Hu didn''t hear it too clearly and couldn''t help but ask, "Youngdy, what are you talking about?" Gloria shook her head in denial and asked with a smile: "Nothing, I''m just a little hungry. Does Aunt Hu have anything to eat?" "Yes, whatever the youngdy wants to eat, I can..." Aunt Hu loved Kenny. So after Gloria was pregnant, she spent many time in making delicious food for Gloria. When she heard Gloria was hungry, Aunt Hu immediately diverted her attention and went downstairs to cook. Gloria got up and put on her coat. At a nce, she saw the phone on the head of the bed. She walked over and picked up the phone, it was exactly hers. Gloria pouted, and she knew Kenny had taken it away. As for why it was taken away, she would not know. After entering the bathroom and washing her face, she came out of the bedroom and went downstairs, looking at the familiar roomyout, Gloria was a bit dazed. It was only three or four days after she and Kenny returned to their old house. When she came back again, she felt like she had lived for centuries. Aunt Hu made various dishes for Gloria. After Gloria was full, she took out her mobile phone and prepared to call Kenny. She wanted to see Grandpa. She was really worried about Grandpa''s situation. After thinking it over, she hesitated again. Kenny''s attitude towards her was now weird, she took the initiative to call him to see grandpa, he certainly would not let her go. Gloria held the phone and walked to the living room while thinking about it. Suddenly, there was a noise outside. Immediately afterwards, someone called her name. "Gloria, I know you are here!" The owner of this voice was Anne. Gloria held the phone tightly and walked out, and saw Anne and Tina, who were blocked by the bodyguards from entering the door, followed by Duke. As soon as Anne saw Gloria, she smiled: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, you have lost a lot of weight." Gloria raised her eyebrows and said with ease, "Really? You look a lot fatter ." Tina also said at this time: "Gloria, let''s talk." There were many bodyguards and servants in the vi. Although Anne hated her, she couldn''t do anything. Gloria raised her hand and motioned for the bodyguard to let the three of them in. Entering the hall, Gloria sat down on the sofa and the three sat on the other side. Gloria nced over them one by one, and then turned to look at Aunt Hu: "Aunt Hu, serve tea." Anne came to her for having a goodugh at her. Duke probably just sent them over here. As for Tina... she didn''t know. Not waiting for Anne to speak again, Gloria said first: "Si Chengyu told you?" She just returned to Kenny''s vi, and Anne came to her immediately. It must have been Si Chengyus effort. "Its none of your business. Anne snorted coldly: "You''re really not afraid of death, even dare to push down the old man." Gloria didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, and turned to look at Tina: "Is something wrong?" "Is it true in the newspaper? Why do you want to hurt Mr. rke, rke Family will not let you go! Tina''s expression looked worried. Gloria said casually: "If it is true?" " Now no matter what Tina said, Gloria''s heart was calm, without any emotion. She didn''t care, so she naturally won''t be sad. Duke on the side also persuaded her: "Gloria, this is not a joke, you know that the rke family is a powerful family, we can''t afford it." "We?" A trace of sarcasm flitted from her eyes: "This sounds you guys will help me?" Duke said nothing. Taylor families left after a short stay. Gloria guessed that their purpose was just to confirm the authenticity of the newspaper, so as to draw a clear line with her earlier. Chapter 257 Sever Family Ties Chapter 257 Sever Family Ties Gloria knew the Taylor Family too well. They put their interests first, and they only thought of gaining benefits from her, and they were desperate to drain all her value in use. Both the newspaper and the Inte spread this news, saying that she had poisoned Mr. rke, and Mr. rke had not yet awakened. Mr. rke was the big wig in the business world and had great influence as well as rich financial resources. If Mr. rke couldn''t wake up, Gloria must be unlucky. The Taylor Families came to her today, it was nothing more than to confirm the authenticity of this news, and then drew a line with her. She had been used too many times by the Taylor Family and could easily guess their intentions. As it turned out, Glorias guess was right. That evening, Loren made a statement in the newspaper to break off the rtionship with Gloria. Gloria read the report several times, then kept the screenshots, and ordered the bodyguard to buy a newspaper ande back. Edith''s call came quickly. "You weren''t your father''s child? Can he be more disgusting? You didn''t even push Mr. rke, and this matter had not been figured out yet, he hurried to draw a clear line with you, afraid of being involved, it is simply..." As soon as the phone was connected, Edith scolded Loren angrily. After Edith finished scolding, Gloria said slowly: "There is nothing angry, they always do something like this." Loren hadn''t regarded her as her biological daughter all along. Even this report was only for the rke family to see. Gloria found that she even understood Loren a little now. She smiled self-deprecatingly: "I''m serious, you don''t need to get angry with this kind of thing, it''s not once or twice, this time he decided break the rtionship between father and daughter, I can have less troubleter, its also a good thing." Edith kept silent for a moment. After a while, Edith asked her: "Have you talked to Kenny? What the hell did he think?" "I don''t know." Gloria''s tone dropped slightly when Edith mentioned Kenny. "you don''t know?" Edith was obviously even more anxious than her: "What the hell is he thinking about? Do they really send you into jail?" Edith''s voice sounded terribly angry. Although Gloria was not very comfortable with Kenny''s attitude these two days, she didn''t think Kenny could really send her to jail.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was very calm now, and firmly believed that Kenny was withholding something from her, rather than really doubting her. Gloria had tofort Edith in turn: "It''s okay, he won''t let me go to jail." Gloria mentioned that she had left the old house, and Edith exined that she would came to find her the next day. As soon as she hung up the phone, Gloria heard the sound from the car engineing downstairs. Kenny was back. Gloria put on her clothes and walked out of the bedroom. She walked across the hallway to the stairs and leaned over to look at the hall. Kenny walked in from outside and Aunt Hu greeted him. Aunt Hu asked him: "Young Master hasn''t eaten yet? There are ready-made meals. Let me heat them?" Kenny waved his hand and walked directly upstairs. Suddenly, as if he felt the presence of Gloria, he looked up in the direction of Gloria as soon as he raised his eyes. Then his pace elerated, almost running upstairs. Kenny stood in front of her and stared at her. After a few seconds, he said coldly, "What are you doing standing here? Go back to the room." Gloria had long been used to listening his command tone and was not afraid at all. "Oh." Gloria responded without moving her feet. Kenny''s tone was mixed with impatience: "Gloria! Didn''t you hear what I said?" Gloria leaned back on the armrest and looked up at him, her eyes and tone were full of seriousness: "It''s a long way to go back to the room, and Im tired to walk." Kenny''s face turned ck, and she felt a little refreshed. When Grandpa was just sent to the hospital, what he said really bluffed her. In the morning she wanted to make Kenny tell her the truth, and Kenny knocked her out again. Kenny was so cautious about speech. Anyway, she couldn''t get any information, so she had to make some tricks with him to find a sense of bnce. She deemed Kenny might pick up her directly back to the bedroom. But Kenny did not. He fixed his gaze on Gloria with a bit gloomy voice: "Grandpa is still not awakening in the intensive care unit." Gloria froze for a moment and then whispered, "I''m sorry." After all, Mr. rke was lying in the hospital at this moment and had not awakened. Then, Gloria turned and walked towards the bedroom. Kenny followed her and stared at her back for a few seconds before he followed. As soon as Kenny entered the door, Gloria said, "I want to see Grandpa." Kenny directly rejected her: "I don''t need you to go." Gloria didn''t expect him to reject her so directly. She froze for a moment before saying, "I just want to see him." Her tone seemed to be begging. Kenny pursed his lips. Gloria looked at him expectantly. As a result, he only said coldly: "You are only suitable for staying at home now." Gloria grabbed her hair anxiously and turned to take off her coat andy down on the bed: "OK, I want to go to bed, you can leave." She was annoyed to see Kenny now. She couldnt get any information from him. She closed her eyes and heard Kenny''s voice again. "You let the bodyguard go out to buy the newspaper?" Gloria''s tone was cold: "You know what?" She thought Kenny would say something more, but he just left. Gloria rolled over from the bed and then sat up. Kenny''s attitude made her wonder if she was wrong. After all, Mr. rke was very important to Kenny, and she only spent a few months with Kenny, and she did not prove that she was not present. Kellys reason was a little far-fetched, but it was not without credibility. From Kenny''s perspective, it was reasonable for him to believe that Gloria did it. From Gloria''s own point of view, it felt that there were loopholes everywhere, and someone was deliberately framing her. She couldn''t await one''s doom, otherwise she would be crazy sooner orter. Chapter 258 Why did Gloria faint? Chapter 258 Why did Gloria faint? Kenny did not let her go to see the old man, she could only go by herself. It''s just thatst night Kenny had emphasized that she should stay at home, and he rkest have secretly told the bodyguard not to let her out. She knew this well, but she decided to give it a try. She came to the door and was stopped. "Youngdy, where are you going?" Gloria raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes slightly, looking a little domineering: "Its none of your business." The bodyguard still was poker-faced. Young Master had said that youngdy cant go out recently. If there is something necessary, just tell us to do it. What if I have to go out? The bodyguard nodded slightly: "Sorry." The bodyguard''s attitude and tone were very tough. It seemed that Kenny had imposed on them an irond duty this time and she rkest not be allowed to go out. Gloria didn''t pester them too rkech, and turned back to her room. She slumped on the sofa in the hall with little energy, and her mind was empty. "Gloria! I''m here!" Edith''s voice suddenly came. Gloria nced over and saw that Edith was walking over to her. Gloria narrowed her eyes, suddenly thinking that when the Taylor Family came over yesterday, the bodyguard stopped them outside the door. "They didn''t stop you?" Gloria said while patting the position beside her, beckoning Edith to sit. Edith sat down next to her: "No, they still know me, and say hello to me, let me in directly." Gloria heard this with her mind running fast. When the Taylor Family came over, the bodyguard stopped, but when Edith came over, the bodyguard let her in directly. She immediately knew that this rkest have been ordered by Kenny. Edith turned to see Gloria with a pensive look on her face, and persuaded her: "Don''t think too rkech now, just pay attention to give birth to the child. Kenny would deal with all the troubles for you. " Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "He won''t let me go out again." Gloria said weakly. Edith thought for a while and said, Maybe its for your sake. Now that Mr. rkes ident was widely known, its not a good thing if you have to go out. But I dont want to await my doom. I even dont know who want to frame me and Kennys mind, either. This thing was originally caused by me, but now I should be an outsider. Gloria added: I want to go out. After hearing Glorias words, Edith thought it made sense. Edith asked her, "Do you really want to go out?" "You have a good idea?" Gloria turned to look at her. Edith blinked, and then shouted out of the door: "Gloria, what''s wrong with you? How did you faint?" she finished and pushed Gloria with her hand: "Quickly faint." Gloria closed her eyes immediately, just pretending to pass out. Edith''s voice attracted bodyguards and servants. "What''s wrong with Young Lady?" Edith shook his head and panicked. "I don''t know what happened. She suddenly fainted. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go to the hospital first. She is still pregnant..." Edith was after all an actress. The bodyguards even didnt doubt her and sent Gloria directly to the hospital. The hospital they went to happened to be owned by rke Group, which was also the hospital where old Mr. rke stayed. Edith naturally followed along. She sat in the back row with Gloria to take care of Gloria. At the gate of the hospital, as soon as the car door opened, Kenny stretched out a hand and took Gloria out. When Edith saw Kenny, the whole person was stunned. She just wanted to help Gloria but didn''t expect Kenny to be here. She sympathized with Gloria for a moment, and carried her bag and got out of the car, chasing up: "Kenny." Kenny didn''t look back, expressionlessly: "Why does Gloria faint?" Edith was awed with a guilty conscience by Kennys question. But she could only say daringly: "She suddenly fainted, when we talked, and she... became this..." her voice subsided unconsciously. Kenny was tall with long legs, and his steps were fast. Edith needed to trot to keep up with him. She nced quietly at Gloria, who was held by Kenny. Gloria opened her eye stealthily and blinked at Edith, beckoning her to leave. Along the way, Gloria closed her eyes, and when she arrived at the hospital, she secretly opened her eyes and looked around, knowing that this was the hospital where old Mr. rke stayed, and things were getting pretty hot. When Kenny came to take her, she realized that it was Kenny who was holding her. And the next physical examination rkest be a hideous goof. She was okay, but she was worried about Ediths involvement... Edith could understand Gloria''s intentions, knocked her own head, and said in a panic: "I think I still have something to do today. I haven''t done it yet. I''ll go first, Kenny..." Kenny didn''t even look at her, but held Gloria and hurried to the emergency room. Edith just slipped away. When approaching the emergency room, Gloria called his name: "Kenny." Kenny stopped suddenly, looked down at Gloria, and said without emotion, "fainted?" Gloria had a swift response: "Wake up now." "Oh." Kenny sneered and put Gloria down. Gloria knew that Kenny had seen through her little trick. Fortunately, Kenny didn''t get angry and threw her down, but put her carefully on the ground. Gloria straightened up and said, "I want to see Grandpa." The lips cape imperceptibly hanged up, but there was no smile in Kennys eyes: "Gloria, do you think you are smart?" "Not as smart as you." Gloria shook her head. Kenny seemed to be annoyed by her answer, and the volume was raised a few degrees: "Then go back!" "Go back and do what? Go back and continue to guess what is going on in your smart man''s mind?" Gloria took a tough stand. The two fell silent at the same time. After old Mr. rke had an ident, Kenny had been in the hospital. Over the past few days, Kenny had not eaten well or slept well. He looked haggard, but the eyes were still sharp and there was no trace of fatigue. Kenny was such a man, as if nothing can knock him down, so powerful that he was almost omnipotent. And every time, when Gloria felt that she knew him enough, he would do something that she could not understand. Kenny was too strong. If he didn''t want people to know his thoughts, no one else would know. The two faced off for a full minute, and Kenny finallypromised: "Come with me." Chapter 259 Either crippled or paralyzed Chapter 259 Either crippled or paralyzed After Kenny finished his words, he walked ahead. Gloria followed him step by step, staring at his back absent-mindedly. Suddenly, Kenny stopped. Gloria did stopped, too. At this time, Kenny uttered words leisurely: "Walk well." Gloria was startled and suspected that he had eyes on the back of his head. Kenny lifted his feet and took a half step forward, then turned around again, holding Glorias hand in her surprised eyes and continued to move forward. Gloria looked at their crossed hands, froze for a while, and looked up at him. His chin became thinner. She couldn''t help but ask him: "Did you sleep in the hospital these few days?" The two just walked up to the elevator. Kenny pressed the elevator and responded lightly: "Yes." Gloria then asked again: "Did you eat well?" Without speaking, Kenny gave her a cold nce as if she were annoying him. The elevator doors opened and Gloria was taken into the elevator by Kenny. In the VIP ward where Grandpa rke stayed, the whole floor was vacated for the grandpa to recuperate. As soon as she got out of the elevator, Gloria saw that the corridor was full of bodyguards, but the rest of the rke families were not there. Kenny took Gloria straight to the old man''s ward. "Grandpa is inside. Go in." Gloria pushed the door into the ward. This was the first time Gloria had visited him since the ident. On the snow-white hospital bed, old Mr. rkey quietly, wearing an itchy gas mask, filled with tubes. Gloria approached, only to find that old Mr. rke''s face was as pale as paper, his eye sockets were deep, and his face was wrinkled. Richard rke was not an old man with a benevolent and kind countenance, always a dignified look, but when Gloria looked at him like this, she couldn''t hold back her tears. Gloria sat down in front of the bed and whispered, "Grandpa?" The people on the bed didn''t react at all. If it wasn''t for the mist formed in the breath in the oxygen hood, Gloria almost thought Richard rke didn''t seem to be alive. "Okay, come out." At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Kenny''s voice came. Gloria looked up, wiping tears from the corners of her eyes, and got up and walked outside the ward. She closed the door of the ward and spoke to Kenny: "What did the doctor say?" Kenny didn''t answer her question immediately, but looked at her quietly. He noticed a slight redness in her eyes and frowned, "They are not sure when Grandpa will wake up, and even if he wake up, it may not be the same as before." Gloria repeated in shock what he had just said: "may not be the same as before?" Kenny just looked at her expressionlessly, without exining. It meant that Master rke may be disabled, may be paralyzed, and be an old man who can''t take care of himself. Gloria''splexion suddenly turned pale. She looked at Kenny but didn''t know what to say tofort him. A woman''s voice suddenly came: "What are you doing here?" Gloria turned and saw Manley approaching this way. Manley''s eyes were falling on Gloria, and it was obvious that Manley had just said to Gloria. Gloria pursed her lips and greeted, "Aunt." Manley''splexion was not very good, and she clearly rejected Gloria, but nodded and said, "Is Gloria okay these days?" "I am fine, thank you." Gloria was a little disgusted with Manley like this. Manley clearly hated her, but still wanted to maintain superficial harmony with her. Manley asked again: "Youe to see Grandpa?" Gloria said bluntly: "Yes." Manley''s eyes flickered, seemingly kindly reminding: "You better avoid arousing suspicion during this time." "Why should I avoid arousing suspicion? Is there any problem with my visit?" Gloria''s face was slightly restrained, and the whole person looked a little cold: "It should be the person who pushed grandpa downstairs bing more guilty?" Not expecting her to be so open- minded, Manley froze for a moment, "That''s also true." Kenny suddenly said, "Auntie, are you still going in to see Grandpa?" Kenny''s tone was not very good, it sounded a little impatient, and Manley didn''t say more, just pushed the door into the ward. Gloria stared at the door for a few seconds, and Kenny had to call her before she recovered. "Gloria." "Huh?" "go back, or do you want to stay for lunch?" "Ah? No, I think..." Gloria paused, thinking of the night before Grandpas ident, when everyone was in the living room, Manley and Randy sneaked into another room. Thinking of this, Gloria took Kenny and walked towards the elevator. But she didn''t expect to meet Si Chengyu and other people at the elevator. He was followed by Leon and Kelly. They muste to see the old man from home. As soon as Leon saw Gloria, he happily called her: "Sister Gloria!" Gloria nodded slightly: "Leon." Then Leon said to Si Chengyu: "Cousin, go ahead." Si Chengyu hadn''t said anything yet. But Kelly said in a voice dripping with sarcasm: "You dare toe to the hospital, dont you really feel a little guilty?" Leon turned his head and red at Kelly: "What the hell are you talking about! There is no evidence to indicate that Grandpa was pushed by Gloria, the police have not found anything out there, and Gloria did nothing, Why should she be guilty!" "Leon, you..." Kelly felt ashamed, and she would have to refute, but Si Chengyu interrupted: "Kelly, let''s go first." Kelly was obviously not willing: "Brother!" But Si Chengyu was firm, she couldnt say more. However, before leaving, Kelly said: "Cousin, our sister is already on the ne back home. After she comes back, can you exin well to her, hum!" sister? Gloria looked at Kenny for unknown reasons. Leon on the side was very insightful, secretly said to Gloria, "It''s the cousin''s twin sister." Kenny''s twin sister? Gloria didn''t know the situation of rke Family, and she didn''t hear from anyone about it, so she didn''t know that Kenny even had a twin sister at all. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This was not a ce to talk. As soon as Si Chengyu and Kelly left, the three of them entered the elevator. when he entered the elevator, Leon asked Gloria with care: "Sister Gloria, are you okay these days? They all said it was you who pushed grandfather down, but I don''t believe it." Chapter 260 Don’t say it again Chapter 260 Dont say it again Gloria listened to Leon''s words and touched him on the shoulder with emotion: "I''m fine." She stayed at home for a few days, and she could do nothing but eat and sleep, so she was very okay. Leonughed: "thats good, and my cousin will protect you even if there is an ident." Leon knew nothing about what Kenny had said in the hospital that day. Glorias smile was a little forced. She had something to say to Kenny. But Leon came and she couldn''t say it. Kenny and Leon took Gloria to the gate of the hospital. The bodyguard who sent Gloria to the hospital was still waiting there. Kenny asked the bodyguard with a cold face: "Send Youngdy back." Gloria had something to say, so she didn''t move. Leon had been a big kid, and he realized that Gloria seemed to have something to tell Kenny, and he pointed to the hospital: "I''ll go up first." He walked away after he finished. Gloria looked around and took Kenny''s arm, pulling him to no one''s corner. After making sure that there were no people around, Gloria moved closer, and said anxiously: "Kenny, on New Year''s Eve, I saw your aunt and your dad sneaking into a room, but they came out soon, I think they must have a secret..." Kenny suddenly shook off Gloria''s arm and said impatiently: "Enough!" "Kenny! What I said is true." Gloria reached out and grabbed her hair anxiously: "You have to believe me." " You are still the suspect now, why should I believe you?" Kenny''s face was very indifferent: "Also, that is my dear aunt and biological father, you mean they colluded to harm my grandpa, and then framed it to you? Its ridiculous!" "I didn''t say it." She exactly thought so, but she didn''t say it. Kenny''s face stiffened slightly, but he recovered quickly. He stared fixedly at Gloria, with a full of threat in his tone: "Isn''t that what you want to say? My aunt and father are grandpa''s biological children, why did they hurt grandpa? Do you think I will believe it?" "Don''t you say that your mother''s ident had something to do with rke family, you..." Kenny didn''t give her the opportunity to continue talking, and bent over to hug her horizontally and took her into the car without any emotion and said: "Don''t let me hear these words again." Immediately, he mmed into the car door and turned away. Through the window, Gloria watched him enter the hospital without looking back. She leaned against the back of the chair, squeezing her fist and hammering the cushion beside her. It''s too hard to guess. Kenny''s mind was too difficult to guess. Even Leon said that Kenny would protect her. However, what she most wanted to know now was what Kenny was thinking. Otherwise she always felt uneasy. And Kenny was always so cold, hiding everything. She couldnt guess his mind. Gloria really did not know how to believe him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The car stopped at the gate of the vi. "Gloria!" Gloria sat in the car without any movement, and then heard Edith''s voice. Turning her head, she saw Edith standing outside the car. After Edith left from the hospital, she was not still at ease when she thought about it, so she went to the door of the vi and waited for Gloria. Edith saw that Gloria had seen her and opened the door for Gloria: "How is it? Kenny didn''t treat you bad?" Gloria got out of the car and shook her head and sighed: "I wish Kenny can do something to me. Edith frowned as she heard this. "Go ahead, it''s cold outside." Gloria pulled Edith into the vi. She took Edith directly into the bedroom and told her the conversation with Kenny and the thoughts in her heart. After Edith listened,she was frightened. "No... isn''t it? How could that be possible, old Mr. rke is not bad for his son and daughter. When his daughter got married, he prepared the dowry worth hundreds of millions, which happened in more than 20 years ago..." Edith analyzed it again, she said: "and Randy, old Mr. rke treated him better. He took Randy to work with him very early, and when he was old, Mr. rke would take his hand. The power would be handed over, and there is no need for these two siblings to join together to harm old Mr. rke..." Gloria didn''t refute Edith''s words, but nodded in agreement: "Yes, they don''t have to harm Old Man. If they don''t like me, they just need to use some means to deal with me, and they don''t need to spend so much time to frame me by old Mr. rkes ident." It seemed that there were inextricable links between these incidents, but they couldn''t be connected, and they werepletely messy. Edith saw Gloria''s helpless look andforted her: "Don''t think too much, I believe Kenny will handle all this. He won''t let you get in trouble. The most important thing for you right now is to be safe." Gloria pursed her lips and said nothing. Everyone said that Kenny would handle this matter. But Kenny told her nothing. She was like a headless fly at the moment,pletely ignorant of what to do. She remembered Leon''s words and asked Edith: "Do you know Kenny''s twin sister?" "Yes." Edith walked to Gloria and sat down: "It seems to be called Aurora. It is said that she looks pretty and lived abroad. A tough woman." Edith finished, and thought her words were too general. She scratched her head and added: "That''s all I know. After all, she always kept a low profile." Gloria nodded: "I know." Edith responded quickly: "Why do you ask it? She''sing back?" It should be in two days." she is a powerful character, you have to be careful about getting along with her." Edith was a little worried: "Now the people of rke Family think that you are the murder. If Aurora comes back, she will definitelye to you." "I know, don''t worry so much, you just said Kenny would solve any trouble for me?" Gloria stood up with a smile: "I''ll take you out, it''s not easy to have a few days off in the New Year, you should take a good rest at home and apany your mom and dad..." Edith was moved by her. She also stood up: "Okay, then I will go back. If there is anything, you can call me. If I don''t pick you up, you can call Carl. He is very free." Chapter 261: Making indiscreet remarks about my woman? Chapter 261: Making indiscreet remarks about my woman? "Yes, I see." Gloria said this, but she knew that she wouldn''t bother Edith and Carl if anything happened. Aurora came here looking for her, as Edith said. The next morning, while Gloria was having breakfast, she heard a noise outside. Before she could get up to go out, she heard high heelsing closer and closer to her. Before long, a woman appeared at the door of the dining room. The woman was wearing a business suit, looking very capable in person. Her features were somewhat simr to Kenny''s. Even her temperament was the same as Kenny''s as she also looked cold. Gloria had already guessed in her heart that this woman might be Aurora. The woman came right up to Gloria, looking at Gloria sharply and critically. She stared at Gloria for a few seconds before she said. "You are Gloria?" Not only did she look like Kenny, but also she had the same pride as Kenny that came from a wealthy family, so when she spoke, she looked imposing. Gloria was certainly not intimidated by Aurora because Kenny''s imposing manner has confronted her. Gloria looked back at Aurora, and her voice sounded calm. "I''m Gloria." There was a sh of surprise in the woman''s eyes. "You should already know who I am." The woman looked at Gloria firmly. "I am Kenny''s sister, Aurora." Gloria then stood up. "Hello." Then, in the manner of the hostess, she said to the servant. "Are you not ready for tea?" "I don''t need it." Aurora raised her hand to stop the servant, and then she folded her arms, looking at Gloria. "You know why I''m here? I heard before I came back that you pushed Grandpa down the stairs." Gloria contradicted her directly. "I didn''t push Grandpa down the stairs, and it''s still under investigation." "OK." Aurora seemed impatient to listen to Gloria''s defense, so Aurora interrupted her. "I just wanted to see what kind of woman you are, who has muddled my brother''s reputation and muddled us at rke''s. I have to go to the hospital now, so I don''t have time to talk to you." Gloria could tell from the tone of Aurora''s voice that Aurora was very imposing. Aurora and Kenny were twins, and they acted just like each other. After Aurora said these words, she went out, and Gloria still followed, sending Aurora out. When Gloria got to the hall, she saw someone who looked like an assistant, calling out. "Miss rke." Next to the assistant was a suitcase. As soon as Aurora got back, she came straight to Gloria without even putting her luggage away. At that moment, the sound of a car screeching to a halt was heard outside. They both looked out the door, and Kenny was there. Aurora stepped forward, hugging Kenny. "Long time no see, my sweet Brother." Kenny didn''t refuse Aurora when Aurora hugged him. Aurora just gently hugged him, letting him go quickly. She looked at Kenny, while the irony was evident in her tone. "You indeed like this woman very much, as Grandpa said. I only came to see her, whereas you came straight back quickly, so were you afraid I might eat her?" Kenny didn''t look at her as he walked around her and right up to Gloria. He looked at Gloria for a moment, stood in her way, and said to Aurora. "Aren''t you going to the hospital to see Grandpa?" Aurora folded her arms, while she raised her chin slightly, looking very proud. "I''m going right now, so won''t you drive me?" Kenny looked back at Gloria, saying nothing, and then he followed Aurora, walking away. When Aurora reached the door, Aurora looked back at her. Aurora looked at Gloria with a meaningful look in her eyes, as it''s like that Aurora was watching a contemptible scoundrel. Gloria clenched her hands a little,pressed her lips, and looked stiff. Aurora despised Gloria while Aurora made no secret of it. Out of the vi, Aurora followed Kenny, getting into his car. Aurora got in the car, fastened her seat belt, and said to Kenny. "The woman you like isn''t that good either." Kenny didn''t look back, and his voice was as cold as ice. "She''s not so good, but she''s better than you." "Oh, you are quite protective." Aurora was used to the way Kenny talked. However, she was not polite either. "Then, if we find out that Gloria was the one who pushed Grandpa down the stairs, how are you going to protect her?" Aurora looked cold when she mentioned Richard. Kenny said impatiently. "Will you shut up?" Aurora was finally pissed off by him. "Kenny, have you had any peace since you married that woman, while I told you a woman like her wasn''t good enough for you, and you had to go your own way, and now..." Squeak -- Aurora was interrupted by the sound of the car screeching to a halt. "Ah -" Aurora screamed while her body leaned forward because of inertia. She turned her head, yelling at Kenny. "Kenny, are you crazy? What I said was wrong!" Kenny''s face didn''t seem to change, but only his slightly sullen voice gave away his emotion. "Nothing you say is right." Aurora was furious. "You!" "Get off." Kenny! "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Kenny turned his head while his eyes were full of frost. "You fled abroad for a decade, ignoring me, so what right have you to make indiscreet remarks about my life and my woman?" Aurora shuddered at the chill in his eyes, while the coldness in his eyes told her that he was not the boy who used to call her sister smilingly. Aurora swallowed, and it took a few seconds for her to calm down. "OK, let''s calm down since I didn''t come back to argue with you. Shall we go to the hospital now?" Kenny didn''t relent. "Get out of the car." Aurora was choking on what he''s saying, but she also knew Kenny''s temper. Disgruntled as she was, she could only put up with his temper. Reluctantly, she unfastened her seat belt, getting out. As soon as she got out, Kenny''s car shot away like an arrow. Aurora was so angry that her face looked changed. The assistant drove, pulled up next to her, got out, and respectfully opened the door, saying. "Miss rke, please get in." Aurora red at her assistant. "You''re not telling anyone what happened today!" "I understand." The assistant nodded slightly, looking down. "Fuck!" Aurora snorted, as she didn''t like Gloria, and now she hated Gloria even more. When Aurora got to the hospital, Aurora found that Kenny wasn''t waiting for her, as he went straight to see their Grandpa. Her face grew worse. At the door of Richard''s room, she saw Randy. When Randy saw her, there was a faint smile in his eyes. "Aurora." "Daddy." Aurora went over, hugging Randy. Randy patted her on the shoulder. "You just go in there and see your Grandpa." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kenny stood by, coldly looking at the moving scene of father and daughter''s reunion. He merely raised the corners of his mouth but didn''t smile. Chapter 262: Grandpa woke up Chapter 262: Grandpa woke up Gloria has not been able to get out since thest time she pretended to faint and went to the hospital. Kenny just got her a family doctor in the vi, keeping the family doctor on call. Gloria could not get out of the vi, which was surrounded by bodyguards who seemed to be guarding the prisoner. Kenny was almost noting back now. It wasn''t until the morning of the seventh day that she saw Kenny sitting on the couch when Gloria woke up. He was drowsy, dozing with sleepy eyes, leaning back on the sofa, breathing softly, and looking very quiet. The room was heated, but it was still cold without the quilt, while Kenny wore only a thin shirt and suit. Gloria pulled back the quilt, got out of bed, took a nket, and covered him with it. But no sooner had she leaned over andid the nket on him than he opened his eyes and woke up. At the sight of Kenny''s deep-set eyes, Gloria''s heart trembled with fear. "You''re awake." Gloria straightened up as she spoke. Kenny picked up the nket, threw it aside, and sat up. He reached out his hand, rubbing between his eyebrows. After a while, he said. "Grandpa woke up oncest night." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gloria froze, asking. "You say Grandpa woke up suddenly?" Kenny looked up at her, looking puzzled and saying. "Don''t get too excited, as he couldn''t recognize anyone." Gloria was pleased that Richard had woken up. And now that Richard was awake, he could prove that Gloria didn''t push him down the stairs. Kenny''s words, however, disappointed Gloria, making her heart sink into an abyss. "What do you mean?" "You get ready, as we''ll go to the hospital." When Kenny finished, he got up and went to the bathroom. Gloria and Kenny went to the hospital together. Richard''s room was full of people, but it was very quiet. At the sight of Kenny and Gloria, these people moved back to make way for them. Gloria followed Kenny, walking in, and as she approached, she could see what was happening to Richard. Richard did wake up. The servant was feeding him water. "Mr. rke, drink water." The servant put the straw to Richard''s lips with his hands. Richard didn''t seem to hear, as he turned his head away, not knowing where he was looking. He was opening his mouth unconsciously, and his saliva dribbled from the corners of his mouth. Kenny, standing by, scolded the servant coldly. "You can''t even do a little thing like feeding water?" Kenny yelled at the servant, who was shaking with fright, and then the servant forced the straw into Richard''s mouth. Richard took two sips of the straw in his mouth, and then he started chewing the straw like a kid. Gloria looked at Richard''s behavior in shock, turned to Kenny in disbelief, and asked hoarsely. "How did that happen?" "Grandpa woke up like this." Kenny didn''t look sad or happy, while his face was so calm that it was impossible to guess what he was feeling. Gloria''s eyes grew red suddenly, and she sat down by the bed, leaned over gently, and said softly. "Grandpa?" Richard didn''t respond at all. She said again, not giving up. "Grandpa, I am Gloria." Still, with his head tilted to one side, Richard mumbled something unconsciously, ignoring other people in the room. "Enough!" Aurora, standing by and keeping silent, stood up, saying to Gloria with a cold face. "Don''t be so hypocritical here. Get out." Gloria nced at Aurora, sniffed, and whispered to Richard. "Grandpa, I''m leaving, and I''ll see you next time." Richard, who hadn''t been responding, suddenly startedughing. Gloria swallowed hard, stood up, and walked outside. Aurora followed Gloria, walking out. Kenny followed them They went straight to the empty corner. Gloria and Aurora walked ahead, and as soon as they stopped, Aurora said in a cold voice. "Gloria, you look at Grandpa like this, and if you have any conscience, stop lying. Tell me whether you pushed grandpa down the stairs or not!" "Not me." Gloria looked back at her, sincerely, saying firmly. "If you ask this question a thousand times, I''ll still give you the same answer." "All right!" Aurora sneered. "If it turns out you did push Grandpa down the stairs, you''ll spend the rest of your life in prison." After she had said these words, she left directly. Aurora stopped as she passed Kenny. "Kenny, Grandpa was pushed down the stairs, so we''re going to find out who did it. I hope your woman is innocent when the truth is found out." Kenny didn''t look at Aurora, as if he had not heard her, but walked right past her and stood over Gloria. "What did the Doctor say? Will Grandpa evere to his senses again?" At this point, Gloria felt the most concerned about Richard''s health. Kenny looked at her, while his thin lips parted, saying. "Perhaps." What he meant was that it was highly unlikely that Richard woulde to his senses. Gloria folded her arms, and then she put her hand between her eyebrows. "How''s it going at the police station?" Kenny only gave her three ambiguous words. "Wait for news." Gloria asked directly. "What if the news is that they think I''m the one who pushed Grandpa down the stairs?" "Then you deserve to be punished by thew." Kenny''s voice sounded cold, almost cruel. Gloria shuddered remaining calm. "You know I didn''t push Grandpa down the stairs." Kenny still looked cold. "I don''t know." Gloria bit her lip, shoved Kenny away, and ran away. Kenny was stunned for two seconds before he ran after her. "Gloria, stop! The fact that Richard had been pushed down the stairs weighed down Gloria like a stone, while the heaviness made her feel sick. Kenny''s attitude made the stone in her heart even heavier. Gloria thought she might go crazy if she stayed in the hospital another second. Since Kenny''s car was parked right in front of the hospital, Gloria ran out of the hospital, got in the car, and drove away. When Kenny ran out to the hospital, he only found that his car was driving away. He gritted his teeth, kicking hard at the flower bed beside him. When the bodyguards saw Kenny, they all crowded around. "Young master!" Kenny turned roaring. "Didn''t you see the youngdy drive off? Why don''t you go and get a car!" Gloria was upset, and especially she was pregnant, so he was afraid something might happen to her. As the bodyguards pulled a car over, Kenny took the bodyguards aside, got in, and drove quickly after Gloria. Gloria was emotionally devastated, but after all, she cared about her life, so she didn''t drive randomly. It wasn''t long before he caught up with Gloria. Chapter 263: Dislocating the jaw Chapter 263: Dislocating the jaw The hospital was close to the suburbs, and when Gloria drove away from the hospital, she drove to the suburbs'' direction. There weren''t many cars on the road here, so Kenny''s car cut ahead of Gloria''s car. He swung the wheel, parking his car across the street, and stopping Gloria''s car. Gloria did put her foot on the brake and stop the car. But she didn''t get out. Kenny walked up to her car, trying to open the car door, but there''s a safety lock on the car door, so he couldn''t open it. "Gloria, get out!" Kenny pped his hand hard on the car door. Gloria nced at Kenny, lowered the car window, and in Kenny''s presence, Gloria dialed the traffic police. "I''m in Lin Shui Road, south of the city, and a car was deliberately parked across the road..." Before Gloria could finish speaking, Kenny reached in the car window, grabbing her phone. He grabbed the phone, hung it up, and said in a cold voice. "Get out of the car." Gloria raised an eyebrow, opened the door, and got out. Kenny was going to take her hand as soon as she got out of the car. Gloria sensed that Kenny wanted to hold her hand, so she gently stepped back, avoiding Kenny''s hand.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kenny''s face looked changed, and the temperature around them seemed to drop several degrees for an instant. Gloria was expressionless while she said calmly. "Let''s part." At first, she thought she was married to Kenny, but then something went wrong, and she found out that the names on the marriage license were Anne and Kenny. Later, Kenny and Anne divorced, and Kenny wanted to get a marriage license with Gloria, but Gloria did not answer him directly. Instead, she kept quiet about this matter. A woman''s sixth sense was the most fantastic thing in the world. She didn''t know why she had been putting off getting a marriage license with Kenny, but now she had a reasonable exnation. Kenny squinted, while he looked extremely dangerous. "Repeat it." "You don''t believe me right now anyway, while I''m locked up every day like a prisoner by you. I''m just sitting around waiting for rke''s members to convict me, and I''ve had enough." Gloria looked more determined. "It''s okay if you don''t believe me, and let''s just part because I can find proof of my innocence myself." "You want to leave me?" Kenny sneered. "You''re dreaming." Gloria''s face changed slightly, and the next second, she was picked up by Kenny and forced into the car. He got into the car, locked it with the safety lock, started it up, and drove on. Physically, she was no match for Kenny. She closed her eyes a little wearily, opened them again, and said coldly. "We can part or tell me what you want to do." Kenny ignored her, driving in silence. Gloria waited a long time, but when she was sure Kenny wasn''t going to answer her, she turned, looking out the car window. Kenny took her straight back to the vi. This time, Kenny added more bodyguards to the vi. Many bodyguards were on duty outside the vi, which was walled in like the impregnable fortress. Gloria stood on the second floor''s balcony and watched Kenny giving orders to the bodyguards in the yard. It looked like Kenny sensed Gloria''s gaze, and he suddenly looked in her direction. Gloria turned and went back into the room. The weather of January was still a little cold. When she returned to her room, she curled up on the sofa with the nket, revising herputer script. Before long, the door was opened from the outside. Gloria didn''t look up, but theer''s steady tread told her that it was Kenny. Kenny stood before her. "I''m going to be very busy these days, so take care of yourself." Gloria did not look at him, nor did she speak. Perhaps exasperated by her coldness, Kenny suddenly pinched Gloria''s jaw, forcing her to look up. "Gloria, I''m talking to you." His strength was too great that Gloria felt her jaw ached when he pinched it. She was forced to look up while she frowned. "Are you finished? Don''t bother me to revise the script." Kenny''s jaw looked stiff, and there was a trace of forbearance in his expression, while his eyes seemed gloomy. He looked furious. Gloria''s heart trembled slightly as she thought of their indifferent rtionship ofte and the cruel ways he had dealt with others. Her quivering eyshes had already betrayed her feelings. Kenny didn''t do anything to her, as he let go of her, turned around, and strode out. Gloria reached out, stroked her jaw, and slowly breathed a sigh of relief. A woman dared to overpower a man, just because the man liked her. Now she even didn''t know what he was thinking, so how dared she piss him off and how dared she expect him to put up with her as he had done before? For a moment, she was really worried that Kenny would dislocate her jaw in a rage. Luckily, Kenny wasn''t so heartless. She thought it would be good if Richard woke up so he could prove her innocence. Richard was awake, but he''s got dementia. Aurora''s words echoed in her ears, while Kenny''s words echoed in her heart. Her belief in life was never to put her life in the hands of a man. In particr, she had no idea what was going on in this man''s mind. She could be convicted and jailed for something she didn''t do, so she couldn''t rely on Kenny. She had thought she could trust Kenny. Kenny had made it clear to her so that she couldn''t trust him. She had to do something for herself. A few days earlier, Loren had posted that he had severed his rtionship with her, but her book of registered permanent residence was still in the Taylor''s. Gloria found Tina''s phone number. When Gloria answered the phone, a distant voice came from the other end of the phone. "Miss Taylor, can I help you?" Tina was now calling her "Miss Taylor"? Gloria raised the corners of her mouths, sneering. "I want my book of registered permanent residence back." She needed to get her book of registered permanent residence. Tina was silent for a moment before saying. "Your book of registered permanent residence has been taken away, as Kenny came to Mayo and took it." Tina heard about this when Loren had posted that he had severed his rtionship with Gloria a few days earlier. Kenny took her book of registered permanent residence from the Taylor''s? After Gloria hung up, she went to Kenny''s study to look for her registered permanent residence book. After all, she would need to use her book of registered permanent residence. Kenny hasn''t been in his study recently, but the servant cleaned it every day. His study was sorge that Gloria searched for it for a long time. Atst, she looked down at the locked drawer under his desk. Gloria reached out, pulling the drawer, but she couldn''t open it. She didn''t touch Kenny''s things before, so of course, she didn''t know where the key to this drawer was. Gloria thought for a while, went straight down to the yard, and found a brick. Chapter 264 The Court summons Chapter 264 The Court summons As soon as the bodyguards and maids saw that Gloria had found a brick, they all looked nervous and came around. "Young madam, what are you doing... " Gloria nced at them, "In a bad mood, I will take it in and smash things for fun. " A group of bodyguards and servants were speechless. No one stopped Gloria, so she took the brick and went to Kenny''s study. The bodyguard didn''t stop her, but they still paid attention to her movements. Seeing that Gloria took a brick into Kenny''s study, the bodyguard called Kenny, "Young master, young madam took a brick to your study. " "What''s she going to do?" "...She says she''s in a bad mood and wants to smashing things to give vent to her anger. " "Oh, let her be. That''s not important at all. " "... " OK, you have enough money to abuse, so we won''t interfere. ........ In the study. Gloria sat on the floor and took the brick and smashed it desperately against that locked drawer. The things used by the Kenny were naturally all top quality. It took a lot of effort for Gloria to smash the drawer open. She threw the stone aside and pped her hands to pull open the drawer, where a household booky quietly. Gloria opened it and saw that the head of the household was indeed her name. She even took out the ount book, and was about to get up and leave, but her afterglow nced at a small, delicate, rectangr box inside the drawer. The small box looked very exquisite and refined, and the material was of the highest quality, and it looked like it was made to order. This was sufficient to show how precious the contents of the box were to the Kenny. What could be inside? Kenny hid it so tightly.... It must be important to him. Gloria reached out to open the box to see what it was, but her hand only reached halfway and then stopped. Eventually, it was curiosity that overcame her. She opened the delicate andpact box and found that inside the box was a very old looking fountain pen. There was a brand logo on the fountain pen, this brand was familiar to Gloria, it was a very popr one when she was a child, she remembered the time when the school made prizes and gave away fountain pens in this brand! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This brand of fountain pen was very affordable, and earlier years it had been discontinued and no longer producted fountain pens. She didn''t expect that the Kenny would even treasure one. In fact, this pen did not have a collection value and such pens had been also mass production, but Kenny just put one it a special custom-made small box to hide. This fountain pen might have some... This box was much more expensive than such a fountain pen. Gloria took out her mobile phone and searched the Inte for the date this brand of fountain pen was discontinued. After she roughly calcted, she found that this fountain pen had been at least treasured for nearly ten years by Kenny. Ten years ago, Kenny was only sixteen or seventeen years old. Was it given to him by a girl? Realizing what she was thinking, Gloria fidgeted and said to herself, "It''s none of my business who sent him the fountain pen! Why should I care about such a thing? " She was already going to be separated from Kenny anyway. Gloria pursed her lips and put that pen back, clearing the scene before getting up and returning to her room. She put her ount book, passport, and ID card all together and hid them. ........ Evening. Kenny unprecedentedly came back at dinner time. Sitting at the dining table, Gloria was about to eat, when the slender figure of Kenny walked in from outside. He sat down across from Gloria with a wet and cold breath. Aunt Hu hurriedly took a pair of chopsticks to Kenny. Didn''t you say that you were all been busytely? How could you have time toe back for dinner? It seems that the fact that she sneaked into his study during the day to smash the drawer and steal the ount book could be no longer hidden. The two of them finished their meal peacefully, and then Kenny only spoke in a coldly tone, "You went to my study and smashed something? What are they? " As soon as Gloria thought about it, she knew that it was those bodyguards who had sued. Such tall and strong mena actually also were good at informing against others? With the idea of giving up on herself, Gloria directly admitted, "Drawers. " Anyway, sooner orter, Kenny would see it, and no matter how she hid it, it was also in vain. When Kenny heard the news, his face suddenly changed, and without saying a word, he got up and walked upstairs. Gloria looked at his back, her mindplicated. She had never seen Kenny so disoriented before. Gloria tilted her head, blinked her eyes, and calmed down for a moment before she got up and chased after him. The study door was wide open, and Kenny was standing behind his desk, holding the small box with the pen in it. Gloria leaned against the door of the study and said, jealous, "Why do you treasure such an old pen? Could it be sent by your first love? " Kenny didn''t look up at her at all, and he just delicately and carefully wiped the pen and carefully put it in. He didn''t put the box in the drawer again, but directly locked it inside the safe. Seeing this, Gloria clutched her hands and pursed her lips, returning to the bedroom. Out of sight, out of mind! Such a bad man! Walking into the bedroom, Kenny saw that Gloria was reading the magazine. She turned the page in three second, so it was obvious that he was not read it carefully. He walked up to her and snatched the magazine from her hand. "Give it to me. " Gloria reached out to snatch it, tilting her head up to re at him. Kenny looked at him, his smile so cold, "You think that stealing the ount book will make me let you go? " "I''m not your pet, I can go wherever I want, why do I need your permission? " Gloria lifted her chin, her face arrogant and unyielding. The smile on Kenny''s face became more obvious, "You can try it. " The confidence in his eyes looked dazzling. She hadn''t done anything yet, and it was as if he had already seen through everything and she felt that she would definitely lose everything. Gloria was irritated. This irritation was not only because she knew that she couldn''t fight against Kenny, but also because she realized that she was a weak force. In the face of Kenny, she had no room for resistance at all. This night was the first time that Kenny had spent the night at home after Old Mr. rke''s ident. The two sides of the bed that were upied by two of them, and there was no intimate embrace, nor communication. The next morning. Gloria and Kenny woke up almost at the same time. Gloria went downstairs before Kenny. There was a bodyguard standing in the lobby. When he saw Gloria, he respectfully called out, "Young Madam, good morning. " "What''s the matter? " Gloria guessed that he might be up to something and walked over. Only then did the bodyguard hand over an express file bag to Gloria. Gloria stared at the document bag for two seconds, vaguely guessing what was inside. Only then did she reach out and pick it up. She opened the file bag and found that it was the same as she had just guessed, a court summons. Old Mr. rke''s injuries had constituted a criminal offense, while Gloria was now pregnant and could only take bail pending trial measures. There was the sound of footsteps behind her. Gloria knew that it was Kennying down. She turned back and raised the legal document in her hand, her tone mocking and cold, "Kenny, there is also a part of your effort here, isn''t there? " Chapter 265 Burned the villa. Chapter 265 Burned the vi. Kenny rke still walked in silently with a calm face. Gloria Taylor sneered and threw the court summons on the table beside her, "So, then I just need to stay here and wait for the day when the court will be in session. I just need to stand in the dock and wait for your family to defame me, right?" Kenny rke stood in front of her with a dominating posture. Then he said, "No." Gloria Taylor was in a daze for a moment. Kenny rke stared at her and repeated, "Nothing like that will happen." Gloria Taylor smiled, "Whatever." Anyway, she no longer believed Kenny rke''s words. Until now, she would no longer be like a fool to blindly believe Kenny rke. Last night she still felt strange why Kenny rke suddenly went home to sleep. It turned out that there would be a subpoena from the court today. ... After breakfast, Kenny rke went out again. Maybe he was going to thepany or the hospital. Anyway, recently Kenny rke was so busy. Gloria Taylor stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the second floor and watched Kenny rke get into the car and left. She took out her mobile phone to call Edith Hall. "Edith, I would like to ask you to do me a favor." "Whats the matter?" Edith Hall had always been there when Gloria asked her for help. Gloria Taylor would not make excessive demands to Edith Hall, either. "Let some reporters or paparazzie to Kenny rke''s vi." When Edith Hall heard that Gloria wanted to look for reporters, she felt something wrong, so her tone became serious, "Gloria, what are you doing?" "I have my n." Gloria Taylor paused and said, "Don''t worry. I know what I am doing." After hearing what Gloria said, Edith Hall would not ask more. Hanging up the phone, Gloria Taylor sat quietly for a while and began to break stuff in the room. She smashed everything that could be smashed in the room. The sound of her smashing things led the servant over. The room was messy. Gloria Taylor held a deskmp and was about to hit it on the ground. With a cold face, she was firmly resolute, which made the servants think of Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor threw themp violently to the ground. Bang-- The tablemp was smashed. Then, she looked up. No one could see her emotions from her eyes. She only coldly said, "You all arent allowed toe in." When the servants heard her say, they didnt dare toe in. They just looked at Gloria Taylor nervously, fearing that she would do something that would hurt herself. If something terrible happened to Gloria, they would be punished by Mr. Kenny. The servants quickly soothed Gloria Taylor, "Mrs., calm down. We will note in." At this time, Aunty Hu came and heard the sound. Seeing the mess in the room, Aunty Hu was also startled, "Mrs., what''s wrong with you? If you have something, I''ll call Mr. After hees back, you two talk, Okay?" "Don''t call Kenny rke." Gloria Taylor walked forward two steps, passing by the debris on the ground, "You all leave me alone. You all are not allowed to call him. I am annoyed now. I don''t want to see anyone of you. You all get out." Aunty Hu said worriedly, "Mrs." Gloria Taylor frowned at her, "You go out too!" Aunty Hu had never seen Gloria Taylor willful. Since she was in the vi, it was the first time that she had seen Gloria Taylor lost her temper. Reminiscent of what happened recently, Aunty Hu understood Gloria Taylor''s thoughts. Aunty Hu turned her head and told the servant, "Go out." Aunty Hu took a group of servants out of the vi and went to the courtyard. The weather was cold. Gloria Taylor stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the second floor, watching the group of maids shivering in the yard. She also saw the bodyguards calling Kenny rke. She had a little time. Gloria Taylor went to the cloakroom to find a set of winter sportswear that was thickened. She also found a cap, put herptop, ID card, passport, and other things into her bag, and then she carried the bag downstairs. She carried the bag to the kitchen. There was a utility room behind the kitchen. There was a back door in the utility room. This door was used by servants to transport food. But this back door was also guarded by bodyguards. Gloria Taylor put the bag in the utility room. She found a box of gasoline in the utility room. After she locked the back door, she went to the hall. Then she closed the door of the hall and locked it from inside. Although she didnt know what was the use of Kenny rke put gasoline at home, it is beneficial for her now. Gloria Taylor carried the gasoline to the second floor. She slowly poured it from the corridor to the hall. She lit the lighter and nced towards the door. Bodyguards outside the door realized that something was wrong, so they were knocking on the door. "Mrs.! Are you okay?" Gloria Taylor didn''t hesitate anymore. She threw the lighter directly on the sofa in which the gasoline was poured. The sofa ignited soon. With a bang, the fire reached the second floor. It was a big fire. Gloria Taylor quickly returned to the utility room at the back of the kitchen, took her bag, and hid behind the door. The fire was burned from the sofa in the living room to the corridor on the second floor, and the fire''s location started from the center of the vi, so after several minutes, the fire was already extremely fierce. The bodyguards began to smash the door. There were a lot of bodyguards. Some wanted to break in from the hall door while others chose the back door. There were not many bodyguards at the back door. Soon the door was opened, and all rushed in. Recently, the incident of Richard rke had spread online. All the servants and bodyguards in the vi knew it. Gloria Taylor was just a little girl in her early twenties. For the public, it would be reasonable for her to commit suicide with such enormous pressure. Therefore, the bodyguard naturally thought that Gloria Taylor ignited the vi tomit suicide. They opened the door and rushed into the vi. Gloria Taylor found the right time and secretly ran out. Kenny rkes vi was on the mountainside. Gloria Taylor suspected that Kenny had already bought thend when he built the vi because there were no other vis nearby. Now, it was very convenient for Gloria Taylor to escape. She hid in the woods. She watched the bodyguards and servants rush into the vi, but they all ran out because the fire was too strong. The top of the vi was already covered with smoke. At this time, two cars stopped at the door of the vi. A group of reporters ran to the vi''s gate and began to take pictures frantically and kept asking servants questions. The scene became very chaotic. Gloria Taylor smiled and turned back down the path. Her purpose had been achieved. In the past two decades, she had been suffered enough at the Taylor family. She endured the Taylor family because of her blood rtionship with Tina Walker. As for the incident of Richard rke, the reason why she endured until now was because she believed Kenny rke. But they all let her down. Perhaps Kenny rke didnt lie; he would not let her sit on the dock and be vilified by the rke family. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But she did not want to be so humble to pin her destiny on a man. Chapter 266 I’m asking you, where Gloria Taylor is! Chapter 266 Im asking you, where Gloria Taylor is! In her rtionship with Kenny rke, they were already unequal. Kenny rke had a strong desire to control, and even for her. It was not the first time he had restricted her freedom. Regardless of whether the matter of Richard rke happened or not, there would always be other problems between her and Kenny rke. She would rather go out to find the truth herself than waiting anxiously for an uncertain court verdict, Although the rke family was mighty and she was too powerless to fight against the rke family, she believed that the truth could never be covered up. ... In rke Group. After Richard rke woke up, Kenny rke began to go to rke Group to handle some official duties. Then he would go to the hospital to apany Richard. At ten, when he came out after a meeting, he received a call from the bodyguard. "Sir, Mrs. rke is smashing things again, and she drove all the servants out of the vi." Was Gloria smashing things again? It was said on the Inte that a woman''s temper would be worse after pregnancy. Kenny rke pondered for a moment and said, "Leave her alone." The bodyguard listened to Kenny rke''s answer and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. What a pair of affectionate couples. However, he still couldn''t figure out whether it was Gloria did that thing to Richard or not. Everyone said that it was Gloria. Kenny seemed to doubt Gloria too. Still, from Kenny''s various behaviors, it appeared that Kenny didnt mistreat Gloria because of the matter of Richard. Forget it. He couldnt still figure it out. Kenny rke hung up the phone and walked up to the office. The distance between the conference room and the president''s office was about ten meters away. When he was halfway through, the assistant took two emergency documents to him to sign. He took the file and walked to the office while looking at it. After reading the second document, when Kenny rke was about to sign, he suddenly recalled what the bodyguard had just said. Kenny rke suddenly paused, reaching for the phone. Still, because of his hand shaking, he identally dropped the phone on the ground. Gloria Taylor was not an overbearing and arrogant person. She would not be self-willed, nor had a bad temper. She had no habits of smashing things when she was in a bad mood. Last time, she said that she smashed something. The purpose was to go to his office to steal Household Register. So this time, "smashing things" naturally had other purposes. But because Gloria Taylor wasn''t happy recently, Kenny didn''t think much about her behavior. However, he recalled the bodyguard''s words. Smashed things and drove all the servants out of the vi... The assistant saw the whole process. He helped Kenny rke pick up the phone. Kenny rke promoted the assistant after Kenny rke took over rke Group. In the assistants eyes, Kenny rke was a calm person who never showed his real emotions. Seeing Kenny rke''s panic, the assistant almost thought he saw wrongly. He handed the phone to Kenny rke and asked carefully, "Mr. Kenny, what''s wrong?" Kenny rke''s jaw tightened. His expression was severe. He ignored the assistant''s question and called the bodyguard directly. The phone was connected quickly. Before he spoke yet, there was an anxious voice from the bodyguards, "Mr., Mrs. locked the vi''s front door and back door. We doubt if Mrs. wants to suicide..." Kenny rke stood up from his chair and shouted loud, "Break the door! If something happens to Gloria, you all will die with her!" The assistant on the side dared not speak out at all. Of course, Kenny rke did not pay attention to the assistant, strode out while holding the phone. Kenny rke met Randy rke at the door. Randy rke stopped him, "Where are you going? I have something to talk with you." Kenny rke reached out and pushed Randy rke away. He looked at Randy rke with a dark face. His eyes were so cold without any temperature. The two looked at each other for half a second and said nothing, but Randy rke was involuntarily shocked when he saw the hatred in Kenny rke''s eyes, so he stepped back half a step. Hatred? Immediately, Kenny rke turned his gaze and said indifferently, "Something goes wrong at home. I will go back first." Without giving Randy rke a chance to speak, Kenny rke left in a hurry after. When Kenny rke returned to his home by speeding, he saw a thickly smoked vi by the fire. Looking at the already burned vi, Kenny rke''s motion of getting out of the car stagnated there. After two seconds, he reacted and run to the vi. But he was stopped by the bodyguard. "Mr., the fire is too big. You can''t go in now..." Kenny rke had also practiced fighting before. Whoever stopped him, he hit him. The bodyguards didn''t dare to hit him, but they couldn''t win him. All bodyguards who came to stop Kenny rke were finally beaten by Kenny rke and couldn''t get up. Kenny rke finally rushed in. The fire burned the vi beyond recognition. Entering the hall was a hot fire, burning the skin with pain. Shi Ye, at this time, also rushed over. He rushed over and quickly grabbed Kenny rke, "Mr., you can''t go in!" Kenny rke couldn''t hear anyone''s words now. He shook Shi Yes hands away. After all, Shi Ye worked for Kenny rke for a long time. He knew Kennys temper best. When he came, he also brought a few bodyguards. At this time, he looked at the bodyguards. The bodyguard understood. He hit heavily on Kenny rke''s neck, then Kenny rke fainted. Shi Ye directed people to drag Kenny rke out and lock him into the car. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even if Kenny had fainted, he frowned. His eyebrows twisted hard. The fire brigade soon came, but the fire in the vi was too big, so it took two hours to be put out. The once beautiful and luxurious vi was burnt by this fire and burned beyond recognition. Shi Ye led people into the vi. The vi had burned sopletely that it couldn''t be seen the original look, let alone find someone. At this time, Kenny rke had woken up. The bodyguard did not dare to lock him anymore, so he was released. Kenny rke''s eyes were scarlet. He grabbed the bodyguard who released him, and shouted, "What about Gloria Taylor?" "Mrs. Mrs. " When the bodyguard saw Kenny rke be like this, he even couldnt say one complete sentence. Kenny rke grabbed the bodyguards shirt tightly and shouted, "I''m asking you where Gloria Taylor is!" The bodyguard faltered for a long time but finally said nothing. Kenny rke threw the bodyguard away and rushed into the vi. Shi Ye was taking people inside to find Gloria. Although he knew in his heart that if Gloria Taylor was in the vi when the fire started and after getting through such a big fire, she must have been burnt to ashes, he had strong desires to find her. Seeing Kenny rke rushed over, he walked towards Kenny. "Sir!" Kenny rke raised his fist and punched Shi Ye. Kenny rke was very strong, so Shi Ye was thrown back by Kennys punch. Kenny rke strode over and hit another blow to Shi Ye. Chapter 267: Leaving Huyang City Chapter 267: Leaving Huyang City Shi Ye gasped in pain but did not fight back, allowing Kenny to hit him. Carl rushed over, grabbing Kenny''s arm. "Kenny, calm down!" Kenny waspletely out of his mind, so he couldn''t listen to Carl and hit Carl too. Carl''s parents used to be gangsters, so Carl practiced martial arts, but Carl couldn''t stand being beaten up by Kenny, who was entirely out of his mind. Atst, they were both bleeding from wounds, and when they were too tired to fight, theyy down in the ckened ashes. When the two fought, Shi Ye didn''t stop them but led people to look for Gloria. As might be expected, there was no trace. The fire destroyed everything in the vi. Shi Ye''s voice sounded hoarse as he walked over to Kenny. "I can''t find the youngdy." When Shi Ye finished speaking, he was ready for a beating. Kenny didn''t hit him as he predicted. After Kenny heard Shi Ye''s words, he didn''t respond. He just stared at the ckened ceiling motionlessly as if he hadn''t heard Shi Ye''s words. Shi Ye turned to look at Carl. Carl reached out, wiping the corners of his mouth. He propped himself up and spat a mouthful of blood into the ashes nearby. "Leave him alone, and let him go crazy. Damn it. I can''t even get up, so Shi Ye, please help me..." Shi Ye walked over to Carl, helping him stand up. Carl trembled before he stood up. Kenny just hit Carl hard, so if Carl hadn''t practiced martial arts, he wouldn''t have been able to fight with Kenny, and Carl would be in the emergency room right now. After identally touching the wound, Carl gasped, leaned over to Shi Ye, and whispered. "You tell your young master to calm down, and then you can leave him alone." Shi Ye nodded, though a little worried. Carl was helped out by Shi Ye when Carl saw a reporter giving the live interview with his back to the burned vi. Carl took a detour and got into the car. But Shi Ye was not so lucky. The reporters soon noticed Shi Ye, gathering around him. "Do you work for Mr. rke? Is Mrs. rke still in there? Did shemit suicide because she felt guilty?" "I''ve just seen Mr. rke go in, so what''s he doing in there, and when will hee out?" "I heard that Mrs. rke got a summons to appear in court today, while shemitted suicide today, so this means that she did push Richard down the stairs?" The reporters'' questions were all about Gloria while asking more and more sharp questions one by one. Shi Ye simply said coldly. "I don''t have anything to say, sorry." Then some bodyguards came, telling the reporters to leave. In a vige in the north of Huyang City, there was a shabby noodle shop. Gloria sat at a table with a steaming bowl of egg noodles, looking up at the television news. "A vi on the hillside in the city caught fire at noon today. ording to reliable sources, this vi was owned by Kenny, heir to the rke''s Group..." Next, the television scene was that some reporters were interviewing and reporting at the stage of the burned vi. On the television, Gloria saw that the once beautiful and luxurious vi had burned to the ground. Shi Ye appeared on television. Even Shi Ye, who always wore a suit and tie, now was a little messy. Gloria guessed that Shi Ye probably had taken people to the vi to look for her, which was why he looked so messy. "I don''t have anything to say, sorry." Shi Ye said coldly, ignoring sharp questions from the reporters. Kenny didn''t have a subordinate who wasn''t capable, while Shi Ye was not just a special assistant, as he was also much more capable than a special assistant. The owner of the noodle shop was middle-aged. When he saw that Gloria was watching the news, he sat aside, saying. "Rich people just have a lot of conflicts. I hear she''s in her early twenties, and my daughter, who is in college, is about this age. Oh, what a pity..." When Gloria heard this, she reached out her hand, pulling down the brim of her cap slightly. She picked up her chopsticks and began to eat her noodles. She said carelessly. "I heard someone on TV say that this womanmitted suicide because she felt guilty." The shopkeeper then naturally said to her. "What a terrible crime did shemit? Why did she decide tomit suicide because she felt guilty? Do you refer to the matter that Richard was pushed down the stairs? I heard that Richard wasn''t dead, so in this case, even if she had to go to prison, she would not be in prison for a long time." Gloria took a bite of her noodles, and she said, stirring the noodles with her chopsticks. "Not really, because what if rke''s members don''t feel satisfied by keeping her in jail for only a few years? And rke''s power is so great that this woman''s fate is still entirely decided by rke''s members." "They can''t be so hard on her, because after all, she''s Mr. rke''s wife..." Gloriaughed bitterly, saying nothing. After Gloria finished her meal, she took a box out of her handbag. It was the box that Kenny cared so much about; and there was a pen in the box, while he kept it locked in the drawer all the time. Seldom had she seen Kenny care so much about a thing, so when she went upstairs to fill all the rooms with gas, she thought for a moment, and as she could not bear to have it burned, she took it out. Thebination to open the safe was simple, too, because it had something to do with Kenny''s birthday, so she easily opened the safe. Gloria smiled, handing the shopkeeper the money. "Excuse me; I''ll pay now." The shopkeeper took the money. "Well, wait for me to give you your change." Next to the noodle shop was the post office. Gloria took the box, walking over to the post office. "I need to mail something." She saw the store filled with mail packages, while the shopkeeper didn''t look up. "where do you want to mail?" Gloria said slowly. "In the same city, that is Sheng Ding Media." "Ten dors." The shopkeeper looked at the box in Gloria''s hands, and then he handed the express waybill to her. Gloria packed the box, wrote "Carl" in the "to" line, and finally added "XN" to the "to" line. "XN" looked so unremarkable that people couldn''t see it without looking at this mail package carefully. She set fire to the vi, not to make people think she had killed herself, but to escape. Kenny was too clever to think she was dead, like the others. So she had nothing to hide from him. It''s just that she''s going to figure out how to avoid Kenny. Kenny would send someone to look for her. The case involving Richard would be put on hold because she disappeared because of the fire. Everything was going well, as it''s all in her n. It''s just... Gloria reached out, touching her belly. The child in her belly had spoiled her n. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She''s not pregnant for a long time now, and she wore thick clothes in the winter, so it''s not obvious that she''s pregnant. But in a few months, when her belly got big because of pregnancy, she would be very inconvenient to do anything. What she had to do now was to leave Huyang City so that Kenny couldn''t find her. She was not sure she would escape from Kenny''s search, but she couldn''t go back since she had taken the first step Chapter 268 No bargaining Chapter 268 No bargaining Huyang City was an international city, which was a bigger one among this country. For ordinary people, finding a person here was like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, Kenny was not an ordinary people. Power, influence and money were all his belongings. So it was as easy was rolling off a log to find Gloria for Kenny. She couldn''t use the phone nor live in the hotel, then she could only find an informal hotel which could charge in without ID. Damp and dark, the hotel was old and broken. The white sheet had be yellow while the bathroom was with dark and dirty stain everywhere. Without taking off her clothes, Gloriay on the bed. The sound instion didn''t work. The noisy sound of pedestrians talking and the honking of various vehicles came in without any barriers. The first night of leaving Kenny. She lost her sleep, Gloria thought. However, everytime when she was about to fall asleep, she always had an illusion that Kenny was going to break in and take her away. Being alert all night, she kept half awake till dawn. It was rather tired like this. What was more terrible, there was no hot water in the bathroom. Gloria encouraged herself and washed herself with cold water, leaving after packing up her stuff. She couldn''t stay long in one ce for she knew Kenny a lot. Out of the hotel, Gloria went straight to the motor station. This area was closed to the suburb, which was originally a small town of Huyang city. It merged into the city because Huyang city''s extension. However, for a long time, it was left here free without any nning. So many things of here were informal. Not far away from the motor station, the motor station stood there, in which she could buy a ticket without ID. She had learnt this yesterday. Gloria stood beside the road, waiting for the traffic light. Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder behind. "Gloria?" It was a uncertain tone. Gloria was stiff all over. She was going to be caught by Kenny so soon? Gloria thought. The one patted her walked in front of her, looked at her tilted, then said with surprise, "It''s you!" Gloria was also surprised after seeing the person in front of her, "Jennifer? Why are you here?" After Jennifer leftst time, Gloria only contacted her once. This was their first meet for a long time. Gloria was in aplex situation now. She squeezed her eyes, staring at Jennifer for a few seconds and then looked around warily. Kenny''s vi was caught by fire and had been ashes, which had been on the headline. Of course, Jennifer knew it. Seeing Gloria was alert, Jennifer raised her chin proudly, but still exined, "My crew is nning a new drama recently. Ie here to have a look at the scene." In the domestic film crew, the producer is the most vocal person, all affairs are in the producer''s charge. "Well. I''ll take my leave now if thers is nothing else." Gloria didn''t think it was a good time to chat with Jennifer here in this situation. However, Jennifer stopped her, "Find a ce and have a chat? You haven''t sent me your script yet." Gloria refused, "I''m not free now." Jennifer became silent, then continued, "Don''t be afraid I exposing your trace out. I''m very busy every day." Gloria pondered for a while and finally nodded. There was no cafe nearby, so they found a milk tea shop. Jennifer ordered two hot milk tea, pushing one of them to Gloria. "Thanks." Gloria held the straw to her and took a sip. Jennifer measured her with eyes for a few seconds, "Out of my expectation, you are not embarrassed at all now. All the big events of rke family recently are rted to you." Gloria looked up, "Disappointed?" Jennifer chuckled casually, "Somewhat. Then the script?" Gloria opened herptop and pushed it to Jennifer. It was a suspense story with a little romantic love in it. This type story had arge market now. Jennifer''s father was the chief director of TV station. From young, she met a lot of celebrities. Of course, she was a little professional. Casually browsing the whole text first, Jennifer then began to read it formally. However, the story attracted her much that she couldn''t control her excited heart. Gloria knew Jennifer liked her script. She stretched out and closed theptop, pulling it to herself. Jennifer stood up anxiously, "s, let me read a little more!" Gloria pressed theptop with her hand and said calmly, "I''mck of money now. Give me an offer." Jennifer stectched out her hand, "500,000." Gloria didn''t expect that Jennifer would offer now. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Last time, Jennifer said she only helped to be the linker. Jennifer had production team. Now, her behavior showed that she was very optimistic about the script and she wanted to shoot it herself. Business is business. Glorid wasck of money now, so she didn''t believe the price Jennifer gave. After pondering, Gloria said, "1,000,000. No bargaining. I want the right of signature." "Come on. Your script can only be made to an online drama! 1,000,000? Are you a robber?" Jennifer was indeed optimistic about the script. However, Gloria was just a newbie in this industry. She had to take risks in buying the script. Gloria was decisive, "You know my situation now. Buy or not, just give me a result." Bargaining was normal in business. What was more, 1,000,000 was not much for Jennifer. As long as Jennifer wanted the script, she would must buy it. Jennifer bit her lip and didn''t answer Gloria for a while. Gloria watched the time and had a strong feeling that Kenny would find her soon. She stood up, "If you don''t want it, I have to go now. You know Kenny is finding me." Jennifer gritted her teeth, "OK, deal!" Her expression was twisted, but she had strong desires to own this script. Gloria lifted her lips and smiled, then sent the script to Jennifer''s mailbox. Jennifer took out a bank card from the bag to Gloria, "There is 1,000,000 here. The password is 973210." Gloria took the card and put theptop in her backpack, "Remember to send me the contract." With that, before Jennifer could answer her, she left directly with her backpack. When she got to the door, she turned around to see Jennifer, a cunning smile showed on her face. She didn''t send all her script to Jennifer. For a scriptwriter, the right of signature was very important. They only had a verbal agreement. If afterwards, Jennifer didn''y sign her name, she would lose a lot. There''s nothing wrong with being careful. Chapter 269 Came Alone Chapter 269 Came Alone There was a public toilet next to the tea shop. Gloria Taylor went in with a bag on her back. When she closed the door of the cubicle she heard a car stopped outside the public bathroom followed by a series of footsteps and a familiar voice. If the information is true, Mrs. rke should be here. It was Shi Yes voice. She heard it too often. She was familiar with it. However, after listening to Shi Yes voice, her heart skipped a beat. If Shi Ye happened to be here, was Kenny rke here as well? The next moment, she heard Kenny rkes indifferent and cold voice, Go in and search the ce. She burned the vi yesterday. Now, when she heard his voice again, she felt distant. She leaned against the door panel of cubicle, listened nervously to the footsteps and left. She went out and nned to run from the toilet. When she was out, she saw a familiar Rolls Royce parked on the side the road. She titled her head to look at the other side. Kenny rke was standing there with his men. He happened to bump into Jennifer Jones. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer Jones was facing Gloria Taylor while Kenny rkes men faced the other way so that they didnt see Gloria Taylor. When Jennifer Jones saw Gloria Taylor, her eyes flickered. Gloria Taylor quickly raised her finger to her lips to shush her, then hid behind a car. She heard Kenny rke asked Jennifer Jones aloud, Have you seen Gloria? Jennifer Jones lifted her eyes to where Gloria Taylor was standing. The, she looked up at Kenny rke provocatively, What if I saw her and what if I didnt? He sneered, Although I dont have the habit of hitting women, but it doesnt mean that I dont hit women. Jennifer Jones face changed when she heard the threat. You! she snapped angrily, I havent seen Gloria Taylor. She is not my wife. Why should I help you look after her? Gloria Taylor who was hiding behind a car silently prayed for Jennifer Jones. She could feel the pressure from a distance. Kenny rke asked gloomily, Is that so? Gloria Taylor saw Jennifer Jones backed two steps with a pale face. Her voice trembled as she replied, Shes gone. I dont know where she went. She knew that Jennifer Jones wouldnt be able to bear the pressure. Once she opened her mouth, Gloria Taylor quickly jumped into an alley behind the car. When Kenny rke and his men looked back, Gloria Taylor had disappeared. Kenny rke looked around and said in a heavy voice, Search the ce. Shi Ye took his men to search for Gloria Taylor. After his men left, Kenny rke stood there alone. He could feel that Gloria Taylor was around. This morning, Carl Cook called him and said that someone had sent a strange package to Sheng Ding Media. The sender wrote the letter KC next to the recipient. He thought that the package was meant to be sent to Kenny rke. Kenny rke went to Sheng Ding Media and took a look at the package. There was a pen inside the box. Who would send it other than Gloria Taylor? Yesterday, he had a fight with Carl Cook. After they calmed down, they came to the conclusion that Gloria Taylor didnt try to kill herself. She was trying to escape. However, if he didnt see Gloria Taylor with his own eyes, he would still be uneasy. Until he saw the package, his heart sank even deeper. Gloria Taylor had escaped. Before long, Shi Ye came back with his men. Young Master. Shi Ye who was approaching Kenny rke saw a hint of hope in his eyes, but he said truthfully, I didnt find the youngdy. When he finished, he lowered his head. He dared not see Kenny rkes expression. Kenny rke didnt sleep all night. He received the package in the morning. He also thought that they would find Gloria Taylor, but they didnt. In a distance, Gloria Taylor turned away quietly. As long as she had the heart, it was easy for her to find or to avoid someone. It was not difficult. Gloria Taylor went to the bus station. She hopped into thest bus to Linshi just in time. After four hours drive, the bus arrived at the neighboring city. Gloria Taylor was sleepy. When she got off the bus, it was already afternoon. Gloria Taylor took the card Jennifer Jones gave her to withdraw money and found a ce to eat. The news broadcasted in the restaurant was about the rke family. It is reported that the rke familys daughter-inwmitted suicide by setting the vi on fire yesterday. So far, no body has been found and the vi has been burned down seriously. A source said that the youngdy might have lost her life in the fire. Gloria Taylor was a little surprised. She was still alive, but the news seemed to directed publics opinion to believe that she was killed in the fire. Was it Kenny rke? Kenny rke knew her way of thinking. Did he deliberately use the media to report this news? After leaving Huyang City, Gloria Taylor felt a little rxed. Kenny rke might not be able to find her today. However, it was too na?ve of her to think this way. Kenny rke was an upromising person. He was resolute in finding Gloria Taylor. Midnight, when she was sleeping, she heard noises from the corridor. She heard footsteps and voices. She was alert and immediately got up. She listened to the door for a moment and walked to the window. She lived on the third floor. It was impossible for her to jump. Did she need to tear the sheets and tie it like a rope for her to escape like what they did in the movies? She could take the risk, but the baby inside her belly couldnt. Just when she was hesitating, someone smashed the door open with a bang. Then, the lights in the room were turned on. The blinding lights hurt her eyes. She raised her hands to her face to block the lights. After she got used to the light, she turned to look at the door. Kenny rke was standing there. Gloria. He was standing at the doorway. The light in the room shined on his defined face. He looked cold and his eyes were dark as if he just caught a prey. She knew that her escape was over. After 30 hours of missing, Kenny rke found her. However, she was unwilling. She stood still. Kenny rke didnt rush her, Come. Gloria Taylor didnt want toe over. But, did she have other option? She walked toward him. Kenny rke pecked her lips. He picked her up and took her out of the room. Chapter 270: The Clarke Family Is The Master In Huyang City Chapter 270: The rke Family Is The Master In Huyang City Gloria didn''t want to close to Kenny right now, so she did not do any reaction to Kenny''s hug. Kenny seemed to be in a good mood and didn''t care about her reaction at all. Instead, he said mockingly, "Gloria, you burned my vi and escaped from me; you live in such a damn ce now?" The hotel that Gloria chose this time can let her check-in in without the ID. So its conditions were not very good. There were different kinds of people here. Gloria pursed her lips and said nothing. She failed, she was now caught by Kenny, she was the loser, she had nothing to say. When she went down, she found that the hotel lobby was quiet and empty. The boss and other guests were probably also frightened by Kenny''s action. Kenny brought many people here. All bodyguards were in suits and leather shoes with an overwhelming force value. They were not easy to provoke at first nce, and most people would be afraid. His car stopped at the hotel door, and the bodyguard stepped forward to open the door for him, and Gloria got in. As soon as Gloria sat down, she moved to the window side. But soon, Kenny grabbed her wrist and made Gloria close to him. Gloria was not as strong as Kenny, so she could only passively fall to his arms. Kenny took her into his arms, held her waist with one hand, and held the back of her head with the other, and pressed down her thin lips. There was no tenderness or skill in his kiss. It''spletely overbearing and rude. He pressed the back of Gloria''s head, bit her lips, breathing heavily. Kenny didn''t let go until Gloria''s lips were a little painful. She pursed her lips, the corners of her lips werepletely numb. Gloria didn''t have the strength to push Kenny away. She asked indifferently, "We will go back to Huyang City now?" "Do you want to catch me if you can game with me again?" Kenny did not let go of her but still held her firmly in his arms as if he was afraid that she would run away again. "It''s toote, and I''m very tired, I don''t want to hurry on with our journey all night." After Gloria finished speaking, she yawned. This was just an excuse, but it was more of Gloria''s unwillingness. She didn''t want to be caught by Kenny just like that. Gloria could imagine what life would be waiting for her after she followed Kenny back now. The mode of getting along between them would not change in any way, and Kenny would still control and dominate everything about her and would be more excessive. Thinking of seeing the news on TV during the day, Gloria suddenly raised her head to look at Kenny: "You let the media release the news?" What Gloria said was not very clear, but Kenny could understand her meaning. Kenny touched her face with a strange tenderness in his expression: "Of course, if I hadn''t let the news go out, how could they dare to say that my wife was dead?" No matter how arrogant the media were, they dared not provoke the rke family. In Huyang City, it was the world of the rke family. Gloria just reacted. Kenny released the news and let the media spread about her death in the fire. Then after she was taken back by Kenny this time, he would have even more reason to control her. After all, she was a person who had been "dead". When Gloria thought of this, she couldn''t help feeling a little creepy. Kenny felt the stiffness of Gloria''s body. A deep meaning shed in his eyes as if he had already seen what Gloria was thinking; he lowered his head. He kissed Gloria''s forehead softly, with a touch of comfort meaning: "We''ll stay in a hotel for one night tonight and return to Huyang City tomorrow." Gloria somewhat resisted Kenny''s touch. She was stiff as a stone in Kenny''s arms, but Kenny could only take her to the hotel, and she couldn''t say a word about refutation. ording to Kenny''s character, Gloria had already angered him by setting the vi on fire. It was a blessing that Kenny could endure his anger since he found her. Gloria naturally didn''t dare to mess with him again. ... Kenny lived in the best hotel in the city. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The facilities were a thousand times better than the small hotel that Gloria stayed in before. After entering the room, Gloria sat on the bed without moving. Kenny took off his coat and ordered, "Take a bath." Gloria was like a robot, and she would act as soon as Gloria gave instructions. However, she just went into the bathroom and found that Kenny had also followed in behind. Gloria frowned: "What are you doing?" Kenny smiled indifferently and said in a low voice, " I am monitoring you." The ending sound was low, and it was a bit cool. "Where can I go now?" Gloriaughed with a hint of sarcasm. Kenny said earnestly: "You even dare to burn my vi, let alone this hotel?" After Gloria heard his words, she was startled for a moment. She didn''t understand what Kenny''s thinking about. She dared to burn Kenny''s vi because she guessed that Kenny didn''t care about that vi. And how could she dare to burn this hotel? Did Kenny think that she had nomon sense? Seeing Kenny''s firm attitude, Kenny looked like he would not give in. Gloria undressed and took a bath directly in front of Kenny. She sat in the bathtub with her back to Kenny. However, even with Kenny facing her back, she could feel that his gaze was still on her as if his eyes could burn her. Gloria tried to finish the bath. When she finished, she was wrapped in a bath towel and was hugged back to Kenny''s bed. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Kenny went to open the door, and when he came back, he had an extra handbag in his hand. He put the handbag on the bedside: "Put it on." After speaking, he went into the bathroom. Gloria opened the bag and found a set of pajamas; the pajamas looked furry and veryfortable. Gloria knew her current situation too well. She didn''t have the right to challenge Kenny, so she could only obey his order obediently. Kenny came out of the shower and saw that Gloria had changed her pajamas obediently and leaned on the bedside to wait for him. A satisfied smile appeared on Kenny''s face. He leaned over and kissed on Gloria''s lips, his tone was gentle: "You should be as good as you are now, don''t make me angry." Gloria clenched her hands, neither resisted nor responded. Kenny saw her subtle reaction, his eyes were indifferent, but he was not angry. He held Gloria in his arms: "Go to sleep." Gloria has been running around for the past two days, she kept escaping, not eating well and sleeping well. Even though she was a little psychologically resistant to Kenny, she still couldn''t resist the sleepiness; she fell asleep after a short while. Kenny looked at her sleeping face with a crazy look on his face. You can''t escape from me. Chapter 271 Familiar License Plate Number Chapter 271 Familiar License te Number The next morning when Gloria Taylor woke up, she didnt see Kenny rke beside her. She got up and got out of the bed. She grabbed her coat and put it on. She walked to door and found that it was not locked. Kenny rke booked a suite. The living room was outside the bedroom. Through the opened door, Gloria Taylor could see Kenny rke sitting on the sofa. He was on his phone. Kenny rke deliberately lowered his voice. She could only saw his lips moving, but she couldnt catch what he was saying. Suddenly, Kenny rke seemed to feel something. He looked at Gloria Taylors direction. He found out. She simply opened the door and went out. He didnt hang up his phone. He reached out for the kettle on the table and poured a cup of warm water for her. Gloria Taylor took the cup and Kenny rke continued talking on the phone. Suddenly. There was a knock on the door. She nced at Kenny rke. He said, I ordered breakfast. She walked to the door without an expression on her face. The waiter pushed the cart in and served the breakfast on the table, Good morning. This is the breakfast ordered by Mr. rke. Enjoy your meal. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thank you. Gloria Taylor thanked the waiter and was about to close the door. At the door, the waiter suddenly turned around and called her, Miss Taylor. She was surprised as she looked up at the waiter. The waiter reached out and put a note in Gloria Taylors hand. After the waiter left, Gloria Taylor reacted quickly and put the note inside her pocket. She turned around looked warily Kenny rkes direction. Kenny rke just done hanging up the phone. He turned to look at her, Whats wrong? Nothing. Gloria Taylor closed the door, walked to the table casually and sat down. Gloria Taylor didnt know why the waiter wrote her a note, but she dared not see it right now. She was a little absent-minded during the breakfast. She was afraid that Kenny rke would spot her abnormality. So, she kept stuffing food into her mouth. After finishing her meal, she went to the bathroom. She locked the door and took the note out. She nced at it and her eyes widened. It was only a simple words, Do you want to escape? Under the note was a series of numbers and letters. It looked like a license te number. Besides, the number looked familiar. She only looked at it twice and tried to remember it. After that, she flushed the note down into the toilet. When she opened the bathroom door and walked out, she looked up and saw Kenny rkes deadpan face. He asked in an unfriendly tone, You go to the bathroom and lock the door. Did you study how to escape? Yes. Gloria Taylor raised her chin and said half-seriously, After studying it, I figured out that I couldnt escape from the bathroom. Kenny rke gritted his teeth and said coldly, Its not good for you to annoy me. If I dont annoy you, it wont do me good either. She was happy looking at him angry. *** After breakfast, Kenny rke left the hotel room with Gloria Taylor and prepared to return to Huyang City. Out of the hotel, Shi Ye was talking Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor was paying attention to the license te of the car outside the hotel. She didnt see the license te number on note around. What the hell was going on here? The license te number was familiar to her. The owner must have known her and her current situation. The person was clearly wanted to help her. Her only chance to escape for Kenny rke was now. Once she was inside the car with Kenny rke, she could only follow him back to Huyang City. At this moment, she noticed a ck car appeared near the corner. The car went back and forth. This strange action attracted her attention. She took a few steps forward and saw the license te on the car. The number matched the one written on the note. She was both excited and nervous. She turned to see Kenny rke. He was standing two meters away from her. When he saw her looking at him, he motioned her to walk along. Her heart race abnormally. She finally got the chance to escape from Kenny rke. How could she let it go? She walked towards Kenny rke, but at the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the ck car driving by. Gloria Taylor started calcting. With this distance between her and the car, if she ran over, it would take more than half a minute. Half a minute Before she could decide, she was already in front of Kenny rke. He held her hand and smiled, We will go back to Huyang City soon. This smile of his was very dazzling. Although her heart was racing, she could still maintain a calm face, Where are we going to live after we go back? Wherever you want. he said persuasively. Really? Of course. She nced at the car again, made up her mind, and tiptoed to kiss Kenny rke. Her sudden kiss woke the man in him. He kissed her for a few seconds and stretched his hand toward her waist. Shi Ye and other bodyguards standing next to them looked away. Gloria Taylor took the initiative to kiss him. He couldnt refuse at all. She tried to back away when he tried to kiss her deeper. Kenny rke wouldnt let her go, but she had managed to trick the guards. She took this opportunity to push him back with all her strength. Kenny rke directly fell to the ground. The moment he fell down, Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke looked at each other. When he saw the disbelief in his eyes, she smirked. Gloria Taylor was free. She quickly ran towards the car. Someone inside the car opened the door for her when she started running. She heard Kenny rke shouted her name furiously, Gloria! Gloria Taylor subconsciously protected her lower belly and ran as fast as she could. The guard reacted and started chasing after Gloria Taylor. Before the guard could catch up, she bent down and hopped into the front seat. She mmed the door shut and panted heavily. She looked at the people chasing after her. Some of the guards were still chasing after her. Some went to car. Kenny rke was standing far behind. She couldnt see his face. Chapter 272 Everyone Had Their Own Secret Chapter 272 Everyone Had Their Own Secret As soon as Gloria Taylor hopped inside the car, the driver stepped on the elerator and drove away in the fastest speed. He drove fast and unusually stable. Gloria Taylor wasfortable. She probed the driver and found his unfamiliar face, Who told you to pick me up? My young master. The driver focused on driving, but he still managed to reply her respectfully. She frowned, Who is your young master? The driver didnt directly answer who the young master was, but he said, My young master said that Miss Taylor knew him. She knew? She was really familiar with this license te number. But, she couldnt remember whose it was. Gloria Taylor tried so hard to remember it. Every person she knew shed in her mind and finally, she remembered who the owner of the license te number was. She feltplicated after knowing who was helping her. This time, the driver said, I will stop at the intersection ahead. After Miss Taylor get off the car, you can get inside a white car nearby. Gloria Taylor narrowed her eyes and saw the white car parked on the roadside. She had mixed feelings about it. The person who helped her was someone she didnt want to be involved in. But, the person who chased her was Kenny rke. If he caught up, she wouldnt have the chance to escape again. To escape from Kenny rke or to owe something to someone she didnt want to be involved again, the former was more tempting and confusing. When the driver stopped the car, Gloria Taylor got inside the white car without hesitation. The white car and the ck car headed into two opposite direction. When she looked back, she saw Kenny rkes car chasing the ck car she was in before. Gloria Taylor was stunned for a moment, then she asked the driver, Did we get rid of Kenny rke and his men already? It looks like it. replied the driver. She was unfamiliar with this driver as well. Gloria Taylor had already known who the young master was. However, she still wondered about the young masters whereabouts, Where is the young master? The young master is waiting for you at the airport. said the driver. Airport? Gloria Taylor stopped asking questions. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Halfway through, she changed car several times. Those cars would drive toward opposite direction. This way, even if Kenny rke realized that he had been chasing the wrong car, it would be toote for him to turn around. She changed car several times and each of the car headed toward different directions. Kenny re wouldnt be able to find her at all. Gloria Taylor was at loss. It was unreal for her. Could she really get rid of Kenny rke this way? Finally, thest car arrived at the airport. She was about to open the door and got off by herself when someone outside opened the car for her. She looked up and saw a smiling face. Gloria. He greeted warmly. Although Gloria Taylor had guessed who the owner was, she couldnt hide her surprise when he appeared before her eyes. Hello, Colin Hall. She got off the car and looked at him as if it was her first time meeting him. His smile deepened when he heard her mention his name, I knew youd still remember my license te number. She had long known Colin Hall. She used to like this man as well. When she a teenager, when she happened to like someone, she couldnt help remembering everything about him. She even wrote down his license te number. Later, when she didnt like him anymore, she gradually forgot everything about him. However, the present Colin Hall was different from Colin Hall she knew. She narrowed her eyes and asked warily, How do you know that Kenny rke and I stay in that hotel? Why are you helping me? Colin Hall had an affair with Anne Taylor. She could never forget this. Colin Hall smiled and said, Kenny rkes vi was burned down. The media said that you were killed in the fire. I dont believe it, so I sent someone to follow Kenny rke. She was surprised that he actually did that. His cold face frightened her, Why does it matter to you if I die or not? Colin Hall stepped closer and hooked a meaningful smile, Of course it matters. He paused and added, I will be heartbroken. Gloria Taylor was not sure of it was the truth. It was hard to take this thoughtful man seriously when she knew the weak and ipetent Colin Hall from the past. She stepped back, Its not funny. I know you wont believe me, but time will tell. After that, he took out two piece of tickets, We should board the ne. Where are we going? The driver who sent her said that Colin Hall was waiting for her at the airport. Abroad. He replied. Gloria Taylor was surprised. Why? You dont want to? Colin Hall smiled, Have you forgotten how Kenny rke control your freedom and how his family wrong you? Gloria Taylor frowned. It seemed that Colin Hall really did care about her. Colin Hall saw her hesitation, he persuaded, The water in the rke family is too deep. If you fall into the dirty water, the rke will eat you alive. If you leave now and stay abroad for a year or two, Kenny rke will naturally forget you and then, you can live you own life Do you know something about this matter? Colin Hall raised his eyebrows, Everyone has their own secret. Gloria Taylor didnt intend to get involve with Colin Hall on this matter. She only asked, Are you going abroad with me? Of course. Colin Hall smiled. Gloria Taylor was fully alert with this man. He was so different with Colin Hall she used to know. It seemed that he was really interested in her. However, if Colin Hall happened to fake all of these, it showed that he was just as scheming as Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor couldnt afford to go abroad with him. Seeing Gloria Taylor didnt talk, Colin Hall reached out to her shoulders, Its time. Lets go. Gloria Taylor turned around avoiding his hand. Hisplexion changed, but he didnt say much. *** Colin Hall booked an economy ss seats to avoid looking stand out. They passed the security check and went to the waiting room. The flight booked by Colin Hall had started boarding. Gloria Taylor bit her lips and suddenly squatted down to the floor, I have a stomachache I have to go to the toilet Chapter 273 Goodbye, Kenny Clarke Chapter 273 Goodbye, Kenny rke After listening to Gloria Taylor, he obviously didnt believe her, How can you suddenly have a stomachache? Colin Hall was now much smarter than before. It was not easy to fool him. I dont know. Im probably limatized. she looked up at him looking weak. Too many things happened this morning. She managed to run away from Kenny rke and now, her face seemed fearful and slightly pale. She didnt look very good. Colin Hall nced at the boarding gate and said, Ill apany you. Thank you. Gloria Taylor stood up. Colin Hall propped her to the bathroom. She was weak. She couldnt refuse his help. In the bathroom, Colin Hall stayed at the door waiting for her. Gloria Taylor went inside and her face became tense. She leaned against the door waiting for the time to pass. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She would stay up until thest minute of boarding. Now, she had to think of a way so that Colin Hall didnt get on the ne. She had a hunch that Colin Hall would never be easier to handle than Kenny rke. When the radio began to urge her to board the ne, she walked out of the bathroom. Colin Hall was tired of waiting. But, when he talked to Gloria Taylor, there was still a trace of concern in his tone, How is it? Is it very ufortable? Its nothing. Gloria Taylor walked slowly. The radio kept reminding them that their flight was going to stop boarding. Colin Hall was obviously worried because he began to paced up a little bit. This time, a middle age woman was about to walk past Gloria Taylor. Suddenly, she had an idea. She nced at Colin Hall and grabbed the boarding pass off his hand. At the same time, she grabbed the middle age womans butt. The middle age woman felt it and turned around. Gloria Taylor raised her hand and pped Colin Hall, Pervert! What? Colin Hall was confused. I saw it. You touched thedys butt just now. Gloria Taylor looked at the olddy and made an awkward look. The middle age woman was not easy to handle. When she listened to Gloria Taylors words, she really thought that Colin Hall harassed her. Colin Hall was a young master of a rich family. His aura was superiorpared tomoners, but after all, he was a man. The middledy naturally believed Gloria Taylor. Thedy started reaching out her hand and pushing Colin Hall, Why are you so shameless! I didnt touch you! he said coldly. At that time, he still didnt understand the reason Gloria Taylor did that. Gloria Taylor just wanted him to miss the ne. He hissed. He was about to continue talking when several men with a muscr built surrounded him. One of the men asked Colin Hall aloud with a dialect, Are you harassing our sister-inw? Gloria Taylor was surprised. The woman she just touched was this mans sister-inw? Colin Hall would definitely suffer without his bodyguards. But, this time, Gloria Taylor had no time thinking about him. Colin Hall was about to get beaten. When the men surrounded them, Gloria Taylor nced at Colin Call and muttered silently, Sorry. Then, she quickly walked toward the boarding gate, checked her ticket, and boarded the ne. Just a few seconds after she boarded the ne, the hatch was closed. She was not far from the door. She looked back, but she didnt see Colin Hall. It wasnt until the ne officially took off that she could finally rx. She looked out of the window and saw the ne passed through the clouds, getting farther and farther away from the ground. It was unreal for her. Last night, she was ready to go back with Kenny rke. She didnt expect that now shed be sitting on a ne flying to the other side of the ocean. Gloria Taylor smiled. Goodbye, Kenny rke. Kenny rke might have never thought that she could really escape from his hand. He must be very angry now that he wanted to burn the whole city down. Gloria Taylor stroked her lower belly and smiled gently. She would live alone with her baby. *** At the airport entrance. Kenny rke took a group of peopleing in through the VIP pass. When he found Colin Hall, he was already beaten badly. Kenny rke grabbed Colin Halls cor and asked hoarsely, Where is Gloria? Colin Hall was just beaten. It took a few second for him to realize that the man before him was Kenny rke. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, Gloria? She left. I made a fake identity for her to escape. You cant find her. Kenny rke purposefully made the media reported that Gloria Taylor was burned to death to avoid this problem. Colin Hall was angry that Gloria Taylor managed to get rid of him and board the ne alone, but when he looked at Kenny rkes raging face, his heart was somehow bnced. Kenny rke frowned and threw a punch on Colin Halls face. He was letting it all out andid his hand on his very hardly. Colin Hall was thrown far behind. Colin Hall curled up in pain. He couldnt say a word. Kenny rke walked over and crouched near the man, I didnt expect that there is a person like you in the Hall family. he said fiercely. He had underestimated him. He never really paid attention to Colin Hall. He didnt expect Colin Hall, a man he never bothered to think about, interfered with his business. Colin Hall was badly injured. He couldnt say a word, but he forced a twisted smile. Kenny rke was so angry looking at him that he kicked him again. This time, the security came in. Kenny rke ignored Colin Hall and ordered, Investigate this. No matter how, we should bring that woman back. He gritted his teeth furiously. After Shi Ye heard the order, he immediately took his men to check the flight. But, the result was not satisfactory. As Colin Hall said, he made a fake identity for Gloria Taylor to make her escape. They checked it, but they didnt find anything at all. They had to find Colin Hall. Unfortunately, Colin Hall was already on a bus. He was on his way back to Huyang City. Kenny rke headed back to Huyang City as well. He forced Colin Hall to tell him the false identity he gave to Gloria Taylor. It turned out that Colin Hall gave her a popr name. As for the ID number, he couldnt remember it. Colin Hall was proud that he could make Kenny rke angry, Gloria is abroad with a fake ID. Shes smart. Do you think you can find her? Kenny rke smiled angrily, Do you think yourpany willst until tomorrow? Chapter 274 Let Her Come Back to Me Chapter 274 Let Her Come Back to Me Edith Hall didnt realize what she said until she finished. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She had a temper. Carl Cook wouldnt do anything to her when he was angry, but Kenny rke wasnt necessarily the same. He wouldnt pity her. Edith Hall bit her lips. She was partly regretting what she had said before. Sure enough, the next moment, she heard Kenny rke said gloomily, Say that again. Edith Hall dared not do that. She was worried that Kenny rke would end her if she said that again. At that moment, someone pushed the office door with a bang. Edith Hall looked back and saw Carl Cook sweating profusely. He seemed to havee in a hurry. His hair was a mess and he was out of breath. When he saw Edith Hall, he strode over and pulled her behind his back. He said bluntly, Kenny, I know that Gloria is gone and youre worried, but why are you looking for Edith? He knew Kenny rkes temper very well. Since Gloria Taylor was gone, Kenny rke was on the brink of sanity. He wouldnt be easy on anyone near him. Edith Hall was Gloria Taylors best friend. She talked frankly using Gloria Taylors perspective which was surely provoked Kenny rke. If he hadnt heard people saying that Kenny rke was looking for Edith Hall, he wouldnt know what happened. Kenny rke looked at Carl Cook with tly. Until Carl Cook felt his scalp numb, Kenny rke lowered his eyes and said indifferently, Im asking her about Gloria. Carl Cook found that Kenny rke wasnt angry, he added, Gloria is your wife, not Ediths. Do you need to ask others about your wife? Carl Cooks words were both reasonable and unreasonable. Kenny rke was shocked. It seemed that he really didnt know much about his own wife. Besides her family situation and her dream of being a scriptwriter, he didnt seem to know anything else. After a while, Kenny rke said in a low voice, You can go out. His voice was low, but it carried no emotion. They dared not object for no reason. Carl Cook pulled Edith Hall outside. Edith Hall struggled to let go, but Carl Cook didnt let go of her. He tightened his grip on her hand. He whispered in her ears, Do you want Kenny to throw you out? Edith Hall nced at her. She lifted her foot and kicked him. Carl Cook groaned in pain, but he couldnt do anything about it. Out of the office, they could finally heaved a sigh of relief. After a while, Carl Cook asked her, Do you know where Gloria is? I dont know. she snorted, I wont tell you even if I know it. Men are up to no good. She used to think that Kenny rke was a decent man at the beginning. She didnt expect to see this side of his. Gloria Taylor couldnt turn down Grandpa rke, but she was not a fool. Edith Hall vented her anger toward Carl Cook, I said that men are always so self-righteous. If it wasnt because big boss left her no choice, do you think she would escape? What do you mean by self-righteous? Carl Cook turned to look at her, When did Kenny ever attract Gloria with force? The rkes affairs are tooplicated. It can hardly be made clear. Kenny will not let anything happen to her. Edith Hall sneered, Oh, so youre saying that you agree with Kenny rke oppressing Glorias freedom? You agree with that idea because you think Kenny rke wont let anything happened to her. Carl Cook didnt reply. Edith Hall sneered even wider and left. Carl Cook was fidgety. When he knew that Kenny rke was looking for Edith Hall, he was so afraid that anything would happen to her. Now, Edith Hall was fine, but he was not. He just wanted to talk to her, but now, he could only wish. *** Inside the presidents office, after Carl Cook and Edith Hall went out, the room waspletely silent. Kenny rke slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. His eyes were empty. He was exhausted. Gloria Taylor was stubborn and persistent. She could endure the unfair treatment of her family for years and now, ying hide and seek with him was an easy feet for her. If he kept on looking, she would be hiding. He was afraid that she might n another escape. Kenny rke sneered at the thought. At this point, he was a lot like Gloria Taylor; stubborn and persistent. It seemed that they were in a stalemate. If she wasnt happy, he wasnt either. Kenny rke felt that his grandfather was too involved that he dared not make a reckless move. He was afraid that Gloria Taylor would know too much and he would be over. Once people had weakness, they became timid. After his grandfathers ident, he became very passive. He no longer took the initiative to check on his mothers affairs nor tried to clean Gloria Taylors reputation. Perhaps, it was good thing to leave Gloria Taylor this time. He would stop yearning for their future together and started doing his own thing instead. Knock Knock. Kenny rke sat up straight and wore his usual indifferent face, Come in. Young Master. Shi Ye came in. He walked toward Kenny rke and nodded politely, I found the youngdy. Shi Ye thought that Kenny rke would immediately give an order after hearing this news, but Kenny rke only listened with no reaction. He tilted his head and carefully observed Kenny rkes reaction. There was no emotion on his face as if he was lost in a daze. After a while, Kenny rke asked faintly, Where is she? Sydney. He added, But, shes moving to another ce. If we send someone there now Leave her alone. He interrupted him. What? Shi Ye thought that he heard him wrong. Shi Ye asked, Young Master, what do you mean? Dont you want to send someone to her up? Kenny rke replied firmly, No need. Chapter 276 Something wrong with master Kenny. Chapter 276 Something wrong with master Kenny. Shi Ye could not believe his ears at all. Although Kenny rke had repeated it twice, Shi still hesitated. "Sir..." He was about to confirm again, but Kenny slightly raised his hand to motion him not to speak anymore, and Shi had to leave with his doubts. Carl Cook met Shi who had juste out of Kenny''s office, and he walked over to Shi. "You found Gloria?" "Yes, we did." Shi nodded his head. "Did Kenny ask you to bring her back? Or he will go to Gloria in person?" Shi shook his head and replied to Carl. "Neither. Master Kenny..." Shi paused. "I dont know. There is something wrong with master Kenny." "Huh?" Carl got his face twitched. "He is not going to pick updy Gloria back, and all he told me was leaving her alone." "What? Why? I mean... huh? How?" Carl was confused. While Shi did not know why Kenny did that, either. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After all those years with Kenny rke, Kennys decision was predictable for Shi the most of the time, but this time, he did not know what Kenny was thinking at all. Nor did Carl. ... Although Gloria moved from the hotel, she remained careful. She went to the cafe across the hotel with her face covered by a hat and a pair of sunsses. Gloria sat near the window and was there for the entire afternoon with a cup of juice. Her purpose was simple, which was to find out when Kennys men would find her hotel. She thought Kenny would find it the next day. However, until the room reservation expired, no one showed up there. But Gloria still could not believe what she observed, and the swaying juice in her hand exposed her emotions. As a matter of fact, she felt lost rather than happy when she found Kenny did note and find her. Could Colin Hall be right? Gloria Taylor pursed his lips, and then she just walked out of the cafe with hat and sunsses off, and she even walked around the hotel purposely before getting on a cab. After returning to her bedroom, she turned on theputer and logged in to the mailbox where lied the contract that Jennifer Jones sent. She checked the contract roughly and found no problem, so she emailed Jennifer back. The second morning, Gloria got on a ne to another city and left Sydney because she could not be sure whether Kenny would give up on looking for her. Four dayster, she called the old couple to ask whether someone went to look for her but received a negative answer. So did Kenny really give up on looking for her? ... A month passed quickly. The contract document Gloria signed with Jennifer was mailed through the two counties for two times, but still, there was no sign of Kenny. And that made Gloria fully aware of the situation. Since Kenny had already given up, she had no reason to hide from here to there. Gloria contacted Edith Hall with a new number and then went back to Sydney to live in a house she rented at the seaside. She thought of going back to Huyang City, but with a second thought, that city had nothing to do with her now. ... Jennifer liked the script and she often discussed it with Gloria through the video call. And time flew to April when the script was about to be settled. "That was thest chapter. Lets see, um...my due date is three monthster, so if there is no further problem, Ill prepare for theing of the baby from now on." She touched habitually the belly which now looked like a ball was in it. Jennifer saw that through the video and hesitated before asking her. "So...are you going to give birth there?" "Yeah, why not." Over the past several months, these two women quarreled countless times during the discussion of the script, while that improved their rtionship in a different way. "Did Kenny look for you?" Gloria did not expect that question, so she paused a second before answering. "No." "Do you guys..." "Alright, Im tired. Call me if you need it, okay? Bye." Gloria hung up. She sat in front of the desk, looking nkly at theputer screen, and then Gloria clicked open the browser and typed two words in the searching box. Kenny rke. Gloria hesitated but then still clicked the search button. The nk page was filled with 14,700,000 search results, including his profile,test news, the discussion about him and the rke family, and so on. Ever since Kenny took over the rke family, everything that happened to him was reported by the media. That made it too easy for Gloria to learn his recent situation. Chapter 277 Photographs. Chapter 277 Photographs. Gloria Taylor moved the mouse and rolled the page down slowly. Most of the news about Kenny rke was business-rted, and asionally, Gloria could found some website talking about his privacy or romance, but those were nothing but gossips. Back then when he was not famous, those who knew him would say he was an ugly, disabled loser, but now, the titles people put on Kenny changed totally. The new money in the business. The only heir of the rke family. ... These were beyond the imagination of ordinary people, while Gloria Taylor was just an ordinary person as well. When she was living with him, she knew him and got familiar with him, but as the time they separated grew, Gloria found him getting stranger to her day by day. All those days with him were now even like a dream to her. Suddenly, the baby in her belly kicked. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria looked down and put her hands on it and spoke in a low voice. Honey, look. Thats your papa. He has a good look while a bad temper, too... She stopped talking because she felt her throat choked by something. The baby kicked slightly again, and that got Gloria chuckled. Alright alright, we are hungry, arent we? As she spoke, she got up to the kitchen but found there was nothing left in the refrigerator, which reminded her that to catch up on the progress of the script, she rarely left the housetely. It looked like she would have to go out to grab something to eat. Thinking of that, Gloria put on a grey coat and went out with her purse. ... Sydney in April was cozy. Enjoying the breeze, Gloria walked out of her house and was caught eyes on several vehicles stopped in front of the open door of her neighbors. She was here for a couple of months but never met her neighbors before, so when she walked by, she looked inside the door, and that was when a few teenagers at the age of sixteen and seventeen walked out,ughing and talking. Gloria saw them and they noticed her as well. A pregnant woman with a beautiful foreign face, which was rare to see. They whistled at her with words like sexy and pretty, but Gloria ignored them and moved faster to the restaurant where she usually visited. After the meal, Gloria went to the market for food supply and on her way back, she quickened her pace when she passed that neighbor, and fortunately, those kids seemed to be out... ... Huyang City It waste night when Kenny rke walked out of the rke tower. Master Kenny.Shi Ye opened the car door for him. But instead of getting in the car, Kenny stood there and looked at him. Shi understood at once and reached the other hand with a phone to Kenny. Kenny rke took the phone and opened it. The screen was lit, showing the photograph of a pregnant woman wearing a loose dress with a thin wind coat and eating pizza in a restaurant. It was not hard to tell that it was shot in a distance because the details were not clear, but Kenny just could not move his eyes off the fuzzy face of the woman in the photo. Thats what she atetely?After a while, Kenny opened his mouth No,dy Gloria normally cooked for herself, but recently she might be busy writing and seldom went out, so her food ran out, and then she chose to go out to eat. Good.After hearing out Shis report, Kenny finally went into the car. Shi closed the door for him and could not help to sighed slightly. When Kenny told him to leave Gloria alone, Shi thought he was just saying, because the Kenny rke he knew would get Gloria back at once after finding her. So though Kenny had said so, Shi Ye did not take his words seriously and assumed Kenny would ask him to had Gloria back after a few days. But this time, Shi was wrong. Kenny did not only ask him to bring Gloria back but also sent people to watch her secretly and send her photos back every day. If she did not get out of her house, the photo of her door then. Because of that, Carl Cook told Shi more than once that Kenny rke was out of his mind. And that was what Shi thought of Kenny, too. Shi got these thoughts out of his mind and got in the drivers seat from another side of the car. They drove to Kennys new apartment that was near the rke tower. As he drove, Shi paid attention to Kenny through the rearview mirror. Kenny was still looking at the photos because every one of them would cost him at least three minutes. And his finger stopped at one. In the photo, behind Gloria was a bunch of teenagers in different colors. Who are they Kennys voice went cold suddenly. Chapter 278 A pooping issue. Chapter 278 A pooping issue. Shi Ye stopped the car to wait for the traffic light and turned around to see, while Kenny pointed at the people behind Gloria in the photo and showed it to him, but Shi did not spot anything strange. Those were passersby. But their faces were unfamiliar. Kenny was serious. Uh...what? Shi put on a puzzled face. With a second thought, Shi was shocked. Could it be possible that Kenny memorized every people ever showed up on the photos sent back here every day? Tell them to check on those people. Keep eyes on them. Kenny spoke in his deep voice. Yes, sir.Shi replied to him and started the car again. They arrived at Kennys apartment, and Shi left after Kenny was in. Kenny turned on the lights and went straight to the bedroom. He opened the door and Glorias photos were everywhere inside the room. No matter clear or fuzzy, all the photos sent back to him in thest few months were in here. Having taken off his coat, Kenny rolled the sleeves slowly and then connected his phone to the printer to print todays new photos. ... Gloria was awoken at midnight by noisy music. She opened her eyes in the dark andy on her bed nkly for several minutes before learning the noise came from the neighbor. Getting up from the bed, Gloria moved to the window and lifted a corner of the curtain to check. There was only a fence between her house and her neighbors, so when she could saw the campfire and the people who were surrounding it. The fire was very bright, and Gloria recognized a few teenagers who were those whistled at her before. This neighborhood was far from downtown, except for retired old people, there were Gloria and those teenagers, so it was not hard to recognize them. It seemed that no other neighbors intended to stop them. Even the noise they made was so huge and that it could not be possible to only affect Gloria alone. As a single pregnant foreign woman, Gloria would not look for trouble, too, so she went back to bed and covered herself tightly with the quilt to resist the noise but it was still useless. Until the dawn, the party was likely to be over. With no doubt, Gloria had a terrible sleepst night. She made two slices of toast with a sleepy face and was about to boil two eggs for breakfast when her door was knocked. She did not want to be interrupted under such circumstances, but still, Gloria opened the door slightly with a foot blocking the door from the inside. It was knocked by a young girl wearing a pink sweater on the top and a short pants that could not even cover her butt. Hey! Neighbor, how you doing! The girl said hello first. Can I help you?Gloria still blocked the door and had no intention to let her in. They watched each other as they spoke. The young girl put her eyes on Glorias belly and then back to her face again. Oh, heres the thing. Do you mind if I use your bathroom? Cause too many friends in mine, you know. Anyway, Im kind of in a hurry. So, please? Gloria hesitated but then she refused the young girl. Oh, I would love to. But my husband is in the bathroom right now, and he has a... well, lets call it a pooping issue, so as long as you could wait for like, lets see...about one hour? Thats fine by me. Wow...The young girl put on a shocked face and covered her mouth.Well, thank you, but I guess Ill pass. She turned around to leave and Gloria also closed the door right after that quickly. Gloria peaked out the door and found the girl walked to a boy. She did not know what they were talking about, but the boy looked at her house when they did. Seeing his eyesight, Gloria shook a bit though she knew they could not see her right now. That boy could not be a nice, friendly neighbor, and the girl was not here to borrow her bathroom. She was here most likely to check whether Gloria lived by herself. Gloria hated to put people in a guilty position in the first ce, but teenagers at these ages could do anything, let alone the fact that these kids were suspicious. Back in the kitchen, Gloria had no mood to eat breakfast at all. Worries were filled in her mind, and thinking of that, she got more and more anxious. Finally, Gloria decided to move out for a few days to stay away from them. Those people next door should fall asleep now, and if she could avoid meeting them if she went out. With a pack of clothes, she just left the door at once. Gloria locked the door carefully and turned around to check there was no one in the surroundings before walking into the yard. But when she just got out of the courtyard, she suddenly found a boy standing against the fence. He had blond hair and blue eyes. The brown skin of his showed he was under the sun for the long term. He was tall and skinny but had an immature face, which showed his age could not be over twenty. Hey there. The boy supported himself with one hand against the fence. Gloria was startled by his sudden appearance but calmed down soon. She gave him a strained smile as a response and then turned around to another direction in a hurry but the boy followed her and he opened his mouth again. Slow down, pretty. Dont you remember me? We met yesterday. While Gloria just pretended to not hear and quickened her pace, but still the boy could not let her go. He caught her up in a few steps and then grasped her clothes tightly. Dont you hear me? You dont speak English or what. Where are you from?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 279 It must be Kenny Clarke. Chapter 279 It must be Kenny rke. Gloria could not get rid of him, but she did no panic. Get off me! She looked into his eyes and said in a cold tone. The beautiful eyes of Gloria could be gorgeous if she smiled but looked dangerous if she was in fury. The boy had some strength, but he was still just a kid. Having been red and shouted like that, his hands loosed involuntarily, and Gloria shook his hand off her quickly. Bitch! Having been infuriated rather by his own weak reaction than Gloria, the boy reached to Gloria again. When Gloria was wondering how to get herself out of this, a big, strong man showed up from nowhere and blocked between Gloria and the boy. Bang! A punch was tossed right on the boys stomach and he was knocked down on the ground with both arms covered hie belly, moaning silently. Gloria was astonished by the scene happening in front of her, while the man turned around to her and asked with a caring face. You alright, Maam? It was Chinese he spoke. And that was when Gloria took a close look at the man who helped her. He was a Chinese with a normal appearance but strong muscles. That man could fight, and he just showed it to her. Yeah, Im fine. Thank you so much, sir. My name is Gloria Taylor. May I know yours? Gloria was very grateful but the man hesitated before answering her. Its nothing. I was just passing by. And he just left like this, leaving Gloria confused, but she did not dare to stay here for too long, so she left in a hurry as well. Maybe, he just wanted to be a nameless hero, Gloria thought. ... Gloria went to downtown and booked a five-star hotel for three days. Though her packages were still there, she would never go back to live in that house, and with the expected date of confinement drawing near, she needed a ce near the hospital. Soon, Gloria found an apartment whose owner was going somewhere else because of work. The owner was Chinese and asked the rented to be a Chinese, too. Perfect location, convenient traffic, and it could be rented for both long or short term and wasplete with furniture. Gloria called the owner. Hey, I saw the post online... The phone was connected and Gloria spoke with Chinese. Yeah, Im renting my apartment. Look, Im leaving tonight, so if you want to see it, Im avable right now. Thendy cut in. Sure, Im on my way. She hung up and checked the address again before going. The apartment was at downtown where was safe, so Gloria was not worried to meet thendy there. Gloria got off the cab and saw thendy was waiting for her in front of the door. Different from the impression she left to Gloria on the phone, thendy was a thirty-year-old woman who was soft and gentle. Come on in, Ill show you the apartment. How long are you going to live? Thendy did not even check and just spoke to Gloria after seeing her off the cab. Im sorry, but it may not be a long term. Gloria followed her in. Rx, darling, a short term is also eptable. That will be just great. They walked to the apartment soon, and Gloria could see the actual apartment had no differences between the photo posted online. It was way too good, Gloria thought, looking at the waist pillow on the bed. Is it alright? Thendy asked after a visit. Its perfect. Gloria smiled. So do you want it? I could... Thank you, the apartment is perfect, but it just doesnt suit me. Gloria opened her mouth before the landy finished hers, and she walked out quickly then. What? Girl... Gloria kept quick steps until she was out of the apartment. She sighed. Nice apartment, Chinese owner, and even the waist pillows for pregnant women with big belly... But the waist pillows...thendy told Gloria she lived here but needed to go somewhere else now. But why did a thirty-year-old and healthy woman who had a neat figure like thendy need waist pillows on her bed? And she never said that she was pregnant on the phone, but thendy did not seem to be surprised at all to see her. Not to mention that when she got there, thendy did not even ask her if she the one who called. Thendy knew who Gloria was and that she was pregnant. But Gloria told no one she was looking for a new ce, and how could thendy know in advance? Then Gloria thought of the nameless, strong man who helped her earlier. For both times, when she needed helps, a well-meaning Chinese came and solved her problems...what were the chances? The only reasonable exnation was that someone was watching her and fully aware of her current situation. But who? Except for Kenny rke, no one else. Thinking of that, Gloria was caught by anxiety. For the past few months, the name of Kenny rke was blocked by her mind, because Gloria assumed that man had nothing to do with her anymore. While at this moment, she found herself being naive. Kenny rke... What did he want? She would be caught back to Huyang City a long time ago if that was what Kenny wanted. The baby. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gloria had her expected dateing, and that must be the reason why Kenny had his people showed up at this timing. No way. Gloria whispered. She bit her lips tightly and was determined that she would never allow Kenny rke to bring her baby back to the rke family. Chapter 280 Useless! All of them! Chapter 280 Useless! All of them! To confirm her guess, Gloria Taylor went back to the house at the seaside. When she approached, she saw the police cars and the cordon pulled outside the courtyard of her neighbor. One of the policemen saw her and asked. "Maam. Were on a mission, please do not approach." Gloria walked over and pointed to the door of her rented house to exin. "Sorry, sir, but I lived here and Im here to fetch my luggage left behind." The police then turned to his colleague beside him and whispered something before turning to Gloria again. "Maam, we have something to ask you about." "Sure thing." Gloria was being very cooperative because she was quite curious about what happened. The police questioned Gloria routinely, and she answered one by one. And that was when she learned the teenagers who lived next to her did havemitted crimes. Drugs, trespassing, intentional injuries, and raping... Gloria Taylor thought of the girl who came to borrow the bathroom before. If she had not paid any extra attention and let the girl into the room, would she still be alive now? The retrospective fear of what could happen to her made Glorias face pale. Adults could weigh before doing anything, they would consider the consequences, even if they wanted to do bad things, while teenagers were different, they did not think so much and were more likely to be impulsive and reckless. Seeing Glorias pale face, the police nced inquiringly at her belly. "Is your husband at home?" "No, he is busy at work." Gloria Taylor paused and said. "Okay then. Dont worry, Maam. It is safe here now." The police nodded. "Thank you." Gloria smiled and replied to him. Gloria had no ns to continue living here anyway because of the expected date and Kenny rke. Although she had lived there for more than four months, Gloria did not have many things to pack, and when she came out with a suitcase, the police were still there and no one noticed her. Or at least she thought no one noticed. A few sturdy Chinese men came out from the other side, and one of the then spoke in a deep voice. "Call Shi Ye." ... In a restaurant of Huyang City. Carl Cook sat ntingly on a chair inside of a private room, staring in the direction of the door. And the door was finally opened from the outside and Kenny rke walked in. As soon as he saw Kenny, Carl stood up quickly and even helped Kenny open the chair beside him. "I even had to queue up for an appointment to have dinner with you..." Kenny rke sat down without saying a word and a single nce at the menu. He looked at Carl Cook and opened his mouth. "What do you want?" Hearing that, Carl rolled his eyes hard. You bastard. Tell me when did we meetst time, huh? A year ago?" Kenny rke pondered for a moment and then gave an urate answer. "A month ago." "You..." When Carl Cook said halfway, his phone rang. "Hang on." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He looked at the screen and found it was Shi Ye calling. "Hey, why did you call me instead?" Carl nced at Kenny before picking up the phone: "Are you with Master Kenny now?" Shi asked him. "Yeah, we are having dinner." "Shi Ye?" Kenny frowned slightly and asked Carl. On the other end of the phone, When Shi heard Kenny''s voice, he wiped the cold sweating out of his forehead. He was told that not only did Gloria Taylor not rent the apartment they arranged, she also moved out of the original one, which meant that she might discover Kenny''s arrangement. If Kenny knew that the people he sent was spotted by Gloria, Shi was certain that Kenny would kill him, so he wanted Carl to help him because he did not dare to report the incident to Kenny directly. As a result, Carl Cook was with Kenny rke right now... "Whats going on, Shi? Do you want him to answer?" Carl knew nothing about what Shi was thinking and he asked. While Shi had an unquenchable thirst for life, so he finished his words seriously and quickly. "No, dont. Just tell master Kenny that the person we sent to Sydney was discovered by Lady Gloria." Before the ending of thest word fell, Shi hung up the phone hurriedly. Carl then put his phone aside and asked Kenny in confusion. "He wanted me to tell you that some people you sent to somewhere was discovered by Lady Gloria." After speaking, Carl was more confused. "Wait,dy Gloria?" Carl Cook asked and then answered himself. "Gloria Taylor!" In nearly half a year, Carl seldom saw Kenny because Kenny was busy participating in various business activities, meetings, business trips, and so on, which gave Carl no chance to ask him about Gloria, so Carl had no idea of his arrangement. "Useless! All of them!" Kenny raised his voice suddenly, with suppressed anger. Carl put the information he knew together and understood immediately what was going on. "Gloria is about to give birth now, right?" He deliberately asked. "The expected date is early July." Kenny did not look at him, and he stood up while replying to him. "Are you leaving? We haven''t had anything yet." Carl stood up as well, but Kenny ignored him. "That cant be an issue, right? Carl tried to persuade him. She found your men, so changed them with some more who she didnt saw before..." "No." Kenny rke answered Carl with a nk face. "She is very vignt. Itll be difficult to follow her again if she found out this time." Carl Cook scratched his head and frowned. "Well, then cut the bullshit and just bring her back. Shes about to give birth, anyway." Kenny paused. Bring Gloria Taylor back to him...that was what he longed for. Every single day, he desperately wanted her to be with him and they never separated ever again... Chapter 281 Please? Chapter 281 Please? Kenny rke stopped, and Carl Cook thought his words were effective so he continued. "If you really missed her that much, go get her then." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But Kenny just opened the door and left. Looking at his back, Carl sighed and then said to himself. "Brother is nothingpared with girls..." ... Gloria Taylor stayed in the hotel for two days and had nothing to do except eating and sleeping all day long, so she would go out and wander around in the city from time to time. She seemed to be leisure but her real purpose was to observe, and after two days, Gloria found someone did is following her. Those who followed her were very professional, if she were not being vignt like this, it would be impossible to find. And this discovery forced her to start nning to leave Sydney. However, before she coulde up with a suitable n, a sudden appearance of a man disrupted her schedule. The next morning, when she opened the door and was going to the street again, a ck suitcase lied on her way and then a familiar voice came into her ears. "Gloria!" She looked up and saw Leon rke standing in front of her with a smile on his face. Leon was in a white sweater with a pair of blue jeans, which made him youthful and energetic. He was at the age when his body grew fast, and after half a year, his changes were incredible. "Leon? Why are you here?"Gloria opened her mouth in a daze. "To find you, of course!" Leon smirked and then lowered his head to her ear, whispering mysteriously. " Just between you and me, I actually ran away from home again." "Yeah, like Ill believe what you said." Gloria raised her eyes and replied imperturbably. "Please?" Leon winked his big eyes at Gloria. Although Gloria did not believe a single word of Leon, it was impossible for her to leave him in the street. She booked one more room for Leon and then took him out for breakfast. While in the restaurant, girls kepting and asked Leon for his numbers, and having been used to deal with girls chatting on him, Leon just refused them politely. ssic rke boys. Gloria tittered and then focused herself on the food. "Gloria." After a few minutes, Leon suddenly called her. "Yeah?" She looked up suddenly and saw Leon holding his phone at her. "What are you doing?" Gloria frowned. "Nah, just taking pictures." Leon replied as he typed on his phone before putting it down. Gloria did not stop him nor said anything. Halfway through the meal, Leon went to the bathroom, and Gloria took the chance to look at his phone on the table. She clicked the messages open and saw Kenny rkes name, Gloria hesitated but still opened the chat window. Thetest message was sent six minutes ago, and it was a video. Gloria Taylor opened it and heard the familiar dialogues. "Gloria." "Yeah?" It was sneaked by Leon just now. She scrolled down and saw the messages they sent before. Most of them were sent by Leon. "Will Gloria take me in?" "She won''t just ignore me, will she?" "No, I give up. You should go by yourself." "Arrived. Taking a cab to her now." "..." While Kenny rke''s replies were not many and most of them were just one same letter: K. Gloria Taylor nced in the direction of the bathroom and put the phone back. Even without peaking at Leons phone, she knew it was Kenny who had himing, but it still surprised her a little that Kenny rke would do it in such a roundabout way. And it also confirmed her guesses. Kenny knew she was in Sydney and he found her long time ago, but instead of rming her, he just sent people to monitor. If it were not for the nameless man and thendy, she might never found out his arrangement. Now when she was trying to escape again, Leon came. That, with no doubt, was Kenny telling her, she was unable to run under Kennys watch. "Everything okay, Gloria? You dont feel good?" Leon saw her frowning aftering back, so he asked Gloria with concern. "No. Lets go." Gloria kept her eyes staring at the table and answered. Back at the hotel, Gloria called Edith Hall who had been upied with her work in the past six months. "Gloria?" "Still busy these days?"Gloria heard the tiredness in her voice. "No kidding, I thought Carl Cook did it on purpose so I could die from overwork. That asshole..." Every time Edith mentioned Carl to Gloria, she could not stop scolding him, and her tone started Gloria off laughing every time. "Come on, Carl did that for your own good." "How are you doingtely? Oh, by the way, I asked my friend to find some nice hospitals in Sydney, you can move there to prepare thebor..." Although Edith was busy, she was still very concerned about Gloria, and Gloria told her about what Kenny did, which pissed her off. "What? That pervert! Who the hell he thinks he is! I will consider him as a normal man If he just gets you back, but monitoring?" Chapter 282 Kennys purpose. Chapter 282 Kenny''s purpose. "I think he just wants a child." Gloria Taylor expressed her guess, but that was denied by Edith Hall immediately. "Impossible, Kenny rke doesn''t need to be like this if what he wanted was a baby from a random woman. Think about how many others would kill each other to do that for him! I think he simply just still feelings for you..." Gloria was silent for a while before continuing. "Edith, the baby is now everything to me. What Kenny rke did makes me worried." Whether Kenny still had feelings for her was not what she concerned about right now and she had no time on it. "Um...Maybe you could run again?" Then Edith retorted herself. "But you might be about to have labor..." While Gloria has fallen into her contemtion. For her, everything went back to the beginning. At first, Kenny stopped looking for her and she thought she escaped. Butter, when she already thought that she would be able to enterbor without any interruption, she found that she was surrounded by Kenny''s people. She could not figure out what Kenny was thinking, let alone what he was going to do. After hanging up the phone, Gloria thought about it over and over but still felt worried. She then decided to go to Leon rke. "Gloria?" Leon opened the door and quickly moved aside so she coulde in. Gloria walked directly to the sofa. "Warm water?" He asked. "Call Kenny rke." Gloria did not answer his question, but looked at him and asked him to call Kenny in a somewhat serious tone. "Huh?" Leon rke paused to think and then defended himself. "W...what are you talking about...my cousin didn''t know I was in Sydney, and he..." He undoubtedly came to Sydney under Kenny''s instruction, while before he came, Kenny reminded him again and again that he must keep Gloria unaware that it was Kenny behind this. Yet though Leon was a smart kid, for Gloria, he was still just a kid. Gloria ignored Leon''s exnation and repeated her words in an irrefutable tone. "Call him. I have something to tell him." Leon found she was even in a simr tone with Kenny so had no choice but to call Kenny. After pulling the phone out, he turned on the speaker and put it in front of Gloria. Gloria looked at the screen showing the familiar number, which made her fists clenched and heart missing a beat. The call was connected. "Leon?" Hearing the low voice of Kenny rke, Gloria opened her mouth, but suddenly she did not know what to say. Half the year since she left Huyang City until now, and this was the first time she had heard his voice. Leon gave her a light push, and Gloria recovered herself. She was biting her lips to manage her emotions and trying to say something when Kenny spoke again. "Gloria Taylor." He sounded calm but sure. Leon rke on the side got surprised and responded before Gloria. "What? How could you know its Gloria, cousin?" And this time, Kenny went silent. Leon touched his nose slightly. "Well, um, Im about to get some sleep, so I guess Ill have to leave you guys alone." As Leon was walking toward the bedroom of the suite, he tried to hear their conversations but heard but silence. The living room was quieter once he left. Gloria did not speak, and Kenny rke remained silent as well. God knew how long before Gloria found her voice back. "Whats your purpose?" "You know exactly my purpose ." "No, I dont!" Gloria raised her voice. "I never knew!" Then just rest and wait forbor. The calm in his words was unchanged. And then whatHand my child to you? Its our child! My child, too!Finally, anger showed up in his voice. Kenny rkeIm telling you right now. There is no way I let you bring my baby to your family! Gloria understood that she was unable to stop Kenny if he wanted the baby in her belly. However, she was even less likely to let her child be brought back to the rke family while did nothing. As Colin Hall said, the rke family was filled with animals that ate people alive. They must be relevant to what happened to Kennys mother and grandfather. "Gloria Taylor, do you trust me?" Kenny said to Gloria suddenly. Gloria did not expect him to ask such a question, but Kenny continued without waiting for Gloria to answer. "Take good care of yourself. Ill handle everything. After its done, Ill get you two back in person." His tone was no different from six months ago, which made Gloria wondering whether they broke up or not. While Kenny finished speaking, he hung up. Gloria looked at the phone screen and did not what just happened. Two he said. That meant her and the baby? ... Kenny rke hung up and stared at the phone nkly as well. His assistant entered his office with coffee. "Mr. rke, Your coffee." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kenny ignored him. The assistant sighed slightly and was about to leave while Kenny stopped him. "Book a ticket to Sydney right now." "Sydney?" The assistant remembered that his schedule did not include Sydney. When he was in doubt, Kenny spoke again. "Never mind." His assistant turned around to confirm his words, but Kenny just waved his hand to ask him to leave. Kenny then opened the photo album which was filled with Glorias photographs. Soon they would meet again. He told himself and kissed Glorias face on the screen. Chapter 284 This is not my child. Chapter 284 This is not my child. Gloria squinted at the child. It was said that the newborn baby would be crumpled, but her daughter was not ugly at all. "Shes rarely beautiful." The doctor on the side could not help saying to her. Gloria smiled and closed his eyes weakly. ... When she woke up again, it was already night. But the room was bright everywhere. She was lost for a moment before recovering herself. Leon rke who had been guarding her side saw her wake up and walked to her in a hurry. "Gloria." She did not say anything and just looked at him. Leon shook his head slightly with a guilty face. "He didn''t answer the phone." Hearing his words, Gloria''s eyes shed with disappointment. "Ma''am, do you want some water?" The maid on the side came over. She nodded and drank some water. Then she nced about the ward but did not find her child so she asked the maid. "Where is the baby?" "She was crying and was just hugged out by another maid." The maid replied to her. "Tell them to carry her back." Gloria frowned. "Yes, Maam." After the maid went out for a while, she returned with the baby. Leaning on the bed, Gloria took over the baby. The baby fell asleep with facial features wrinkled in her tiny little face. But...it seemed different from before. Gloria looked at the face of the baby carefully but found no simr to either her or Kenny. After a long time, Gloria put the baby down and spoke with a pale face. "This is not my child." "What are you talking about, Gloria?" Leon walked over and took a look at the baby but found nothing unusual. At this time, there was a noise outside. "Where was my child!? Give my baby girl back to me!Oh... I''m so going to sue you..." "Go and see what''s going on." Gloria asked the maid. The door was opened, the woman''s voice came in,ining about the disappearance of her baby. Gloria nced at the baby lying on the bed and found a name tag on the baby''s clothes with the baby''s name written on it. "Leon, let the woman in." Gloria reached the baby''s name tag. Leon felt a little worried about seeing Gloria so abnormal, but he still agreed. The woman walked in quickly. "What''s your baby''s name?" Gloria asked her. The woman said a name and that was exactly the same as the name on the name tag, which made Gloria''s voice trembling. "See if this is your child..." The woman came over and took a look and then suddenlyughed in tears. "Yes, it''s my child, he has a birthmark on the soles of his feet." As she said, she showed Gloria the child''s feet. Even if she did not say that the child had a birthmark on her feet, Gloria would know it was not her child. Although she only met her child once, a mothers feeling could not go wrong. "Gloria, could it be a mistake? You..." Seeing that woman taking the child away just like this, Leon could not help but say to Gloria out loud in a hurry. "Kenny rke''s phone has been unable to get through, right?" Gloria answered Leon with a question. Leon hesitated for a moment and then said honestly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." Gloria suddenlyughed lowly, and then herughter became louder and louder, but strangely, her tears followed in the end. Trust him, he said...but how could she? She was surrounded by Kennys people, and now the child was gone, but no one could contact him. There was no other possibility except for the baby was stolen by Kenny. Leon had no idea how to persuade Gloria. "Gloria, please dont..." The maid on the side urged Gloria Taylor, as well. "Ma''am, you have just given birth to a child. You need to rest." Gloria Taylor covered her ears and screamed. "Don''t you dare call me Ma''am! It disgusts me!" Bang! At this time, the door was pushed open from the outside. Gloria Taylor looked up and was startled for a moment when she saw the familiar and tall figure. The eyes of the two met in the air, but neither of them took the initiative to speak. Leon rke turned his head to look and yelled happily. "Cousin!" "So thats why I can''t get through your phone. You came to Sydney." Leon said as he walked towards Kenny rke. While Kenny ignored Leon and just walked straight to Gloria'' s bed. Gloria had a pale face, messy hair, and tears on her face. She looked extremely terrible. Kenny sat down of the side of the bed and reached out his hand to touch Gloria'' s face, but it was pped away by Gloria. "You rat! I will never trust you again!" Kenny''s face sank, and his voice went deeper. "Gloria, what are you talking about?" "Still act in front of me, huh? Where''s my child!? Give me my child back!" Gloria lost control of herself self and as she spoke, she held tightly Kennys clothes. When he heard what Gloria was yelling, Kenny''s expression suddenly altered, and he turned to Leon. What happened?" Leon rke nced at Gloria before opening his mouth. "Gloria just woke up and asked to see the baby, but after the maid brought the baby over, she said it wasn''t hers and allowed a stranger to take the baby away." "Shi Ye." Kenny called out in a calm voice. "On my way, sir." Shi Ye knew that Kenny was asking him to investigate the child so he just went out with a simple response. Kenny turned his head and saw Gloria Taylor staring at him coldly. Noticing a trace of hatred in her eyes, Kenny got his face changed slightly. Immediately, he stretched out his hand to stroke her messy hair. "I will bring our baby back. Rest now." Gloria got rid of his hand and then just pped on his face fiercely. "If you admit that you took the child away directly, I might still admire you as a man." Leon and the maid on the side were shocked when they saw this scene. Gloria used all her strength to p his head to one side and leave a red mark on his face. Kenny kept his head tilted and spoke with a little cold but calm voice. "Leave us alone, all of you." "Cousin." Leon rke was a little worried about them and stood still. But Kenny did not even look at him, so Leon had to walk out. Only Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke were left in the room. Kenny turned his head and looked at Gloria, his voice could not help being softened. "First you need to take a good rest. Other things could wait until you get better." Chapter 285 You have no choice. Chapter 285 You have no choice. The child was gone, and Gloria Taylor had no thoughts of rest at all. Moreover, she was very sure in her heart that it was Kenny rke who took her child away. She had no enemies in Sydney, and everyone around her worked for Kenny or was rted to him. No one except him could take the baby away when she had just given birth. Last moment, she was immersed in the joy of being a mother, but now she woke up and found that her child was gone. Gloria Taylor had a breakdown. "Kenny rke, Im begging you. You give me back my baby. She was just born and still so little..." Kenny had never seen Gloria like this. Even if she was bullied so much by the Taylor family before, she never cried. A rare sh of panic appeared in Kennys eyes. After a long time, he opened his mouth again. "Gloria, calm down and listen to me." "No, I just want my child back." Gloria shook her head with tears streaming down. Kenny felt like a tuft of cotton in his throat, which made it impossible for him to say anything. He did not take the baby away, but it was gone. Gloria cried so much that she attracted the nurse. "What''s the matter? Dont cry after giving birth!" Kenny raised his eyes to the nurse who shrank her neck in terror by his cold look and turned around walk away quickly. Finally, Kenny asked the doctor to give Gloria an injection of tranquilizers before putting her to sleep. Gloria was lying on the hospital bed with tears on her face. Kenny brushed the hair on her cheek and leaned over to kiss her forehead. Gloria s due date was actually one weekter, so he calcted the time toe forward. But unexpectedly, she gave birth a week earlier. As Kenny was thinking, there was a knock on the door outside, two soft and regr sounds. He nced at Gloria before getting up and walking outside. The person who came in was Shi Ye. Shi reported with a serious expression on his face before Kenny asked. "I checked the child with a birthmark mentioned before and its certainly not yours. I checked all the newborns in this hospital...but there is no sign of the baby." For thest few words, Shi''s obviously lowered his voice. Hearing what he said, Kenny clenched his hands so strong that the veins on his hands bulged. After a while, he asked in a gloomy voice. "What else?" Shi nced at Kenny before opening his mouth. "I checked all the cameras but still found nothing. That leaves only one possibility. The baby was changed and stolen in the operating room, and those who did it changed ours with another baby in the same hospital on purpose, because to do it in the operating room, they must have nned it for a long time, and it makes no sense if they made mistakes under such circumstances. They wanted us to know the child was missing. After Shi finished speaking, he checked Kenny''s reaction carefully. Kenny sat there still with his whole body tensed like a tensioned string that could explode at any time. He got up and walked out. Shi followed him out with worry. Bang! When Shi closed the door, he heard a loud voice from the side. Shi turned his head and saw that Kenny mmed his fist so hard against the wall again and again that the blood was leaking from his hand bones. But Kenny did not seem to feel the pain with one punch followed by another punch. "Sir." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Shi opened his mouth, trying to stop him. But he just reached out his hand and was thrown out by Kenny in the rage. Shi was thrown to the ground fiercely. He was lying on the floor, unable to move even one finger. Over the past six months, Kenny rke had been working like a machine, which made Shi Ye, the most senior assistant of his, non-stop as well. Shi thought that this trip to Sydney be the time for Kenny and Gloria to reconcile so that he could also have a rest. While the situation got worse. ... Gloria never saw her child again even when she was discharged from the hospital, but now she calmed down. In the car. "You take your rest, and then we will return to Huyang City." Kennys voice broke the silence in the car. "So this is your purpose. To bring me back to Huyang City, you just took my child away from me." Gloria leaned back in the seat and was not looking at him when she spoke. Kenny rke did not respond. Gloria turned her head and looked at Kenny who was holding back his anger, and she mocked him. "What? You angry? Because I exposed your lies?" No matter how she irritated him or irritated him these days, Kenny never lost his temper at her. That was not even the Kenny rke she knew. However, the more Kenny was patient with her, the more Gloria felt that he was guilty. Except for Kenny, Gloria could not think of anyone else who would want her child. "If you don''t go back to Huyang City, you may never see your children for the rest of your life." Kenny rke''s tone sounded almost frosty. For Kenny, right now if such a misunderstanding could make Gloria go back to Huyang City like this, then the misunderstanding could continue. He could see that in Gloria'' s mind, the child was more important than him. If the children had not been stolen, they might be reconciled now. But if Gloria knew that the child was stolen by someone else, Kenny could be sure that she would never return to Huyang City with him. Gloria must go back with him this time. "Finally. You finally admitted it." Gloria trembled with anger. "Yes." Kenny turned to her with a colder voice. "You have no choice but to follow me back to Huyang City, otherwise, you will never want to see your child for the rest of your life." Chapter 286 Let Me Take Care of Her, OK? Chapter 286 Let Me Take Care of Her, OK? Kenny''s words surprised Gloria. After a long time, she could react. After a while, Gloria asked him: "Didnt you say the child was not taken away by you?" At the beginning, when she questioned Kenny, he denied it. Gloria once wavered and also doubted she was wrong. However, except Kenny, she really can''t think of anyone else who would her child away. There were some doubts in her heart, but she didnt except that Kenny admitted it directly and threatened her. Kenny still had no expression. His eyes were all chilly: "of course, it''s me. Who else will take her away except me?" Gloria pressed her lips tightly and squeezed out two words from the mouth: "despicable!" "So you''d better listen to me now." Kenny said, and reached out to touch Glorias face. Gloria turned her head away to avoid his hand, with a disgust in her eyes. Kenny''s behavior of threatening her with the child has yed a role. During the next month, Gloria didn''t cry, or make a fuss. She just took care of herself. In addition, she did not say a word to Kenny. For Glorias coldness, although Kenny was angry, he was never really mad at Gloria. Gloria had some admiration for the tolerance of Kenny. Early in the morning, during the meal, Kenny said suddenly: "tomorrow night''s ne. We go back to the Huyang City." Gloria finally said the first sentence to him: "go back to see the child?" Kenny looked at her: "We haven''t gone back. You''re going to talk with me about the conditions?" Gloria was angry and called his name: "Kenny!" Kenny lowered his eyes and cut the eggs in the te slowly. His voice was cold: "you are not qualified to discuss conditions with me." Gloria clenched and stared at Kenny. She couldn''t say a word. The next night, Gloria and Kenny took the ne back to Huyang City. The ne arrived at Huyang City International Airport in the morning of the third day. Neither of them informed anyone when they came back, but they still saw Carl and Edith at the airport. Edith has been busy for half a year. She was tired, but she looked very energetic. "Gloria, wee back." Edith walked over and gave Gloria a hug. Gloria reached out and patted her on the back. After Edith let her go, she looked at Gloria carefully and said, "you look so thin!" She remembered that before giving birth to the child, she and Gloria had a video chat. At that time, Gloria looked good. When she gave birth to the child, Kenny sent someone to take care of her. How could she be more and more thinner? Gloria smiled and asked, "really?" Edith found that there was something wrong with Gloria and there was no joy in being a new mother. She thought of a thing recently. She called Gloria, and said to have a video chat to see the baby. Gloria was perfunctory. "What happened? How about the child?" Edith said as she looked around. There were a group of bodyguards behind Kenny and Gloria, but there was no child. No one answered Ediths questions. Because no one can answer. Kenny frowned slightly, held Glorias hand and walked out. Gloria wanted to get away with some resistance, but Kenny was too strong. The more she struggled, the tighter he held her. The strength was so strong that it seemed that the bone of her hand was broken. Until she was forced into the car by Kenny. As soon as he got into the car, Gloria said in a cold voice: "Kenny, why didnt you tell Edith that you have taken the child away? You know the guilty, don''t you? " Kenny waspletely unaffected by her, and his face was cold, without sadness or joy. If they were not sitting next to each other, Gloria would have suspected that Kenny might not have heard what she said. No matter what she said, Kenny did not respond. Finally, she was tired and quiet. The car drove to a senior district in Huyang City. Most people who can afford to live here were either rich or powerful. Gloria now only wanted to see the child, so she can only ept the arrangement of Kenny. Kenny took her to his apartment. There was not much furniture in the apartment, except for the sofa and TV which were necessary. There was not even a dining table, and it looked like no one lived here. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Sit down." Kenny let Gloria sit on sofa, and turned to pour a cup of water for her. Gloria took the cup and asked "When will you let me see the child?" After staring at her for a long time, Kenny said, "if I don''t let you see the child all your life, do you want to talk to me like this all the time?" "Yes." Gloria gave a positive answer directly without any hesitation. The face of Kenny suddenly became very gloomy. In Glorias heart, child was more important than him? "Then you don''t want to see him," he sneered. Although Kenny had a good heart, he was a ruthless person usually. Gloria did not doubt the authenticity of his words at all. "Don''t be like this, Kenny. Can we have a good talk?" Gloria was really afraid, and even voice has be hoarse: "I havee back now. I can''t escape. The child is too young. She is only a month, and she should grow up apanied by mother. You let me see her, and take care of her, OK?" Gloria began to sob and her eyes were red. Gloria was very sad now. As long as she thought of her one month old daughter and she was held by someone at somece, she felt very heart-broken. Would they take good care of her like the own mother? Can she be disgusted and ignored by people because she liked crying? It was said that mother was strong. However, how strong people were, how vulnerable they were. As long as Gloria thought of these, she can''t help feeling sad. Her daughter was still so young. Gloria saw Kenny keep silent. She reached out to hold his hand and begged"is it OK?" Her red eyes filled with tears, as if she would cry at the next moment. After only one nce, Kenny turned his head and looked away. His throat glided hard for a while, and he swallowed the words that came to his mouth. He even hoped that he could have thought of using such a mean way to force Gloria toe back. At least, he can return the child to her and make her happy when she was so sad. But now, he can only see her sadness. Chapter 287 What was the Connection with Si Chengyu? Chapter 287 What was the Connection with Si Chengyu? Kenny has been silent and Glorias hope disappeared gradually. She took a deep breath and put her hand over her face to cover up her tears. Kenny held her in his arms silently. He didn''t let her go even if Gloria was beating and kicking him. They had just got off a long-distance ne, and they were a little tired. After a quarrel with Kenny, Gloria was so tired that she fell asleep. Kenny carried her up into the bedroom and put her on the bed. He has been sleeping in this bedroom for half a year and now it had a hostess. Kenny looked at Gloria, siting on the bed for a while, then got up and went to the bathroom and took a towel to help her wipe her face. Gloria had cried before. There were tears on her face. If he didn''t wipe the tears, it may be ufortable for her when she got upter. Just he had wiped Glorias face, Kenny''s mobile phone rang. He took out his cell phone quickly and turned off the sound. Looking up to see Gloria, he found that she did not have signs of being bothered. And then Kenny got up, and walked out quietly with the mobile phone to answer the phone. The phone call came from Shi Ye. In Sydney, Shi Ye was busy investigating the child''s affairs, but found nothing during this month. After all, she was a newborn baby. It was too hard to find. Kenny went to the French window, answered the phone and asked in a deep voice, "is there any progress?" Shi Ye said: "there is a clue, but I am not sure. There is a direct connection with those people of rke family temporarily..." Shi Ye couldn''t make it clear on the phone. After a moment''s silence, Kenny said, e and say." Shi Ye came quickly. When Shi Ye walked in the room, he said respectfully, "young master." Kenny looked at him and motioned for him to be quiet. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Later, he told Shi Ye: "You go to the study first." Shi Ye nodded, and went directly to the study. Kenny went back to the bedroom and took a look. Seeing that Gloria was sleeping soundly, he closed the door and went to the study. The bedroom door was just closed, and Gloria who was still lying in bed, opened her eyes suddenly. She woke up when Kenny wiped her face. She was just pretending to sleep. It was strange that Kenny has not allowed her to see the child. Although Kenny was very cold, he was good to her. It was strange that he insisted on not letting her see the child. She got up, opened the bedroom door and went out. Before, she heard the big sound of opening and closing the door outside, which should be the sound of the apartment door, so that she could hear it in the bedroom. Gloria went to the porch to have a look. As expected, she saw a pair of man''s shoes belonging to Kenny. In addition to Carl, the man who cane to the house to find Kenny was Shi Ye. Carl was a lively person. If he came home, he wouldn''t be so quiet. Then, it was only one possibility that it was Shi Ye. Gloria looked at the door of the study and walked over lightly. The door of the study was wooden, and the sound of turning the handle was very small. Through the crack of the door, she saw Kenny standing face to face with Shi Ye. Shi Ye gave something like the documents to Kenny: "young master, this is the abnormal status of the funds of rke family recently. A sum of money from your big cousin was transferred to the foreign ount. I think it may be rted to the disappearance of the littledy." Kenny didn''t open his mouth. He was silent for a while and then said, "where are the rest people of rke family?" Shi Ye closed the documents, shook his head and said, "I have not found abnormal capital flow of others for the time being." They began to say something else. Gloria cant understand. She closed the door and was a little confused. She knew the big cousin was Si Chengyu. The "littledy" referred to the daughter of her and Kenny? Was it true that Kenny didnt send someone to take away the child secretly? However, what did the disappearance of her daughter have to do with Si Chengyu? After discovering that the child was missing before, her first reaction was that Kenny had taken the child away, because she could not think of anyone else who would take the child away. If the child was taken away by Si Chengyus man, what was his purpose? Just to be against Kenny? If it was Si Chengyu, how would he treat her daughter? Cold sense came which let her have a shiver. If it was Kenny who took away the child, at least it can ensure that the child was safe. But if it was Si Chengyu... Gloria staggered and helped the wall so that she could stand firm. She couldn''t imagine how Si Chengyu would treat her daughter... She heard that the voice of the people inside sounded at the door. She was shocked and realized she was still standing by the door. She ran to the bedroom rapidly. There was no need to pretend to sleep. She sat on the head of the bed with her mobile phone, pretending to be ying on her cell phone after just waking up. When Kenny pushed the door in, he saw that Gloria was sitting on the head of the bed ying on the mobile phone. Kenny sat down on the bed: "wake up?" Gloria didnt look up: "Yes." Although she has been staring at the mobile phone, she was paying attention to the reaction of Kenny quietly. Kenny''s hand was raised slightly, as if h wanted to touch her head. But only a few seconds, he took it back. Then she heard the calm voice of Kenny: "hungry? What would you like to eat? Gloria looked up at him: "you can cook?" Kenny seemed to have not expected Gloria would ask this, or he did not expect Gloria would talk to him so calmly. He was stunned for a moment, and he coughed twice and said, "I cant but I''ll let Jinding deliver the meal." Gloria said, "is there any food in the refrigerator? I''ll cook. " Kenny shook his head. "Let''s go out and buy some." Gloria put aside the quilt and got up. Kenny stood up quickly without any action, but he was staring at Gloria. Gloria wanted to go out to buy food with him!? Although this was not a great thing in the past, after such a long period of silent treatment, Kenny was somewhat ttered. Gloria wore slippers, and saw him still standing there. she asked: "what''s the matter? I can''t go out? " Kenny did not speak, but held her hand and went out. Kenny drove her to the nearby life supermarket. Gloria knew what Kenny liked to eat, so she didn''t have to ask him about the ingredients. She just took the food and put in the shopping cart. Kenny pushed the shopping cart behind her in silence. He was a tall and handsome man, but he looked like a tame lion at this time. Chapter 288 Arent You Dead? Chapter 288 Aren''t You Dead? The passers-by can not help but look at Kenny and Gloria curiously. Some envy was in their eyes. Gloria and Kenny didn''t care about other people at all. One of them picked the vegetables, and the other pushed the shopping cart. However, this originally harmonious atmosphere was broken by a voice. "Gloria?" It was a familiar and strange man''s voice, with some surprise. Gloria turned and saw a familiar man''s face. After she saw the mans appearance, her voice raised consciously,"Si Chengyu?" "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I am so happy that you still remember me." Si Chengyu came to her. His tone was gentle. Glorias attitude to Si Chengyu was not good because she overheard Kenny and Shi Ye''s conversation previously. Si Chengyu gave her a bad impression before and now she hated him because of her child. Gloria just gave a sneer. Before she could speak, Kenny, pushing the shopping cart behind her, had already stepped forward and blocked in front of her to separate her and Si Chengyu''s vision. "Kenny is also here. What a coincidence. You buy vegetables?" When Si Chengyu saw Kenny, the smile on his face became more meaningful. Kenny did not say a word, but held Glorias hand and wanted to leave. "Chengyu, you are here. I am looking for you for a long time." Gloria who was about to leave, heard this sound and can''t help but stop. She looked back and saw that Anne was nestling on the side of Si Chengyu. It seemed Anne felt her eyes. She also looked at her side. When Anne saw Gloria, she suddenly opened her eyes: "Gloria? Aren''t you dead? " Gloria smiled: "I am sorry I let you down." Enemies always met. As soon as shee back, she meet Si Chengyu and Anne. Si Chengyu pretended to be angry and red at Anne: "why do you say that? Those media like to talk nonsense. You know that." "That''s right. It''s such a trifle. It''smon to pretend to be dead and escape crime. You made me out when I was in prison." Anne smiled sweetly. Gloria clenched and took a deep breath to calm herself down. At this time, Kenny said: "Si Chengyu, watch your own woman." Anne hid behind Si Chengyu hurriedly. And she said in a coquettish way, "Chengyu, I''m so afraid." Kenny sneered and he looked terrified."Do you know how much money you''re going to pay if your car hit a man to death? A million dors can buy a life. Isn''t it cheap? " Anne was stunned by Kenny''s words, and the fear shed in her eyes. She hid behind Si Chengyu and did not dare to say again. She still remembered how Kenny had dealt with her. She knew that Kenny was dangerous. He said that and he might buy someone to hit her. What Kenny had done to her had already rooted in her heart and made her feel afraid when she thought about it. Seeing Annes fear, Kenny just sneered and took Gloria and left. On the way back, both of them were silent. Gloria was thinking about the conversation between Kenny and Shi Ye. If her daughter was really taken away by Si Chengyu who was with Anne now, and Anne hated her so much... Gloriaplexion suddenly became pale. Kenny has been paying attention to Gloria. It was easy for him to find the abnormal of Gloria. Kenny pulled over on the side of the road and asked her, "what''s the matter? You look so bad. " "You tell me, was the child taken away by Si Chengyu?" Gloria turned her head fiercely, and reached out to grab the corner of his clothes, as if to grasp thest straw for rescue. Kenny was shocked. She had heard his conversation with Shi Ye. He held Glorias hand and said firmly: "it''s not Si Chengyu." Gloria shook her head and said: "you don''t cheat me. I want to know the truth. What can''t I bear now?" At first, she thought it was Kenny who took away the child. Back to Huyang City, she found that things were not so simple. She heard Kenny mentioned Si Chengyu. She''s now prepared for the worst, and she can''t afford to be cheated by him again. "I didn''t lie to you." Kenny exined to her seriously: "Shi Ye just found that the foreign funds is under the ount of Si Chengyu, but it does not mean that he did it. He did not have such ability." The man who can steal his child in the operating room quietly was not Si Chengyu. Gloria nodded. She believed in Kenny''s words. Moreover, even if Si Chengyu was capable, he can''t defeat Kenny. She fully believed it. "Who is that?" Gloria asked him: "who stole the child?" This was a question that Kenny can''t answer. It has been a month, but he hasn''t found anything. They only investigated Si Chengyu here. And Si Chengyu was a half family member of rke family. If the clue pointed to Si Chengyu, it meant that it was did by rke family. In the past six months, in order to find out thoroughly what happened to his mother at that time, his action was not secret. When he was investigating, some people were obstructing him secretly. If this was what rke family did, it must have something to do with the affairs of his mother. It was not clear whether they were warning him or threatening him. Gloria was not a fool, and soon thought of what he was thinking. Gloria looked at Kenny''s cold face. After a long time, she said quietly: "is it rted to rke family?" At that time, the story of Kenny''s mother had something to do with rke family. Half a year ago, when the old Mr. rke fell down from the stairs, it also had something to do with rke family. She was framed as the person who pushed the old Mr. rke, and it was also rted to the rke family. Gloria asked in astonishment.What do they want to do? "No matter what they want to do, I will not let them seed. I will get our child back." Kenny looked at her with a firm look. Gloria loosened the corner of his coat: "it''s not your own business. She is my child too." They returned to the apartment. Gloria also did not have the mood to cook. They finally let a person send the meal from the Jinding. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But they didn''t eat much. It was afternoon after meal. The thing that Gloria brought was not too much. She sorted out simply and called Kenny toe in. When Kenny saw her packed suitcase, his face darkened. "what are you going to do?" Chapter 289 You May be Besieged by the Media. Chapter 289 You May be Besieged by the Media. Gloria pressed her lips, took a deep breath and said, "we''d better live separately for the time being." Kenny narrowed his eyes slightly. He became some dangerous,"what do you mean?" Compared with Kenny, Gloria was more peaceful: "we are not the legal husband and wife right now, so we don''t need to live together. We should talk about our affairs until we find our child." During this period time, she has been exhausted. It took a month for Kenny but he found nothing about the child. And what can she do here, apart from endless waiting and suffering? As for the matter between her and Kenny, before the child was found back, she had no extra energy to deal with it. Kenny was very stubborn: "we can be the legal husband and wife at any time." Gloria did notpromise: "either, you let me go, or you use many bodyguards to watch meas before." She was a mother who can''t protect her own child. Every time something happening, she was in apletely passive state. She didn''t want to be like that again. Her words seemed to have infuriated Kenny. His face became unusually gloomy in an instant. Gloria was worried. Would Kenny agree to separate? However, Kenny said at this time: "OK." Gloria was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Kenny would really agree. But soon, hisst words let Gloria heart be heavy again. "But I have one condition," he added. "What?" Gloria looked at him with vignce. Kenny seemed to smile. He said word by word"get marriage certificates." Gloria opened her eyes: "what?" She almost doubted that she misheard. Did she not make it clear enough, or Was there something wrong with his understanding? Gloria was speechless."You say it again." Of course, Kenny didn''t say it again. Instead, he said, "how can you give our child an ount if you don''t get married?" Gloria was stunned. Gloria never thought that she would get the marriage certificates for this reason. When they got the certificates, they went to give the child an ount. There were three people in the household register. The head of household was Kenny. Wife was Gloria. Daughter was Tina rke. Kenny saw her staring at the household register, and said: "I have thought of this name already." Gloria stroke the "Tina rke" two words gently. The daughter she just met one time, called Tina rke. She thought of something, and looked up to see Kenny suddenly. She found that, Kenny was staring at the two words "Tina rke" on the household register too. Gloria said: "when she was born, she is very beautiful, like you." She has seen Tina rke, though only one time. When Kenny came to her at that time, he didn''t have chance to see her at all. Kenny was indifferent, but not cold-blooded. He should feel bad when the child was stolen. Kenny looked up at her. After a while he just nodded slightly: "I know." Gloria moved out at the same day. The house she rented was a little far away from the high-grademunity where Kenny lived. But it was clean and the environment was good. In the evening, she and Edith had dinner together. Edith didn''t know about the child. After thinking, Gloria thought sooner orter, Edith would know, so she told her. "Stolen?" After listening to her words, Edith reacted as fiercely as she imagined: "Damn it! Are they crazy people? What a jerk. Why do they steal child? They still have human natures? Gloria, lowered her head and did not speak. The stories of Kennys mother and the old Mr. rke were enough to show that they had no human nature. Edith was about to cry. Gloria poured a ss of water to her: "I believe that she is a lucky person. We will find her." Although Edith was notforted, she knew that Gloria was more miserable than she was. Edith drank the waterpletely: "what are you going to do now?" "I separated with Kenny for the time being. I want to find my child, but I should continue my life." She was more eager to find child than anyone else, but the reality was that even Kenny was helpless. She was not a flower in the greenhouse. She has experienced bitterness and sorrow since childhood, and nothing can defeat her. Edith didn''t know what to say for a moment, so she changed the topic: "well, has the script you signed with Jennifer started?" "It''s still in the final preparation period. It should start soon." Gloria was not very clear. Because after she revised the script for thest time, she did not contact Jennifer. Edith reminded her: "then you can contact her. You can go to the scene to have a look. Maybe you need to guide something..." She nodded. She really needed something to do now. But to Gloria amazement, she has not taken the initiative to find Jennifer. Jennifer has taken the initiative to contact her. The next day, she received a call from Jennifer. Jennifer said directly: "Word came that you went back to Huyang City? Don''t contact me when you come back? You want to ignore me when you get money, dont you? " Gloria was joking with her: "but you still call me?" Jennifer was very angry but she smiled: "Gloria, you are very arrogant?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gloria became serious and said: "Well, I will buy you coffee tomorrow?" "Good." Jennifer agreed happily. The two made an appointment at a remote cafe. The ce was not very easy to find. When Jennifer arrived, she said angrily, "What a bad ce. I''ve been looking for this ghost ce for half an hour, and I''ve been driving around in the same ce!" "I''ll buy you two cups of coffee." Gloria said, and called the waiter. Jennifer really ordered two cups of coffee. Gloria was a little speechless. This youngdy was really a little naive sometimes. Jennifer added sugar to the coffee and said, "youe back just in time. The Lost City will start the day after tomorrow, and you should go to the opening ceremony." Gloria nodded: "yes." It was the first script to start filming. Of course she would go. Jennifer was surprised by her simple answer: "you used to be a topic figure. You may be besieged by the media. You should be prepared." Gloria said half jokingly and half seriously."isn''t this just right? It can create a trending topic for Lost City. Maybe it will be famous before it was broadcast. " "Pooh!" Jennifer red at her: " Gold will glitter forever. I dont like this way." Chapter 290 Its Strange to be so Smooth. Chapter 290 It''s Strange to be so Smooth. She has known Jennifer for a long time. Jennifer was the only daughter in the family, and her family background was very good. Perhaps Jennifer knew too much about the entertainment circle that she has not been assimted. Jennifer was very serious in her work. She wouldnt take the short cut. This was her! When Gloria saw Jennifer being serious, she didnt joke but said, "this is inevitable. As long as you enter this circle, you have to stand in front of the public and let them see and judge." Jennifer didn''t persuade her,"OK, you know it yourself." On August 6th, "Lost City" started filming. It was still very hot in August. Gloria, in order to do things conveniently, didnt wear the skirt, but wore a very simple shirt and ck trousers. She was beautiful. She was pretty even if it was simple ck and white matching. She and Jennifer agreed to meet in the centre of the city, and then went to the shooting site together. Seeing Gloria, Jennifer shook her head and said, "although you are not the youngdy of rke family now, you don''t have to give up yourself. Youe out without makeup. Can you respect our crew? " "I put on a light make-up." Gloria opened the door to sit in and exined. She was wearing make-up, but it was light and simple. She just painted eyebrows and put on some lipstick. "Even if you don''t have make-up, you are better than our mistress." Jennifer continued to tease her. Gloria smiled, but did not speak. The opening ceremony was held in the first scenic spot. It was an abandoned middle school building in an old city. It took about an hour to drive there from the centre of the city. As a producer, Jennifer was the most authoritative person in the crew. Therefore, when Jennifer arrived, the crew had basically arrived. The heroine was a student selected from the film academy school. The hero was said to be a little famous. Jennifer only mentioned him once. Gloria didn''t know who he was. As soon as Jennifer arrived, she asked, "has Xu Muhane?" Gloria was surprised at "Xu Muhan" three words. She was a little impressed by the name Xu Muhan. The main reason was that Jennifer had a fight with Kelly because Kelly mentioned this name when Jennifer was Kenny''s vi as a maid. That fight was a big fight. It was also because the fight. Jennifer asked to leave. Xu Muhan was an experienced actor in the entertainment industry who had a good reputation and a lot of loyal fans. His works were not very famous but every one of them had excellent reviews. He has cooperated with many famous directors. He was the first-line actors in the maind. Therefore, the price was not cheap. Today was the day when the Lost City started. Jennifer asked Xu Muhan as soon as she came, which made Gloria confused. It was not a online drama? Online drama needed the Click Rate, so it was not a expensive production. The second and third-line actors would be invited, or the freshman. And Xu Muhans remuneration... Gloria pulled Jennifer and asked her, "the hero is Xu Muhan?" "Yes." After Jennifer finished, she was a little embarrassed. Jennifer looked around. She pulled Gloria into the corner and said, "don''t let Xu Muhan know I fought with Kellyst time." Gloria was stunned: "OK." "Miss Jones." "What''s the matter?" Gloria also wanted to ask Jennifer but she had something do deal with. Gloria was really curious how much investment Jennifer got to film Lost City. At this time, Jennifer''s assistant poured a cup of water to Gloria: "Miss Taylor, please." "Thank you." She took the water. After a while, when Jennifer finished, she came back to find Gloria. "It''s too hot." Jennifer drank the water and then said to Gloria, "but it must be finished before winter, so that it can broadcast during the winter vacation." "How much investment did you got and how much is the estimated money?" Gloria asked carefully. Jennifer did not conceal. She said directly: "50 million." "50 million?" Gloria was surprised by the number. Fifty million was a big cost for an online drama. "If 50 million dors is not enough, I can also get investment and increase." Jennifer''s tone was very rxing. Gloria pulled the hair on her forehead and asked softly, "are you afraid you can''t earn it back?" Jennifer seemed to think for a moment and said, "It doesnt matter if I can''t earn it back. I won''t cooperate with you in the future atst. " She said, and then reached out and patted on Glorias shoulder: "I''m kidding. I haven''t filmed it yet. Just ignore the money. If I have to think about the results before I did things, I would be very tired." Gloria nodded: "You are right." Jennifer stood up: "let''s go. Let me introduce the crew to you." There were a lot of staff in the crew, and Gloria can''t remember all of them. But it can be seen that Jennifer was very important in the crew, because when Jennifer introduced Gloria to them, they were very polite to Gloria. When some of them heard her name, they were curious but they didn''t ask. After that, Xu Muhan also came. Xu Muhan was tall and strong, with short hair and a little stubble. He looked very manly with his sun- kissed skin. Because he was not like the little fresh meat that the public liked nowadays, Xu Muhan can only act well. His acting path was very narrow. Most of the roles he has yed were hunk. Jennifer saw himing and called out, "Xu Muhan." "What?" Xu Muhan came over and nced at Jennifer. Jennifer put her hand on Gloria''s shoulder: "let me introduce her to you. This is the screenwriter of Lost City . Xu Muhan looked at Gloria, and the surprise shed in his eyes, but soon he turned away his eyes politely: "Nice to meet you, Miss Taylor." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Gloria smiled: "Nice to meet you too! I''ve seen your movies before. " Xu Muhan was the protagonist, so he would be very busy. They just talked a few minutes. He was called away by the director. The opening ceremony was smoother than expected. Until Gloria came home, she has not been besieged by the media. It was strange. Gloria thought for a while and called Kenny. The person on the other end of the phone seemed to have been waiting for her call. Kenny answered the phone at once. "Gloria." Chapter 291 Gloria, Dont be Impulsive. Chapter 291 Gloria, Don''t be Impulsive. Hearing the voice of Kenny, Gloria was in a trance. Kenny just called her and did not speak again. They were silent for a while. Gloria said firstly."today I went to see the crew." Kenny''s tone did not change: "well." It was not a secret that Gloria returned to Huyang City. It was not a secret that she and Jennifer cooperated and she attended to the opening ceremony of Lost City. People in the news industry had sensitive noses. Gloria who was a trending topic can''t be ignored by the media. At the beginning of the year, the old Mr. rke''s case was known by everyone. Then Gloria set fire to Kenny''s vi, and it was said that she was burned to death. These were very controversial. Gloria didn''t know how Kenny dealt with this matter secretly. She only knew that the case of her and the old Mr. rke on the Inte disappeared. It was cleaned up. In the past half a year, no one has discussed this matter any more. Although the matter was over, there was still no clear solution in the end. The media dare not interview rke family, but they can find Gloria. Seeing that Kenny didn''t want to confess at all, she said directly, "did you send someone to drive the media away?" Those media would certainly not miss the opportunity to interview her. After the opening ceremony, no one came to interview her. The media must be dealt. In Huyang City, the man who had this ability could only be Kenny. After hearing her words, Kenny was still silent. Silence was equivalent to acquiescence. Gloria took a deep breath, and said: "this is my own business. I know how to do. You just take care of yourself." She knew clearly that Kennys situation was not good. She didn''t know what secrets the rke family had, but it was obvious that all these were aimed at Kenny. After a long time, Kenny''s deep voice came: "Gloria, don''t be impulsive." Gloria startled and hung up the phone at once. In fact, she has been ready to be besieged and interviewed by the media, and the media would certainly ask her about the case of the old Mr. rke. Tina was very likely to be taken away by some people of rke family. At that time, if she said something she shouldn''t say in front of the media, some people of rke family would definitely find her. Only when she had connections with the people of rke family can she find out the whereabouts of Tina. She can''t be in a passive state all the time. She can''t just wait. Endless waiting would make her torturing and crazy. Kenny was smart and he had already known her idea. But, in this case, she had no other way. She was going to do something for Tina. Lost City started being shot smoothly, and Gloria was not busy so she would go to the crew when she was free. She and Jennifer sat under the sunshade. Jennifer drank water and asked her, "it''s so hot. Isn''t it good to enjoy the air conditioning at home? By the way, what about your child? I haven''t heard you talk about child since you came back. The smile on Glorias face was very almost disappearing. She directly ignored Jennifer''s words and asked, "Are the reporters you contacted reliable? Can theye? " Gloria has also called by reporters in recent days. She agreed to be interviewed, but those reporters either changed their minds temporarily or had idents on the way to the interview. Gloria understood that it was Kenny who did that. So she had to ask Jennifer. "Can the people I invite be unreliable? Wait." Jennifer looked at Gloria for a few seconds. She said half jokingly and half seriously, "you are trying to create the trending topic for the Lost City." It was too hot. Even if they sat under an umbre, they sweated all the time. Gloria took a paper towel to wipe her sweat, and her tone was very light: "I''m afraid that you will lose money. I just started my career and dont want to ruin it." Jennifer nced at her and didn''t speak again. Gloria didn''t know whether she believed her words. Gloria said to Jennifer that in order to make the lost city popr, she took the lead in epting media interviews, and hyped up the Lost City. Now, when every y was to be broadcast, people would buy a hot topic on the Inte, which was also a kind of industry propaganda rule. Although Jennifer didn''t agree with Gloria using herself to hype up, Gloria didn''t mind so Jennifer cant stop her. She was a business man and naturally wanted the Lost City to be as popr as possible. Jennifer really thought that Gloria would be interviewed for the sake of "Lost City". She reminded her: "OK, they should be here soon. Their problems may be a little sharp. If you can''t stand, you can call me quietly or something." Gloria nodded: "I know. Thank you." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She really thanked Jennifer. At the beginning, Jennifer bought her script and let her have money to go abroad. Now she helped her so much. She really thanked Jennifer. Jennifer rolled her eyes at Gloria."Cheesy." The reporters came soon who were arranged by Jennifer for Gloria. Gloria was about to leave the crew but she was stopped by reporters. "Hello, Miss Taylor, I''m a reporter from XX. I want to ask you some questions..." "Hello! I''m a reporter from XX... " "Miss Taylor..." The number of reporters was quiterge. As soon as they came up, they blocked the way of Gloria. Gloria showed her surprise timely but she was not flustered. Gloria lifted up her hair and said naturally."I know you have a lot of questions but I ham busy. I hope you can ask the key points." "Miss Taylor, where did you go after the fire in master Kenny''s vi half a year ago? News came that you escaped. Whats your opinion? "Miss Taylor, now that you are back in Huyang City openly, don''t you worry rke family would make trouble for you?" "Are you still the wife of Kenny now?" Did you really pushed the old Mr. rke down the stairs? The reporters asked Gloria questions hurriedly. Glorias face remained unchanged, and she was very calm: "you ask too much. I will answer the questions you are very concerned about. The old Mr. rke was not pushed by me, or I can not stand here now. After all, we are a legal society, and justice has long arms. Do you think so?" Justice had long arms. The kidnapping case of Kenny and his mother, the story of the old Mr. rke falling down the stairs, and the stolen Tina... The perpetrators behind these things would show their hypocrisy one day and ept the just trial. The truth has not been found out for a long time. It was only because it was hidden too deeply. The true would be known by everyone one day. Chapter 292 The Women Who Has Married into a Rich Family. Chapter 292 The Women Who Has Married into a Rich Family. When Gloria said these, her tone was sincere and magnanimous, which surprised the reporters who asked questions. It was a little quiet for a moment. Gloria continued to say: "since I have not done anything wrong, naturally I am not afraid of the people of rke family. Moreover, the people of rke family are so reasonable that they will note to me for no reason." What she said was true. rke family was rich and powerful. If Gloria really did something to the old Mr. rke, rke family can''t let her return to Huyang City safely. At this time, a reporter asked: " half a year ago, you were not found in the fire, so others thought you were dead. Where did you go in the past six months? Why is there no news? " Gloria nced at the reporters in front of her. She thought of her half year''s life and the daughter whim she only saw once. She said faintly: "keep good health." Three simple words summed up the life of this half year. The reporter continued."Is it because you were injured in that fire? What is the rtionship between you and the young master rke? Are you still his wife? Or are you divorced? " Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Gloria directly ignored the reporter''s first question: "as for the rtionship between me and Kenny, this is my private matter. I''m sorry." Sometimes people can''t say too much. Even if it was a lie, people should leave a room to turn back. In the past six months, she did have a rest for the child in a foreign country, but she did not admit that she was injured in the fire. The reporter didn''t give up, but still insisted on asking: "if you avoid talking about this matter, does it mean that you and Mr. rke have already divorced and are no longer husband and wife?" Kenny has now taken over rke family. He has just emerged in the business world. He was popr. Digging up the affairs of Kenny was more interesting than the case of the old Mr. rke. The rtionship between Kenny and Gloria was not only that the media wanted to know. Many high- ss celebrities in Huyang City were waiting to take the position of the youngdy of rke family in one fell swoop. Gloria looked down and she was m. She just said."sorry, noment." Jennifer didn''t go far away and kept an eye on the situation here. Seeing Gloria did not want to say more, Jennifer let the staffe there. After receiving her instructions, the staff went over and separated Gloria from the reporter: "all right, the interview is over." "Miss Taylor, please tell us..." The reporter was eager to get a answer from Gloria. Gloria turned and walked to the other side. Jennifer followed. "Did you divorce? Like those reporters, Jennifer was very interested in the rtionship between Kenny and Gloria. Gloria stopped, turned and looked at her carefully. "Why do you look at me?" Jennifer touched her face. Although Glorias eyes were calm, she was still a little ufortable when she was stared. After a few seconds, Gloria just said: "are you interested in Kenny?" Jennifer thought of the cold appearance of the Kenny. She shook her head quickly: "No." Gloria raised up the corner of the lips and said: "then I will not tell you." "Shit! You... " Jennifer choked by her words, pointed to her for a long time, and then said: "I just helped you a lot!" Gloria turned her head to smile at her: "thank you, I invite you to dinner." Jennifer:... She has said for a long time that Gloria looked like a vase, but she had a lot of bad minds in her heart. Gloria''s interview was soon reported. It became the trending topic, ranked first. The number of people to discuss was also increasing. Gloria changed the Microblog name to Tina rke after the "Lost City" was started, and then the authentication information was "Lost City" screenwriter. After the Microblog topic came out, someone found Glorias Microblog ount. The number of Microblog fans kept rising. She applied for this Microblog ount when she and Anne argued before. However, when she certified, she cleared the Microblog. Now the only few Microblogs news left were all rted to the Lost City. Comments of the first Microblog increased. Gloria read thements, and found that there were people who watched lively and said sarcastic words. "Take a look at the women who has married into a rich family." "She must have divorced Mr. rke for a long time. Otherwise, how can she write a script to support himself?" "Has anyone seen her? Is she beautiful?" "Lost City? This name is not for a good y." "So is it this woman who did harm to the old Mr. rke?" "Lost City" just started shooting, and this woman came out to ept interview. Does she want to hype? For thesements, Gloria justughed and ignored them. Those who should be looking for her would naturallye to her. She has done what she wanted to do, and just waited for them toe. However, before those people came, Gloria saw Kenny. After on the Microblog, Gloria was preparing to cook dinner but the doorbell rang. Gloria took a look in the peep hole and found that it was Kenny. She was slightly stunned for a moment and didn''t open the door. She didn''t really want to open the door. As if he knew what Gloria was thinking, Kenny raised his hand and knocked twice on her door, and said in a cold voice, "Gloria, I know you are here. Either you open the door or I''ll send someone to smash it." Too rude! Gloria pressed her lips. She could only open the door. Without looking at him, she went back to the room. Kenny was obviously in a rage. After he came in, he mmed the door behind him. He grabbed Gloria''s arm, ground and said, "Gloria, how can I tell you? Dont be impulsive!" Kenny was gripping her arm with his fingers tightly. She tried to struggle, but failed. Gloria can only keep calm and said: "I have no impulse. I think it very clearly, and I am also very calm now! I just want them toe to me on their own initiative! " "Do you know what kind of people they are? You let them toe to you on their own initiative? Grandfather and Tina are good examples. You... " When hearing him mention Tina, Gloria became a little excited: "Tina? Tina is just a new born child. Has she provoked them? She didn''t! Those people of your rke family have been insane and have no human nature. It''s better to take the initiative to fight than wait! " Chapter 293 She was Not Allowed to Escape. Chapter 293 She was Not Allowed to Escape. With that, the room fell into a terrible silence. They stood face to face and neither of them would give in. For a long time, Kenny sighed gently, with a trace of weariness in his tone: "they have scruples about me. I can''t let you be in danger." Over the years, he couldnt found anything about his mother''s case, and there was no trace after a clue. He also thought that maybe he really thought too much. Maybe the case that he and his mother were kidnapped was just an ident. Until, the old Mr. rke had an ident. Before the ident, the old Mr. rke went to him and said that he would tell him everything he wanted to know after the new year. However, the old Mr. rke did not have a good new year. On the morning of the first day of the new year, he fell down the stairs. When he woke up, he had lost my mind. After that, Gloria was framed as the murderer of hurting the old Mr. rke. All this was a warning to him from some people in rke family. Some people of rke family who didnt want to let him know the truth of the case always used the people who were around him to threaten him. Gloria shook her head: "even if I don''t take a risk, can I be safe?" She continued: "You know more clearly than me about the case of grandfather. Even if I do nothing, they still will not let me go. I just don''t understand, why they have to take efforts to deal with you." Gloria thought about these things carefully in the past few days. When the old Mr. rke had an ident, she suspected Randy and Manley. On New Year''s Eve, she had seen Randy and Manley sneaking into a room, and then the old Mr. rke had an ident, and she was framed. These things seemed to have been done deliberately. She didn''t know why they did that or what Kenny was hiding. Until Tina disappeared, Gloria understood something suddenly. When they were threatening Kenny, they also wanted to control him. They were trying to get Kenny to be obedient. Gloria finished and stared at Kenny. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She hoped Kenny can tell her a little truth. Kenny just changed the subject: "I''m hungry." "You can eat when you are hungry." After that, Gloria stepped back, indicating that he can go. Kenny not only did not go, but sat down on the big sofa directly and said leisurely, "I can''t cook." Gloria was not soft-hearted at all: "go to the restaurant to eat." The expression on the face of Kenny was the same as usual, and the tone was serious and shameless: "the food in the restaurant is not delicious." Gloria came to him and said, "you are determined to stay here, right?" Kenny leaned back and said, "we have gotten the certificates." If it was not for the ount of Tina, she would not be so hasty to get the certificates. She just felt that writing the name of Tina on the ount book would have a trace of support. Even if they only met once, she also wanted Tina to know that her father and mother loved her. Gloria wasnt so cold to drive away Kenny. She red at Kenny: "wait." Then she turned and went to the kitchen. After seeing Gloria into the kitchen, Kenny began to look at the house she rented. There was one bedroom and one living room. It was not big, but very clean. The furniture was not a lot. It looked a little more colder than his apartment, but was full of the smell of Gloria. Kenny closed his eyes, leaned on the sofa and fell asleep. Gloria cooked the meal, only to find that Kenny has fallen asleep. She hesitated but still reached out to push Kenny: "wake up to eat." Kenny opened eyes. He was in a daze that proved he was not very sober at the moment. Gloria saw him open his eyes and was about to take back her hand. But unexpectedly, Kenny held her hand fiercely at this time. And then he pulled her into his arms. Gloria stood before. She cant keep bnce now and fell into his arms directly. The man''s chest was strong and hard. She fell into his arms with some pain. Gloria was a little angry: "Kenny!" Kenny seemed not to have heard. He put his arms on the waist of Gloria quickly and hugged her tightly. Kenny buried his head on the neck of Gloria and smelled. His voice was a little hoarse: "when I was alone in the apartment, I would dream of you when I fell asleep. Every time I held you in my arms. I can only hold air. When I woke up, there was no your smell. How could you be so cruel and burn the vi..." If the vi was still there, he can find a trace of familiarity in the vi at least. Gloria did not expect that he would talk about this suddenly. She was a little stiff. After struggling for a while, she found that she couldn''t move at all. She thought the man must be born in the year of ox which was stubborn. She was angry when he talked about the fire the vi. "I''m cruel? If I had been cruel, I would not have taken out that pen for you. I would have burned that pen together!" "But you did not." Kenny''s tone suddenly changed: "you are unwilling." Gloria was stunned for a moment. She did not want to continue."let me go, or you do not want to enter my house in the future." Her threat seemed to have worked. Kenny''s arm around her waist loosened, and she took the opportunity to get up. But unexpectedly, Kenny pressed her head and kissed her. How long has it been since Gloria left... Before one month in Sydney, Tina disappeared. Glorias mood has been bad. In addition to trying to let people take care of her and let her be happy, there was no other thoughts in his mind. Kenny''s kiss was as evil and domineering as him. He seemed to want to eat Gloria and upy her all in a aggressive way. The man had a unique talent in this respect. Glorias hands were sped by one of his hands. His other big hand held her back neck and controlled her firmly. She was not allowed to escape. By the time she regained a little sanity, her position had already been exchanged with Kenny. She had been pressed on the sofa and her clothes were dishevelled. Chapter 294 Pink Floral Apron Chapter 294 Pink Floral Apron Kenny''s kiss went down along the corner of her lips. When it came to the neck, he was stopped by Glorias hand: "eat." "I can have something else first." Kenny said in a hoarse voice, as he lowered his head to kiss her hand. Again and again, he kissed her hand gently. He was patient and affectionate, as if he would kiss her until she took away her hand. Gloria blushed, but she did not allow Kenny to continue. She reached out and pushed Kenny''s head away: "eat or go home to eat yourself." Kenny''s throat glided hard for a while. He buried his head on her shoulder socket, and discussed with her seriously: "I eat less?" Gloria didnt know cry orugh. This kind of thing can be discussed in this way? The final result was that Gloria did not agree. After they tidied up, they sat down at the table to eat. This was a single apartment with one bedroom and one living room. The dining room was connected with the living room. The table was very small. Gloria didn''t make a special meal for Kenny, but made two simple home cooked dishes ording to her own usual eating habits. Her appetite was not very good, so she didn''t eat much, but Kenny ate a lot. Kenny ate much and fast, but he was not rude. He looked like having a good table manner. Temperament was a kind of thing, which can only be felt and can''t be expressed by words. Even if she knew that the man in front of her had moody temper, his temperament could not be concealed. After Gloria finished eating, she leanedzily on the chair and watched him eat. It''s been a long time since two people sat together quietly for dinner. After a careful look, she found that Kenny didnt look very well, and he was a little thinner than when she saw himst time. Gloria asked subconsciously,"do you eat on time every day?" With that, Gloria pressed her lips awkwardly: "I just..." Kenny looked at her and his ck eyes were bright with undisguised pleasure. Gloria can not continue to say. She just cared about him. Why was he so happy? "I eat on time, but the food outside is not as good as you do." Kenny was not good at rhetoric. But when he said this kind of words seriously, it seemed that he had a sweet tongue. Gloria looked down: "if you finished, you should leave." After a moment''s silence, Kenny said, "I''ll wash the dishes before I leave." "You dont need to..." Gloria words have not been finished. Kenny has already stood up, put the dishes on the table together and put them into the kitchen. Gloria stood up to stop him. But she heard a knock on the door outside. Who was it? It was toote. Taking a look in the peep hole, Gloria found it was Edith. She opened the door, and asked in amazement: "Edith, howe sote?" Edith looked tired, and it was obvious that she had just finished the work and came to her. She raised her foot and kicked a box on the ground and said, "the crew members brought me two boxes of lychees from their hometown. When I came back, I brought you one." When Edith said that, she entered Glorias house. Gloria followed behind, squatted down and carried the box of lychees into the house: "it''s sote and I can take it by myself." "You don''t have a car. I''ll bring it to you on my way back." Edith went straight to the sofa and sat down. At this time, Kenny''s voice came from the kitchen: "Gloria, there is no detergent." The kitchen was close to the door. They have just walked in and passed by the kitchen. However, Edith didn''t know that there was still a man in the kitchen because they were talking to each other. There was a moment of silence. Edith turned her head and looked at Gloria. "You hid a man" were written in her eyes. Gloria was speechless. Just about to say, she found Kenny came out of the kitchen. Just now he told Gloria that there was no detergent. After waiting for a long time, he walked out of the kitchen because Gloria didnte into the kitchen. He came out and saw Edith. Edith also saw Kenny and...His pink floral apron. Edith went to buy this flower apron with Gloria. Gloria didn''t care anything in those days when she just came back, so Edith let her shop with her. A tall and straight man, wearing a white shirt, ck trousers and a pink floral apron outside, came out of the kitchen with the rolled sleeves... This scene should be very warm and homely. However, the man was Kenny. It was a little strange. Even if he wore a pink floral apron, he was not gentle at all, and he was still aggressive. Edith stood up at once and called out: "big boss?" "Yes." Kenny nodded and turned to see Gloria: "detergent?" The atmosphere was a bit weird. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "In the cupboard." Gloria looked at Edith and went to the kitchen: "I''ll take it for you." The table in the kitchen was very narrow. Gloria put a lot of things in the cab. She took out the detergent and looked up at Kenny: "you... You''d better go back first. " "I''ll leave when I''m done." Kenny took the detergent in her hand without any expression, walked to the edge of the sink and bent over to wash the dishes. Kenny had never done such a thing before. It was obviously hard to do it, but he washed very seriously. After washing the dishes, Kenny didn''t stay but left directly. Edith watched the whole process. When Kenny left, she was still in a daze: "what''s the matter? Did you break up or not? " Edith can''t understand them. Disassembling the lychee carton, Gloria said: "we live separately for the time being." Edith asked carefully, "that is to say, you still have feelings?" Gloria paused, and then nodded: "Yes." It was never because she didn''t love Kenny when she went to abroad. She cant love a person so that she let herself be controlledpletely and lost herself. In this rtionship, she wanted to put herself in the same position with Kenny, and can''t always let him control herself. Chapter 295 Is It Hard for You to Call Me Uncle? Chapter 295 Is It Hard for You to Call Me Uncle? Edith thought and said, "I don''t quite understand..." Gloria put litchi into the refrigerator, and asked her: "don''t say this. Have you eaten?" "I ate with the crew." Edith finished. She patted on her head: "I remember one thing. I saw your interview video. What do you want?" Since thest time Gloria asked her to find reporters and then Gloria set fire and ran away, Edith was really afraid of Gloria. She used to think that she was good at making trouble, but now she found Gloria was not better than her. Gloria smiled and said: "hype my script the Lost City. " "I believe in you?" Edith rolled her eyes at her. Gloria took a te of washed litchi to Edith. Her tone was very serious: "Edith, rke family is too complex. If I don''t take the initiative to do something, I can only be led by them forever." When Gloria mentioned rke family, Edith became serious too."There is no news about little Tina?" Gloria shook her head. The tone became a little cold: "I guess, rke family will soone to me." When Kenny came out of Glorias apartment, Shi Ye opened the door of the car for him quickly. Shi Ye drove the car. From time to time, he observed Kenny from the rear-view mirror. Kenny closed his eyes slightly, and said, "Just say." Since Kenny has said so, Shi Ye naturally no longer hesitated. He asked directly, "since young master is not at ease, why should you let the youngdy move out?" There was silence in the car for a moment, and the voice of Kenny came calmly: "If I let her move out, she might be happy." Shi Ye remembered thatst year, he talked about this topic with Kenny. What did Kenny say at that time? At that time, what Kenny said was that he would rather let them suffer together. For more than half a year, Kenny''s thoughts were different. Gloria was right. She was soon found by someone of rke family. At that night, she chatted with Edith for a while, and Edith left in a hurry because she had work arrangements for the next day. The arrangement for Gloria at the next day was still to go to the crew. She just went out, and a ck car came to her and stopped. The window came down to show a face of a middle-aged man who was somewhat simr to Kenny. "Gloria, we havent seen each other for a long time." Gloria felt disgusting but she was surprised on the surface., "Mr. rke?" Randy smiled, looking like a kind elder: "although you are not together with Kenny now, you don''t have to be so polite. Is it hard to call me uncle?" He looked kind, but he has been sitting in the car when he talked to Gloria which showed his arrogance. Gloria was clever: "Uncle rke." Randy had a satisfied look: "where are you going? Do you have time to have a cup of coffee with me?" Gloria smiled and nodded: "my pleasure." What she was waiting for was Randy toe to her. Of course, she would not refuse his invitation. "Get into the car." With that, Leng Xu who was driving the car, has already got off the car to open the door of the back seat for Gloria. "Thank you, uncle Leng." Gloria nodded to Leng Xu, and then got into the car. Randy sat beside her, looking calm. Gloria was a little nervous and closed the jaw. She looked ahead and did not see Randy. The car soon stopped in front of a coffee shop. She and Randy walked in one after another, and the waiter led them to the reserved box. When the coffee was served, Randy stirred the coffee and asked in a concerning tone: "how are you in foreign countries in the past six months?" Gloria smiled and replied very politely: "Thanks for your concern. I am fine." Randy sighed and said: "at the beginning, we were too anxious to misunderstand you. You are a good child. How can you do that kind of thing? It is probable that the old Mr. rke fell down the stairs because he was too old. Hearing this, Gloria held the coffee spoon tightly. It was because the old Mr. rke was too old? It was obvious to all that the old Mr. rke was well-maintained and he was very strong. Besides, it was clear that someone had let here there on purpose at that morning. Obviously, it was designed. Now Randy told her that it was because the old Mr. rke was too old? At that time, she believed easily when a servant told her that the old Mr. rke want to see her. It was because she had just woken up and didn''t think so much in her mind. But when the old Mr. rke wanted to see her, he would not let other servants say it to her. This statement, which was full of ws, was totally unreasonable. However, Gloria can not question him directly. Gloria looked down and pinched her legs under the table. She pinched herself so hard. And then she burst into tears. At this time, she looked up at Randy, sobbed and asked, "is grandfather OK now?" Randy seemed to have not expected that Gloria would be so sad. He startled and then said: "now." Gloria nodded, and then asked carefully, "can I go to see him?" In fact, she really wanted to see the old Mr. rke. It was just that there was no reason for her to do that. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Sure." Randy''s smile suddenly disappeared. He became serious and asked: "what''s the matter between you and Kenny? I heard from Leon that Kenny took the child away? " Ding When he mentioned the child, the spoon in Glorias hand fell into the cup. It touched the edge of the cup and the sound was not quiet or loud. What did Randy mean? What did he want to test? Was he testing to know how much Gloria knew about the child, or was he trying to find out whether the rtionship between Kenny and her was close enough to let her know rke family stole the child? She clenched her hand which was under the table and then released. She did not know how to deal with this problem, so she simply lowered her head and made a sad expression. Every time she thought of Tina, she can''t help but shed tears. Randy narrowed his eyes slightly and he was thinking. He said slowly: "Kenny is really going to far. Although I am the child''s grandfather and the child is destined to stay in rke family, she is still too young. She should stay with her mother to grow up..." Gloria simply covered her face and cried: "I''m sorry, Uncle rke. I''m just so sad..." Chapter 297 No, I Don’t Want to See Him Chapter 297 No, I Dont Want to See Him Shi Ye sighed and asked, Young Master, where are we going now? After a few seconds, Kenny rke replied, Glorias. Shi Ye started the car and drove to Gloria Taylors ce. The car stopped in front of the apartment building where Gloria Taylor lived. Before getting off the car, Kenny rke said, Go. You dont need to pick me up. Yes, Sir. Shi Ye replied. When Kenny rke got off the car, Shi Ye drove away. *** Gloria Taylor was washing her face when the doorbell rang. She cried so hard in front of Randy rke today that her eye were swollen. When the doorbell rang, she could already guess that it was Kenny rke. She peeped through the hole before opening the door. It was really Kenny rke. She opened the door, looked around, and let him in. Come in. said Gloria Taylor. She turned around and walked inside. Kenny rke followed and sat on the sofa. What do want to drink? Shall I pour you a ss of water? Gloria Taylor took the pot on the table and poured a ss of water for him. When she handed the ss to Kenny rke, he pulled her hand. Gloria Taylor bit her lips, she didnt refuse. He pulled her to sit down beside him. He wrapped her hand with his big hands and yed with it. He asked, What did he say to you? We talked about the child. He said that he would help me find you to ask about Tina. Gloria Taylor said while looking at him, Did you urge me to move out because you knew that he woulde to me? Kenny rke didnt reply. He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it. He kissed it way too lightly. His hot breath made her itchy. She kicked him and said, Im asking you! Ouch. Kenny rke groaned, but he still didnt talk. Gloria Taylor couldnt do anything about it. She asked again, When your grandpa had an ident, they didnt frame me to hurt me. They framed me to test my position in your heart, so that at that time, you would show your doubt against me, no? Kenny rke didnt reply, but his silence alone confirmed it. Gloria Taylor continued to analyze the situation clearly, Before your grandpa had an ident, he asked me to visit him alone with you. That time, he behaved strangely. Im thinking that your grandpa must have known something or was about to do something and your father knew it, but your father didnt do anything to him because he didnt have the heart. So, he framed me to kill two birds with one stone. So, the problem is, what does your father want to hide? Is it the truth of your mothers kidnapping? The more she thought about it, the scarier it got. What was it that made Randy rke do fishy things? When Kenny rke saw Gloria Taylor lost in her thought, his face got heavy. He let go of her hand and put his arms on her shoulders. He whispered, Gloria, look at me. Hm? Kenny rke looked at her with a deep andplicated emotions in his eyes. It was difficult to tell what he was thinking. You dont know anything now. Grandpas ident was an ident. Tina was taken away because I wanted to rob her from you. Thats all you know. Thats all. Kenny rke gripped her shoulder hardly. Gloria Taylor writhed in pain, but she didnt say anything. She only asked, Why? Do you remember what I said? he ignored her question and asked. I dont. she looked away. Clearly, she knew everything, but she had to y dumb and stay out of it. Kenny rke knew that she had a temper, but she had to listen to everything he said. Kenny rke added, Tina is safe. Randy rke wants me to help him manage thepany. Tina is hisst resort. She is safe now. Dont worry. How can I not worry? Gloria Taylor rubbed her temple, Im not only worried about Tina, Im worried about you too. He snorted, You dont need to worry. You just need to remember that you are Kenny rkes woman. Youre not allowed to fool around outside. They were talking about serious matter, why did he suddenly mention about her fooling around? Gloria Taylor pushed him, Were talking about something serious right now. This is just as serious. Kenny rke said coldly, You should stay away from Colin Hall. After returning to Huyang City, Ive never seen that man! Gloria Taylor shouted. Kenny rke was even more nosey that that of a woman. He sneered as he squinted threateningly, Do you still want to see him? No. it had been a while since thest she saw this expression of his. She bit her lips and repeated it, I said no, I dont want to see him. However, Huyang was a huge city. It was possible that she could identally bump into him one day. Besides, she managed to flee the country because of Colin Hall. She felt that she owed him something. Keep your promise. Kenny rke leaned over and pecked her lips. Gloria Taylor couldnt helpughing. He hugged her and kissed her for a while. After that, he got up and left. When he was at the door, Kenny rke looked back at her with deep eyes, I may note to see you often for the time being. Hm. Gloria Taylor leaned against the door and nodded. He frowned, Thats cruel. Are you not sad at all? Gloria Taylor felt that Kenny rke was particrly talkative today. She pushed him out, Go. After he left, Gloria Taylor sat on the sofa alone. She remembered Colin Hall. If she had the time, she should meet him. However, Colin Hall she saw thest time was different from Colin Hall she used to know. Would he be upset about what she did before? She suddenly remembered Colin Hall told her at the airport that the water in the rke family was deep. Did Colin Hall happen to know something about this family? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, they were all in Huyang City. They would bump into each other sooner orter. Gloria Taylor however had no intention to take the initiative to meet Colin Hall. *** Kenny rke said that he wouldnte to see her for the time being and so he hadnt. Gloria Taylor spent her time talking with the crew and sometimes, she would discuss the script with Jennifer Jones. Her days were peaceful. Chapter 298 Put On an Act Chapter 298 Put On an Act When the crew finished their work, Jennifer Jones approached Gloria Taylor and said mysteriously, Come with me to a dinner party tonight. What dinner party? Gloria Taylor asked while looking at her phone. Jennifer Jones exined, Its a formal one. We just need to eat and thats all. Okay. Gloria Taylor agreed. Because of Jennifer Jones family background, people in her circle respected her. She was not an impetuous person. When she said that it was a formal dinner, it should be it. *** It was not until they were inside the car that Gloria Taylor remembered to asked, Where are we going? Jin Ding. Jennifer Jones replied while driving. Jin Ding? She used to go there for dinner. She hadnt been there since she came back. When she heard other mentioned Jin Ding, she froze for a while before she reacted. When they stopped at the traffic light, Jennifer Jones looked at Gloria Taylor and asked, Are you sure you dont want to change your clothes and do your hair? No, Im fine. Gloria Taylor was looking out of the window. She answered absent-mindedly. Because she was outdoor a lot, she loved wearing long pants. She hadnt worn a skirt for a long time. Skirt was impractical. Jennifer Jones pondered for a while and asked, Okay. So, after Kenny rke dumped you, you lost hope and your interest to find another man? Gloria Taylor didnt expect that she would suddenly mention this topic. She replied faintly, Lets talk about thister. They were chatting along the way and finally, they arrived in Jin Ding. Gloria Taylor got off the car and looked around involuntarily. Kenny rke often came to Jin Ding for dinner. She didnt know if she would meet him here. What are you looking at? Lets go. Jennifer Jones voice woke her from her thoughts. Hm. Gloria Taylor followed. Both of them arrived at the private dining room. The other guests were already in ce. There were men, women, and young girls inside. Some of them often appeared on big screen recently. Jennifer Jones leaned closer to Gloria Taylors ear and whispered, That one wearing a white shirt and that one wearing a pink dress, their academic degree are fake. Gloria Taylor didnt expect that Jennifer Jones actually knew such gossips. Gloria Taylor said jokingly, If I cant write script for a living in the future, I will open an ount on Microblog to expose these scandals and be an influencer to support myself. You dont have a back up to expose their scandals. Trust me. They will kill you. said Jennifer Jones. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Youre my back up. said Gloria Taylor. What am I? Kenny rke? He could be your strongest back up. If you hadnt divorce him, the entertainment industry was already in your palm. You could shoot your own script if you wanted to Halfway through her words, Jennifer Jones realized that she shouldnt have said that. She turned to look at Gloria Taylor. She didnt seem to be angry. Jennifer Jones quickly changed the topic, I heard that there are still a few other starsing tonight, but I dont know who they are. Gloria Taylor knew who Jennifer Jones was talking about. Miss Taylor. When Gloria Taylor saw Si Chengyu smilinglying toward her, she felt that she should have checked the bad luck check today before going out. Mr. Si. Gloria Taylor smiled. In front of strangers, they had to put on an act. This time, another person came in. Chengyu, you walk so fast. You dont wait for me. Anne Taylor grunted while reaching for his arms. Si Chengyu was standing in front of Gloria Taylor. Anne Taylor saw her too. When she saw Gloria Taylor, her face sank, Gloria? Before Gloria Taylor could reply, Si Chengyu gave her a look, Anne. The cold face she put on when she looked at Gloria Taylor cleared away in a second. Now, she was acting warmly in his arm. When Si Chengyu and Anne Taylor finally were seated, Jennifer Jones asked her, Do you know the movie king Si Chengyu? Although his rtionship with Kenny rke was broken, but his rtionship with the rke family hadnt been exposed. Sheng Ding Medias big boss identity was not exposed either. Gloria Taylor lowered her eyes and said, Havent you heard the gossip between me and Si Chengyu before? Jennifer Jones knew what she was referring to. Chengyu, I want to eat that. Chengyu, dont drink too much wine. After the meal, Gloria Taylor could hear an earful of Anne Taylors coquetry. Si Chengyu always looked so gentle. People would believe that they were in a rtionship. Jennifer Jones on the other side was disgusted by Anne Taylor. Before the dinner was over, Jennifer Jones stood up and said, We still have something to do. We will take our leave. Oh, Miss Jones is leaving. Why dont you stay for a while to talk? someone said as a polite gesture. Gloria Taylor came with Jennifer Jones. She would leave the talking to Jennifer Jones. She just came to eat and drink. Thats what she thought, but not others. Anne Taylor looked up at Gloria Taylor and said, Gloria, are you leaving? You dont like me that much, do you? Although the rke doesnt want you anymore, youre still my sister. Everyone knew about Gloria Taylors identity, but because of Jennifer Jones, no one dared teasing her. Anne Taylor wouldnt miss a chance to step on her. Regardless of her rtionship with Kenny rke, together or divorce, she was immune to Anne Taylors words. Anne Taylor had always been such person. She liked to feast on others pain. Since you think that Im your sister, should I feel honored? Gloria Taylor smiled. Her cat eyes were bright and dazzling. Gloria Taylors appearance was still outstanding among the stars. She hardly say a word since she came in. she tried her best toy low. Tonights dinner was mainly a game between the investors and the stars. At the home of others, it was only natural toy low, so as not to steal the spotlight. Gloria Taylor raised her eyebrows and looked straight at her eyes, Have you forgotten that six months ago Mr. Loren Taylor had already announced that he lifted up his father-daughter rtionship with me? Chapter 299 He Was Fine, But Suddenly Went Crazy Chapter 299 He Was Fine, But Suddenly Went Crazy More than half a year ago, because of what happened to Richard rke, The Taylor was eager on clearing up their rtionship with Gloria Taylor for they were afraid of being implicated. Without noticing her, they directly published on the newspaper that Loren Taylor and Gloria Taylor were no longer father and daughter. The Taylor always put their interest first. They would do such thing. She was not surprised. She was not hurt either. After all, her expectations toward her family had long been lost. That time, she became the talk of the city. The guests who were sitting before her were people of the entertainment industry. Naturally, they also paid attention to this matter. They knew at a nce that it was the Taylors strategy to avoid being implicated. Although most of them were likely to do same thing as Loren Taylor when face with the same situation, this act was no glorious at all. People would naturally looked down upon this decision. Now, Anne Taylor deliberately provoked Gloria Taylor. It was obvious to other guests that she was trying to ridicule her. However, it was not a simple problem others could meddle with. They just smiled and didnt say much. Anne Taylor read it online that she was inclined to keep Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke separated. As for theirst encounter in the supermarket, she selectively forgot to clean it up. She deliberately triggered Gloria Taylor now, but she didnt want others tough at her. She squinted at the giggling youngdies and said coldly, What are youughing at? After being called out, they lowered their heads. They dared not see Anne Taylors eyes. No one in the entertainment circle was a good person, let alone a woman. One of the youngdies even had the audacity to say, Is Jin Ding your ce? Do we need your permission tough? She was an actress. She delivered that line with the right amount of satire. Who do you think you are? Watch you tone. Anne Taylor turned to look at Si Chengyu. She was hoping that he could help her talk. Everyone in the entertainment circle knew that Si Chengyu had gone solo for the past six months. First, he terminated his contract with Sheng Ding Media and then, he kept a woman with stinking reputation as a girlfriend. His reputation went from bad to worse. The film he signed was a bad one but he was still Si Chengyu. He didnt intend to speak up for Anne Taylor. He raised his wrist and looked at the time, I have something to do. If youll excuse me. After that, he turned to look at Gloria Taylor, Gloria, how are you going to go home? Shall I drive you? Just now, he addressed her as Miss Taylor. Now, hes on the first name basis. The way he called her would remind people of their gossip. People would think that they really shared a history. She was sure that Si Chengyu did it on purpose. He knew that Anne and Gloria Taylor were ipatible with each other. He deliberately did this to magnify Anne Taylors hatred toward her. Were not that close, Mr. Si. Gloria Taylor turned around and walked out. She slightly nced at Anne Taylor. Gloria Taylor bet that she was dying to tear her up. Gloria Taylor also felt that Si Chengyu was a total psychopath. He was fine, but suddenly he went crazy. He didnt care about fame nor acting. He gave up and dug his own hole instead. Jennifer Jones followed her out. She asked, Did you really have a rtionship with Si Chengyu? No. Gloria Taylor denied. Jennifer Jones had been working with Gloria Taylor for a long time. She knew a little about her character. If she said no, it must a no. But, she was still curious, What about you and Gloria Taylor stopped and asked, What is your rtionship with Xu Muhan? What did you before Before she could finish, Jennifer Jones covered her mouth. Gloria Taylor tried to push her hand away, but Jennifer Jones was just too strong. Gloria Taylor could shrug her off. When Gloria Taylor saw Jennifer Jones eyes looked in horror, she stopped struggling and followed her line of sight. They were facing each other. Gloria Taylor didnt know how long Xu Muhan had been standing there. Did he hear what she say? Gloria Taylor looked at Jennifer Jones. Jennifer Jones stared at her and fled the ce. Gloria Taylor was at loss for words. She was a little embarrassed, but still, she took the initiative to greet him, Hello, Mr. Xu. Miss Taylor. he greeted her formally. However, when she was about to leave, he suddenly called out, Miss Taylor, you said I didnt say anything just now. You can Jennifer Jones if you have questions. Gloria Taylor ran outside. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jennifer Jones didnt wait for Gloria Taylor. She had already driven away. Gloria Taylor had no option but to stop a taxi. When she stood at the roadside, she couldnt help looking back at the front door of Jin Ding. She didnt meet Kenny rke tonight. She spotted a ck car silently parked in front of her. Her eyes brightened. She thought that it was Kenny rke. However, when the windows rolled down, the smile on her face disappeared. Colin Hall put his arm on the window and smiled, Gloria, long time no see. Long time no see. Gloria Taylor stepped back. Some people would disappear from your life and suddenly appeared in front of you. She should havee to Jin Ding. Jin Ding was a luxurious club in Huyang City. People of high social status woulde and go. When she came to the club today, she met many of her old acquaintances. Colin Hall saw her little movements. He reached out and knocked on the window a few times, Were old friends. I havent seen you in a long time. Dont be a stranger. Later. Gloria Taylor bit her lips, Later, I will invite you to dinner. Do you think I need you to invite to dinner? Colin Hall smiled coldly. He was not easy to deal with. Gloria Taylor was still figuring out how to deal with this man until he said, Do me a favor in the next few days. What favor? Gloria Taylor looked at him warily. Colin Hall saw through her thoughts and smiled, Dont worry. Its neither killing people, piging goods, nor viting moral ethics. She couldnt say anything else. She just nodded, Okay. Chapter 300 Because of Kenny Clarke? Chapter 300 Because of Kenny rke? Colin Hall smiled coldly, Give me your phone number. Gloria Taylor gave her phone number to him. After Colin Hall saved her phone number, he asked, Are you going back home? Do you need me to send you? She certainly didnt want him to send her home. Dont bother. I can go home by myself. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Colin Hall didnt force her toe, Bye. After her left, she stopped a taxi and went home. Out of the shower, she received a phone call from Jennifer Jones. Jennifer Jones asked, Did Xu Muhan say anything after I left? What do you want him to say? it was rare for her to have the chance to tease Jennifer Jones. In fact, she could see that Jennifer Jones liked Xu Muhan. She was quite surprised. It seemed that Xu Muhan was amoner. She could see from his style that he was a reliable person, untroubled, but not dull. He was likeable. Jennifer Jones was anxious, Tell me! Did he say anything? If you want to know, why dont you ask him yourself? Gloria Taylor advised her. Its a long story. Jennifer Jones sighed. Gloria Taylor said truthfully, He asked me what I was talking about and then, I asked him to directly ask you. Are you happy? The other end was silent for a moment. After a while, Jennifer Jones replied faintly, I dont think he will come to me. *** Colin Hall said that he would need Gloria Taylor to do him a favor in a few days. She had no idea what Colin Hall asked her to do. He just said that he asked her to apany him to a cocktail party. Gloria Taylor immediately refused, Go find someone else. I cant help you with this favor. Kenny rke told her before not to meet Colin Hall. It was impossible for her not to meet Colin Hall, but she could refuse to apany him to a cocktail party. Although the Hall couldntpare with the rke, but the Hall had a little bit of share in Huyang City. She didnt want to go to party with Colin Hall and caused another gossip. Colin Hall seemed to have predicted that she would refuse. He calmly said, You have promised me before. You will keep your promise, will you? Im taking my words back now. Gloria Taylor said firmly. Colin Hall was silent for a moment. He stared at Gloria Taylor and ridiculed her, Is it because of Kenny rke? Gloria Taylor said nothing. Everyone thought that she and Kenny rke were really separated, but Colin Hall didnt seem to think so. Colin Hall saw her silence. He leaned closer and whispered, Gloria, I know you better than the others. I know what youre thinking. I know what you want. Gloria Taylor was not used to a man being this close to her other than Kenny rke. She retreated, but suddenly Colin Hall reached out and grabbed her waist, Gloria, Kenny is not a good man for you. The water in his family is too dep. What do you mean? Gloria Taylor narrowed her eyes, When I went abroad before, you said the same thing to me. You said that the water in his family was too deep. How do you know? Colin Hall didnt expect that Gloria Taylor would ask her question after question. Her tone was aggressive and sharp as well. Colin Hall put on a serious face, I wont hurt you. In the past, I might have used you the way I used Anne and the other, but what do now is for your own good. Gloria Taylor was convinced that Colin Hall knew something, What do you know about the rke? Tell me. Do you really want to know that much? he asked. She nodded. Colin Hall loosened her wrist and said coldly, You should apany me to the party. I will tell you when this is over. You her jaw dropped. He tried to bargain with her. Gloria Taylors thoughts were too obvious. Colin Hall saw it through. Gloria, this is not a threat. Im a businessman. I dont do things without benefits. If you want me to tell you what I know, you have to pay me with something. I just want you to apany me to a party. Thats all. Colin Hall seemed serious. Gloria Taylor thought that it was reasonable. She owed Colin Hall and he had no obligation to tell her what he knew. If he knew anything about the rke, it must be an important secret. Whether he wanted to tell her or not, it was his freedom. Gloria Taylor figured it out and confirmed, Just a party? Will you tell me after the party is over? He frowned slightly seemingly unhappy, but he nodded, Yes. *** The party he mentioned was held at Friday, 8 oclock in a seven star hotel in Huyang City. She had dinner with Randy rke here before. As soon as she got off the car, she saw Colin Hall wearing a white suit. He stood at the gate of the hotel and waited for Gloria Taylor. He was handsome. His white suit complimented his figure. Kenny rke was the opposite. He didnt like to wear white suit. He was a deep and restrained person. All of his suits were of dark colors. You look beautiful. Colin Hall came up to her when he saw her getting off the car. Colin Hall was supposed to pick her up, but she turned it down. Gloria Taylor was a stubborn person. When she said that she apanied him to a party, she would and that was all. She didnt want the dress Colin Hall send her. She directly sent it back. Gloria Taylor even avoided Colin Halls hands, Thank you. she replied. She was wearing a ck gown tonight. It was a simple one. The bangs on her forehead had grown long and her usual hair was ck and straight. Tonight, she did her hair curly because of the party. Colin Hall took his hand back and smiled bitterly. She was not the same as before. Gloria Taylor and Colin Hall walked side by side. Out of courtesy, she took Colin Halls arm and walk into the banquet hall. Many of the guests were already there. Most of them were women in group. She heard what they were talking about when she passed by. What do you think about my hairstyle? The designer has just returned from Europe. Its so cool. Nice dress. I dont know if I can impress Mr. rketer. Mr. rke? Gloria Taylor stopped. Colin Hall said, I forgot to tell you that Kenny rke is alsoing. Chapter 301 Checked the Post Chapter 301 Checked the Post It took her a few second to really absorb what he was saying. Why didnt you tell me this morning? she looked at Colin Hall coldly. He smiled innocently, I knew it just a moment ago. Gloria Taylor snorted. She must be dumb to believe the thing he said. She looked around the banquet hall. She didnt see Kenny rke around. After Kenny rke inherited thepany, he received many activities and dinners invitations. Because the invitations and dinner Kenny rke attended was of high level, Gloria Taylor didnt expect that Colin Hall actually went to the same event as Kenny rke. On the other hand, the rke and the Hall were never really business acquaintances. She didnt expect that Kenny rke would attend this party. Now, she felt that Colin Hall did this on purpose. Youre my plus one now. Your task tonight is to stay with me. Colin Hall smiled coldly. He motioned Gloria Taylor to follow him. Her heart wasplicated. If Kenny rke came and found out that she was out at a party with Colin Hall, she didnt what know what it was going to be like. It was better to turn herself in first. She stepped forward and covered her belly, My stomach hurts. I have to go to the bathroom. Colin Hall stopped her. This trick was rather familiar. At the beginning of the year, Gloria Taylor managed to get rid of Colin Hall with the same trick. She was embarrassed, but exined sincerely, This time, its really a stomachache. She made up a reason, I dont feel well. I didnt know what I ate these part two days. I think I have a diarrhea. Colin Hall nodded, Ill go with you. This man was really Gloria Taylor breathed a sigh of relief. In distress, she let him apanied her to the bathroom. After washing her hands, she hid in the cubicle and called Kenny rke. The phone rang twice and he picked up. Gloria Taylor. He said in a low voice. He always called her by her full name. After a while, she felt that it was intimate. Gloria Taylor asked, Are you going to a dinner party tonight? Why? Are you checking me? Kenny rke smiled, Dont worry. I dont take a femalepanion. I take Si Ye with me. She was crying for help, but then, she didnt know how to say it. When Kenny rke noticed that she was not talking, he asked, Whats the matter? I Gloria Taylor couldnt say it. She dared not say that she apanied Colin Hall to a dinner party. On the other side, Kenny rke patiently waited for her to speak. She hesitated for a moment and said, Im just checking if you bring a date to the party. Kenny rke smiled, I should go to the party now. I will call youter. Okay. She replied. After hanging up the phone, Gloria Taylor stayed inside the cubicle. Kenny rke was really attending the party. If she went out, she would definitely meet Kenny rke. After some consideration, she gritted her teeth and sat down on the toilet. She decided not to go out. She would stay here until the party was over. She believed that Colin Hall wouldnte inside thedies room to find her. *** Colin Hall was waiting outside. Its been a while and Gloria Taylor was still inside. He called her. Gloria Taylor didnt answer the phone. He thought that something happened to her. After the phone ringing for a while, she picked it up, hello. Colin Hall breathed a sigh of relief and asked, Why dont youe out? The other side of the phone was quiet and then, she faintly replied, I cant get out with a diarrhea. You should go back to the party and let me stay here for a while. Colin Hall was at loss for words. He knew that Gloria Taylor didnt want to apany him to the party, but he didnt expect that she would think of suchme excuse. Colin Hall said helplessly, Gloria, have you forgotten our agreement? If you apany me to the party, I will tell you what I know. Although Gloria Taylor wanted to know a little about the rke from Colin Halls mouth, at thest moment, she found that it was more frightening to face Kenny rkes rage. Its okay. You dont need to tell me what you know. Our deal is off. Good bye. Beep. She hung up and he was left with a busy signal. Colin Hall was stunned. He stood still with a complicated face. He lifted his feet and was about to leave when a slender maning. Their eyes met. When Kenny rke stepped away, Colin Hall suddenly stopped him, Mr. rke, long time no see. Kenny rke stopped and raised his eyebrows, Do you want to see me that much? he asked casually. After Colin Hall helped Gloria Taylor escape, Kenny rke threatened Colin Hall that he would finish the Hall Company, but in the end, he didnt do it. Kenny rke had no pity toward this man who had always coveted Gloria Taylor. But, he was clever. If Kenny rke finished the Hall Company, Gloria Taylor would me herself. When Colin Hall remembered about this, his face was awkward. Heughed and said, No, Im waiting for Gloria. I didnt expect to meet you here. Colin Hall smiled. Sure enough, after Kenny rke heard him mentioned Glorias name, hisplexion changed. Kenny rke narrowed his eyes and asked, Who are you talking about? Your ex-wife, Gloria. he deliberately added the ex-wife. Colin Hall noticed that Kenny rkes face was already gloomy. He added fuel to the fire, She came to this party with me. After all, you were a husband and wife. Do you want to say hello? Kenny rke went straight to thedies room. What are you doing? Colin Hall couldnt believe that Kenny rke actually walked to thedies room. It was early. There were only a few people inside the bathroom. Kenny rke remembered Gloria Taylor called him before. His eyes was even colder. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gloria Taylor, youre very capable. When he was inside thedies room, he started to knock on each of the cubicle one by one. Chapter 302 I think you are a smart person Chapter 302 I think you are a smart person Gloria was sitting on the toilet in thepartment and she had a bad feeling in her heart when she heard someone knocking on thepartment door one by one outside. Is it Colin Hall? But she thought about Colins personal character and felt that it couldnt be him. Although Collin has changed a lot, his sensitive personality has remained the same until now. Thus, it couldnt be Colin. Whos that? The knocker had alreadye to the door of herpartment at that time. Knock knock! He knocked the door two or three times rhythmically in a row with a calm breath. Gloria has a hunch in her heart. She thought it might be Kenny rke. The sixth sense of human is such a strange thing. There was a door between them and both of them didnt speak nor saw each other, Gloria was so certain that the person outside the door was Kenny. Gloria pinched her nose and lowered her voice: Who is it? Im not done yet. Kennys gloomy voice sounded outside the next moment: Do you want me to help you? It is Kenny indeed! Gloria reached out her hand and patted her own forehead. How could Kenny find here? He would not have installed a GPS positioning system on her body. Gloria decided to struggle before the death: This is the womens bathroom. What are you doing here? I will call the police if you dont leave, I Kenny interrupted her words: Come out by yourself, otherwise I will kick the door, I give you a chance to choose one. His tone was extremely cold and Gloria shivered. Can she choose neither one? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But, her body has made the choice faster than her brain. The door opened with a click. Kennys gloomy face appeared in Glorias sight. He fixedly looked at Gloria with his raising eyebrows, so that he could look at her. Gloria swallowed and tried to make her tone sound calm and normal: Why are you here Such a coincidence Gloria. Kenny called her name in his calm voice. Gloria tightened her scalp and straightened her back, she stood up straight with her serious look. Kenny smiled with anger: Now you know the feeling of guilty? Gloria lowered her head and whispered, I have always had a guilty conscience. Then you still apany that man to the dinner party? Kenny didnt even want to mention Colins name in front of Gloria. Gloria has never attended a dinner party with him and Collin wanted to make it done before telling her. Hes dreaming! I had a reason. Gloria tried to exin for herself. Reason? Are you grateful for him to help you escape abroad? Kenny sneered, Ive been nice so that I didnt destroy Halls business, does he want you to pay back the favor? Gloria pursed her lips: Dont say that you will destroy other peoples business every day You could apany other men to the dinner party, why cant I destroy the Halls business? Kenny raised his eyebrows and looked at her with an unfriendly tone. Obviously he was angry and jealous. It was quite rare to see such a jealous Kenny, Gloria felt a little strange and couldnt help toughing. Kenny noticed her expression, he stretched out his hand with no facial expression and rubbed her head. My hairstyle is messed up by you. Gloria pushed his hand away dissatisfied. Kenny was only concerned about getting angry just now and he noticed that Gloria had made a special hairstyle for today. Gloria saw Kenny narrowed his eyes and then she pulled him out: Lets go out first, its too strange to stay here all the time. Kenny didnt talk much and let her take him out. Gloria saw Collin was still there. Collin called out when saw hering out, Gloria. Gloria smiled awkwardly. Kenny directly ignored the existence of Collin and then looked at Gloria: I will ask some to send you back. Gloria thought of the conversations between the women she heard when she first entered the banquet hall, she didnt answer Kenny when she heard so. Kenny refused to let her apany Collin to the dinner party, but he has the opportunity to reach different girls and has been followed by them. Besides, she hadnt seen Kenny very much in this period of time and had the chance to meet him once in such a long time in front of everyone, how could she just leave like this? Kenny knew that she didnt want to go back when saw Gloria refuse to give him her answer. Kenny lowered his head and touched her face, said: Good girl. Gloria was a little irritable: Im already here and its too bad to go back now, I just want to gain some experiences. Kenny kept silence with his curled eyebrows. Gloria nced at him and turned sideways, she staggered from his side and walked towards the banquet hall. Colin captured all the interaction between Kenny and Gloria, now he looked at Kenny with an unclear face expression. The media has released news that Kenny and Gloria had already divorced. He has seen Kennys angry look after he knew Gloria ran away, so he didnt believe that the two of them have already divorced. It seemed that his guess is not wrong. Kenny looked back at Collin when he looked at him. Kenny stared at him for a few seconds and said aloud, I think you are a smart person. Colins eyes shed slightly: I dont dare to be a smart guy. Mr. Hall should be very clear about what you should say and what you should touch in your heart. Kennys eyes didnt leave Colin while he was talking, so naturally, he didnt miss Colins slightly changed face. Heughed contemptuously, then turned and left. Is Colin good enough to take his woman away? Gloria saw Shiye when she returned to the banquet hall. He came with Kenny, so there were a lot of people naturally went to talk to him when Kenny was not around. Shiye was Kennys right and left hand. A woman happened to ask Shiye: Does Mr. rke have new girlfriend now? This woman asked straight away and this question is also what other people want to know. Shiye is not an ordinary subordinate, he has been tempered by all the smart people around Kenny: This is Mr.rkes private matter, I am not very clear with it. He saw Gloria when he looked up after he said so. Gloria just took a ss of champagne from the waiter and nodded at him when she saw him walking toward her. Shiye was stunned for a while, he didnt expect to see Gloria here. No wonder Mr. rke hasnte back after went to the bathroom for so long. It turned out that Mrs. rke is also here. There was a woman noticed Shiyes reaction when he saw Gloria, so she naturally saw Gloria. The woman asked the person next to him: Who is that woman? She Felt that Gloria was familiar but couldnt remember where she had seen her before. Its Mr. rkes ex-wife, Gloria. The person next to her said: But Ive heard that she was really ugly, so I guess she had a stic surgery. Chapter 303 The more suitable person Chapter 303 The more suitable person The conversation between these two women naturally could not escape Shiyes ear. Cough Shiye pretended to cough and interrupted the woman. The woman realized that Shiye works for Kenny and she realized that what she had just said was a bit inappropriate. She also wanted to ask Shiye to bring her word to Kenny. She was thinking about this and wanted to talk more to Shiye, then she heard Shiye politely said: Excuse me, Please give me some space. The woman had to move aside. Shiye walked straight to Gloria: Miss Taylor. He was used to calling Mrs. rke, and he almost forgot to change her title just now. Gloria answered in a kind-like voice after a brief astonishment: Exclusive assistant Shi. Shiye looked around quietly and asked Gloria while others were not paying attention: Have you met Mr. rke? Yeah. Gloria saw Kenny came out from the behind after she said so, she pointed the person behind Shiye: He is here. Shiye let out an expression of relief after saw Kenny. Kenny went to the toilet once they arrived, God knew how annoying it was being surrounded by those women. Shiye immediately walked towards Kenny: Mr. rke. Em, Kenny replied and nced in Glorias direction casually. Gloria turned and walked to the other side. Gloria knew no one besides Kenny, Shiye and Colin. Naturally, no one took the initiative to talk to Gloria, so she walked to a corner and sad down. The location chosen by her could almost see the entire banquet hall when she sits on a high chair. Kenny is tall and has a cold face, so he is especially conspicuous when walking in the crowd. Gloria saw several women constantlying to talk to Kenny within a few minutes after she sat down. Kenny dealt with it coldly, but there were people kepting up, even so, they tried to get Kennys attention. Kenny never attends any events or banquets in the past. These women wouldnt have the opportunity to reach him even they want. Kenny often appears in the public nowadays and he is single now, these women would never let this opportunity go away. Gloria understands all of this. But Gloria felt so ufortable and panicked when she saw those women looking at Kenny and it looked like that they couldnt wait to swallow him. You cant stand it even this is the beginning? Colins voice raised next to her. Gloria turned her head and saw Colin sad down next to her with a ss of champagne, he looked at her with a smile on his face. Gloria curled her lips and said it without a smile: Its not your business. Gloria, Im thinking of your side. Colins expression suddenly became serious: Kenny is a sinister and cunning person and there are a lot of things behind the rke family, you are not their opponent. Then you tell me, what are those things behind the rke family? Gloria was obviously using Colins words to dig more information. Colin shook his head: Im serious. You dont have to be with me if you are not going to be with Kenny, I just think that you could choose a more suitable person. Glorias expression was slightly cold: I know it if its not right. Colin was silent for a moment and then lowered his voice and said: Do you think someone who cant protect even a child is the one right for you? Gloria heard the words and her hand holding the champagne tightly. Theres no one should know anything about babies beside herself, Kenny and their friends who can be trusted. She put down the champagne in her hand and looked at Colin: How did you know that? It seems that my guess is correct. Colin smiled and sighed. Gloria didnt say anything and waited for his following words. Colin nced in Kennys direction: I understand you, you will take care of your baby once hees to the worlds, but you live alone right now and there is no baby by your side and you wouldnt be separated from Kenny if your baby is with him Colin paused slightly and looked at Glorias facial expression before continuing: The child is not by your side, nor is it by Kenny. What does this mean? Gloria s face turned cold, she lowered her eyes slightly and hid the emotions in her eyes: So, where do you think our baby is? Our baby, these words seemed to stimte Colin. Colins expression also turned cold: You and Kenny wouldnt be happy together, he looks decent, but everything is controlled by the rkes. Enough. Gloria interrupted him: What will happen to Kenny and me? This is all my business. Colin didnt force Gloria anymore. The two sat side by side and no one spoke again. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just the woman in the ck dress Thats her? Not that good Yeah, she is lucky to get married into the rkes. After all, she is a wild girl and not good enough to be with Mr. rke, so they finally divorced. She knew that Mr. rke wille to the party today, so she came on purpose? That must be true, which woman doesnt like the man like Kenny, she probably wants to make Kenny come back. Its just a dream of her, how could Kenny go back to her A womans ability to disseminate information could not be underestimated, the news that Mr. rkes ex-wife also came to the dinner has already spread in the crowd before someone noticed Gloria. Many women were talking about Gloria. There were also some women in low-key style was to take a look at a distance. Some shameless woman just like these two women, they ran to face Gloria and talk about it. Gloria normally just listen to it and keep quiet. But she just heard the words from Colin and felt quite unhappy from it. Gloria came down from the high chair and walked towards these two women: Yeah, I can dream at least and you two have no chance at all. One of the women stood up and argued with her: What are you talking about! Dont you understand? Gloria sneered and raised her chin slightly to look at her: go back and look up the dictionary if you dont understand. You the woman pointed at Gloria and said: Do you think you are still the wife of the rke family? why are you being so arrogant. No, I am not the wife of the rke family now, but I was. Gloria looked at the woman who was so angry so that she couldnt speak and felt a little bit bored by this. Whats the point to discuss this with these fools. She felt bored and then turned around and decided to leave. She felt there was someone following her after a few steps. She found out that its Colin who was following her. Chapter 304 Do you want me to stay? Chapter 304 Do you want me to stay? Gloria was a little irritable and she stretched out her hand to help her forehead: What are you doing here with me? Colin didnt mind Glorias impatience at all, but he started to talk with a smile: Dont you want to know the secrets I know about the rke family? Would you like to tell me? Gloria would not believe that Colin would be so nice. Colins facial expression narrowed slightly: am I so unbearable in your heart? There is no need to think about this question for Gloria. But Anna thought of something happened before. Gloria asked him with interests: Why did you stay with Anne even after her indecent video came out? What did she know about you? Gloria didnt believe that Colin would tell her everything he knew about the rke family at all. It would be better to ask something else that she had been curious about all the time, even though Colin probably would not necessarily talk about. Colin was silent for a while: Are you curious? Yes. Gloria walked towards the elevator while talking: I would not ask you if I am not curious. Gloria heard Colins words when she reached the elevator entrance: I will tell you if you invite me to dinner. Gloria smiled and didnt speak anything. You dont trust me? Colin said. Gloria walked into the elevator: why do you ask me the thing you already know? Gloria turned around and found that Colin was still standing outside the elevator, she raised her eyebrows and asked: dont you want to leave? Colin bent his lips and showed a very reluctant smile: You can leave. Gloria felt something in her heart, it might be that what she just said hurt him. But what she said is the truth. She didnt find anything she felt sorry to Colin, so she didnt have to amodate Colin. Colin had been saying that she and Kenny were not suitable for each other all night and she couldnt bear him anymore. Even Edith Hall didnt say anything about the things between Kenny and her, where did Colins confidencee from? Is it because he once helped her escape? But this kind of thing cannot be talk like this Gloria left the hotel and took a taxi on the roadside, she suddenly remembered that she hadnt told Kenny that she had left. She took out her mobile phone and was about to make a call to Kenny, suddenly, a car stopped in front of her. The back door was opened by someone when she raised her head to see, an arm reached out from the car and pulled her in. Gloria stayed for a while and was about to call for help, then she heard a familiar low voice in her ear; its me. Gloria heard the words and shouted out surprisingly: Kenny? Yeah. The man who was holding her answered. While Gloria breathed a sigh of relief, she felt a little irritated and threw her hand twice on his body: Dont do this kind of stuff next time, its pretty scary. Kenny responded without any sincerity; Okay. The car had already begun to move forward when they started to talk. The car drove to a sparsely popted ce and then stopped, Shiye went off the car. There were only Gloria and Kenny left in the car now and Kennys hand started to feel restless. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The air conditioner was still on in the car, but Gloria felt a little hot inside. Kenny. Gloria called him in a low voice and stopped him. It seemed that Kenny didnt hear anything and the other hand had already fumbled and found her at the back of the cor to untie her skirt. Gloria was ashamed and angry, she held his still moving hands: Stop Kenny sped Glorias hand with his backhand and inteced her ten fingers, he pressed her lips and whispered: No one can see us. Shiye Kenny gasped slightly, but his voice was very clear: Shiye has left. That wont work either. We are in the car after all Gloria didnt want to and Kenny didnt want to force her. He just held her and kissed her hard for a while, then he dressed her up and hugged her quietly. Gloria asked him: When did youe out? She remembered that Kenny was still talking to someone else when she left. Actually Kenny and Shiye had alreadye down when she went to the roadside. I followed you out when I saw you left. What happened just now made Kennys voice covered with an unspeakable soft tone and they surrounded Gloria. Gloria bent her lips and smiled in silent, she didnt talk more. Suddenly, Kenny asked her: do you want to know Colins secret? What? Gloria didnt understand why suddenly he would talk about Colin. Colin is not a child of the Hall family, His father was in bad health, so he asked Colins mother to find someone else to give birth in order to maintain his offspring and the familys reputation. Kenny has a low and deep voice and he intended to keep it low, it happened to be close to her hear when he was talking, so it sounded so good that made Glorias scalp was numb. Gloria was stunned for a long time before reacting: So thats why So Anne knew about this back then, so she was able to threaten Colin Gloria stopped and then said: Colin, he knew everything about this? He used to Kenny smiled: His father will naturally guard him because Colin is not his own flesh and blood. Colin knew himself knows this and he has to pretend hes stupid in order to have a stable life in the Hall family. Gloria nodded her head and suddenly realized that: You overhear the conversation between me and Colin! Hehe. Kennyughed in a low voice: Lets do something else if you are so energetic! Gloria: They stayed in the car for a while and Kenny send Gloria back by car. However, Kenny didnt drive away after he pulled car over. This is for you. Kenny stuffed the car key into Glorias hand. He has to buy her a car because he cant pick up Gloria anytime. Gloria noticed that the car Kenny was driving her back is still while. The model is smooth and beautiful and its not too expensive, the price is between 200,000 and 300,000 which happens to be the price range Gloria can afford. Kenny told her: All the procedures are done, drive carefully. Gloria moved forward and hold his face, she kissed on his face and said with a smile: Thank you. Kennys eyes gradually darkened under the dim light: Do you want me to sleep for one night? Chapter 305 I do understand Chapter 305 I do understand Gloria was stunned for a moment and gave him a dumbfounded look: Im not going to ask you to stay. Kenny didnt say anything, he just patted her head, turned around, and then walked towards the night. Gloria took the car key and turned back to her room until his figure disappeared in the dark. Next day. Gloria habitually took out her mobile phone and started to swipe Microblog after she woke up. She saw the hot search news about herself when she opened it. Mr. rkes ex-wife tried to get him back. What kind of hot research of this? Gloria clicked in. There were some people saw Mr. rke and his ex-wife both presented at the dinner held in a fancy hotelst night, some spected that this was his ex-wifes trick to get Mr. rke back There is a long exnation behind the title. Below are a few photos that are not very clear. The pictures were indeed taken at the banquet. The blogger also carefully circled Gloria and Kenny''s figure, then developed a rich association based on this. Probably this is the power of the media people. She just went to a dinner party and didnt expect that Kenny will be there as well. Then the photos were taken by the paparazzi, and they thought that she wanted to get rke back. Gloria started to read thements below. Its normal, which woman could let a man like rke go? This means that these two must have been divorced? I felt that my opportunity hase. This ex-wife is also quite shameless; she is still entangled after divorced. Gloria has not surprised by thesements anymore after all. Gloria got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face and got the call from Jennifer Jones after she came out. Jennifer ridiculed her as soon as Gloria picked up the phone: Awesome, you are on the hot research these days, its hard to avoid attention for our TV drama. Gloriaughed: How can I stop that news from paparazzi? Uh, Im just curious, did you break up with Kenny? Since Jennifer mentioned this topic again, Gloria asked her: What do you think? I dont think so, Jennifer said in a certain tone. She continued to say: How could Kenny be happy to appear on the hot search with you if you guys are already separated? Jennifer is so sensitive, and that made Gloria started to have a little bit suspicious of whether she is the woman who pretends to be the servant and visit Kennys house. Gloria said: He just doesnt care about this kind of small things. Really? Jennifer didnt believe her. Another call came in at this time. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gloria looked at the caller number and found that it was Kenny who was calling. Im sorry, theres a calling in, Ill talk to youter. Gloria hung up the call of Jennifer and answered Kennys call. Kenny asked her: Have you saw the news? I did. Gloria sighed: I didnt expect that there were some paparazzi went into the banquet. I let someone did it on purpose. Kenny groaned for a moment and said: It happens to be able to help your new drama create momentum, I will let people take it on. Gloriaughed: You dont have to do this; its just a tv drama; there will be some rted activities and ns on the propaganda creator. Shiyes phone started to ring on the other side after she finished her sentence. Young master You can do your business. Gloria hung up the phone after she finished her words. Lost City is filming in the studio recently. Gloria drove over, and they were filming a scene of a roadside fight. Jennifer was not there either. Gloria hadnt been to the studio before. She decided to walk around after saw what happened on the roadside. She heard a familiar voice after she walked a few steps. Gloria? Is that you? Gloria stopped her steps, and the person behind her walked up to her. Tina Walker looked at her with a surprise expression: I thought its you when I saw the back image of you but I didnt expect that its you. Gloria looked at her coldly and said nothing. How have you been this half-year? Tinas expression was a little embarrassed when she saw Gloria hadnt spoken. Im alright. Gloria looked at Tina and found she was no different from before; she looked like a well- maintaineddy as usual. All the media said that shes already dead at that time; it seems that this incident didnt have a slight impact on Tina at all. Tina is till the morous Mrs. Taylor. Gloria looked down at the watch on her wrist and said with an impatient tone: Is there anything else, Mrs. Taylor? Tina heard the name Gloria called her, and then her face changed slightly: Gloria, you I will leave first if theres nothing else. Gloria didnt give her a chance to talk more and turned to leave. Gloria, wait, please. Tina reached out her hands and stepped forward to hold her: You should understand us in that situation, we just I can understand. They were afraid of being implicated by her, so severed her father-daughter rtionship with her in the newspaper, which was very decisive and wise. Tina heard what she said and seemed to believe her statement, so she was relieved: I am here to see Anne because she is filming here, would you like to see her? Have you met her after you came back? Gloria frowned: Anne Taylor is filming here right now? Gloria knew about it when Anne wanted to enter the entertainment industry. But she didnt expect that Anne already started to film now. Yeah, this scene she took is a big production, and it could be very popr. Tina became very excited when she talked about the film Anne in, Gloria could see that she is happy for Anne. The smile on Glorias face couldnt reach the bottom of her eyes: Really? If so, I should congratte you in advance. Her phone rang at this moment. The phone is from Jennifer Jones. She nced at Tina and then epted it, "Hello? I wille now." She hung up the phone and looked at Tina, "Mrs. Taylor, I have to go now." "Hey, Gloria..." Gloria ignored her and left directly. After arriving at the crew of Lost City, Gloria went to Jennifer to ask about the affairs of Anne. "Your sister Anne?" Jennifer sneered, "Like you, she is always on the headline. But she bought the hot search. You know, she has several works, but are all not very well." During the time Gloria left Huyang City, except for the affairs of Kenny, she never logged in the domestic webside. So she was not aware of the things of Anne. She knew Anne wanted to enter the showbiz, but she never expected that Anne was serious. "By the way, when the Lost City recruited actors, Anne came to audition. But you know, she failed. So she has tried to use the hidden rule..." Gloria was suddenly speechless. Chapter 306 A DNA Comparative Report Chapter 306 A DNA Comparative Report Anne tried The Lost City because she certainly didnt know that the writer was Gloria. But, after what happened these past two days, Anne shouldve known. *** Gloria had just left the studio when a white car stopped in front of her. The door was pushed open, and Anne wearing a pair of sunsses stepped out of the car. Anne was wearing a leather jacket for a photo shoot. It was tough to wear that in August weather. Anne crossed her arms and walked toward Gloria. She raised her chin, looking arrogant, I heard that youre working in the entertainment industry. Gloria didnt reply. She kept looking at Anne. Anne was pissed off when Gloria ignored her, but she endured it when she remembered her purpose, Did you write the Lost City? Yes. Gloria wanted to see what trick was up to her sleeve this time. Anne took her sunsses off, You have a good rtionship with the producer of The Lost City, right? I like the script. I dont have to be the female lead. You can give the second role and then, Ill consider our problem to be settled. You can also be a Taylor again. Settled? Gloria sneered, What do you mean you settle our problem? What did I even do to you? As for going back to Taylor, Im not interested. Anne didnt expect Gloria to be so unappreciative. She was angry, This is yourst chance! Im being kind and give you the opportunity to go back to the family. Why are you so ungrateful? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria knew what Anne was thinking. Anne let here back to the family so that she could treat and use her the way she did when Gloria was pretending to be dumb and ugly. Gloria saw through her wishful thinking, but she was not a fool. I dont care. You can offer this opportunity to others. You Gloria walked past her and went away. *** Gloria knew Taylor too well. She knew that Anne wouldnt give up. Sure enough, the following day, Loren Taylor called her. The only thing Loren Taylor good at was that he would spoil his daughter so much. But, of course, it was not including Gloria. Since you have returned to Huyang City, dont you want to go home? Loren Taylor talked like he lost his memory. He didnt mention that he lift up his rtionship with Gloria as father and daughter. Gloria didnt intend to let him get away with it. She reminded him, Since Mr. Taylor had forgotten, I have to remind you that you lift up our rtionship as father and daughter. Loren Taylor didnt pay attention to Glorias words at all, If youre willing to return to the family, Im willing to let the past pass. Gloria felt funny. What did I do to you? What do you mean by letting the past pass? Gloria didnt understand whats going on in their heads. It was clear that they used and abandoned her. But, it sounded like she did something bad to them in their mouth, and now, they forgave her and let here back to the family. Loren Taylor said calmly, You know what you have done. Taylor was kind enough to raise you. Now, this is the time for you to repay their kindness. Mr. Taylor, if you have time, you should go to the hospital and have your brain checked. Gloria snorted. Then, she hung up the phone. She poured a ssful of water, breathed a sigh of relief, and sat down on the sofa. There was no food at home. So, she decided to go out and go grocery shopping. Gloria drove to the nearest supermarket. When she came back, she found a luxurious car parked in front of her apartment building. The car couldntpare to Kenny rkes, but the car seemed out of ce in this neighborhood. She grabbed her phone and saw a message from Colin Hall. Get in the car. I have something for you. Gloria looked up and strode to the car. She opened the door and sat beside a man who was smoking inside the car. What are you doing here? Gloria frowned at him. Colin Hall turned his cigarette off, I have something for you. The strong smell of cigarettes in the car choked her. She fanned her hands to her nose and looked at him with suspicion. She noticed that he didnt look right today. The ashtray inside the car was full of ashes, and he looked haggard. She asked, Whats wrong with you? Do you care about me? Colin Hall looked back at her. Gloria prepared to leave. Colin Hall called out, Gloria, I have something for you. She looked back. He added, Its something you want. She said, Do you want to find a coffee shop and talk? No. Lets talk in this car. Colin Hall lowered the window. The wind was rather cold that evening. Gloria sat down. Colin Hall took out an envelope and handed it to her, Take a look. It was a DNAparative report. The final result was to confirm the parent and child rtionship. Her heart tightened, Whose is it? Colin Hall took another cigarette and lit it up, One of the reports is Si Chengyus. He stretched out his hand to take the lighter. When he saw Gloria was covering her nose, he put it back. He yed with the cigarette in his hand. Si Chengyu? her mind was nk. Colin started to talk, Si Chengyu hims elf made this report. He made itst year, around the time of your gossip with him. Gloria tried to recall the time. Si Chengyu made that gossip on purpose. The second time he did that, he led the public opinion against Sheng Ding Media. At that time, he was showing the sign of breaking his rtionship with Kenny rke. Si Chengyu suddenly broke his rtionship with Kenny rke. Was it rted to this report? Gloria looked at him, So, who is the other person on thisparative report? Colin smiled. Si Chengyu is very cautious. There is no name on it, but it''s not difficult to guess. Chapter 307 Domino Effect Chapter 307 Domino Effect When Gloria listened to Colins words, her heart skipped a beat. Si Chengyu took the DNA test and began to fight against Kenny. If she were to guess who the other person in the report was, she had some people in mind. However, she thought that it was unreasonable. Colin noticed the change in her face. He said, I said that it was not difficult to guess. You already have the answer in your heart. Gloria murmured, How is this possible? Colin just quietly looked at her. He didnt say a word. Something popped in her mind. She asked, How did you get this DNA test report? There is no secret so safe in this world. If you dont want people to know, then dont do it. Colin said coldly. Gloria remembered that Kenny once told her about the unfortunate past of Colin. It was impossible for everyone to choose their own birth. Gloria thought of Si Chengyu. He had a good rtionship with Kenny before, but when he knew that he and Kenny were not just cousins, but brothers, how was he supposed to face Kenny? Gloria guessed that the other person in the test result was Randy rke. Everything, as long as the result was clear, the causal causes were traceable. During Chinese New Year, when she visited Kennys starter house, Randy rke said that he would let Si Chengyu to work in the rke Company. He wanted Kenny and Si Chengyu to look after each other. Before that, when Si Chengyu was exposed on the inte, Randy rke looked for Kenny as well. At that time, Gloria felt that Randy rke was being far more considerate to Si Chengyu than he was to Kenny. If Si Chengyu was his illegitimate child, then, it made sense. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her guess was correct. Its getting dark. Dont you want to invite me for dinner? Colin interrupted her thought. Gloria got off the car and said, Okay. Lets go out for dinner. Ill drive my own car. Cant we go to your house to eat? Colin asked. She certainly wouldnt invite him to her house for dinner knowing that he was interested in her. Gloria was silent. She refused. Colin smiled bitterly, I think Im getting the domino effect of my action. Gloria didnt know why he suddenly said such thing. *** Gloria invited him to dine in a high end restaurant as a polite gesture. Youre so generous. Im ttered. Colin teased her. You can choose not to eat. Gloria smiled. When ordering, she felt that he was watching her. She ordered the food ufortably quick and then, she took her phone to distract herself. Did Kenny tell you about me? She couldnt help looking up at him. I was born to my mother and a stranger. I dont know who my biological father is. My existence is so superficial. I live to cover up the fact that my adoptive father is inhumane. Although she had heard this from Kenny before, listening this from Colins mouth made her feelings complicated. She bit her lips and said, Arent we here for dinner? Why are we talking about this? Let me finish. he said. Gloria stopped talking. She let him say what he wanted to say. My adoptive father was inhumane. Thats why my mother started hanging out with other men. They seemed to love each other, but actually, they fought a lot. It was not hard for me to find out who I really was. Since he was only a little child, he knew that didnt belong to the Hall family. He didnt have right over any property of the family and he knew that no one in the Hall family loved him. Therefore, outside, he always pretended to be gentle so that people would like him and pay attention to him. At the same time, he was also looking for a wife with a good family background. Gloria liked him. She always did and he knew it. He enjoyed the feeling of being liked. So, he treated her kindly to make her like him all the time. But, she married Kenny. She married the ugly and inhumane man. She reminded him of his mother and then, he began to hate her. Among the girls who liked him, the Taylor was most decent. Anne Taylor was deeply favored by Loren Taylor. If he managed to marry Anne Taylor, Loren Taylor would surely give him a huge dowry. However, he didnt expect that Anne Taylors private life was so chaotic. When he was at school, he was popr among the girls. But, among so many girls who liked him, Gloria was different. She liked him with all her heart, but she was afraid that he would find out. He was smart and he knew what he wanted. He knew that he couldnt take a woman such as Gloria to be his wife. It was life. One mistake would lead to another mistake and in the end, regret waited. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Colin held the cup in front of him and said solemnly, Gloria, I really like you, but I find it toote. The more discontented people were, the easier they were moved. In the past, he had a utilitarian purpose toward everything he did or everyone he knew. Gloria was the only one he kept around just because he wanted to impress her all the time. Gloria felt weird to hear such things again after everything that happened. She didnt want to recall her past with him. She hesitated a moment and said, Lets not talk about the past. After this meal, were still friends. Past was just past. They all should look forward. Indeed. Past is just past, said Colin, But, I just want you to know that I will not stop liking you. I will like you in the future as well. Gloria was about to sip her water. Kenny talked to me. He said that he could help me get the Hall Company, but there is one condition. I cant take the initiative to meet you in the future. Colin said while paying attention her face, I refused. The condition was tempting, but if I epted it, I couldnt sit here and talk to you now. Now, I find that there are many things in life that are more important than money and power. Gloria had long realized that something was wrong with Colin today. She didnt expect that he would confess to her today. Chapter 308 Dream Scene Chapter 308 Dream Scene Gloria had no feelings for Colin right now, but she could hear the sincerity in his words. She waited until Colin finished talking and said, You should take a good care of yourself. I have Kenny. Are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life with him? Colin was never optimistic about her and Kenny. Gloria thought about it and said firmly, I dont want to live with someone but him. It was the simple truth in her heart. She couldnt imagine living with other man. Even if it was not easy for them now, she would hold on. Colin smiled, I understand. After that, they continued talking. They were mostly talking about the past, about Colin. Gloria was responsible for listening. After finished their dinner, they went out of the restaurant. At the entrance, they coincidentally met Si Chengyu and Anne Taylor. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Anne Taylor was very upset of Gloria for rejecting her. She would use this chance to be sarcastic to her. She swept her eyes back and forth to Gloria and Kenny. She raised her voice and said mockingly, You fail to hook up with Kenny. Now, you rekindle your rtionship with your old lover? Gloria read the test report Colin gave her earlier today. So, naturally, she was paying attention to Si Chengyu. Anne Taylor noticed that Gloria was eyeing Si Chengyu. She immediately stepped in front of him, What are you looking at? Do you want every men you see? Why are you so shameless? Mr. Si. Gloria greeted him. Colin was eyeing Si Chengyu coldly. Because of the difference in identity and circle, Colin and Si Chengyu hardly ever met each other. After learning the test report, he was also very curious about Si Chengyu. He was Randys illegitimate child. But, was he really just an illegitimate child? Chengyu! Anne Taylor shouted when Si Chengyu started talking to Gloria. He lowered his head and looked at Anne Taylor gently, Gloria is your sister. Even if you cannot participate in The Lost City, you still have the chance to work together with her. There will be another script, no? Si Chengyus words seemed to calm the demon. Anne Taylor immediately behaved. Gloria narrowed her eyes. No wonder Anne Taylor auditioned for The Lost City. It was because of Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu used to y detective movies. He had eye for good scripts. However, it was hard to tell whether he let Anne Taylor auditioned for The Lost City because he liked the script or because he simply wanted to stir up problems between Anne and Gloria. Gloria had witnessed what this man was capable of. She didnt want to stay to talk. She whispered to Colin, Lets go. Then, she lifted her feet and left the restaurant. *** Gloria didnt go home. She drove to Kennys apartment. She had the spare key to his apartment. She opened the door and went in. the room was dark. Kenny hadnte back yet. She turned on the light and checked every room. There was a thinyer of dust in the kitchen. It seemed that Kenny didnt cook at home. Well, he couldnt. There was nothing in the fridge except a few bottles of water and wine. It didnt look like a house where people lived in it. Gloria stayed until eleven oclock. Kenny hadnte back. She took a shower and turned off the lights. Then, she slept on his bed. Around one oclock, Kenny came back. When he entered the room and turned on the lights, he saw a pair ofdies shoes on the floor. Who else could enter his apartment other than Gloria? Unconsciously, the corner of his lips curved up and his exhaustion went away. He threw the coat in his arm and untied his tie while walking to the bedroom. He didnt turn the light on. He was familiar with the room. He walked to the head of the bed and turned on the bedsidemp. Gloria was sleeping sideways on his bed wrapped in a quilt. Her long ck hair spread out and covered the pillow. He came back from work and saw her sleeping on his bed. It felt like a dream. He leaned closer, pulled her hair off her face, and kissed her gently. Since she returned to Huyang City, her sleep was always shallow. Although Kenny had already trying to move as gently as possible, Gloria was still awakened. She opened her eyes and saw his handsome face. Youre back. she mumbled. Kenny sat down on the bedside and touched her face, Have you been waiting for me? She nodded as she reached for her watch on the bedside. Kenny saw it. He grabbed her hand and said, Its almost two oclock. Do you always work overtime ande back thiste? Gloria sat up. No. Gloria could see that he was lying. She was not easy to be lied to. She tilted her head and said, Its no use asking you. I will ask Shi Ye. I just need to be busy a few more days and I will be free after that. Kenny couldnt help kissing her. Her face looked soft under the dim light. Go back to sleep. Ill take a shower. he kissed her one more time. Ill be waiting. I have something to tell you. Gloria wanted to tell him about the DNA test result. Hm. he nodded. Gloria put the report inside the drawer on the bedside table. When Kenny went out of the bathroom, she handed the report to him. What is it? he asked while picking it up. He nced at it and frowned. He sat by the bedside and read the report. When Gloria read the report earlier today, she only read the result part. However, Kenny seemed to understand something about the report. He looked up for a long time before asking her, Who gave it to you? He asked seriously as if he knew whose the report was and who the people in it were. Colin. Gloria said truthfully. When Kenny heard this, his eyes narrowed dangerously. He asked in a low voice, Did you go see Colin again? Chapter 309 Handled It Cleanly Chapter 309 Handled It Cleanly Gloria Taylor felt that Kenny rkes focus was not quite right Although she did see Colin Hall, shouldnt the test report attract his attention now? Gloria Taylor was somewhat impatient, Hm. Did you turn a deaf ear to my words? Kenny rke put the report aside and stared at her with a cold face. Lets not talk about that. Gloria Taylor just wanted to know whether the test really belonged to Randy rke and Si Chengyu. I wont talk about anything else until I finish this. he said persistently. Yes, I did meet him, but I met him because I had business to settle with him. Gloria Taylor patiently exined, We just talked and had dinner. Thats all. You had a dinner with him? hisplexion got ugly. Gloria Taylor realized that she shouldnt have been so honest. She should have spoken carefully. Its just a dinner. Gloria Taylor bit her lips waiting for his reaction. Oh. He sneered, Last time, you went to a party with him and then, you went to have dinner with him. What are you going to do next? Gloria Taylor felt that he had gone too far. She always wanted to know what Colin Hall knew about the rke. He told her and he asked for a meal. That was understandable. We wont do anything. We We? It seems that you are getting close. Kenny rke interrupted him. Kenny, I will be angry if you do this again! the most unbearable thing for Gloria Taylor was his blind jealousy. Im already angry. He said coldly. She felt that he was being na?ve right now. Lets talk about the report first. Gloria Taylor reached out for his hand. As soon as she reached out, Kenny rke cupped her hand tightly. When he felt her touch, hisplexion got better. He looked up at Gloria Taylor and said faintly, Have you ever thought why Colin Hall knew about Si Chengyus rtionship with me? Their rtionship was never announced before. So, Colin Hall shouldnt know about this rtionship. However, Colin Hall actually knew that Si Chengyu belonged to the rke. Gloria Taylor thought about it for a moment and said, Maybe, he knew it by ident? Kenny rke raised his eyebrows, If he knew it by ident, why was it always him who knew? Why didnt he try buying lottery tickets instead and winning hundreds of millions? Kenny rke could really be sarcastic sometimes. Gloria Taylor asked, Why is that? Someone deliberately instructed Colin Hall to let him give the report to us. She thought that it made sense. Who is this person? Gloria Taylor thought that getting this report would help, but she didnt expect that this report only made things even moreplicated. He frowned without saying a word. Gloria Taylor stared at the report and asked, Do you think this report is real and effective? Do you think one of them is Si Chengyu? Kenny rke was also looking the report. He didnt answer immediately. During the Chinese New Year, in the starter house, Leon rke heard a conversation and told him that Si Chengyu often went to the hospital during that time. Later, Kenny rke sent someone and found out that Si Chengyu did a DNAparative test, but there was no record. Si Chengyu was very careful. He handled it cleanly leaving no trace behind. Even if he failed to get the report at that time, Kenny rke already had a guess in his heart. However, after that, something happened to Gloria Taylor. He had no time dealing with the report. After a while, Kenny rke said, They should redo the test if we want to be sure.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria Taylor spotted doubts in his voice. Gloria Taylor thought about it and said I will get Si Chengyus hair. I recently went to the studio with the crew. I have many opportunities to meet him. Kenny rke didnt reply. She knew that he would turn down the idea. She added before he could say anything, Its settled. I dont ept rebuttal. Lets go to bed. When she finished, she lied down and pulled the quilt over her head. Kenny rke looked at the quilt covering her head. He reached out his hand and pulled it down, Dont cover yourself. Gloria Taylor pulled the quilt down revealing her forehead. Kenny rke couldnt helpughing. He pulled the quilt open and sneaked to the other side of the bed. Then, he pulled her closer to him. Gloria Taylor had no option but to lie closer. When she was closer, Kenny rke like a sticky candy clung to her back. Dont lie too close. Its hot. Although the AC was on, it was summer and his body temperature was high. Gloria Taylor felt like lying beside a stove. Kenny rke only needed to say a word to make her behaved like a good cat. I need to go to thepany at seven tomorrow morning. It was already past two oclock. Kenny rke had to get up and go to thepany early meaning that he could only sleep for less than five hours. It was not easy for them to sleep hugging each othertely. After Tina rke was taken away, Gloria Taylor had always slept shallowly. She always woke up after a short sleep. At dawn, when Kenny rke woke up, Gloria Taylor did too. You need to sleep a little longer. Dont worry about me. he knew that he woke her. Then, he nted a kiss on her face. When he got up, Gloria Taylor followed. Kenny rke grabbed a tie from his closet. Gloria Taylor crept to the bedside and took the tie from his hand. Dont be too tired. You should pay attention to your health. she said as she tied the tie. Although he only slept for less than five hours at night, she didnt spot a tired look on his face. He looked very energetic instead. She remembered that he had a gunshot wound. Although most of the time his body looked like it made of steel and he had a halo over his head, she knew very well that Kenny rke was just an ordinary person. He was just tougher than the average. Chapter 310 Ive always cared about you Chapter 310 I''ve always cared about you The identity and reputation that the rke family gave him required his contribution to repay. There was no absolute fairness, and there was no absolute unfairness. The more you got, the more you would pay. Kenny bent slightly to match Gloria''s height, his ck eyes locked tightly on Gloria''s face, and there was a faint smile in his voice: "Suddenly care about me so much?" Gloria did not answer him immediately, but carefully helped him tie his tie and tidy it up, and then she raised her eyes and said with a serious face: "I have always cared about you, so you have to cherish your body." "Yeah." Kenny nodded. Afterwards, he pointed to his lips and motioned to Gloria to give him a parting kiss. Gloria shook her head. She didn''t brush her teeth and didn''t want to kiss him. But Kenny didnt care so much, he pinched her lips and kissed her. When he let go of her, a narrow smile shed under his eyes: "A smelly kiss." Gloria squeezed her small fist and hit him. He didn''t avoid it, just smiled and let her get rid of her anger, and then went to work. Gloria walked to the window, watched his car leave, and turned around to go to the bathroom to wash, only to remember that Kenny had missed breakfast. When they lived in a vi on the mountainside, Kenny always had breakfast at home before going out. He lived alone now, there was no servant in the apartment, and she didn''t know if he had breakfast when he went to work in the morning. Gloria thought for a while and sent a text message to Shi Ye, asking him to buy breakfast for Kenny. Gloria had to clean up and prepare to go to the studio city. After finished washing and driving back to her own house, she simply made a breakfast for herself. She ate and checked Si Chengyu''s Microblog to see if she could see his schedule from it. She hadn''t read Si Chengyu''s Microblog for a long time. In the past, most of thements below Si Chengyus blog articles weremendatory. But now, thements were scolding him. Since the termination of the contract between Si Chengyu and Shengding Media, the poprity of Si Chengyu had not declined, but the reputation got both praise and me. Among them, the rtionship between he and Anne was the root cause of most fans turning ck. Si Chengyu had too many fans. Sheng Ding Media had maintained his personal image too well over the years. During that time, there were so many scandals, and he got mixed up with people like Anne, without Sheng Ding Medias support for him. It naturally arge number of fans had be ck fans. Even Gloria, from the perspective of an onlooker, these were enough for her to hate Si Chengyu to death. Before, Si Chengyu was really popr, now he was famous for his bad reputation. Several blog articles recently posted by Si Chengyu were all advertising endorsements, as well as the promotion of a new drama. Looking at the picture he posted, it looked like a costume drama. Gloria opened the comments below and found that someonemented: "I saw the actor in the movie city today, and I took a secret photo that is not very clear, so happy..." There were many follow-upments below thisment. "Is it the movie city in Huyang City?" "Yeah, but I don''t know how long this drama was filmed. I am a little looking forward to meeting Si Chengyu again next time..." "Envy, I also want to see the real Si Chengyu." "A rubbish. What''s nice about!" After a bunch ofments scolding Si Chengyu, Gloria didn''t bother to look at it anymore, but saved the photo which was shot in the main building. When she drove to the studio city, she showed Jennifer the picture: "Can you know where this is?" The Studio City in Huyang City was very big, Gloria was not familiar with it, so she had to ask Jennifer. Jennifer naturally recognized the person as Si Chengyu, and asked, "You are going to find Si Chengyu?" "No, there is something else, I want to go there." Gloria didn''t tell the truth. "Oh, this ce..." Jennifer told Gloria an approximate location. Gloria said goodbye to Jennifer and went to the ce where Si Chengyu was filming. When she found the ce, Gloria realized that it was so difficult to meet Si Chengyu here, because there were too many people. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In this way, if she wanted to see Si Chengyu, she might as welle to Anne which was faster. Gloria guarded outside for a long time, but did not see Si Chengyu. It seemed that this method didn''t work. She really had to find Anne to see Si Chengyu. Thinking about how to find Anne, she remembered that she ran into Anne in the restaurant yesterday, how about going there again? Thinking of this, Gloria drove directly to the restaurant. She found an empty table not far from the door to sit down, and after ordering the meal, she kept staring at the door. Coincidentally, she actually made her wait for Si Chengyu and Anne. Anne''s dressing style had not changed. She was still wearing an exaggerated dress. The whole person was glued to Si Chengyu''s body, and she talked to him in a charming manner. The expression on Si Chengyu''s face was still always gentle, allowing Anne to stick to him, neither impatient nor disgusted, and smiling from time to time. His smile made Anne''s soul seem to be hooked away by him, and her eyes brightened. In the past, it was difficult for Gloria to imagine what Anne would be like when she really liked a man. But she now discovered that no matter how vicious Anne was, she was always a woman. It was the same when a woman fell in love with a man. The two went directly to the box. Anne walked in the box first, and Si Chengyu walked behind to enter the box, suddenly he turned his head and looked in the direction of Gloria. When he looked back, Gloria turned her head quickly, propped her face with her arms, pretending to be looking at the phone. After a while, when Gloria looked back, he found that Si Chengyu had entered the box. Si Chengyu should have seen her just now. It didnt matter, and her purpose was to get Si Chengyu''s hair. After Gloria''s food came up, she deliberately ate slowly. Finally, Si Chengyu got out of the box and went to the bathroom. Gloria quickly got up and followed. Afraid of losing sight of Si Chengyu, she deliberately trotted to speed up. However, when she turned a corner, she did not see Si Chengyu anymore. At this time, someone behind her patted her shoulder. She turned her head abruptly and saw Si Chengyu with a cigarette in his mouth. He looked at her with a smile on his face, and said softly: "You are looking for me?" Gloria only froze for a moment before returning to normal: "No, Ie over to the bathroom." Chapter 311 Its tough for you. Chapter 311 It''s tough for you. "Really?" Si Chengyu looked at her with a faint smile: "That''s a coincidence, I also came to the bathroom." Gloria twitched the corners of her lips, not smiling. Si Chengyu simplyughed, nced at her, and walked forward. Gloria followed behind him, trying to find a hair on his shoulder, but found that she couldn''t find it at all. Si Chengyu was indeed a very particr person. Gloria had no other way. She must get Si Chengyu''s hair today. Confirming whether Si Chengyu and Randy had a father-son rtionship may be rted to finding Tina, so she couldn''t give up this opportunity. However, Si Chengyu was such a cautious person, he had done DNA examination himself, and he must be very clear about the result in his heart. If Gloria pulled his hair directly, it would definitely arouse his suspicion. Gloria stretched out her hand, but took it back angrily. Gloria felt a little anxious seeing Si Chengyu enter the bathroom. At this time, a seven or eight-year-old child passed by Gloria with his mobile phone. Gloria stopped him: "Kid, can you do me a favor?" but this kid looked wary: "Adults don''t usually ask children for help. What is your purpose?" Gloria: "..." Children nowadays became so smart? The child turned his head to look at Gloria for a while, and said, "Forget it, you look so beautiful, and don''t look like a human trafficker, just tell me, what do you want me to do for you?" "Thank you." Gloria felt speechless and whispered in his ear, "I lost a bet with people. They asked me to pull a piece of this man''s hair." Gloria said and took out the phone. Show him Si Chengyu''s photo. When the child saw Si Chengyu''s photo, his eyes lit up: "Is this the actor? I have seen his movie, I know him, he is in the bathroom? I will go now." The child did not wait for Gloria to finish her words and ran into the men''s bathroom. Gloria had to turn around and went to the bathroom. When she came out, she saw the child and Si Chengyu standing at the door of the bathroom. "Can you take a picture with me? I really like watching your movies." "Yes." Then the kid took out his mobile phone and took pictures with Si Chengyu. The seven or eight-year-old child was short, and Si Chengyu was a tall man of eighteen meters, so naturally he had to squat slightly to take pictures with him. Before Si Chengyu stood up, the child suddenly reached out and pulled a piece of hair on his head: "Huh? You have white hair?" He pulled out his hair and threw it directly on the ground. He saw Gloriaing out and then blinked at her. Gloria was eye-opening, nowadays kids were so smart? Si Chengyu did not see Gloria, and had left with the child. Gloria walked over, picked up the childs hair that was thrown on the ground, carefully wrapped it in a tissue, then stuffed it into the pocket of her pants, and nced in the direction of Si Chengyu and the child before returning to the lobby of the restaurant. When she went to the hall, she saw that the child had separated from Si Chengyu, so she went to pay the bill with confidence and left the restaurant. After she left, Si Chengyu came out of the box and nced at where she had been sitting, looking unpredictable. Gloria got Si Chengyu''s hair and called Kenny directly. The call was quickly connected, but it was not Kenny who answered it, it was Shi Ye. Shi Ye said before Gloria spoke: "Young Master is in a meeting, I will take the phone to him now." Gloria was taken aback and said, "Thank you." There was a sound of footsteps on the other end of the phone, followed by the sound of opening the door. It was Shi Ye''s low voice: "Master, your phone." After a few seconds, the familiar low voice came from the phone: "What''s the matter?" Gloria couldn''t wait to say, "I got Si Chengyu''s hair." She herself had never thought of getting Si Chengyus hair so smoothly. Kenny was quiet for a few seconds before asking again, "How did you get it?" Gloria told Kenny the process of getting the hair. Kenny kept silent for a few more seconds before saying, "If you are fine in the afternoon, go to my apartment and wait for me. I''ll be back early in the evening." Gloria thought for a while and asked him, "Are youing back for dinner?" Kenny: "Yeah. " Gloria drove to Kenny''s apartment and stopped by the supermarket on the way. In addition to grocery shopping, Gloria also bought some yogurt and bread. Kenny was so busy that he didn''t have time to eat. When he returned from work, he could eat these things to fill his stomach. Gloria went to Kennys apartment and made several trips before she picked up everything. She put the things neatly in the refrigerator, and then began to prepare the dishes for cooking at night. She wasn''t sure when Kenny would be back, but he said he would be back for dinner and should be home before eight o''clock. Gloria started cooking at six o''clock. She felt sorry for Kenny, so she prepared some soup and cooked some hard dishes he liked for him. Before her meal was ready, she heard the doorbell. Gloria put down the spoon and looked at the time. It''s only seven o''clock. Would Kenny be back so early? Gloria walked to the door and nced through the cat''s eyes. When she saw who was standing outside, there was a momentary nk in her mind. It was no one else standing outside the door but Randy. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Randy pressed the doorbell again at this time, and Gloria contemted for a while, then opened the door. "Mr. rke?" Gloria showed a hint of surprise on her face. Randy also behaved very surprised: "Gloria?" Gloria opened the door and stepped aside to make room for Randy to let him in. Gloria lowered her head and said cautiously: "Are you looking for Kenny? He hasn''te back." "Why are you here?" Randy walked in, looked around the room, and looked back at her. The soup that Gloria was stewing in the kitchen just exuded the fragrance at this time, Randy walked in and took a look, "Are you cooking?" "I secretly made the key of his house before. He used to like to eat the food I cooked, so thinking about coming over to cook him a meal, if he is in a good mood, he will let me see the child..." Gloria lowered her head. She didn''t know if Randy would believe her crappy excuse. Although a bit far-fetched, it still made sense. Gloria did not look at Randy''s expression, just held her palm nervously. After a while, she heard Randys voice: "It''s tough for you." Chapter 312 The strange woman beside him Chapter 312 The strange woman beside him Gloria looked up and grinned reluctantly. This expression was real, not pretending. When she thought that Tina might be taken away by Randy, she couldn''tugh at all. Randy said mildly, "I just have something to do with Kenny. He is busy and can''t spare time in thepany. He doesn''t go back to the old house now, so I can onlye here. I''m looking for him..." Gloria quickly noticed the loopholes in Randy''s words. Since Randy knew that Kenny was busy in thepany and couldn''t spare time, he would naturally know that Kenny was still in thepany. Randy didn''t have the key to Kenny''s house, so what was he going to do in Kenny''s house now? To stand at the door and wait for Kenny toe back? No, obviously Randy was here to stop Kenny. If Kenny came back early, Randy would definitely know that he had an appointment with Gloria. "I''ll pour you a ss of water first." Gloria said, closing the door, and turning to pour tea for Randy. Randy didn''t say much, walked to the sofa and sat down. Gloria poured a ss of water for Randy and nned to go back to the kitchen. At this time, Randy suddenly said, "I forgot to bring my mobile phone when I came out. Can you lend me your mobile phone to me to make a call?" She just nned to go into the kitchen and send a text message to Kenny, asking him not toe back temporarily. Randy was really an old fox. Gloria looked back at him: "Of course." Fortunately, Gloria was used to locking the frequently used software on her phone. "I''ll unlock it first." Gloria said, clearing the recent contacts. Randy was sitting, she stood in front of him, so he couldn''t see what she was doing on the phone. Then, she handed the phone to Randy. Randy took the phone and made a call, but no one answered. He looked at Gloria apologetically: "Can you put your phone here? He should call me backter." Gloria had fully understood Randy''s intentions. He just wanted to keep her from telling Kenny. The expression on Gloria''s face was a little unnatural: "Yes." "Thank you." Randy said, pressing the phone''s lock screen key, and gently cing the phone on the coffee table. Gloria stared at the phone for a few seconds, then turned and went into the kitchen. She was cutting the vegetables absently, thinking that Kenny was so smart that even if he came back, he should be able to see Randy''s car. Randy coulde without a cell phone, but it was impossible toe without his car. She was cooking slowly, and the meal that could have been done at eight o''clock had been done until nine o''clock. And Kenny never came back. Gloria was also relieved. After cing the food, Gloria walked out of the kitchen to the hall. "Uncle rke, I am going back." She walked up to Randy and said. She cooked for two hours, and Randy sat in the hall for two hours. Without speaking for two hours, his voice was slightly hoarse: "Aren''t you waiting for Kenny toe back?" "When hees back, he will also drive me away." Gloria lowered her eyes, not allowing him to see the emotions in her eyes. Since she had said that, Randy couldn''t stop her anymore. Randy handed her the phone: "Okay, then you go back first." Gloria let out a long sigh of relief when she got out of the apartment and entered the elevator. It seemed that she and Kenny were still too careless. However, Randy also felt upset in his heart. He used the child to test Gloria, but he never thought that Gloria would now use this as a reason for her approach to Kenny. Gloria returned to the car and took out her cell phone to call Kenny. No one answered after making several calls. Gloria felt a little uneasy. Kenny said that he woulde back for dinner. ording tomon sense, he would get home before 8 o''clock. She thought that Kenny didn''t go home because he knew Randy came to him. But now he didn''t even answer her call. Could something have happened? Gloria had to call Shi Ye. Coincidentally, no one answered. Gloria drove to rke Group. She waited at the gate for a while, but did not see Kennye out. Where did he go? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gloria checked the time, and it was almost eleven. It had been so long since she called him before. Under normal circumstances, he should call her back. At this moment, Gloria''s cell phone rang. She took it out and found that Edith was calling. Edith had been too busytely, and Gloria hadn''t seen her for several days. Gloria answered the phone: "Edith." "Gloria, where are you?" Edith''s tone was filled with suppressed anger. Gloria noticed that there was something wrong with Edith''s tone, and said aloud: "I''m near rke Group, what''s the matter?" "Youe to Jin Ding to see for yourself, I''ll wait for you here." After Edith finished speaking, she hung up. Gloria was a little puzzled, what made her so angry? Gloria drove to Jin Ding, and as soon as she entered, she saw Edith sitting crookedly on the sofa in the lobby, ying with her cell phone. She walked to Edith: "Edith?" Edith looked up at her, then took her phone away and pulled her towards the elevator entrance: "Take you to see what Kenny is doing!" "Kenny?" When Gloria heard Kenny''s name, her eyes lit up: "Did you see him?" Edith said with a smile, "I saw him." Gloria let out a sigh of relief. Edith took Gloria directly to a box near the elevator. As soon as the two entered, all the people in the box looked at them. Gloria saw Kenny sitting at the center of the crowd and... a strange woman beside him. Gloria froze for a moment, then turned to look at Edith. Edith raised an eyebrow at her, motioning for her to sit down. A familiar voice sounded in the box: "Edith, you brought Gloria here too." Gloria followed the sound and found that Carl was there. Not only Carl, but Shi Ye and Aurora were also there. No wonder neither Kenny nor Shi Ye answered her calls. Shi Ye nced at Gloria, then looked away, looking like having a guilty conscience. Aurora stared at her in a little surprise for a few seconds, then looked away and continued to talk to the woman sitting next to Kenny. Only Carl got up and walked towards her: "Gloriae and sit here." Compared to Edith''s anger, Gloria seemed be much calmer. She pulled Edith: "Let''s go and sit down." "Gloria." Edith looked at her disapprovingly. But Gloria just shook her head at her. Chapter 313 Find him challenging Chapter 313 Find him challenging Since Gloria didn''t care, Edith naturally had nothing to say. Edith took Gloria and sat next to Carl. The man next to Carl was Kenny, next to Kenny was a strange woman, and next to the woman was Aurora, next to Aurora was Shi Ye. The strange woman had been talking to Aurora, and asionally approached Kenny to say something. Kenny had a cigarette in his mouth and ignored her. Gloria retracted her gaze and felt Edith hit her arm. She turned to look at Edith, and Edith pointed to her phone. The next moment, she received a message from Edith. "The woman''s name is Su Mian, Aurora''s ssmates abroad, her parents seem to be some high-ranking officials with a good family background, Aurora wants to match Kenny and Su Mian." Su Mian. Gloria said the name in her heart. The name sounded pretty good. The room was very quiet. Everyone was drinking their own wines and talking about their own days. Gloria lowered her eyes and didn''t look at Kenny again. In fact, this was quite normal. Now that Kenny had been single, the rke family would definitely find another woman for him. Moreover, with Kenny''s current conditions and family background, the women the rke family found for him would be better. Superior family background, beautiful appearance and outstanding ability. Only such a woman can match a family like the rke family. Gloria just didn''t expect it woulde so suddenly. Edith saw that Gloria hadnt spoken, so she couldnt help but approach her and ask her in a low voice, Dont you have anything to say? No. Gloria took a deep breath and whispered to her: What can I say?" Edith frowned upon hearing this. Indeed, given the current situation of Kenny and Gloria, Gloria was not qualified to say something. Thinking about this, Edith also became aggrieved. Obviously Gloria was thewful principal wife, but at this time she had to watch other women gather around Kenny. If it weren''t for the messy things of the rke family, Gloria wouldn''t have wronged herself. In front of Edith, Carl was just a little milk dog wagging its tail to please her. He took a piece of fruit and asked Edith, "dear Edith, do you want to eat some fruit?" "No, I''m in a bad mood now, don''t talk to me, it will be annoying to see you men." Edith deliberately said loudly. She had alsoe to eat with the crew, but she saw Carl and Kenny and his party. Then she called Carl. Carl simply wished to take out his heart to prove his innocence, so he told Edith the whole story. Tell her unreservedly that it was Kenny''s sister Aurora who introduced him to a woman, and everyone came to chat. When Edith heard this, she immediately followed and she found it was the case, so she quickly called Gloria. Her words did not attract Kenny''s attention. But when Gloria was speaking, Kenny nced at her. Gloria stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom." Then, she went out. As soon as she left, Aurora got up and was ready to follow her out. Kenny pinched the cigarette out of his hand, and said casually, "Are you going to get close with your former sister-inw?" Aurora''s face didn''t look pretty. "Kenny, pay attention to your own words." Su Mian was her best friend, she introduced Su Mian to Kenny because she really wanted to match them up. Kenny smiled when he heard the words, and then looked at Su Mian who was aside: "That is my ex- wife, pretty?" Kenny looked expressionless all night, and finally smiled. Su Mian was stunned for a while and didn''t react for a moment: "Huh?" Kenny raised an eyebrow mockingly and said nothing. Before Su Mian could speak again, Aurora said with a ck face, "Kenny, talk nicely." "I''m talking well, I think my ex-wife is very beautiful." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kenny leaned back on the sofa and turned to look at Carl: "Do you think Gloria is beautiful?" Carl swallowed. What should he say? Beautiful or not? Hearing Kenny''s words, Aurora berated him: "You''re enough!" Su Mian quickly pulled Aurora''s arm: "Aurora, don''t be angry, it''s okay." Aurora grunted and sat down. Kenny stood up and patted the non-existent dust on his body, especially the arm that Su Mian had touched. He still patted a few times. Su Mian looked at his movements, and the expression on her face became a little stiff. Kenny didn''t even look at her, and said indifferently: "It''s toote. I have to go to work tomorrow. I''ll go home first." Aurora said aloud, "It''s not safe for a woman to go back home alone. You send Su Mian back." "Shi Ye, send Miss Su back." After Kenny finished, he went out without looking at anyone. Aurora finally couldn''t help it, and shouted his name furiously: "Kenny!" Kenny went out as if he hadn''t heard. "Too much!" Aurora was so angry, her chest was constantly rising and falling, indicating that she was not at all calm at the moment. On the other hand, Su Mian, who was sitting next to her, seemed very sober-minded. Su Mian poured her a ss of water, with a must-win expression on her face: "Your brother is like you, he has a distinctive personality, but his temper is a little worse than you. I like her very much and find him very challenging." When Aurora heard these words, the expression on her face was a little better: "He will be better after getting along for a long time." Su Mian smiled and nodded: "Yeah." Edith on the side listened to the two woman''s conversation and could not help but roll her eyes. Edith raised her chin slightly, and said lazily: "Then you have to get a chance to get along, I don''t think Kenny is interested in Miss Su at all." Su Mian turned her head and nced at Edith without speaking. Aurora whispered something in Su Mian''s ear, probably telling her Edith''s identity. Su Mian listened and smiled at Edith, showing disdain. Edith wanted to continue to attack them, but Carl stood up and looked at Aurora with a cold expression: "Miss rke, please pay the bill when you leave. Although I know Kenny well, I have to settle the ount. Even brothers keep careful ounts." Aurora was born rich and she was always pleased wherever she went. She didn''t expect Carl let her lose face so much. Her expression changed again and again, and finally she could only grit her teeth and said, "I know." Carl was satisfied, nodded and pulled up Edith and then walked out. Chapter 314 Ravish a kiss Chapter 314 Ravish a kiss Kenny got out of the box and walked straight to the parking lot. He saw the car he bought for Gloria at a nce, and he walked directly towards it, opened the car door and sat in. Gloria was looking at something on the phone, and heard the movement without raising her head: "Here?" Kenny leaned forward slightly: "Angry?" Gloria turned to look at him, and said indifferently, "No." Kenny naturally didn''t believe her, saying very casually as if to exin: "When I got off work, Aurora called me and said Randy would go to my apartment to find me, and if I didn''t want to go back, I should eat with her. Kenny got off work so early, and if he didn''t go back, it would still arouse Randy''s suspicion. So it was better to apany Aurora to have dinner, which would make Randy get nothing on him. The next thing, needless to say, Gloria could guess. Aurora tricked Kenny into eating, but introduced her close friend to Kenny. Gloria didn''t react much after listening to it, "Get off the car, I''m going back." She said as she started the car. Kenny stopped her: "Gloria, you''re angry." "Yes, I''m angry. I''m so angry that I don''t want to see you now." There was anger in her tone that she could not conceal. With someone like Kenny, in addition to his uncertain temper, the better thing was that Gloria didn''t have to worry he transferred his affections to others. Kenny had an arrogant temperament. If he liked a woman, he just liked her. If he didn''t like her, he ignored herpletely. Gloria didn''t worry that he would have a foot in two camp. She was angry that she could not contact him all night. She didn''t believe that Kenny didn''t even have time to call her. Tina''s affairs had made her a little exhausted, and she couldn''t imagine what would happen if Kenny had an ident again. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After a moment of silence in the carriage, Kenny suddenlyughed lowly. Gloria looked at him angrily: "What are youughing at?" "Are you jealous?" Kenny put one hand on the back of the chair behind her, and the other hand against the windshield, it seemed that she was in his arms. When Gloria entered the box, for a while, she felt mixed emotions. But aftering out, she didn''t think so much, and was more angry that he would not answer her phone all night. "You didn''t answer my phone all night, just want me toe and see you sitting with other women and drinking, and then get jealous?" Gloria reached out and grabbed her own hair, her tone was a little helpless: "Don''t you think you are very childish?" As soon as the voice fell, she felt that the atmosphere in the carriage was not right, it seemed that even the temperature had dropped. Kenny''s voice was low and deep: "Gloria, dare you call me childish?" Gloria exhaled and looked up at him: "Do you know how worried I am that I can''t contact you all night?" The lights in the car were off, only the dim yellow street lights came in from the car windows, and they could vaguely see each other''s faces. Kenny sneered: "After you returned to Huyang City, you either went to the crew or tried to check those things. Do you remember that you are my Kenny''s woman?" Gloria froze for a moment: "What do you mean?" Since Tina disappeared and the two returned to Huyang City and separated, Gloria''s mind was completely put on work and rke''s family. Every time she looked for Kenny, it was for there were something to be solved, and never for she missed him. This made Kenny feel that he had no ce in Gloria''s heart. He also admitted that his behavior tonight was a bit childish, but he just wanted her to see him more and let her know that besides Tina, she still had him. "Think about it yourself." Kenny finished speaking, opening the door and getting out of the car. Gloria didn''t know what she needed to think. Her tone was also very bad: "Kenny, you can make it clear if you have problems." Kenny only paused and continued to get out of the car. Gloria thought that she had got Si Chengyu''s hair today, and quickly got out of the car and ran after him. Kenny walked very fast with anger. Gloria took his arm, panted slightly and looked around and said, "I got Si Chengyu''s hair. I will give you his hair. You can get your dad''s if you have a chance. And then do a DNA examination." As she said, she took out Si Chengyu''s hair that she had packed in a small sealed stic bag and gave it to Kenny. Although Kenny looked gloomy, he reached out and took it. Gloria saw him pick it up and said, "Then I''ll go first." She turned around and was pulled by Kenny. His tone was a bit aggressive: "You kiss me before leaving. "Huh?" Gloria didn''t react for a while. Gloria nced at the door of Jin Ding, and saw Aurora and Su Mianing out from inside. Gloria said anxiously: "Your sister is here." Not to mention that she and Kenny were now in a "separated" state, even if they were not separated, she would not be able to do such things in public. Kenny held her arm tightly, as if he was afraid she would run away. He looked down at Gloria with an unpredictable expression: "She introduced me to women. As my wife, shouldn''t you show your ownership? Ravish a kiss?" Gloria: "...but I don''t want to kiss you forcibly." "You..." Kenny tightened his jaw, suddenly lowered his head and threatened her in a low voice: "If you don''t kiss me, I''ll go and tell Aurora we are not separate and have gotten the marriage certificate." Gloria always felt that something was wrong. What she and Kenny have to do now was to find Tina and investigate his mother''s case. The two were clearly on the same front. Why did he use this to threaten her? But helplessly, she was sure that Kenny was a person who did what he said. She turned her head and nced again and saw that Aurora and Su Mian were also walking towards them. She made up her mind to stretch out her hand and push Kenny against the street light pole next to her, carrying his shirt, and kissing him on tiptoe. That''s exactly what she wrote when she created the script. Her strength was a bit strong, Kenny hit the street light pole directly with his back, and made a dull sound. Aurora and Su Mian just came over. In their eyes, this scene really was Gloria was ravishing a kiss from Kenny. Chapter 315 My time is precious Chapter 315 My time is precious Aurora didn''t like Gloria anyway. Seeing this scene, Aurora strode over here aggressively. Gloria listened to the sound of Aurora''s approaching high-heeled shoes, and wanted to move away, but Kenny bit her lips tightly, and whispered vaguely, "You dare to push me away." Gloria didn''t dare. Kenny''s specialty had always threatened her. Such an arrogant and presumptuous man. Kenny raised his eyelids calmly, and saw that Aurora hade to the front, and mmed Gloria away. He controlled his strength, and Gloria was only pushed back by her two steps. After pushing Gloria away, Kenny stretched out his hands indifferently to tidy up his clothes, and couldn''t hear the emotions in his tone: "Gloria, how long will you be clingy with me." Hearing this, others would think Kenny disliked Gloria very much. But in Gloria''s ears, she heard a bit of pride. Kenny was very proud of pushing her away, wasn''t he? Gloria could only cooperate with him: "It''s probably for a lifetime." Kenny''s eyes shed slightly, and Gloria, who was familiar with him, had already noticed the smile in his eyes. Aurora on the side listened to Gloria''s words and became angry very much: "Gloria, as a woman, can you know shame!" Gloria turned to look at Aurora and smiled harmlessly: "Although Kenny and I are separated, I still want to call your sister out of respect. This is my personal business with Kenny. Kenny has been 27 years old. Now, does our sister even care about his personal affairs? You have gone too far!" The more Aurora looked at Gloria, the more unpleasant she became: "You still think you are the rke family''s youngdy now? " "No, I just want to save Kenny''s heart because I know I''m no longer the rke''s youngdy." Gloria finished speaking, turned to look at Kenny, squinted and said with a smile: "I believed my ex-husband already felt how strong is my desire to get him back, right?" She knew that Kenny liked her eyes the most, especially when sheughed and looked at him intently. She just stared at Kenny for a few seconds, Kenny stretched out his hand and pulled down his tie. His eyes darkened, but he looked down and covered his eyes with a calm look: A day together as husband and wife means endless devotion the rest of your life. I won''t care about today''s affairs." Gloria couldn''t help but smile. Kenny''s tone sounded really generous. Gloria listened to Kenny''s words and nced at Aurora, and then leisurely said, "Okay, it''s gettingte, I''ll go home first." After she finished, she turned her head to look at Kenny: "Kenny, goodbye "Kenny nced at her indifferently, and said nothing. As soon as Gloria left, Aurora couldn''t help but want to scold Kenny, but when she thought that Su Mian was still there, she could only hold back her anger, and proposed: "Kenny, help me send Su Mian back." It was an order rather than a suggestion. Aurora was also a powerful man, and for this younger brother, she also had a little idea to control him. "Didn''t I say that, let Shi Ye send her back, my time is precious, it should be not wasted like this." Kenny nced at Aurora, then turned and walked towards his car. Aurora felt embarrassed and herplexion became ugly. She couldn''t help but nce in the direction where Gloria disappeared. She always thought Kenny''s attitude towards Gloria was strange, but she couldn''t tell it clearly. Aurora controlled her emotions and turned to look at Su Mian: "Su Mian, make sure you''re mistreating." Su Mian smiled and calmed her out: "I really admire your brother, I had never met a man like him, he''s so arrogant." "It''s because our mother died early that he became like this. He was not like this when he was a child." Aurora said about Kenny''s childhood, with some emotion. Like Aurora, Su Mian was from a family with a good background and had a lot of good suitors around her. She had seen too many men begging for her, and she felt a little excited when she came into contact with Kenny. A discerning woman always wanted to conquer a man like Kenny. She really looked forward to the day when Kenny fell in love with her, she would definitely feel a sense of aplishment. Gloria kept scolding Kenny in her heart as she drove back. He only knew threatening her every time. Childish! Gloria now remembered what Kenny had said before, and she also understood the meaning of his words. He felt that she had ignored him. After returning to Huyang City, after negotiating with Kenny to separate temporarily, she would not go to Kenny if she had nothing to do. Besides, this was agreed upon by the two from the beginning, to pretend to be separated. It was obviously something he had agreed to, but now she was to me for ignoring him. This capricious personality was really harder to serve than a woman. When she just arrived home, Kenny''s call came as if he got the time right. Gloria originally wanted to hang him up, but thought that Kenny hadn''t answered her phone before, and she was worried about it all night, she finally answered the phone. Kenny asked her: "Be home already?" "Just arrived." Gloria replied, thinking that she was threatened to act before, and said angrily: "Mr. Kenny, I think you are very capable of a director." Kenny kept silence for two seconds, "Director? No interest." She was mocking him, and he couldn''t hear it. "Okay, it''s okay. I''ll take a shower first. You remember the DNA examination, as soon as possible." Gloria finished, and her tone fell slightly: "I heard that the baby grows up very fast, every day." If she found Tina, would she recognize her? Thinking of this, Gloria felt sad again. Kenny faintly replied: "I don''t know, but she is Kenny''s daughter forever." Gloria just smiled when she heard the words. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The next day, Kenny went back to the old house for Randy. Randy went to Kennys apartment yesterday, he didn''t see Kenny but didn''t feel much angry. After all, his rtionship with Kenny had always been so lukewarm. He didn''t expect Kenny toe back to the old house to find him. When Randy saw Kenny, he was obviously surprised: "Why did you think abouting back today?" "You went to my apartment yesterday to find me?" Kenny said, and looked at Randy calmly. Chapter 316 Dirty trick Chapter 316 Dirty trick After the kidnapping of that year, Kenny had been in conflict with Randy for a long time. He hadn''t thought about what was unusual about the kidnapping at the time, he just felt that Randy was also responsible for that matter. The father and son began to be separated at that time. Then Randy sent Kenny out of the country and made him live with Manley, his rtionship with Kenny waspletely broken. When Kenny returned to China, he built a vi outside and established Sheng Ding Media, but the contradiction and estrangement between him and Randy had been deepened. "Yeah." When Kenny looked at Randy, Randy was also looking at him. The two were not like biological fathers and sons, they were very strange to each other. Kenny''s gaze finally stopped on Randy''s, and he whispered, "What is it you want to see me about?" "Just go and see where you live." Randy''s tone was not much warmer than his. In the early years, Randy would try to ease the rtionship with Kenny. In recent years, they didn''t really get along. "Really? Suddenly care about me so much." Kenny looked at him with a smile. What Randy disliked most was Kenny''s way of making people unable to see what he was thinking. He frowned slightly: "Since you are back, go see your grandpa." "Okay, let''s have lunch together." Kenny stood up, and went to the ce where Richard rke lived. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After Richard rke was discharged from the hospital, Kenny didn''t see him much. The main reason was that Kenny was very busy, and the other reason was that he was very reluctant to return to rke''s old house. Kenny walked to Richard rke''s door, paused slightly, pushed the door and walked in. As soon as the maid taking care of Richard rke saw Kenny, he whispered to Richard rke: "Mr. rke, the young master ising to see you." Richard rke was sitting in a wheelchair with a thin nket on his legs, looking out the window dementedly. He didn''t respond to what the servant said. The servant nced at Kenny, nodded slightly, and greeted respectfully: "Young Master." "Go out." After the servant went out, Kenny walked over and squatted down in front of Richard rke: "Grandpa, Im here, I am Kenny." His voice caught Richard rke''s attention. Richard rke turned his head and nced at him. There was nothing in his eyes, just staring at him like that, whimpering unconsciously in his mouth. Kenny''s lips pressed into a straight line, and a doubtful look appeared between her eyebrows and eyes, and he said in a low voice, "Grandpa, what do you want to tell me?" What Richard rke said to him during the New Year showed that the kidnapping case did have something else hidden. And what Richard rke wanted to tell him was definitely not just the hidden secrets of the kidnapping case. What made Randy and Manley so jealous. What role did Aunt Manley y in the kidnapping case many years ago and Richard rke''s ident many yearster? In the end, Richard rke did not give him any response. Kenny sat with Richard rke for a while, then got up and went out. The servant stood by the door, and when he saw Kennying out, he respectfully greeted: "Young Master." "This has always been the case with Grandpa?" Kenny stopped and asked coldly. The servant shuddered invisibly and said: "The old man''s situation has always been like this, and he is checked regrly every month. The doctor said that the old man is in good health." After listening, Kenny groaned for a moment and said: "Take care of him well." "Yes." Kenny stayed in the old house for lunch. There were many people in rke''s family, but very few people were at home on weekdays. During the meal, there happened to be only Kenny and Randy. Kenny took the wine from the servant and looked up at Randy: "Drink some wine." Randy raised an eyebrow slightly, looking very surprised: "Do you want to drink with me?" Kenny didn''t say much, but took Randy''s ss and poured wine into his ss and handed it to him. Randy looked at him for a few seconds, and finally took it. Kenny picked up the ss in front of him, drinking up, and then stood it upside down for Randy to show it, indicating that he had finished. Randy didn''t drink it up like Kenny, but just took a sip: "I''m old and can''tpare to your young people. I must drink slowly." "you are only in your 50s, and have started to cherish your life?" Kenny said with unintelligible smiled, emotions in his expression difficult to distinguish. The way he and Randy got along had always been like this, so Randy was not very angry. "That''s true. I''m still waiting to take a sip of my daughter-inw''s toasting tea." Randy asked unintentionally, "Aurora introduced you to a girl. Have you seen her?" "Yes." Kenny said as he filled Randy''s ss with wine. Randy picked it up and took a sip: "How do you feel?" Kenny didn''t speak, but just looked at him firmly. Randy frowned first, then reached out to support his forehead, looking like he felt a little dizzy. Kenny smiled slightly and said with a mocking tone: "It''s true that you are getting old, and you should feel dizzy after drinking such a small amount of wine." "Wine..." Randy only had time to say this word, and he fell on the table with a "bang" and fainted. Kenny sat quietly for three seconds, then picked up the wet towel on the side, wiped the powder from his left nail, walked slowly to Randy and pulled out one of his hair. Although it was a dirty trick, it was practical. Gloria made an appointment with Edith for dinner. About the matterst night, Edith contacted her because she cared about her, but she left without saying a word. It was time for her to have a meal to make amends with her. Edith had just a few days off. When Gloria said to invite her to dinner, she naturally agreed. Gloria booked a very private restaurant in advance, and went to wait for Edith in advance. Before Edith came, Gloria ordered her a ss of watermelon juice. As soon as the waiter took out the watermelon juice, Edith came. She went to sit down opposite Gloria, stretched out her hand and pulled her hair: "It''s dead hot." Gloria just pushed the watermelon juice in front of her: "Drink it, freshly." "Love you." Edith threw her a kiss and drank the watermelon juice in one sip. Gloria suddenly realized that Edith didn''t even have makeup. "You went out today without makeup. Aren''t you afraid of being photographed?" Edith still had the burden of being an idol, and generally didn''t go out without makeup. After Edith finished drinking the watermelon juice, she copsed on the sofa contentedly: "I''m taking the route of being a solid actress now. I am naturally beautiful without makeup. I don''t panic at all." Chapter 317 Always be searched Chapter 317 Always be searched Gloriaughed, called the waiter, and handed the menu to Edith: "Order." Edith was unceremoniously, regardless of the price, and ordered a bunch of dishes they liked. Then Edith asked her, "What happened to you twost night?" Gloria was surprised: "How did you know Kenny came out to find me?" you just left and Kenny went after you, he must be looking for you, and you must be waiting for him outside. You don''t know, Kenny praised you for being beautiful as soon as you left...I will learn from him the way he spokest night, you watch." Edith cleared her throat, lowered her eyes slightly to make a cold look, pressed his throat to learn Kenny''s tone and said, "That''s my ex-wife, beautiful, right?" The voice just fell. Edith herself couldn''t help butugh out: "Puff ha ha ha, I really wanted tough when I heard this, but the one named Su Mian is also quite powerful, she didn''t even fall out on the spot..." Gloria nodded: "Aurora''s friend, of course not a simple role." "I think Kenny is pretty cool sometimes." After Edith finished, she said with a worried look, again: "However, I think that Su Mian will definitely find Kenny afterwards. She looked like confident very much..." "Well, I know." Gloria sighed: "It''s hard to have a meal together, don''t keep talking about these silly things." Last night she and Kenny performed a y in front of Aurora and Su Mian. Aurora may hate her even more, and would definitely speed up to push Su Mian on Kenny. Edith hesitated, and then asked, "Did Tina have any news?" Gloria shook her head: "No." Edith followed with a sigh, "What kind of hatred or grievance, as for stealing the children? Beasts are better." Every time this matter was mentioned, Edith would scold it again. Just as Gloria was about to speak, she keenly felt something and turned her head to look at the direction of windows, and she saw a white light shing behind the curtain. Gloria''s face tightened, and she said solemnly: "There are paparazzi." "Damn, I don''t have makeup." Edith quickly picked up the peaked cap and put it on her head, and then pulled her hair up to cover most of her face, looking forward and asking: "Where are they?" Gloria pointed to the outside of the curtain, "it was there just now." "It''s really fucking all-pervasive, I''m just a second-line actor, why do they shoot me?" Edith struggled. Didnt she say its easy to be a solid actress? Gloria cleared her throat, and said embarrassingly: "Maybe they are shooting me." Edith: "Wow...you can be narcissistic too?" Gloria''s tone was very serious: "After all, I have been on hot searches many times." Edith thought for a while, and found it reasonable: "Then I shouldn''t be photographed?" Among Edith''s expectant eyes, Gloria said comfortingly: "Maybe?" That afternoon, Gloria found herself on hot search again. rke''s ex-wife met a close friend in a restaurant Such a topic could also be searched hot? However, the word "rke" proved that because of Kenny she had such a high level of topicality. Because the photo was taken secretly, it was not clear at all, and Edith, who was sitting opposite her, was not found luckily. "Actually, I think Mr. rkes ex-wife looks pretty..." "She''s the screenwriter Gloria? Why to be a screenwriter with such a good look. She can be ready to debut." "No one thinks the woman sitting across from her looks familiar? She seems to be a star." "Normal, Gloria is still rted to the entertainment circle now. Its not umon for her to know some stars in the entertainment industry." "..." After Gloria read just a few Microblog, she received a call from Edith. Edith was angrily on the phone: "Those paparazzi are actually taking pictures of you! No one recognizes that Im here too! I am a little skeptical of life now, I am an actress with 9 million fans..." Edith''s fans had grown from over 8 million to 9 million. Gloria smiled and said, "It''s okay if you are not recognized." She had been on the hot search a lot, so she got used to it. However, thements of netizens on the Inte about her were not positive. Edith was on the rise, and if she led her to the hot search, it would do harm to Edith. Edith also understood the meaning of Gloria''s words. Edith said angrily, "You''re so boring, I don''t care at all." "I care." She''s already in a mess herself, and she hoped Edith could be well. Jennifer naturally knew about the hot searches about Gloria. She called and teased Gloria. Gloria went to her own Microblog and found that she had gained more fans again. She remembered that when Kenny appeared as "XN", the founder of Sheng Ding Media, the speed of rising fans was the same as riding on a rocket. If Kenny really entered the entertainment industry, he would definitely be popr. Thinking of this, she remembered that she didn''t call Kenny today. Last night, although Gloria was angry that Kenny didn''t answer her phone, afterwards she vaguely felt that Kenny seemed to be less sense of security than her in love. Gloria called Kenny and wanted to know if he had gotten Randys hair. It rang several times before being connected by Kenny. Kenny''s voice was as low as ever: "I got the hair, and I have ordered someone to take it for a DNA paternity test." Gloria didn''t expect that he would say this as soon as he spoke. Now that he had said everything, Gloria had to ask, "Are you nervous?" "Why should I be nervous?" Kenny paused, and said, "Many things are traceable. Find someone to do a DNA paternity test just to make sure." Listening to Kenny''s tone, it seemed as if he had guessed it early. "You knew it early?" "I had doubts before, but because I thought it was too absurd, I didn''t investigate deeply." Kenny''s tone was still very calm. Gloria thought, when Kenny first tried to guess here, he must have not been so calm. Gloria asked him: "When will the resultse out?" There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and Gloria felt Kenny''s tone heavier: "Tomorrow is the soonest." At noon the next day, Gloria went to Kenny''s apartment. Since she told Randy before that she wanted to win Kennys heart back and to know where Tina was, she still had to pretend to act like it.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 318 Illegitimate child Chapter 318 Illegitimate child Gloria went to the supermarket to buy a bunch of vegetables before drove to Kenny''s apartment. The paternity test between Si Chengyu and Randy came out today. Although Gloria had been able to confirm through Kenny that these two were definitely a father-son rtionship, he was still a little nervous. She remembered that Colin had said that there were many unsightly secrets in rke family. Now she began to have a profound understanding. When she got to Kenny''s apartment, the person who went to get the DNA paternity test results had not yete. Kenny was sitting on the sofa with a cigarette between his fingers but he did not light it. Kenny seldom smoked, at least Kenny did not smoke before. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Kenny threw the cigarette in his hand to the coffee table in front of him, and looked up in Gloria''s direction: "A traffic jam on the road?" When his gaze touched the pile of things she was holding, he was slightly startled, got up and strode towards her, and took all the things in her hand. "What to buy these things for?" Kenny frowned, his tone was not very good, and his expression showed a little unhappy. Gloria knew the reason for Kenny''s attitude, and said softly: "When your dad came yesterday, the excuse I told him was toe over and cook for you to please you, of course I have to pretend to be a bit like." Kenny didn''t speak, but took on a cold face. He put the things Gloria bought into the refrigerator one by one. Gloria stood at the door of the kitchen, watching him stooping to put things in the refrigerator, and couldn''t help teasing him: "Your expression is as cold as the refrigerator." Kenny turned his head and nced at her, whispered conspiratorially: "I can still be as cold as an iceberg, do you want to feel it?" "No." Gloria shook her head quickly. Kenny closed the refrigerator door and walked towards her without a smile. Gloria took a step back unconsciously. Kenny''s face was even more stinky, and he grabbed Gloria''s hand: "why to hide?" Gloria told the truth: "I''m afraid you will beat me." "Ha." Kenny sneered: "If you make me angry, I will beat you. Then you have died less than ten thousand times." "I often made you angry?" Gloria was surprised by the "ten thousand times" in his mouth. The two of them rarely had such a harmonious quarrel, Gloria still enjoyed this feeling. Kenny pretended to be fierce: "What do you think?" Gloria covered her lips and smiled. As he was about to speak, the doorbell rang outside. The two looked at each other, knowing that the person who took the paternity test results came. Gloria patted his hand. "I''ll open the door." Kenny let go of her and walked to the sofa to sit down. Gloria opened the door and found that the person standing outside was Shi Ye. Shi Ye was not surprised to see Gloria, but habitually yelled: "Youngdy." "Come in." Gloria stood sideways, and when Shi Ye came in, she closed the door. Shi Ye took a kraft paper bag and walked quickly to Kenny: "Young Master, this is the test result." Kenny opened the kraft paper bag, took out the examination report inside, read page by page, and finally stopped at "There is a parent-child rtionship. He looked down for a few seconds before handing it to Gloria. When he watched, Gloria was sitting next to him. Gloria took it, with a shock that could not be concealed: "I didn''t expect Si Chengyu to be your father''s illegitimate child." The room fell into strange silence for a while. Gloria put down the test result in her hand and turned to look at Kenny: "If Si Chengyu is your father''s illegitimate child, who is Si Chengyu''s biological mother?" Kenny did not answer her question, but said: "Aunt married very early. She gave birth to Si Chengyu when she was 18 years old. Her husband, Si Minghuan, an artist, grew up with her. After they got married, they settled abroad." Gloria thought for a while, and asked, "childhood sweetheart? Their rtionship must be particrly well?" "Yes, when I lived in their house, I could see that my uncle loved my aunt very much." After his words, he frowned slightly again. "Then during the Chinese New Yearst year, why did your aunt''s familye back, except your uncle?" Gloria wanted to know the answer on New Year''s Evest year. She suddenly remembered what Leon had said. "Leon told me that he felt that his parents feelings were not good. Children may not understand the love of adults, but he can definitely feel the love of his parents. Moreover, his current age was very sensitive to these things. I believe he did not tell lies." If Manley and Si Minghuan grew up together as childhood sweethearts and they had their first child when they were eighteen, and they must be very affectionate. However, all this was weird. "If Si Chengyu is your father''s child, where is your aunt''s child?" Gloria fell into thought. Suddenly, Kenny said aloud, "In my memories, my parents are very affectionate." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Si Chengyu is two years older than you. If your dad just identally made a mistake when he was young, he wouldn''t be able to hand Si Chengyu to your aunt to raise him. If this matter is known by grandpa, it is impossible to let your aunt raise Si Chengyu, that is to say, grandpa didn''t know that your father had an illegitimate child?" Kenny thought of what grandpa said to him on New Year''s Eve, and said in a deep voice: "Not necessarily." Gloria temporarily couldn''t figure it out. At this time, Kenny suddenly said, "Shi Ye, help me book an evening flight. I''m going to country M." Manley lived in country M. Hearing this, Gloria looked up at him: "Are you going to find your aunt?" "Yeah." Kenny''s expression was unusually serious: "Aunt can only be used as a breakthrough in this matter." From Randy, he couldn''t get any information. Although it was not yet clear that the thing that Si Chengyu was the illegitimate child of Randy had any connection with the kidnapping case and Tina''s case, they could only investigate along this line. Anything rted to Randy had to be checked. Gloria was silent for a moment and said, "I want to go with you." But Kenny obviously had no ns to take her to Country M: "Wait for me, if you have something, contact Shi Ye, or Carl." Gloria wanted to say something, but Kenny raised his wrist to look at his watch, and interrupted her words: "It''s eleven o''clock, and I''m leaving for the airport soon. Are you sure you don''t cook lunch for me?" Gloria pursed her lips. "I will do it now." Since Kenny had made up his mind not to take her, she wouldn''t go. Kenny watched Gloria enter the kitchen, then turned to look at Shi Ye: "When I am away, send someone to keep an eye on rke family." Shi Ye respectfully said: "Yes." Chapter 319 I want to be always by your side Chapter 319 I want to be always by your side Shi Ye left to help Kenny book a flight. Kenny nced in the direction of the kitchen and called Carl. "If it wasn''t for inviting me to eat and drink, you can shut up." Carl met Kenny by chance in Jin Dingst time. Kenny was back to take over rke Group, and threw Jin Ding Club and Sheng Ding Media to him. Of course, he could overlook it, after all, he also had shares in the twopanies. But Kenny troubled him more and more frequent. He used to have time to have a meal and drink with him together, but now he would not call him if he had nothing to deal with. Carl had unterally broken up with Kenny in his heart countless times. Kenny didn''t care what Carl said, Carl always threatened him by jumping off the building before. "I will fly to Country M tonight, and it will take about three or four days toe back at the earliest. I''m not in Huyang City. Please take care of Gloria for me." Carl just liked showing off his eloquence, but didn''t dare to hang up Kenny''s phone. He asked with a little surprise: "What are you doing in country M, business trip?" Kenny said solemnly: "something else, you just need to take care of Gloria for me." "Okay!" Carl turned his tone and asked: "What the hell is so serious, let me take care of Gloria for you, did you tell me something?" Carl was not an outsider, and had a deep friendship with Kenny, so Kenny did not hide from the truth, and directly told the most important things to him: "Si Chengyu and I are half brothers." "Huh?" Carl''s reaction was very excited: "What''s the hell? Isn''t Si Chengyu your aunt''s son? He is your brother, what about Leon?" Carl''s thinking was awesomely divergent. Kenny ignored his question directly, and said in a low voice, "Im sorry to trouble you." "Go away, dont be so polite, Im so afraid. Besides, even if you dont tell me, I have to look after her..." "Yeah." Kenny hung up the phone, his eyes fell on the DNA identification report on the coffee table, then got up and went to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Gloria just cut the green pepper. Kenny had a strong taste, and Gloria did not often cook for him much now. Finally, she had the opportunity, and naturally tried her best to satisfy his taste. Kenny''s footsteps were very light. He leaned against the door and looked for a while. Seeing Gloria had finished cutting the green pepper, he walked over and took a te and handed it to her. Gloria was about to turn around to get the te when she found a teing by her side. She took the te and turned to look at Kenny: "Why did youe in?" "I''m hungry." Kenny said leisurely. But his gaze was fixed on Gloria. "Why are you looking at me when you are hungry? Go to the dining table and wait." Gloria said, putting her elbow against him to push him out. Kenny didn''t move, stretched out his hand to press on her shoulder, and said naturally, " I want to be always by your side." Gloria was taken aback. This man suddenly became so direct that she was a little ufortable. Before Kenny left, Gloria began to feel a little nervous. "take Shi Ye to Country M. He has been with you for so many years, and he is reliable..." In fact, she wanted to talk about it when she was in the living room just now. Kenny raised his eyebrows, his voice was low and deep, with a faint dissatisfaction: "Are you looking down on me or Shi Ye?" Gloria didn''t want to continue this topic with this arrogant and confident man. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The flight was at six o''clock in the evening. Kenny left for the airport at four. In order to avoid suspicion, Gloria did not send him off. After Kenny left, Gloria lived a life line points between the crew and family again. When Kenny arrived in Country M, it was the next morning. When he came to Manley''s house with luggage, Manley was in the yard watching the newly hired craftsman repair the yard. Kenny carried the suitcase and walked in, and yelled nkly: "Auntie." When Manley heard the sound and turned to look at Kenny, it took a full half a minute for her to react: "Kenny? What brings you here all of a sudden?" Although she had tried to be as natural as possible, Kenny still caught a trace of panic behind her expression. Manley and his mother had been good friends since childhood, and the two had a deep rtionship. Two people who can be good friends must have something inmon. Even if he learned from Mayo Taylor that he had seen Manley at the location of the kidnapping case, Kenny was only a little disgusted with Manley, but he didn''t think Manley would do anything like that. Manley had been well-behaved since she was a child, and she was well-loved by old Mr. rke and well raised by the rke family. She was shallow-minded and couldn''t do such a vicious thing. Besides, there was no motivation. However, even if she had no motivation, she should know something. Kenny put the suitcase in his hand straight, released his hand and strode to Manley, a pair of pitch-ck eyes shed with sharp light, as if to see Manley through: "Auntie thinks, I came to you specially, because of what?" Kenny came to live with Manley after his mother died, but Manley hadn''t treated Kenny as a child since then. No teenage boy''s mind could be as deep as Kenny''s. From then on, Manley felt that she had not seen through this child. Manley''s expression stiffened for a moment, and she said, "id you dont tell me, how can I know? You came from Huyang City? you must be very tired. Go and rest first. The room has been kept." After she finished, she turned and told the servant: "Help Kenny take the luggage, take him to the room." Immediately, a servant walked up to help Kenny with the luggage: "Young Master, please here. " Kenny took a deep look at Manley, then turned and followed the servant to the room. The servant sent Kenny to the room and left. Kenny closed the door and took out his mobile phone to call Gloria. After checking the time, he found that it was eleven in Huyang City. There was a time difference between country M and his country. Gloria may have been asleep at this time. Kenny didn''t call Gloria again, but sent a text message: "I have arrived." After he finished sending the text message, he put the phone down, but the phone rang in quick session. It was Gloria''s reply to him: "Have you just arrived? Have you eaten? Have you seen your aunt? What are you going to say?" Chapter 320 Could you explain it? Chapter 320 Could you exin it? Kenny looked at the series of question marks above and a shadow of a smile touched his mouth. The long finger tapped a few times on the screen: Go to sleep. Gloria on the other side read the two text messages sent by Kenny back and forth twice. They added up to only five words, such economy with words! "Then you call me tomorrow,e back early, I''m going to bed." Gloria sent thest text message and only received two words from Kenny: "Good night." Kenny put the phone aside, took a shower, changed clothes, and went out to find Manley. The reason why he chose toe to Country M at night was to not be discovered by Randy so quickly. If he chose toe to Country M during the daytime, Randy would know that he had not gone to thepany, and would naturally guess that he hade to Manley. He rushed over overnight. Randy should have known that he hade to Country M by now, but it would take more than ten hours to get to Country M from Huyang City. Even if Randy were toe, it would be more than ten hourster. He had more than ten hours to "talk" with Manley, so he was not in a hurry. The hall was very quiet, and Manley was not seen. Kenny asked the servant, "Where is your madam?" The servant respectfully replied, "Madam is resting in the room." Kenny nced upstairs. Although he hadn''t been to Manley''s house for many years, he still remembered Manley''s room. He went upstairs, walked to the door of Manley''s room, raised his hand and knocked on the door: "Auntie." The people in the room didn''t respond, Kenny raised his lips, turned and left without any smile. It was a long time before Manley came downstairs. "Kenny, did you just look for me?" Manley apologized: "I fell asleep identally in the room. I heard you call me in a daze. I thought I was dreaming." "Auntie, if you are tired, you can rest more." Kenny''s tone was light and he didn''t show any emotions, but his eyes fixed on Manley. Manley seemed to be ufortable by his stare. She smiled reluctantly: "well, Im getting older, and it''s summer again. It''s always easy to beziness." "so, aunt should take care of your health. the eldest brother havent gotten married, and you havent a grandson, don''t follow in grandfathers footsteps." Kenny''s voice was originally low, but he deliberately slowed down his speech, and it sounded a bit gloomy. Manley was stunned for a moment, then turned the topic to Richard: "How is my dad? Is he better?" Kenny tilted her head slightly, his long fingers tapped on the armrest of the sofa next to him, and his words seemed a little careless: "Why don''t you care about him so rkech, why don''t you go back to China with my uncle? Si Chengyu and Leon are also both at home." "Your uncle and I are also discussing this matter recently..." Manley lowered her eyes slightly, not going to see Kenny. The two of them always talked about trivial things. Kenny had been observing Manley and found that every time they looked at each other, she would hurriedly nce away and change her sitting position from time to time. As the eldestdy of the rke family, Manley had had a dedicated etiquette teacher since she was a child, and she had always been elegant, but her series of behaviors at this time all expressed the tension and anxiety in her heart. Kenny thought it was time. After Manley had just finished speaking, Kenny never spoke. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The hall was quiet for a few seconds. When Manley reached out to touch the water ss in front of him for the third time, Kenny said slowly, "Auntie, I''m here in Country M this time. I want to ask you something." Manley seemed terrified, she violently retracted her hand: "What''s the matter?" After her words, she also realized that her behavior was too unnatural, so she stretched out her hand and took a drink. Kenny directly took out the DNA identification report and threw it on the coffee table in front of him. Manley nced at him before slowly reaching out for the DNA identification report. Her face turned pale bit by bit, and finally her entire face was panicked. When she spoke again, she couldn''t say a complete sentence coherently: "This...Kenny...this..." Looking coldly at Manley''s panic, Kennys tone no longer concealed his gloomy emotion: "Auntie, could you exin it? Everyone knew that you and my uncle were together when you were studying abroad. You gave birth to Si Chengyu at the age of 18. but why is Si Chengyu''s biological father your elder brother." In thest two words, Kenny deliberately increased his tone. When he was young, Randy and his mother also seemed to be affectionate. However, after Kenny grew up and then looked back on what happened when he was a child, he vaguely felt that love was an illusion. Adults were very good at acting and very deceptive. For a long while, Manley couldn''t say a word, and the whole hall was filled with a terrible silence. Manley calmed her mind and said in a trembling voice, "Cheng Yu... is indeed the son of my brother, but you have to believe that he really loves your mother..." Kenny just sneered and didn''t speak. Manley probably knew that Kenny couldn''t be convinced by this. After a pause, Manley continued: "At that time, I was indeed pregnant, but my child was born prematurely and died not long after birth. At that time, your father also took over rke Group, and he had a lot of social engagement. There were always woman who availed themselves of the opportunity to get in. Although he wanted to send that woman away, she was pregnant after all, and my child just died, so I brought the child over to raise..." This reason sounded wless. It was also justified. Kenny didn''t say whether he believed it or not. He just asked, "Does Si Chengyu know about this?" "He...should know about it." Manley''s expression was a little hesitant. Kenny asked, "Uncle knows about this?" Manley''s expression had returned to be normal, and she whispered, "Yes, Minghuan knows too." Kenny narrowed his eyes: "Uncle is not at home, where did he go? "Manley smiled and said, "He is holding an art exhibition recently and has been out for more than a month." When she finished speaking, a servant came over: "Madam, the meal is ready." "Well, let''s eat first, you should be hungry too." Manley stood up and said softly. She became the wife of the elegant artist again, with no trace of panic on her face. Kenny lowered his eyes and followed her to the dining room. At the huge dining table, only the two of them were eating, none of them spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit stiff. After a while, Kenny took the lead to put down his chopsticks: "I''m done." Manley watched Kenny leave the room, and the expression on her face gradually faded. Chapter 321 Hes dead Chapter 321 He''s dead Kenny went back to the room and sorted out what Manley had said in his head. There was no loophole, it made sense, but he always felt that something was wrong. Kenny felt that he still needed to meet Si Minghuan. Si Minghuan and Manley married early, but their rtionship had gradually deteriorated over the years. In his memory, Si Minghuan was a gentle and meticulous person with an artist''s unique romance. He became famous in his early years, but because he wanted to apany Manley, he did not value his career anymore. On the contrary, in recent years, he had been busy holding painting exhibitions and participating in various activities, and had not even returned to rke''s house for the Spring Festival. Kenny made up his mind and went downstairs to find a servant and asked Si Minghuan''s number. When he used to live in Manley''s house, his rtionship with Si Minghuan was pretty good, but then he returned to Huyang City, and the two of them had gradually lost contact with each other. He dialed Si Minghuan''s number. The phone rang several times before connecting. "Hello?" Si Minghuan''s voice was very gentle, and Si Chengyu followed him on this point. Kenny whispered: "Uncle, it''s me." Si Minghuan''s tone was a little surprised: "Kenny?" "It''s me, where are you now, could you talk with me if you have time?" Kenny said to Si Minghuan. The memory of him still lingered many years ago, but he knew that Si Minghuan would not refuse his request. Si Minghuan was silent for a moment before saying, "Of course I can, but I won''t go back to Huyang City." "I''m in Country M, your house." Si Minghuan went silent again. Kenny did not urge him, but waited quietly for his reply. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Well, my painting exhibition here will end this afternoon, and I will go home in the evening, but don''t let your aunt know about this." "I know." Si Minghuan will be back at night, just right. After hanging up the phone, Kenny closed his eyes lightly, recalling the words "Don''t let your aunt know this" that Si Minghuan said in his mind. It had profound significance. Without Manley, Si Minghuan was willing to chat with Kenny. But Kenny didn''t expose anything from beginning to end. Obviously, Si Minghuan knew what Kenny wanted to talk to him about. This was a tacit understanding between smart people. In the evening, Kenny and Si Minghuan made a phone call and decided to meet in a cafe in the city. When Kenny arrived, it was exactly six o''clock. He ordered a cup of coffee, chose a location by the window where he could just see the parking lot at the entrance, and waited for Si Minghuan toe. After waiting for nearly half an hour, he suddenly heard several screams. Apanied by a burst of noisy footsteps and exmation. "God, there was a car ident!" "How was the man?" "Call an ambnce!" Kenny frowned slightly, not paying more attention at first. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he abruptly stood up and walked outside. He pushed aside the crowd and walked to the person who was hit by the car. The man who was hit by the car was a middle-aged man, his white shirt was stained with blood, and only the neckline remained faintly white. Kenny squatted down and reached out to wipe the blood from his face, vaguely able to see his original face. This man was Si Minghuan! Kenny stopped there, and he called out: "Uncle? Si Minghuan?" The man lying on the ground moved his fingers, and then there was no sound. Someone beside him took out Si Minghuan''s wallet and said to the certificate above: "This man is called Si Minghuan." "God, is that painter?" "My daughter has always wanted to attend his art exhibition!" At this time, the police had already arrived. "Keep away, get away a little bit." The police drove the other onlookers away, and then walked over and called Kenny: "sir, please get up and don''t cross the police barricade..." Kenny stood up with a cold face, and stepped aside expressionlessly. He watched the police stretch out his hand to sniff Si Minghuan, and then said to the policeman on the side: "Hes dead." Kenny went to the police station, and the police notified Manley. When Manley came, the whole person was desperate: "Where is Minghuan? Where is Minghuan?" The police stepped forward and stopped Manley: "Mrs. Si, restrain your grief." Manley saw Kenny and walked directly towards him: "Kenny, what''s wrong with your uncle? How could this happen?" Kenny looked at the woman whose eyes were red and swollen but could not stop crying, and said, "I will apany you to see him." When Manley saw Si Minghuan''s body, she passed out. Kenny stood alone in front of Si Minghuan''s body, feeling upset. Even if Si Minghuan was not Si Chengyu''s biological father, he was also Leon''s biological father. Leon and Siminghuan had a very good rtionship. The incident of Si Minghuan was still under investigation. Whether it was man-made or just an ident has yet to be determined. Kenny cooperated with the police throughout the whole process. By the time it was finished, it was already midnight. It was daytime in the country. Kenny was sitting by the flower bed outside the police station and called Gloria. The phone rang twice before being picked up by Gloria. Gloria''s soft voice came from the phone: "Kenny?" "I asked her about Si Chengyu." "What did she say?" Kenny ryed Manley''s words to Gloria. Gloria was silent for a moment, and then asked him, "Do you think this is the case?" It could be seen that Gloria didn''t believe this statement very much either. But now it was not the time to investigate the truth of this matter. Kenny said in a low voice, "Uncle passed away in a car ident." Gloria thought for a while before realizing that Kenny''s uncle was Leon''s father. Gloria asked, "Have you notified Leon?" "Someone has already notified him." Kenny''s voice was full of fatigue. "It''s midnight in Country M. You have to pay attention to your body and take a break." Away from this distance, Gloria could only pay lip service to him. As soon as Gloria hung up the phone, a call came from Shi Ye. What Shi Ye told her was also about the news of Si Minghuan''s death in a car ident. Shi Ye heard it from Randy''s men. Gloria didn''t know that Si Minghuan had a car ident when he went to an appointment with Kenny, so at this moment, she only thought it was a simple car ident. At the end, Gloria said: "Shi Ye, you go to country M with them. Kenny''s father should also go to country M with Leon. I can stay in Huyang City by myself. On the contrary, Kenny is abroad alone. It''s not too safe." Shi Ye actually wanted to go to Country M with Kenny. Now that Gloria said so, he had no worries. He flew to Country M with Randy and the others that day. Chapter 322 A family of common destiny Chapter 322 A family ofmon destiny Because Si Minghuan was a famous painter, his car ident naturally had a certain social influence, so the police quickly issued a traffic ident certificate. A car ident was ultimately defined as a fortuitous ident. After the traffic ident certificate was issued, Kenny began to deal with the funeral of Si Minghuan until Randy and his party came to Country M. Kenny finally got free. Before the funeral began, Shi Ye came back from outside and went straight to Kenny''s room. Kenny was dressed in solemn ck clothes and ck pants, sitting on the sofa with a pensive look. Shi Ye walked over and greeted respectfully: "Young Master." Kenny didn''t look up at him, but asked: "How is the investigation?" Shi Ye said, "The result is the same, it seemed be indeed just a traffic ident." Even Tina could be stealthily substituted and taken away. Kenny naturally had reason to suspect that Si Minghuan''s car ident was not just an ident. Bang Bang! There was a knock on the door. Then came the servant''s voice: "Young Master, now we are going to the funeral home." Kenny got up from the sofa when he heard the words, straightened his ck shirt, and said to Shi Ye: "Let''s go." When they arrived at the funeral home, the Si family had all arrived. Si Chengyu apanied Manley to receive people who came to express their condolences. Manley lost a lot of weight in just one week. Even the heavy makeup couldn''t conceal the old state disyed by age. She looked very haggard and thin. Kenny nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "Sorry." Manley didn''t speak, but just nodded, which made her look a little more gloomy. Kenny frowned, took a look at her, and went in. Walking inside, he saw Leon kneeling on the ground. Although Leon had been a free-range kid over the years, blood was thicker than water. He was fifteen years old this year and knew what death meant. He lost his father forever. Kenny walked over to him and squatted down and handed him a tissue. Leon looked up, his eyes were red and swollen, and he called out in a hoarse voice: "Cousin." With just such a call, Leon''s tears fell again. Even if he pressed his lips stubbornly, Kenny could hear the depressive choke in his throat. "Im here." Kenny replied and tucked the tissue into his hand. There were many things in life that you couldn''t master, and there was no alternative. Thefort ofnguage, most of the time, was an extremely pale thing. Leon held the tissue Kenny handed him tightly in his hand and buried his head low to prevent Kenny from seeing his face, but Kenny still saw the tears that fell on the ground like a broken thread. Kenny just patted him on the back and stood up. After Si Minghuan''s funeral was over, Kenny and his party would also return to Huyang City. At noon the day before leaving, everyone sat in the hall to have lunch. Si Chengyu suddenly said, "Mom,e back to Huyang City with us." When the others heard him, they turned to look at Manley. Only Kenny just lowered his head to eat his own meal, as if he didn''t care about what happened at this table. Manley paused, and did not answer immediately. Randy also immediately said, "Yes, Minghuan is not here anymore. Chengyu and Leon are also at home. You are alone here without help, why note back to Huyang City with us." All waiting for Manley''s answer, Manley put down the fork and said softly: "No, I''m used to living in Country M, so let me continue to stay here." As soon as her voice fell, Leon put the cup in his hand heavily on the dining table, making a "bang" sound. Now, even Kenny couldn''t help but look sideways at Leon. Leon''splexion was very badtely, and his pretty little face also looked very haggard. He looked at Manley with a cold gaze: "It''s up to you, you don''t care about us anyway." Randy was the first to react, and he whispered: "Leon!" Leon didn''t even look at Randy. He got up and strode out the dining room. "Mom, don''t take it to your heart, Leon is still young, I''ll go and see him first." Si Chengyu calmly said towards Manley, and then got up to chase Leon. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Manley stayed for a few seconds and stood up: "I''m full, take your easy." Like a farce, the mother and son left the table one after another, leaving Randy and Kenny sitting face to face at the table. What happened just now did not affect Kenny, he still ate slowly. Randy frowned when he saw this, and looked at him dissatisfied: "Kenny, you and Leon have a good rtionship, just persuade him." Kenny neither agreed nor refused, but said, "Si Chengyu is his biological elder brother." The final three words were emphasized by Kenny. Randy''s expression changed slightly after hearing this. He stared at Kenny for a few seconds before saying, "Do you know everything?" Kenny said nothing. With a "bang", Randy pped on the dining table and said angrily: "Kenny, I''m asking you something." Kenny lowered his eyes and sneered: "it''s important? My mother had been cheated by you for a lifetime. Even Grandpa learned about thister, right? You are really amazing." Randy said with an iron face, "That was an ident." "The kidnapping case was an ident, my grandpas falling was an ident, the illegitimate son was an ident, and my uncle''s death was also an ident..." Kenny paused and said with mockery. He said: "You have been swayed by so many idents for the half of your life, and you really failed to live." Randy was almost so angry that he lost his mind, pointing at him and shouting: "Kenny, do you think I dare not take you from the position of rke Groups CEO down?" Compared to Randy''s rage, Kenny seemed unusually calm. He slowly said: "Then you might as well try. Is your pulling me down faster, or rke Groups going bankrupt faster?" Randy was willing to hand rke Group over to Kenny so early, mainly because Kenny did have extraordinary talents in business. rke Group was already weak in his hands. Only by handing it over to Kenny could rke Group go to the higher level. But he never thought that Kenny would have such an idea. He looked at Kenny incredulously: "What would be the benefit of making rke Group go bankrupt for you! Don''t forget that your surname is rke too! You and us are all one, a family ofmon destiny! Chapter 323 Valuing feelings Chapter 323 Valuing feelings Even though Randy was so angry, Kenny was still calm: "But I don''t feel the benefit that rke Group had brought to me now." Randy snorted coldly: "Your food, clothing and your reputation, which one is not given to you by the rke family!" "I dont need these. Even if there is no tag of rke family, I will still be Kenny, and you? Without the rke family, who are you?" Kenny said. It was too blunt, almost gave a nasty breakup with Randy. "Do you really think you have became strong?" Randy finished with a sneer, "You can try to attack rke Group." The atmosphere in the dining room became tense. The two looked at each other, and after a while, Kenny squeezed a word from between his teeth: "Where is my daughter?" "How do I know where your daughter is? Didn''t you hide her?" Randy showed a smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. Kenny''s hand under the table clenched fiercely, and there was a faintly dark breath between his brows. In Randy''s memory, Kenny was actually quite favorable when he was a child, but after his mother passed away, they became more and more alienated. Especially in the past few years, Kenny''s aura was getting stronger and stronger. Kenny was obviously his biological son, but most of the time, Kenny was so unpredictable that he can''t see through him. Because of this, Randy was sometimes a little afraid of Kenny. But Kenny had a fatal weakness, that was too valuing feelings. As long as he grasped Kenny''s weakness, it was enough for him to control Kenny. Randy thought of this, and the expression on his face became significant again: "My granddaughter must be a cute little guy. If you have time, remember to bring her back to the old house and show her to me. After all, she had the blood lineage of rke family. Our conflicts have nothing to do with her." After he finished speaking, he took a deep look at Kenny and went out. The servant stood outside the dining room, and when Randy came out, he respectfully yelled "Mr. rke". The next moment, there was a cracking sound of dinner tes falling to the ground in the dining room. The servant walked in in a panic, and saw Kenny lowered his head, bowed slightly, and put his hands on the dining table. There was a violent breath on his body. And there was a mess on the ground, with leftovers and broken utensils. At first nce, Kenny swept those things to the ground. The servant stepped forward cautiously and didn''t dare to ask more: "Young master, I will clean this ce..." Kenny ignored her. The servant could see that Kenny didn''t care about her at all, so she called the other two servants in to clean the room. Kenny''s head hung down, his eyes showed bloodthirsty and cruel. The words Randy just said, although on the surface it seemed to deny that he sent someone to take Tina away, thest sentence clearly threatened him. Randy''s unspoken words was obvious. If the two of them can get along well, Tina would be fine. otherwise, how he would treat Tina was hard to say. The appearance of his being sure to win was already the best exnation. Tina was taken away by Randy, and his purpose was to use Tina to threaten Kenny. Although his rtionship with Randy had been very estranged, they hadn''t really yed hardball. He didn''t expect that Randy had thought of a n about Tina early. And thus Kenny was even more sure that there was something hidden about her mother''s ident then. So did Richards ident. But things were in order. Kenny felt that all "idents" were likely to originate from the kidnapping case that year. Its unclear how Sichengyu and Leon persuaded Manley. That night, Manley decided to return to Huyang City with them the next day. However, Kenny was not interested in the reasons. He and Shi Ye took the ne in the middle of the night and flew back to Huyang City first. Once Kenny returned to Huyang City, he went directly to Gloria. However, Gloria was not at home, so he had to call her. As soon as the call was connected, he asked directly: "Where are you?" Gloria had been a bit busytely, spending most of the time in the crew, and asionally following Jennifer to other crews to learn. When Kenny called her, she and Jennifer just returned to their crew of "The Lost City." Gloria replied in surprise: "You are back!" The joy in her tone did not escape Kenny''s ears, and the haze between his brows disappeared, a slight smile appearing: "Where are you, I am looking for you." Gloria looked around for a while and ran to the corner to answer the phone: "I''m working, I''lle back to find you." Kenny was a big wig, there were so many people here in the Studio City, it was not convenient for Kenny toe here. But Kennypletely ignored her proposal, and made a decision on his own: "Wait for me." "Will youe here...Hello?" Gloria found that Kenny had hung up phone. At the other end, Kenny told Shi Ye: "Go to the studio city." Shi Ye turned around and drove to the studio city. When he arrived at the studio city, Kenny asked Shi Ye to go back first. Gloria should have drove here by herself. When he got back, he would just take Gloria''s car. He didn''t know where Gloria was, so he could only wait for her near the entrance of the studio city. Standing under a street tree, he sent a text message to Gloria: "I''m here, at the entrance." As soon as Gloria received the text message, she ran out. Upon seeing this, Jennifer asked her, "Gloria, you left so early today?" Gloria turned her head and said to her, "I have something to do, go back first." "Okay, then you go." "Goodbye ." After Gloria came out, she looked around and didn''t see Kenny. Suddenly, a man in a green sweater with short sleeves walked towards her. The man wore a ck peaked cap on his head, with the brim of the hat pressed very low to cover his face, and a pair of ck cks underneath, which looked extremely casual. Although she couldn''t see his face clearly, she could feel the sharp mental aura emanating from the man. A little familiar... This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Until the man walked up to her, Gloria''s eyes widened in disbelief: "rke...rke..." She was so surprised that she couldn''t call his name for a long time. Kenny pulled the hat up and raised his eyebrows to look at her, with an undisguised disgust in his tone: "It''s only seven or eight days since I went abroad. You have be a stutterer?" Chapter 324 Are you questioning me? Chapter 324 Are you questioning me? Gloria discontentedly patted Kenny''s chest: "Why do you dress like this... I almost didn''t recognize you... Ha-ha..." After her words, Gloria couldnt helpughing. She had never seen Kenny wear such clothes. Kenny had an inhospitable temper, and usually looked like a cold fish. Except for wearing pajamas at home, he was always dressed in formal clothes. Suits, shirts, and ties had almost be standard items for Kenny. The Kenny in her head was for all time dressed in formal clothes and looked very cold and serious. Suddenly seeing Kenny wearing such casual clothes, still in such a jumpy color, she really couldn''t react. Gloria couldn''t hold herugh back when she nced at Kenny. She wasughing heartily until the two got into the car in the parking lot. Kenny kept a cold face all the way, waiting until Gloria got into the car and closed the car door, he stretched out his arm, grabbed Gloria over. He sped the back of her head and kissed her fiercely for a long time before he let go of her slightly. He said in an inquisitive tone: "Ie to you as soon as I get off the ne. You shouldugh at me as soon as we meet? Huh?" In his imagination, the woman should throw herself on him, but she mocked him all the way. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There were many stars in the Studio City, and many tourists and various entertainment reporters lurking here. He was worried that they would be photographed by someone, so he stopped halfway to buy a set of clothes to change. What he wanted was clothes that were not the same as usual, and Shi Ye picked this one for him... He knew that Shi Ye was not reliable in any thing except for getting down to business. Gloria smiled and shook her head: "No..." Kenny lowered his head and bit her lips in a venting manner. He didn''t much control himself. Gloria felt a little pain and struggled slightly. But Kenny didn''t intend to let go of her at all. He held her tighter and kissed her deeper. Gloria didn''t feel very good. Like a robber, Kennys kiss was anxious and fierce. When he let her go, her lips became swollen. Gloria reached out angrily and pulled the brim of his peaked cap down,pletely covering his entire face: "Humph!" She red at him before crawling back to the driving position and driving back. After Gloria began to drive, Kenny didn''t make trouble anymore. Gloria drove directly back to her apartment. She took a pair of slippers in the shoe cab and gave him: "Change your shoes." Then she turned around and closed the door. As soon as her waist became tight, she felt the man''s chest leaning against her back. She just walked in, before she could turn on the air conditioner and the room was already hot. When Kenny held her like this, Gloria felt that she was about to catch fire. Gloria tried to remove Kenny''s hand around her waist, but it was unsessful. She had no choice but to say, "Kenny, you let me go first. I''ll turn on the air conditioner." Kenny really let go of her when he heard the sound, but when she turned around, Kenny held her against the door again. He lowered his head and kissed her again. As if he felt that there was too much difference in height between the two and it was ufortable to bend over, he directly picked Gloria up to make the height of the two equal. "You let me down! It''s so hot!" There was no one like him. Kenny bit her lip and said vaguely: "It''s not hot enough." Gloria had never been Kenny''s opponent. When Kenny strongly wanted to do something, she could only obey. Kenny hugged her directly into the bedroom. Gloria softened her voice: "Aren''t you tired after staying on the ne for more than ten hours? You take a break first, and I''ll go shopping for groceries and cook dinner." "I''m not tired." Kenny finished, suddenly looked up at Gloria. His eyes showed danger: "Are you questioning my physical strength?" "No." "I will prove it to you." "I don''t want to see." "Don''t want to see? Then you turn your back to me." It turned out that Gloria was still naive. Kenny carried her into the bedroom and went straight into the bathroom. Kenny put her down and turned on the shower head: "take a shower first." He had been on the ne for more than ten hours, sweating all over. Gloria tried to struggle: "I don''t want to wash." "You can wash for me." Kenny began to undress. In the end, there was no suspense about Gloria''s ending... Kenny adjusted the temperature of the air-conditioner, put her in his arms again, and kissed her lightly on her forehead: "Get some sleep when you''re tired." It might be Kennys voice was too gentle, and Gloria really closed her eyes and fell asleep. Feeling Glorias breathing had be steady, Kenny stood up slightly and took a look, and found that Gloria was asleep. He stretched out his another hand to smooth Gloria''s hair, then withdrew his arm, got out of bed and went to the living room. Unlike the desertedness of his apartment, Gloria''s apartment was obviously much warmer. There were some cute little things in the living room, which seemed to be for children. Kenny walked over, reached out and picked up one of the toys, looked down for a few seconds, then put it back. He put on a cap and took the wallet out, and went to the convenience store to buy a pack of cigarettes. Standing in front of the trash can downstairs, he smoked a few cigarettes. When he was ready to return to Gloria''s house, as if thinking of something, he went back to the convenience store and bought chewing gum. Gloria was still sleeping, Kenny went to the bathroom to wash his hands. Randy wanted to control him, and Tina was also in Randy''s hands. If he negotiated terms with Randy and asked Randy to hand over Tina, Randy would definitely be insatiable. When he waspletely controlled by Randy, it would be too difficult for him to investigate the kidnapping case that year. After investigating for so many years, he finally felt that he was getting closer and closer to the truth. Should he give up like this? However, Gloria wanted to see Tina more, he knew it better than anyone. Kenny lowered his head, washed the foam out of his hand, and walked out of the bathroom to the bed. He looked at Gloria for a while before he returned to the bed and took her into his arms. When Kenny woke up again, the ce beside him had been empty. Where did Gloria go? He suddenly turned over and sat up, without even wearing his shoes, opened the door and left the bedroom. Gloria''s apartment was very small, one bedroom and one living room, and the kitchen and living room were connected together. Kenny''s movement was a bit loud, and Gloria heard it in the kitchen. She turned to look at Kenny, smiled and said, "Wake up? You can have dinnerter." Chapter 325 She has an affair Chapter 325 She has an affair Gloria finished her words, then went back to continue cooking. Kenny walked over, hugged her from behind: "What is the delicious?" "It''s all your favorite food." Gloria was hugged by him, and her movements were restricted. She gently pushed him with her elbow: "Loosen your hands, don''t interfere with my cooking." Kenny let go of Gloria obediently, and leaned aside to watch her cooking. He turned his head and nced outside the window, and found that the sky was already dark, he had just arrived here in a hurry, and did not pay attention to the time. He went back to the bedroom to check the time and found that it was past seven o''clock. He slept a little long this time. When he returned to the kitchen, Gloria was already holding a bowl and preparing to serve food. Kenny took out the dishes on the counter and put them on the dining table, then turned back into the kitchen to continue this movement. When Gloria sat down at the dining table, she couldn''t help butugh low. "What are youughing at?" Kenny raised his eyelids and looked at her. Gloria shook her head: "Nothing, I just think you are family-oriented now." Kenny was obviously very dissatisfied with herment: "I was not family-oriented before?" Before? Kenny used to be purely a young master, extremely arrogant. He never went into the kitchen when they were still living in the vi. Gloria just pursed her lips and smiled without answering. After all, it was impossible for her to tell lies against her conscience. Kenny snorted and started eating. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Gloria slept for a while in the evening, and at night, Gloria couldn''t sleep anymore. She was lying on the bed and browsing information on her phone for a while, and then asked Kenny about his life in Country M. " when will theye back?" Kenny said before, he was the first toe back. Kenny reached out and pulled her into his arms: "Starting today, tomorrow will be there." "Leons father''s matter, is it really an ident?" Like Kenny, Gloria had a slight doubt about it. Kenny pondered for a moment, and said, "That''s what the police said." Gloria heard the implicature and asked, "What about you? What do you think?" "What do you think I would think?" Kenny lowered his head and reached out to pinch Gloria''s nose. Gloria waved his hand away, but he used his finger to touch her eyshes again, and said with a sigh, "So long!" Gloria couldn''t open her eyes, squinted and avoided his hand: "Yours is longer, go y with you own." Kenny''s voice was stained with a smile: "where is my longest ce?" Gloria felt that she was also misled by Kenny. It just was a sentence that didn''t sound very ambiguous, but she felt that he was saying another thing. Kenny half-supported, looked at her, and asked seriously: "Stop talking? What are you thinking, I just said that my eyshes are not as long as yours..." Gloria pushed him back to the bed: "Sleep!" "So rude." "There are ruder, or you go to the sofa." Shameless! Kenny said leisurely as if he was on the bar with her, "There is no air conditioner in the living room, it is very hot." Gloria didn''t bother to pay attention to him, pulled the quilt up over her head, and fell asleep. Early the next morning, Shi Ye came to pick up Kenny. Randy and the others were going back to Huyang City today, and she and Kenny must start to y "divorced couples" again. Downstairs of the apartment, when Shi Ye saw Kennying, he got out of the car and opened the car door for him. He respectfully said: "Young master early." Kenny replied, "Morning." Then he bent down and got into the car. Shi Ye froze on the spot. Under normal circumstances, when he greeted Kenny, Kenny would faintly respond with an "um" or nod. Today he should reply "Morning". It seemed that Kenny was in a really good mood today. In the rearview mirror, Shi Ye saw Kenny''s brilliant face. He couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh with emotion, this is the power of love. The two went directly to rke Group. Although Kenny and Randy had had a nasty breakup, the apparent calm was still needed to be maintained. Tina was still in Randy''s hands, and Kenny didn''t dare to act rashly. However, rke Group was nowpletely managed by Kenny, and Randy dared not act rashly, either. The two checked and bnced with each other and both had no ns to take action for the time being. Kenny knew how much Gloria cared about Tina. If there was noplete certainty, he could only stay at rke Group, and continue to help Randy manage rke Group, and maintain the wealth and mour of the top rich for him. Others only saw the wealth and mour on the outside of rke family, but they didn''t know that the inside was already rotten. This was one of the reasons why Kenny didn''t want to return to the old house all these years. Whether it was Randy or the other rtives of the rke family, everyone depended on the rke family to maintain their identity and reputation by fair means or foul. As soon as Kenny entered the elevator, the phone rang. He took it out and found that it was Carls call. Calling him so early in the morning, it must be the matter of Sheng Ding Media. Kenny connected the phone and asked, "What happened?" Carl''s tone was a little abnormal, and he hesitated: "Have you returned to China?" "Kenny said: "I''m back." Shi Ye followed him in, the elevator doors closed, there was no signal in the elevator, and the phone could not be answered. After getting out of the elevator, Kenny called Carl back. Kenny said as he walked to the office, "There was no signal in the elevator just now, just say something." Carl was quiet for a while before hearing his hesitant voice: "Have you seen Gloria?" hearing this, Kenny naturally guessed what Carl wanted to say was rted to Gloria. Kenny stopped and twisted his eyebrows slightly, and his tone sank: "What happened to Gloria?" Carl on the other end keenly felt the change in Kenny''s tone. He hesitated for a long time, and Kenny''s patience was about to drain. Finally, Carl said to him at a very fast speed: "I know you care about Gloria, but women, sometimes frivolous. Not every woman can be like my Edith..." Kenny couldn''t bear Carl''s nonsense, and interrupted him impatiently: " Dude, shut up and keep talking. Did anything happen?" Almost immediately, Carl replied, "Gloria jumps the track." One, two, three seconds... Kenny''s cold voice rang on the other end of the phone: "I''ll let Shi Ye find a brain specialist to serve you." Carl was taken aback for a moment before reacting, "Hey, why don''t you believe me? what I said is true, I have proof!" Chapter 326 Be bewitched? Chapter 326 Be bewitched? Kenny didnt care about Carl''s evidence, and he hung up directly. But Carl didn''t just give up like that. Although Kenny had been oppressing him, Kenny had not treated him badly when thepany paid dividends at the end of each year. Just for this, even if Kenny had no humanity, he still wanted to treat Kenny as a brother. As soon as Kenny sat down in the office, a WeChat message rang to remind him. Kenny took a look and found that the person who sent the message was Carl, so he didn''t bother to click to see what Carl had sent him, then threw it aside and started working. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Carl didn''t receive Kennys reply and guessed that Kenny hadn''t read the message from him at all. Carl unwillingly called Shi Ye. Shi Ye was printing a document, and when he received a call, he asked, "Mr. Cook, what''s the matter with you?" "I will send you a news link on WeChat. You can open it and show it to Kenny, but you must make him calm." "What?" Shi Ye didn''t understand what Carl meant. When he was about to ask again, the busy tone that the phone was hung up rang in the phone. So he had to hang up and check WeChat. In the message interface of WeChat, there was an unread message, which was sent by Carl. When Shi Ye opened it, he saw a link. Immediately afterwards, Carl sent two more messages. "You must show it to Kenny." "You must make him calm!" Shi Ye was a little wondering what made Carl so serious. He opened it and took a look. The ckened, bolded and erged headline made him unable to help but twitch his corners of the mouth. "Kenny rke''s ex-wife seemingly has a new love, and they kiss fiercely in the car." Looking down, there were several consecutive pictures. The photo showed a man and a woman kissing in the car. The man was wearing a green hooded sweater and a peaked cap. But no one could see his face, while the woman could be seen clearly and she was exactly Gloria. Shi Ye was familiar with these two people, and of course he recognized it was Gloria and Kenny in the photo at a nce. The clothes Kenny was wearing was the one he picked for him yesterday, and it fit well. Took the phone to find Kenny, Shi Ye stood at the door of the president''s office and knocked. Kenny''s low voice came from inside: "Come in." Kenny raised his eyes, seeing the person who came in was Shi Ye, frowning slightly: "What''s the matter?" "There is something I want to show you." Shi Ye handed his mobile phone to Kenny. The content disyed on the phone was the photo of Kenny and Gloria kissing in the car. Kenny slid up and saw the obvious headline. Kenny sneered, "Kenny rke''s ex-wife?" He and Gloria were now just married couples. In the recent news about Gloriaing out on the Inte, the editors would label her "Kenny rke''s ex-wife". Shi Ye asked: "Young Master, what do you want to do?" After a few seconds, Kenny''s voice sounded leisurely: "I don''t want to see the word ex-wife appearing in the news about Gloria in the future. " Shi Ye: "..." Wasn''t the more important thing now to rify the news, or suppress the news? Before Shi Ye had thought about what to say, Kenny''s cell phone rang. Kenny nced at it and saw that it was the lingering fellow Carl. He remembered what Carl had said before, and guessed that Carl had misunderstood. After thinking about it, he still connected the phone. Its just that as soon as Carl got on the phone, he rushed to speak andforted him loudly: "Kenny, dont be too angry. Isnt there a popr saying on the Inte recently? If you want to live a good life, you have to endure green color appearing on your head. This kind of thing..." Kenny didn''t hang up the phone either, just instructed Shi Ye: "Now go and order a brain specialist for Carl. It must be the best." Shi Ye never vited Kenny''s order, so he replied helplessly: "Yes... "Carl naturally heard Kenny''s words. He was crazy on the phone: "Kenny, I have found someone to identify the photos, it''s not a PS product, why don''t you believe me? What''s wrong with you?" "You''re caught up with evil." Kenny directly hung up the phone, and blocked Carls number by the way. When Gloria was about to go out, she received a call from Edith: "Drink a morning tea together." "You have time now? I can do it." Mainly because Edith was always busier than her, her time was rtively free, so as long as Edith asked her, she would make time for her cooperatively. Edith responded: "Yes." The two met in a tea cafe not far from Gloria''s residence. When Gloria entered, Edith hadn''te. She waited for more than ten minutes before Edith with a sunss and cap appeared. When she sat down, Gloria asked her aloud: "Why do you suddenly ask me for morning tea?" Edith could lie in bed and sleep all day when she was free, so she couldn''t ask her out for morning tea so early. "What are you doing recently, how are you with Kenny?" Edith''s expression looked a little weird. Naturally, Gloria noticed the weirdness in Edith''s tone and asked, "We are fine." Edith obviously didn''t believe it: "Really?" "Yeah." Gloria nodded, and looked at Edith calmly. Gloria felt Edith wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. She was not used to Edith like this. She pursed her lips and said, "Okay, just tell me what you want to say. It''s ufortable to see you so hesitant." "Then I''m going to say it!" Edith sat up exaggeratedly, straightened her back. She said without a word of breath: "You broke up with Kenny, and you didnt tell me you had another man!" Gloria was dazed for a moment before grasping the key words in these words: "I broke up with Kenny? Got another man?" "Yes!" Edith''s expression was serious: "As a good friend who had slept in the same bed with you and wore the same clothes, I also need to know your recent rtionship status from the news. I feel very sad." See Edith said such outrageous things with a serious face, Gloria couldn''t help but smile: "Who told you? Which news was written like this? I have to sue him for defamation." Edith took out her phone and handed it to Gloria expressionlessly: "Look at it for yourself." Gloria took the phone over and looked at it, shocked. Gloria looked up at Edith in a daze, "It says I have a new love, still kissing in the car?" "There are still pictures behind." Edith put on a cold face. Chapter 327 A broken car with a spare tire Chapter 327 A broken car with a spare tire Gloria continued to browse and found that the picture below was the photo of her kissing Kenny in the car yesterday. At that time, she felt that Kennys kiss was fierce, now looking at the photos, it was really...a bit intense. Edith, who was sitting across from her, saw that she had seen the photo, and sighed, "You tell me the truth, when did you break up with Kenny? Or You didn''t break up at all? If you dont, you are too much!" Gloria was stunned by her words: "We didn''t break up." When Edith heard her words, she pped on the table with an unbelievable appearance: "You didn''t break up, and you still do this kind of thing. And it had been photographed by the media. You dont want to live anymore!" Gloria felt that Edith had misunderstood the matter too much, and nned to exin to her: "No, I mean..." Edith stretched out her hand and motioned her not to quibble, and interrupted her: "This matter has been a news, and Kenny must have known it by now. You better run away." Gloria: "..." Seeing that she didn''t move, Edith didn''t forget to urge her: "Go away, what are you doing in a daze?" "This man is Kenny." Gloria stretched out her hand to prop her forehead, and looked down at thement on the phone. Thements were varied and exciting. "Looking at this man''s style of dressing, he should be quite young. He may still be in school." "Looking for such a young man is for taunting Kenny?" "Speaking of which, why did this woman and that Kenny divorce? Because of his impotence?" There were a lot of follow-upments below thisment. On the first floor: "Here is an honest person,e and bully him." On the second floor: "A normal person can not appear in the public eye for more than ten years, and let others say that he is wrong. ......" On the third floor: "Hahaha, you really dare to say that! The rke''s navy will arrive on the battlefield in three seconds." "Huh..." Gloria exhaled for a long time. These people were sick!? It had always been the outside world creating something out of nothing, and these people confounded right and wrong. When Gloria was about to attack these people, Edith mmed her phone over. Gloria looked up and saw Edith held the phone in front of her: "Gloria, you can see clearly, peaked cap, green hooded sweater, is this the style of Kenny? Except for the ck, white and gray formal wear, I have never seen him wear clothes of other colors, who are you coaxing!" Indeed, when she saw Kenny, she didn''t react for a long time. Gloria stretched out her hands and said helplessly: "Then how can believe that this man is Kenny? Or I will take you to confront him?" Although Edith did not believe that the person above was Kenny, she believed in Gloria. "Really Kenny?" "Really." Seeing Gloria''s tone and demeanor were very determined, Edith nodded, "Well, I believe you." "However, why does he dress like this?" "He came back from Country M yesterday and went to the studio to find me, in fear of unnecessary trouble caused by sneak shots, so he changed into such a suit." As a result, this suit caused even more trouble.When Edith heard it, she approached Gloria and asked, "Do you have a photo?" Gloria smiled mysteriously, "Yes." It''s rare to see Kenny dressed like that, so of course she had to take a photo. Back to the apartment yesterday, Gloria secretly took a few photos while the two were waiting for the elevator. She found out the photos and showed them to Edith. Edith looked at the photos and shook her head: "I think, Kenny is too steady, let alone a hooded sweater, I think he is still very scary even if he wears a pink bunny dress." It''s so cute." Gloria snatched the phone and said dissatisfied. Edith uttered a cry and shrugged exaggeratedly: "Goosebumps have fallen off the ground." The two went out together after enjoying their morning tea, and they saw a group of reporters not far away running towards this side. The goal was clear, and it was Gloria. Gloria froze for two seconds before pulling Edith back into the dining room. "Edith, you go through the other door first. Theye for me." Edith asked her: "What about you?" "I can''t always hide. You just go." Gloria pushed Edith. Edith nodded, pulled her hat down, and left through the door on the other side. As soon as Edith went out, the reporters poured in. Gloria sat down on the sofa, and the group of reporters rushed to her. The microphone was about to poke her in the face. Gloria frowned and turned her head away a bit: "I can''t run now, can you back up a little bit and dont poke my face or disfigure me?" Gloria was not polite at all, those reporters had to step back a bit. "Miss Taylor, the man who was in the car with you on the news, is this your new boyfriend?" "Which step have you developed?" "Didn''t you still want to save Kenny rke before? It was because he rejected you, and you found a new boyfriend when you were frustrated?" "Can you reveal a little bit of your new boyfriend? " The reporter''s questions were like serial guns, one after another, hurling at Gloria. Gloria embraced her arms and raised her eyebrows and said, "Why should I tell you my boyfriend''s message? Do you want to poach my man?" "Miss Taylor, please answer my question. Are you now deciding to give up saving Kennys heart?" Gloria leaned in a morefortable position and said casually, "What do you think?" "Miss Taylor, you dont give me an affirmative answer, does it mean that you did not give up Kenny rke, and the man kissing you in the car is just one of your spare tires?" Gloria raised her head to look at the reporter who asked the question: "It''s a broken car that need a spare tire, do you want to scold me, or do you want to scold Kenny rke?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The reporter''splexion was slightly stiff, and it became a big deal as soon as this matter got Kenny rke involve in. He quickly exined: "No, Miss Taylor, I mean..." "I know you were unintentional." Gloria smiled: "Thank you very much for your continued attention to me. I will continue to work hard, but I hope you will pay more attention to my work." The reporter also saw that Gloria was not a soft persimmon, and it was not so easy to handle her. The following questions became quite satisfactory. Gloria answered their questions with ease. She admitted that it was her boyfriend who was kissing her in the car, and was careful not to admit that it was the "new boyfriend". Chapter 328 A tool to earn money Chapter 328 A tool to earn money Gloria could know how narrow-minded Kenny was. If she confessed her "new boyfriend", Kenny would definitely pick words with her. There was still a gap between boyfriend and "new boyfriend". After Gloria had dealt with the reporters, she didn''t dare to go to the studio city again today. When she called Jennifer, Jennifer used the news to tease her again. Youve been on hot searches so frequent, it really saved a lot of publicity costs for our crew. Gloria relentlessly said: In this case, will you give me a share of the dividends made from the filming of ''Lost City''?" Jennifer said irritably, "You were thinking about getting the money before the show was finished? Skin a flea for its hide?" Gloria did not deny: "everyone likes money, the more the better." While talking to Jennifer, she walked towards the parking lot. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As soon as she found her car and pressed the unlock button, she heard a familiar female voice behind her: "Gloria." Gloria turned her head and saw Aurora in a white suit. "Call me?" Gloria pointed at herself. Aurora raised her chin, her tone was indifferent: "Is there anyone else here?" "Just say something, it''s hot, I''m anxious to go back." Gloria shook the car key in her hand, leaning against the car, and reached out to shade the sun. The weather at the end of August was still very hot. "Although you have divorced Kenny, you used to be Kenny''s wife. Please be more self-respectful. You can shame yourself. Don''t always think about Kenny''s gossip and let him lose face with you." Auroras words made Gloria almost believe that she was a good sister who loved her brother. Gloria squinted her eyes slightly, with a slight smile on her face, and spoke very slowly: "What you are worried about, I am afraid it is not Kenny''s shamelessness, you are afraid that it will affect the reputation of rke family and thus affect yourself. Right?" Aurora sternly interrupted her: "You shut up, it''s not your turn to make irresponsible remarks on the rtionship between me and Kenny!" Gloria sneered: "Really? Then it''s my personal business, it''s not your turn to make irresponsible remarks." "if you dont want to take advantage of Kenny, you think Im willing to take care of who youre with and where you do things! Girl, its better to have a little self- respect." The contempt on Aurora''s face couldn''t be more obvious. Gloria wasn''t angry at all, just felt amused. She knew what Aurora meant, and Aurora felt she took advantage of Kenny''s poprity, especially when she was photographed kissing in a car this time, Kenny was also involved in the topic. About this, she hadn''t expected it. But this did not mean that she had to ept Aurora''s lesson. "Do you think you are my mother? It''s your turn to teach me what should I do? As for whether I''ve took advantage of Kenny''s poprity, he knew clearly! He could find me by himself and dont need you to help him solve this kind of thing!" Seeing Aurora''splexion getting worse and worse, Gloria said seriously: "I understand your selfishness and your nosiness, if you really think you are Kennys sister, please care about Kenny more. Although Aurora and Kenny were twins, they had a bad rtionship. In the kidnapping case when he was a child, Kenny watched her mother suffer insults andmit suicide just before the rescuer arrived. After that, his closest twin sister did notfort him, but instead despised him. She thought he was a child with a strange character. Kenny wouldn''t tell her in such details, and Gloria just guessed it from his asional words. Aurora had been a very selfish person since she was a child, knowing best what was good for her. For the younger brother Kenny, her exploitation was more than true feelings. She was the daughter of the rke family. She knew that she was not as capable as Kenny. Only Kenny could run the rke Group well and maintain the wealth and glory of the rke family. Gloria understood it. These people in the rke family, except for the kid Leon, had the same ideas as Aurora. They considered Kenny as a tool for making money. Aurora was embarrassed: "Gloria, don''t be too self-righteous!" "I have no self-righteousness, you know it very well." Gloria reached out and touched her forehead, full of sweat. The temperature outside was so high that she had only been standing for a few minutes before she sweated so much. "I''m leaving now." She had nothing to say with Aurora, and got into the car. As she drove past Aurora, she noticed Aurora''s gloomy face. In this way, it really looked like Kenny. After all, they were twin siblings, so they looked alike, and their temperaments were not far apart. When Gloria drove back, she saw a luxury car downstairs. She parked the car and nced at the luxury car. She felt a little restless. Such a luxury car should not be a residents here. Someone came for her?She unlocked the seat belt and got out of the car, and the people in the luxury car also opened the door and got out. Gloria stopped and turned to look at the people out of the car. The man who got off the car, dressed in ck, yelled, "Gloria." Gloria was stunned for a moment before saying, "Mr. Si is looking for something to do with me?" Gloria was wary, why did Si Chengyue for her? She really had a wonderful day today, first being besieged by reporters, then Aurora, and now Si Chengyu. Were these people picking a same day to get together to find something for her? Si Chengyu closed the car door backhand and walked straight to Gloria, with a sincere tone: "You don''t need to be so precautionary. I came here today because I have something to ask you for help." "the thing even Star Si couldn''t settle, do you think I can settle it?" Gloria took another two steps subconsciously. Gloria''s words were ironic, but Si Chengyu obviously didn''t care at all. He sighed and said, "My father had passed away. Leon is sad and always depressed. I hope you can chat with him if you have time." Gloria froze. After Si Minghuan passed away in a car ident, she was actually a little worried about Leon. She didn''t think that Si Chengyu would look for her. "You are his real brother. It is enough to have you with him." Although she knew that Si Chengyu and Leon were not real brothers, she still had to say so. Si Chengyu shook his head: "The purpose of mying today is just for Leon. You don''t need to be too sensitive. I know that you and Leon are in a good rtionship, so Ie to you." Gloria looked at Si Chengyu for a while, and it did not have something wrong. Then, she nodded and said, "I will look for him another day." Chapter 329 See in the eyes, pain in the heart Chapter 329 See in the eyes, pain in the heart Si Chengyu heard the words and asked: "Do you have his contact information?" Gloria paused: "Yes." She didn''t contact Leon much since she came back, and asionally Leon sent her WeChat. A simple greeting was the end. After the ident of Si Minghuan, she was worried about Leon in her heart, but she couldn''t talk to Leon directly. After all, she was now "Kenny''s ex-wife", how could she know that Si Minghuan was dead in a car ident. Now Si Chengyu took the initiative to look for her, and gave her a valid reason to look for Leon. Si Chengyu nodded slightly, with a slight gratitude in his tone: "Thank you." "If I know that something like this had happened to Leon, I would naturally find him." Gloria said in a cold and alienated tone. Si Chengyus expression changed slightly, and then he just smiled faintly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After Si Chengyu left, Gloria called Kenny. Kenny was preparing for a meeting, and found that Gloria was calling, so he got up and went out with his mobile phone. Kenny walked outside the meeting room and asked her in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" "Si Chengyu came to see me just now." "What did he come to do with you?" Kenny frowned slightly, and his tone became cold. Obviously, like Gloria, he was very alert to Si Chengyu. "He said about your uncle, so let me chat with Leon." Gloria ryed what Si Chengyu had said to her to Kenny. Kenny was silent for a moment before he said, "Will you do it?" "Of course I do." Gloria paused and said, "Actually, I think Leon likes you a lot. You canfort him if you have time." Although she and Leon had been together for a while, and the two had a certain intimate rtionship, she felt that Kenny''s position must be the most special in Leon''s heart. Kenny''s tone faded a bit: "I don''t have time. Go find him. I''m going to have a meeting soon. Hang up." "Oh." Gloria hung up, holding the phone in a daze. Kenny wouldn''t me himself? At that time, Si Minghuan was to go to Kenny''s appointment, and he was killed in a car ident on the road at the entrance of the cafe they had agreed upon. It sounded weird, but this was true. It could be seen from Kenny''s attitude that Kenny didn''t realize that the car ident was aplete ident... Forget it, she couldn''t figure it out anyway . That night, Gloria sent Leon a WeChat. "Leon, what are you doing?" After a few minutes, Leon replied: "Doing homework." Gloria looked at the calendar, only to realize that it was September a few dayster and Leon was about to start school. "Is there a lot left to write? Are you free to have a meal tomorrow?" "Yeah." Gloria looked at Leon''s "Yeah", a little helpless. This child usually chatted with her on WeChat and kept talking, but now he was almost as cherishing words as Kenny. Then, Gloria sent Leon the time and ce of the meeting. The next day, Gloria arrived at the pre-booked restaurant on time. She had been to this restaurant with Leon before. Leon was very punctual. As soon as Gloria arrived, he came too. Leon''splexion was not very good, his face was pale and bloodless, and his natural curly hair had grown to cover a half of his eyes, looking a bit gloomy. He was carrying a bag, wearing white T-shirt and gray knee-length pants. He nced at the door and saw Gloria sitting by the window. "Sister Gloria." Leon sat down opposite Gloria. He took down the backpack and put it aside, looking up at Gloria. But because his small curly hair was too long, Gloria couldn''t see his eyes at all. She only felt that he was now downhearted, like a frustrated puppy with his head drooping, looking pitiful and painful. Gloria hadn''t seen him for a while. She smiled at Leon and asked, "It''s punctual, but your hair should be cut." "I have been busy doing homework these past two days. I am going to cut it the day before school starts." Leon touched his hair and said embarrassedly. Gloria asked tentatively: "I''ll apany you to cut itter." Leon still listened to Gloria''s words and nodded obediently: "Yeah." "Let''s order." Gloria pushed the menu to him. Leon ordered two dishes, and Gloria ordered the rest. However, Leon didn''t eat much. The kid who used to eat so much, now ate less than half of Gloria''s. Gloria took pity on him and she took him some food and asked him, "Would you like to eat more?" "I don''t want to eat anymore." Leon just shook his head. "Okay, then we won''t eat, and find a hairdresser to cut your hair." Gloria called the waiter to pay for the bill, and nned to take Leon to cut his hair. As soon as they left the restaurant, they were stopped by a group of bodyguards. Their eyes fell on Leon, and one of them stepped forward and called to Leon: "Young Master." Gloria turned to look at Leon. Leon frowned, and his tone was unusually cold: "What are you doing with me? I won''t die! I''ll go back by myselfter." When he said this, there was no expression on his face, the cold tone was a bit simr with Kennys. Hearing this, Gloria couldn''t help but turn her head and nce at him. She naturally knew that these people were probably sent by the rke family to protect Leon. The bodyguards did not say anything. Leon turned his head and looked at Gloria: "Sister Gloria, let''s go." The two of them walked forward, and the bodyguards who stopped in front of them stepped aside. Gloria was also a little surprised that these bodyguards would make way for them, but as soon as she looked up, she saw Manleying over here. Manley walked hurriedly towards this side with only Leon in her eyes, she didn''t pay attention to Gloria at all. "Leon, how can you go out alone? You don''t know how much your mother is worried about you." Manley walked over and looked at him carefully, as if to see if he was injured. "I have sound limbs and a normal brain. I am already fifteen years old. I am already an adult in some countries. Why can''t I go out alone?" Gloria could realize that Leon''s tone was very aggressive, let alone being his biological mother, Manley. Manley''s face turned paler in an instant: "I''m just worried about you." "I''m fine, I don''t need your worry, you can go back." After Leon finished his words, he turned to look at Gloria. Chapter 330 Thats on her! Chapter 330 That''s on her! Leon rke just nced at Gloria Taylor and he did not stop, so she had to follow him. Mrs. Si. Gloria called Manley when she passed, and that was when Manley saw Gloria. "You are..." Manley looked at Gloria for a while but seemed not to be able to recognize her. Im Gloria Taylor, Kennys ex-wife. Gloria looked into Manleys eyes and answered her. "Oh, that was you." Surprise crossed on Manleys face. "Now if you will excuse me." Gloria did nod slightly and then kept moving. When she found Leon, he was standing at a fountain with his back straight but his head buried very low. Gloria stepped forward and saw a few traces of water stains on the ground in front of him. Leon cried. Gloria Taylor drew out a tissue and handed it to him, but instead of taking it, Leon just opened his mouth in a crying voice. "Few activities Dad took part in recent years. This time he went to hold an art exhibition because he had a quarrel with Mom and made a temporary decision... My Dad has a very good temper and never loses his temper..." He gasped and kept saying. "And when I asked Mom why they quarreled, she didn''t tell me. She must have done something terrible, so my father would be so angry and left home like this...that''s on her!" Gloria knew nothing about what Leon said. On the one hand, Si Minghuan left home because of a quarrel with Manley, and Manley did not intend to tell Leon the reason why they quarreled. While on the other hand, Kenny rke went to country M to find Manley because of Si Chengyu''s origin, and before he could talk to Si Minghuan, Si Minghuan was killed in a car ident. "Come on, Leon." Gloria wiped his tears. "She is your mother anyway. She cares about you, and if you have a misunderstanding with each other, then wait for everyone to calm down and talk it through..." Leon took the tissue and wiped his face but did not respond to Gloria''s words. Obviously, he was still ming Manley. Right now, it was difficult for him to hear others opinions. Gloria took Leon to have a haircut after he calmed down, and after a haircut, he looked much more energetic Then they went to the mall for shopping. "Name a thing, and Ill buy it for you, Leon. My script has been sold. Im rich now." While Leon was not in the mood. He looked and touched things nkly. "You and my cousin. Did you guys really divorced?" He asked Gloria suddenly. Gloria was taken aback for a moment and then confirmed. Leon then turned his head to look at her and asked again with a serious tone. "Was it because of the baby? Because my cousin would never do such a horrible thing. I believe him, Gloria." Gloria went silent. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leon was an independent child with his own discernment. His horizon was so much broader than others at his age. That was a good thing. But he was a member of the rke family. In other words, if he did not carry the rke name, he might not be the one he was now. Gloria took a deep breath and turned to look at him as well. "Or who else? Give me a name and a reason, Leon." Leon rke seemed to be stumped by the question, and he wrinkled into thought. "Stop thinking and talking this crap now. Let''s just rxed and have fun, shall we? "Gloria Taylor patted him on the shoulder. "Sure." His father died, and her daughter was gone, which made them a perfect pair. ... They hung out for an entire day and then went back home after dinner. Gloria did drive her car, so she watched Leon rke getting in a car and then booking a cab with an APP, but because it was the peak period, she would have to wait. Having felt boring, Gloria took her phone. She opened her homepage and found Leon post something that mentioned her. After clicking that open, she found that was a selfie of them together with the text. Having fun. Please hang out with me more often." Gloria liked it and refreshed it, then she saw Kenny left ament as well. It was a period, but she could almost feel the dissatisfaction across the screen in that one period of Kennys. As she was thinking, Kenny called. Gloria picked up the phone but did not open her mouth to say hello, Kenny spoke. "Did you hang out with Leon for an entire day?" "You bet." Kenny kept silent for two seconds and then replied indifferently. "Oh." Gloria got her face twitched, and Kenny continued. Be home early. "Yeah, I know." Then they hung up. Gloria curled her lips. That call was less in a minute and though he called specifically, he did not seem to say anything sweet or useful. The car she asked for had not arrived yet. Miss. Taylor. A woman''s voice suddenly came from her back. Gloria startled and when she turned around and found that it was Manley rke, she was relieved. "Yes, Mrs. Si. Can I help you? " "Im sorry, Miss. Taylor." Manley nodded lightly, speaking slowly. " But Im expecting you not to ask Leon out every day, for he is a kid now, and he needs studying more than ying." In a word, she wanted Gloria to keep a distance with Leon rke and thought her words were way too nicer than Aurora rkes, malevolence was still in them. "Wow, this is so touching. Im about to cry. By the way, does Leon know you care about him so much, Mrs. Si? I believe he will be crying, too if hes aware of what you said." Gloria stared at Manley coldly. She disliked Manley rke, just like the many others in the rke family. "Miss. Taylor, were both adults, so lets keep our decency and leave kids alone, shall we?" Manley''s tone remained unchanged. Gloria sneered and replied to her, imitating her tone. You must be kidding, Mrs. Si. Decency you say? Im not much older than Leon, and from the moment you came to me with your words, youve lost yours already. Chapter 331 There must be something else. Chapter 331 There must be something else. Manley''s face changed slightly after she heard what Gloria said. "Miss. Taylor, you are being unreasonable." "No, Mrs. Si, youre." Gloria raised her eyes looked at her with a nk expression on her face." I regarded Leon as a younger brother and nothing more. While you, Mrs. Si, you just lost your husband, and Leon just lost his father. Being a wife as well as a mother, what are you doing now?" The mockery in Gloria''s tone was obvious, which infuriated Manley clearly, but still, she chose her words carefully. "Let''s just talk this one issue, nothing else." "Then dont, cause I dont wanna." "You..." Manleys chest went up and down slightly with anger." You unreasonable and impolite thing. No men would stand you. You don''t deserve Kenny at all." Gloria may have been suppressed for too long at the rke family in the past, so ruder others treat her, calmer she would be. "Yeah, you are reasonable and polite, so go back and repeat what you told me to Leon. Lets see what he will do." Finally, Manley lost her control. "Gloria Taylor!" "Oh now youre being impolite, Mrs. Si. Im just giving you my advice. Come on, tell him, or you want me to do it for you." Gloria unlocked her phone as she said. Manley pointed her finer at Gloria and yelled with veins on her forehead. YOU B... Yeah, go on. Say it. Prove to me your decency, politeness, or whatever it is. Gloria tilted her head and looked at Manley rke with interests. Manley gritted her teeth but turned around and left atst. Looking at Manley walked away, Gloria still wore an expression of indifference on her face. No matter what reason Manley had to do this little confrontation with Gloria, it could not cover the truth that she was being irrational. Was it because Leon ignored her but was close to Gloria which caused her jealous? This one could be justified but was still not tenable. The cab arrived, and she got in. Sitting on the backseat, she could not shake all these thoughts out of her mind. Gloria recalled that on New Year''s Eve, she saw Manley and Randy rke sneaking into a room. And now when she thought about it, what they did might have something to do with Si Chengyu. But even if the death of Si Minghuan was not an actual ident, why did they attack Kenny''s grandfather? Among the grandchildren, though Richard rke loved Kenny the most, he was also good to Si Chengyu and others, and it was for sure that Richard would be mad if he found out Si Chengyu was Randys illegitimate child, but he would never me Si Chengyu for that. Unable to think these through, she asked the driver to take her to Kenny''s house. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ... Kenny came backte as always. But this time Gloria did not fall asleep and waited for him in the living room by watching a TV show that included Edith Hall as a guest. After seeing Gloria was waiting for him, Kenny was surprised. He strode over, leaned over, and then kissed her on the cheek. "Miss me? " He said in a joyful voice. "Come on, sit down." Gloria turned off the video and patted the position next to her. Something wrong? Kenny walked sat down beside her as he asked. "I saw your aunt today. It reminds me of what happened on New Years Eve. I saw her sneaking into a room with your dad. Now when I think of it again, they might be talking about Si Chengyu..." Gloria paused and looked up at Kenny. "Go on." Kenny touched her head with no unusual emotions showed on his face. Gloria nodded her head and continued. "And just the next day happened the ident of Richard, but there was no need for them to do that to him if it was only because of Si Chengyu. There must be something else." Kenny rke''s dark eyes were deep, making it hard to see what he was thinking. "What do you think?" Gloria took his hand and asked. After a while, Kenny opened his mouth. "You believe that it was because of Si Chengyu that they attacked Grandpa?" "Theoretically, you can say that, but something was missed, and I just cant think it through." Kenny rke turned his head, poured a ss of water for himself and Gloria, and then said slowly. "Did ever urred to you that they didnt mean to murder my grandpa? You see, there exists one more possibility which is they found out that you were aware of their secret, so they nned that ident to me everything on you." Gloria was stunned and did not take the water Kenny handed her. She thought she was nothing but a scapegoat because she was the only one who did not carry the rke name in that ce at that time, which made her the most perfect selection for the nting. A chill came from the bottom of her heart, spreading across her limbs. Because if she was sent to jail and she did is Randys target, would she still be alive in the jail? Gloria Taylor shook her head and her voice went slightly hoarse. "But, I didn''t hear anything that night." Kenny just patted her head silently. What he did not tell Gloria was they were testing the position of Gloria in Kennys mind as well. If he did his best to protect Gloria at that time, Randy would realize how important Gloria was to Kenny, and after that, Randy could go straight to Gloria without any doubt. Chapter 332 Ill be fine if you are. Chapter 332 I''ll be fine if you are. "They don''t need to verify whether you heard their secret or not, as long as they considered someone as a threat, they would do whatever they want." Kenny put the ss in Gloria''s hands and held her hands. "Dont be afraid," Kenny added because Gloria''s hands were cold. "Will Tina be safe?" Gloria raised her head and looked at Kenny with worried eyes. Randy and Manley were so unscrupulous that Gloria could not expect them to have any mercy even on a baby, but Kenny dispelled her misgivings by a firm answer. "Tina will be safe. If they want me to work for the family, they won''t dare to touch Tina." After a while, Gloria opened her mouth again. "I don''t understand, was it really worth it for them to do such horrible things? What exactly are they trying to hide?" "Do you remember my Grandpa asked you to let me go to him before the ident?" Yes, I do. Gloria nodded. "He told as long as I spend the New Year in the manor, he would tell me everything I want to know." Kenny''s eyes became sharp. "Including the truth of the kidnapping case back then." Kenny rke never told Gloria about this, because he did not want her to know too many secrets about the rke family, which could hurt her. Gloria''s brain was spinning fast after she heard Kennys words. "So, they were trying to cover up the truth by murdering everyone who knew it?"Gloria paused and frowned. "They thought I overheard what they were talking about, and Richard was going to tell you about it, so neither he nor I could stay alive." Kenny rke answered her in silence. Silence represented affirmation. You aunt...she was involved in the kidnapping case as well?" Hearing Glorias question, Kenny rke seemed to be a little tired. He pressed his eyebrows, leaning against the sofa with his eyes closed before opening his mouth. "Mayo Taylor also told that he saw Manley at the crime scene." "How much are you hiding from me?"Gloria twitched her mouth, but she knew it was not important right now. That exins my grandfathers sudden trip aboard though. We could talk about it with him sometimeter. "No." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "but..." Gloria was trying to say something, but Kenny interrupted her. "It''s toote now. Lets get ready to rest." Gloria understood that Kenny rke did not want to talk about it anymore, so she shut her mouth, too, but she just could not shake the thoughts out of her head. Kenny used to be quite close to Manley, but if she was rted to the kidnapping case, then... And One was the husband and father, while the other was the best friend and aunt. Why did they treat Kenny and his mother like this? Kenny stood up and saw Gloria still sitting on the sofa without moving, so he lifted her up all of a sudden. Gloria eximed but Kenny reached out to her lips and motioned her not to speak. His face was unprecedentedly serious. "Gloria Taylor, you are good, but I need you to stay out of this one. You are not allowed to go to Mayo and you will stop investing this from anyone. Especially Manley rke and Randy rke. Anyone." Of course, Gloria Taylor would not agree, while Kenny was more serious than ever, and she held back for a long time, but only came out with a short sentence that was Manley said to her in a low voice. "You are being unreasonable." "Then Im going to be reasonable with you right now. Listen, Gloria, I will be fine if you are, but if anything should happen to you, and I mean anything, it would kill me." His words passed into her ears very clearly, knocking on her eardrums and making her stunned for a long time. "Did you hear me?" Kenny raised his eyebrows and asked Gloria who was still a little dazed. "Yeah, I did. But I dont understand. You know, about the part you said it would kill you or something. Do you mind say it again?" "You want me to repeat?" Kenny squinted slightly. Gloria Taylor nodded with blinking eyes, while as a result, for the next moment, Kenny carried her straight to the bathroom. "Liar! You said youd repeat!"Gloria argued with him in his arms with a blushing face. "Uh-uh, I didnt." Kenny rke replied to her faintly. "Then why did you ask me."Gloria buried her head into his chest. "Well, just asking." "..." ... The next morning when Kenny went for work, Gloria was still not asleep, because she stayed toote last night. By the time she woke up, it was nearly noon. She leaned on the bed and this whole thing went back to her head again. The secret Randy rke and Manley rke have always wanted to hide was the truth about the kidnapping case of Kenny and his mother. Suddenly something shed in her mind. What Kenny needed to know was not just how they nned the kidnapping case, and it was why they did it more important. They did all these things to cover not only the truth of the kidnapping case but also their motivation. Thinking of this, Gloria took out her phone and called Kenny in a hurry. "You awake?" Kenny answered quickly. "Their motivation, Kenny, motivation. They were closest to you and your mother, but next second, they turned into cruel animals. There gotta be a reason. Maybe your mother found something and the same went for Richard. They hurt Richard didnt because he was going to tell you the details of the kidnapping case, but because he might know something else!" Kenny heard Gloria''s words and was silent for a long time. "Kenny? Are you listening?" "Yes." Kenny rke''s voice became lower. He was a man who would not easily show his emotions, but people who knew him could hear his emotional changes in his tone. Chapter 333 Smoking Ken. Chapter 333 Smoking Ken. Gloria Taylor bit her lip and continued. "I even think that they stole Tina because of that, too!" But after she finished, Gloria did not hear Kenny''s voice for a while. "Kenny? You alright?" She asked. "Im fine. Dont think about this anymore, Gloria." And he hung up the phone. Gloria looked at the screen that returned to the contact list interface, nkly. Why did Kenny hang up so quickly? He used to let her hang up first. ... Kenny squeezed the phone firmly in his hand, and the joints of his fingers turned white. Shi Ye came in with a stack of documents and saw Kenny standing in front of the French windows silently. He put them down on Kenny''s desk before calling him. "Master Kenny." "Do you have any smoke?" Kenny rke did not look back. Shi did not smoke much himself, but he always had a pack of cigarettes in his pockets for this moment. He pulled out one and handed it to Kenny together with a lighter in the other hand, while Kenny took the lighter and the whole pack and then lit one up. Shi Ye hesitated, but still reminded Kenny him. "Master Kenny, there will be a meeting in twenty minutes..." Later. Shi got out, but when he came back after twenty minutes, he was coughed by the smoke of the whole room. Shi walked to Kenny who was still standing at the window, and he said respectfully. "Master Kenny, the meeting is about to begin." As he was saying, his eyes were caught by the cigarette butts and the empty box lying on the ground. Master Kenny was not addicted to cigarettes, but why did he smoke so much all at once? Maybe he had another quarrel with Lady Gloria, and this time they went too far. When Shi Ye was thinking, Kenny turned and strode out. Shi grabbed the documents needed for the meeting quickly and went to the meeting room with Kenny rke. All senior managers arrived ten minutes ago. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mr. rke, this is ourtest revised n..." Kenny took it, nced, and then leaned back, without saying a word. His ck eyes were so deep that no one could know what he was thinking. The manager who handed Kenny the folder got his face pale at once because he thought Kenny was dissatisfied, and others looked at each other and did not dare to speak a word as well. Out of the corner of his eye, Shi knew that Kenny was actually not angry but was thinking about other things. The whole meeting room was quiet, and no one even dared to breathe loud. For no one presenting knew how long it was, Kenny finally raised his eyelids and opened his mouth. "You don''t have anything to say? Then let the meeting end." He got up and left, leaving the rest of them in the meeting room. Shi Ye was about to follow him when he was stopped by a manager. "Mr. Shi, is Mr. rke satisfied with the new n or not? I really didnt know..." Shi Ye twitched the corners of his lips because neither did he. "I have to say I didnt know as well. Maybe I could take it over and ask Mr. rke to take another look at itter?" "That would be fantastic. Thank you so much, Mr. Shi." The manager wiped the sweat in his forehead and smiled at Shi. "Don,t be." Shi Ye took the folder and went out. When he arrived at the office, he saw Kenny sitting on the chair and looking at the phone with a serious face. Shi knew Kenny would not want to be interrupted right now, so he put the folder on his desk before leaving. After quite a long time, when Kenny jumped to his feet suddenly and walked to the door, Shi came in with a cup of coffee. Master Kenny, where are you going? "Don''t follow me." Kenny rke said without looking back. ... Kenny rke drove straight back to the manor. Except for the maids and bodyguards, few people were at home in the morning on weekdays. He went straight to Manley rke''s room and opened the door. "Kenny? What brings you here at this hour?" Manley turned her head to look, and a hint of surprise shed in her eyes after she saw it was Kenny rke. "I have something to do with you." Kenny rke stood at the door and did not enter, looking gloomy. "Alright,e on in." It was not hard to say that Manley feared Kenny in some way because her expression became a little stiff. While Kenny did not go in. He stood at the door with a terrifying expression. "Who is Si Chengyu''s mother?" I don''t know." Manley answered Kenny calmly though. "You sure?" Kenny rke walked inside with his eyes fixing on her, making Manley rke feel an extremely strong sense of oppression, but still, Manley swallowed but her voice was still calm. "I really don''t know, Kenny." Kenny stared at her for a few seconds, and then he curled his lips, reached out to Manley''s shoulder. "You dont have to be afraid of me, Manley. I was just curious. After all, Si Chengyu and I have been cousins for almost thirty years..." His tone turned soft and gentle. While Manley seemed not to expect Kenny would change his attitude in a second. "Y...yeah, I know. This shouldnt be easy for both you and Chengyu..." "It doesnt matter. We are families." Kenny retracted his hand and put it in the pocket. His tone returned to his usual indifferent tone. "Maybe you coulde to thepany and have a visit someday. It has been a long time." "Sure, Kenny." Delight shed through Manleys eyes after she heard Kennys words. "I need to go back now, Manley." Kenny turned around and Manley walked him out of the gate. Back in his car, Kenny opened his hand, and lying in his palm was a woman''s long hair. It belonged to Manley rke. Chapter 334 The cemetery. Chapter 334 The cemetery. Kenny rke was aware of what Gloria Taylor told him a long time ago. Although he had prepared for the worst, he still felt a little unbelievable as he got closer and closer to the truth. After all, they were his rtives whose blood was thicker than water. Manley rke had treated him well. Si Chengyu was his best elder cousin. Randy rke was also the gentle father in his childhood memory. But he was indifferent while not ruthless. Facing these people, he hesitated briefly. He did not confirm his guess right away, because he was expecting a different story. However, now even Gloria was able to see through, how different could he expect? All these years, too many people had been implicated. It needed to end now. ... Shi waited for a whole morning, but Kenny never came back to thepany nor contact him. He tried to call, but Kenny did not answer either. Mistaking Kennys behavior for the result of the quarrel with Gloria, Shi finally decided to call Gloria. Because Kenny could be very irrational in matters rted to her, and Shi was worried. "Shi? Whats the matter?" Glorias voice came from the other end of the line. "Lady Gloria, did Master Kennye to you?" Shi Ye used to call Gloria Lady Gloria, for which Gloria corrected him several times, but he still called her that way, and Gloria had to let it go. "Isn''t he supposed to be in thepany? Why would hee to me." Gloria frowned when she heard him. "He is not in thepany?" Shi Ye became even more worried after Glorias words. "Uh..." Shi Ye was going to ask if she and Kenny quarreled but felt it difficult to speak. "Just speak freely, Shi." Shi Ye gritted his teeth and asked. "Did you... quarrel with Master Kenny?" After it came out of his mouth, Shi regretted at once. What kind of assistant was he? In addition to caring about Kenny rke''s whereabouts, schedule, daily life, and his romantic rtionship as well... But Gloria did not think too much and just answered directly. "No, of course, I didnt. Who dares to mess with him!" "No?" That was not the answer he expected. "But Master Kenny smoked a whole pack of cigarettes this morning." "Huh? What happened?" Gloria rose quickly and walked to the door as she said. "I don''t know. Master Kenny went out this morning and has not returned yet." Shi sounded serious. "I see. Im going to look for him right now." Gloria hung up the phone before starting the car. Something must happen, or Kenny would not do such a thing like smoking a whole pack to hurt himself. But he was fine when going out to work. What happened for this several hours in hispany? Gloria called Kenny while driving, but he did not answer and only texted her with one word: What? She texted him back to ask where he was, but he went silent again. Then Gloria went to everyce Kenny might show up, but she found nothing. "Hey, Gloria, what''s up?" Gloria called Carl atst, and Carl said hello in a particrly eager tone because he felt guilty for wronging Gloriast time. "Did you see Kenny?" Gloria asked directly. Although Kenny texted her so Gloria knew he was at least still breathing, yet it could not ease her much, and through Shi''s description, Gloria was sure Kenny was in a terribly bad mood. "Well, of course not. How could a peasant like me get the chance to meet Your Majesty." Speaking of this, Carl rolled his eyes. "Okay, I see."Gloria Taylor sighed, "Why ask? Something wrong?" Carl asked in a hurry before Gloria hung up. "Well, I couldnt find him anywhere. I mean, literally, everywhere." Gloria was upset. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She thought she knew Kenny well, but at this time she realized how wrong she was. "Hmm..." Carl Cook thought for a while and continued. "There is a ce you must havent been yet." "Where?" Gloria asked immediately. "Cemetery!" Carl Cook replied. ... Gloria picked up Carl and then drove to the cemetery where Kenny''s mother was buried. Kenny rke had never taken her there yet. Carl sat on the seat beside Gloria and noticed a bunch of flowers in the back seat. "Ah, youre so sweet, Gloria." Gloria replied to him with a slight rising in the corner of her mouth. When they arrived at the cemetery, it suddenly began to rain, while fortunately, there were umbres in her car. Carl was ahead of her to lead the way, and Gloria followed. At this time and weather, the cemetery was very quiet with no one. It was built on a mountain. After Gloria went up, she saw a tall figure from a distance. "It''s Kenny!" Gloria told Carl and then ran towards him. "It''s raining! Slow down! And he was just in front of you! Walking will also do just fine! Stop running, Gloria!" But Gloria ignored him and kept running, so he had to run with Gloria with an umbre holding in his hand. While as a result, he found that he could not even keep up with her... "Kenny!" Gloria ran over, holding the flowers. It was raining heavily. Kenny''s clothes were soaked, and his also ck hair which was sticking to his forehead in bunches. He looked terrible and so did Gloria. Seeing Kenny standing here intact, Gloria was relieved a bit and then turned to look at the tombstone. The rain was so heavy that she could not open her eyes. Chapter 335 Keep his mouth shut. Chapter 335 Keep his mouth shut. Having wiped the rain on her face, Gloria Taylor bent to a squat and put down the flowers. Then she looked at the tombstone and mourned. A couple of secondster, Kenny rke took off his coat and used it to cover her head from the rain before helping her up. How did you get here? As he asked, Kenny pulled the coat covered on her head to make sure the rain off her face. Carl took me here. Gloria pointed to Carl Cook who just got here with heavy breath. G...Gloria...I wonder if you...if you were an athlete before...damn, you ran like Bolt... Carl held the umbre with one hand and the other supported his waist. He then came to Kenny and gave him the umbre before a bow to the tombstone. Next time youd better let Gloria know where you are, so she wont have to look for you everywhere like this. Carl turned to Kenny and said. Hearing Carls word, Kenny looked at Gloria again. He held the umbre upon her head and pull the coat down to wrap her body. The white blouse she wore was soaked and could be easily seen through, so Kenny held the coat close. Seeing this, Carl spoke to them as he turned around in a hurry. Alright, you guys talk. Ill be waiting in the car. Then he went back and left Kenny and Gloria alone. Gloria looked at Kenny closely, and she did not find anything unusual of him, but his mother was murdered in winter, so today could not be the anniversary There must be something else that stimted Kenny so he came here alone. After a while, Kenny''s hoarse voice came. "I would have taken you and Tina here to meet my Mom, but Tina was missing, and I''m afraid it will make her sad." He lowered his eyes and was depressed and gloomy. Gloria did not know how tofort him, so she got into his arms and hugged him. She hugged Kenny for a few seconds and Kenny then held her hands and said to the tombstone. "Mom, this is my wife, Gloria Taylor. We have a daughter called Tina. We will take the little one to see you soon." The sentence was simple and his tone was light, but it got the tears out of Glorias eyes. She turned her head to the side and wiped her eyes silently. "Let''s go." Kenny took Gloria''s shoulders after he finished his words. ... After going down the mountain, Gloria called Shi Ye and told him that Kenny was found. She hung up the phone and was going to persuade Kenny to let Shi knew next time when he went out, but looking at his being exhausted, Gloria sighed and gave up. At least he texted her back. They sent Carl back and went to Kenny''s apartment after that. Kenny went into the bathroom to fill the tub while Gloria stood by the bathroom door and looked at him. "Come here." Kenny turned to her and said. Gloria went to the tub and Kenny started to strip her clothes. "I''ll do it myself..." Gloria covered herself with both arms. "Im better and faster than you." Kenny raised his eyebrows but said in a serious tone. Just when Gloria was thinking about how to reply, Kenny took the chance and undressed her quickly before tossing her into the bathtub. See? Kenny seemed to be pleased with himself and then walked out. Gloria took the shower quickly, and when she went out with the bathrobe, she heard Kenny was in the kitchen and cooking something. She entered the kitchen and saw Kenny was putting something into the soup pot while looking at the phone. "What are you cooking?" Gloria walked over curiously. "Ginger soup." Kenny kept his eyes on the phone, seriously. Hearing his answer, Gloria nced at his phone and found that he was looking at a recipe. "I can take over. Youd better also take a shower quickly." She did not believe Kenny was able to cook this. No, I can do it. Kenny pulled her backward by grabbing her by the cor like carrying a puppy. Gloria had no choice but to watch. Maybe it was because he was so talented that even if a man who never had cooked before, the ginger soup he made tasted just fine. "Hows it?" Kenny stared at her after Gloria took a sip. "Not bad." Gloria nodded and took another sip. "Drink it all up. I''ll take a shower. Kenny patted her head. Seeing Kenny entered the bathroom, Gloria stuck out her tongue and kept fanning it with her hands. Spicy. But it was Kennys goodwill anyway. Thinking of that, Gloria drank a bowl of that atst, which made her feel she would never want to taste it anymore in her life. Kenny rke came out of the bathroom and saw Gloria held a hairdryer and waited for him by the bathroom door. "What are you doing?" Kenny raised his eyebrows and asked. "Dry your hair." Gloria swung the hairdryer in her hand and smiled softly. "No, you go and rest. Ill be fine on my own."Kenny rke indifferently refused: "Come here, you." Gloria took him directly to the living room and pressed him on the sofa. You will catch a cold." Kenny did not refuse again. Gloria tried the wind with her hand and started to dry his hair. Feeling Kenny rke rxed, she opened her mouth asked him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Why did you go to the cemetery today?" "I cant go to memorialize my mom on a random day?" Kenny responded leisurely. What? No... Gloria was chocked by his words. She thought that with gentle power, she could break his psychological defense and got Kenny talk, while it seemed to not affect. No one could pry open his mouth for things Kenny did not want to say. Thinking of him standing alone in front of the tomb, Gloria sighed. "I''m just worried about you, Shi Ye said you smoked a whole pack of cigarettes today." Chapter 336 Hes trying to provoke me. Chapter 336 He''s trying to provoke me. "Shi Ye told you?" Kenny rke closed his eyes lightly in enjoyment and asked. Gloria Taylor was about to open her mouth but she heard Kenny spoke in a subtle tone. "He has your number, and so does Carl Cook?" Gloria curled her lips. "Dont change the subject. If you dont want to talk, then just say it." She said so with a bit of anger in her words while Kenny just responded to her. "Sure." Seeing Kennys response, Gloria rolled her eyes and tossed the hairdryer on the sofa. "Use your own hands!" "How can you just quite like this, woman." Kenny opened his eyes and held Gloria gently. "Who cares." Gloria red at him. "Uh-uh, you need a lesson." Kenny pulled her into his arms but still, Gloria raised her chin unwillingly, while the next second, Kenny suddenly reached out and put her down on the sofa to tickle her. "What..." Gloria Taylor was unprepared and screamed after seeing Kenny''s movements, so she to get up and run but Kenny pressed her back. He knew her spots better than Gloria, and as soon as he started to tickle, Gloria could not stop laughing. "Kenny rke, you let go...hahaha..." Gloria was able to y tough at first, but soon she started begging Kenny for mercy. When her tears were almosting out because ofughing, Kenny finally stopped. Kenny helped her to get up and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Now youll behave." "Childish!" Gloria pped his hand away. "Am I?" Kenny raised an eyebrow. "Then lets do it again." But this time, Gloria got up and ran to the bedroom quickly before Kenny could react. "You can sleep outside tonight!"She locked the door andughed. "Gloria Taylor!"Kenny put one hand on his hip and called her. Listening to the voice of Kenny, Gloria tasted the sweetness of revenge. She let him in atst though, but it was until she was about to fall asleep that she remembered Kenny did not answer her question yet. Bastard. Thinking of that, she fell asleep. ... The next day. When Gloria got up, Kenny was no longer beside her. She sat up from the bed and thought of what happened yesterday, worrying still, so she called Kenny. "You awoke." Kenny answered quickly so that the suspended heart of Gloria could rest. "Youre in your office?" "Uh-huh." Kenny replied to her together with the rustling sound of documents. "Okay, remember to rest. Bye, then." Gloria hung up the phone. ... Kenny put down the phone and his eyes back to the DNA test report he read halfway through. He read slowly, and when he saw thest page, he suddenly sneered. And that gave goose pimples to Shi Ye who was standing across from the desk. He lowered his eyes and did not dare to probe the DNA test report. He was asked to fetch it for Kenny this morning. Shi knew vaguely that it might be rted to the rke family even though he never took a single nce at the report. "Master Kenny, Ill be out waiting for your call. "Shi said. "Send this to the manor." Kenny threw the report to Shi. "To whom then?" Shi Ye reached out and took it up. "Anyone." Kenny leaned back in the chair and answered Shi with a slightly loose tone. Anyone? Shi turned around and went out with the doubt in his mind. ... In the evening, Randy rke went back to the manor. "Master Randy, someone sent a mail here without a sender name or a recipient. Do you want to open it now?" A maid took his coat and asked. Ever since Richard rke had the ident, Randy became the new head of the rke family. Anything happening in the family, he would naturally be reported. Randy pondered for a moment and then told the maid to bring it to him. Here it is, Master Randy. The maid handed the mail to him. He tore open the cover and took out a kraft bag. After weighing it with his hands, he knew there were documents in it. Randy then opened it and reached for the documents inside. However, when a corner of the file was just exposed, Randy''s expression sank suddenly. "All out!" His hands froze, and he told the maids with a gloomy face. "Wait." When they were almost out, Randy rke said again. "Master Randy?" The maid who was at the end looked back. "Bring Manley here. Quickly."Randy said in a deep voice. After a while, Manley came. "What happened, Randy?" Manley knew that Randy would not ask her here in a hurry if it was not an emergency. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Look at this." Randy handed the bag to her with a serious look. Manley took the bag and pulled out the papers inside, while after only one nce, she was shocked. "This is..." "It''s Kenny. He found out."A dark light shed in Randy''s eyes: "But...how? How could he...Could it be someone else?"Manley was shaking all over. "Nobody else knew Chengyu is my illegitimate child anymore. Its gotta be him, and he''s trying to provoke me, now!" Randy rke sneered. "But it doesnt matter. He can do nothing to me." "Randy...he...Kenny is too smart, we..." Manley rke trembled like sifting chaff. "We wont win..." While Randy was much calmer. He put his hands on her shoulders and said. "Dont worry. As long as he still wants his daughter, he can do nothing to us, and he will keep the secret." "His daughter? You had Kennys daughter?" Manley did not know what happened because she returned to Country M after the New Year. Chapter 337 Rumor has it. Chapter 337 Rumor has it. "Kenny was just like his mom, and what happened to the old man has aroused his suspicion. Sooner or later he will know about us, so of course, I have to take precautions early."Randy rke said with an enigmatic smile. Manley rke wasforted by his words. She breathed a long sigh of relief and then rxed a little. "Thank God, youve prepared." "Don''t worry, he can''t beat me. No matter how smart he is." Randy rke patted Manley on the shoulder. ... Since Lost City started shooting, everything went well. Gloria Taylor went to the shooting group before, mainly because it was fresh to her, so she would go to the crew whenever she had time, whileter, she seldom went there. Lost City had been filmed for almost a month. The first half was almost done, but the second needed to be filmed in a different ce and to prepare for the shooting, the crew took two days off. Jennifer Jones took a break and asked Gloria to have dinner at Jinding. Gloria waited for about ten minutes before Jennifer came. "Sorry, the traffic jam." She apologized to Gloria. "Its alright. Ive just arrived." Gloria smiled at her. They sat down and ordered before talking about the crew, and suddenly, Jennifer seemed to think of something and asked Gloria. "Have you heard of a rumor recently?" "What rumor?" Gloria was not surprised, because Jennifer had a good family background and was in the entertainment business, so there were many ways for her to know the gossips of celebrities. "It''s about the rke family." Jennifer said mysteriously. That was not what Gloria expected. Normally, if something happened in the rke family, she would know from Kenny, but these days, he kept busy and she did not see him for a few days. "What rumors?" Gloria asked. "Rumor has it that Randy rke has a secret mistress who even gave birth to a child." Jennifer''s tone became disdainful. "People thought he is dedicated..." Glorias expression did not change, but she was surprised inside right now. "Isn''t it just a rumor? It might be fake." "That''s right. After all, the media nowadays, h. I knew an artist. She was walking but because of a sudden stomachache, she squatted on the ground. As a result, the paparazzi took photos and said she squatted on the ground, crying, because she saw that her ex-boyfriend had a new lover..." Both of them giggled, and Jennifer continued. "But seriously, that rumor of Randy rke had a big impact on their business. Their stocks have started to fall in these two days because of that." Jennifer was obviously interested in this. "I haven''t seen him much. What do you think? Is he the kind of man who would have an illegitimate child?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Gloria shook the cup in her hand unconsciously. She thought for a while and then answered. "Well, I seldom meet him, so I really dont know what kind of person he is..." Jennifer could see Gloria did not have many interests in this subject, so she began to talk about other artists'' scandals and romances. While Gloria took out her phone to search the news of the rke family as she listened to her. She found a lot of reports of Randy rke immediately, but thements though had different attitudes. "I think someone is attacking the rke family~" "Who do you think the rkes are? Who the hell dare to mess with them!" "After Kenny rke read thisment, he must be like: Bitch, am I dead to you?" "But the rke family didn''t make any response even now. Maybe its true..." Seeing thesements, Gloria was curious. Could it be released by Kenny? "How long has this rumor been out?" Gloria put down her phone and asked Jennifer. "It has been for several days." Jennifer said as she looked at Gloria with a smile. " Oh, you do care, do you? Come on, lets be honest. Do you still have feelings for Kenny rke?" "Of course, not. Im just curious."Gloria smiled back. "You didn''t deny it." The glimmer of a smile in Jennifers eyes grew deeper. Gloria rolled her eyes. Seeing this, Jennifer stopped in a hurry. "Okay okay, Ill stop. Oh, right, the crew will set off to another province tomorrow. Youing?" "Nah, the script was done anyway. I could contribute nothing but upying one more room and wasting three more boxed meals a day." Gloria shook her head and joked. Jennifer rolled his eyes as well after hearing Glorias words. ... Halfway through the dinner, Gloria went to use thedys room, and she called Kenny because since Jennifer mentioned that rumor to her, she just could not let it go. Gloria? "Hey, you busy now?" She checked her watch and it was seven in the night. "No, Im out having dinner." The sound of his steady footsteps came as he spoke. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing." Gloria did not intend to ask more because Kenny was having dinner. Gloria went to the bathroom after hanging up the phone, but when she came out and was walking across the corridor towards the lobby, she saw Kenny walking out into the elevator alone. The weather was still hot in early September, but in a straight suit, Kenny did not seem to feel the heat. He came out of the elevator and walked straight to a room. Gloria was going to stop him, but he was too fast, and Gloria had to follow him. Kenny entered the room, while when the door closed, Gloria noticed that there was no one else in. Who did Kenny meet for dinner? Chapter 338 Stay away from him. Chapter 338 Stay away from him. Gloria Taylor was puzzled for a moment, but then she returned to Jennifer Jones. It was seven oclock at night, and the restaurant was full of people. She sat down and turned her head through the crowd to look in the direction of the room Kenny entered. When Kenny said he was having dinner, she thought he was having dinner with Carl Cook. However, if Kenny had met Carl for dinner, Carl would definitely arrive early. So, who was Kenny having dinner with? A few minutester, when a familiar person walked into the restaurant, Gloria''s eyes were caught at once. Seeing that he was going to the same room as Kenny just entered, she could not help being surprised. The lobby and the private rooms were separated, and thetter was quieter. "You seem to be a little absent-minded all the time. What are you looking at?" Jennifer was sitting across from her, and as she turned her head and followed Glorias gaze, she just saw Randy entering a room in time. "Oh my! Isn''t that Randy rke? Your ex-husbands dad!" Jennifer was excited and whispered to Gloria cautiously. "Yeah." Gloria replied, while her thoughts flew away. Did Kenny ask Randy to have dinner? But these two were now in an ipatible rtionship. How could they sit down and have dinner together? Could the rumor of Randy rke was really released by Kenny? So Randy now was going to negotiate with Kenny? "Holy...I really want to call some reporters right now." Jennifer then shook her head at once. "But even if I do, no one might dare to interview your ex-husbands dad." "Would you just call him Randy rke?" Gloria sighed and said to Jennifer. Jennifer went silent and looked at Gloria without blinking. "What?" Gloria was taken aback for a moment. "Alright, if you really like that name, just suit yourself..." After a few seconds, Jennifer opened her mouth all of a sudden. "To be honest, I don''t really believe that you and Kenny rke got divorced." "Huh?" Gloria blinked: "Really? You look like you know Kenny rke well..." "Thats instinct, you know? Well, say there are people who looked like would cheat on their partners and those who wouldnt. While Kenny rke looked like a man who wouldnt easily change if he falls in love with someone. Sopared with the divorce or something, Id say..." Jennifer paused and stared at Gloria who was ufortable under her gaze. "What? Gloria raised an eyebrow and asked. "You dumped him!" "Cough..." Gloria was choked by the water she drunk."Could you dont pause for like that when you speak next time?" Hearing Glorias words, Jennifer got her eyes widened. "No way! You really dumped Kenny rke!?" "Why dont you be a paparazzi...just, eat your food. You have a ne to catch tomorrow, remember?" "If I should be a paparazzi, I would dig your gossips every day!" Gloria rolled her eyes again. After they finished their meal, Jennifer was called away by her assistant. While Gloria kept paying attention to the direction of the room Kenny went into but he never came out. She hesitated but still decided to take a look. Gloria stood at the door of the room, and when she was leaning against the door eavesdrop, a waiter came. She took out her phone in a hurry and pretended to be answering a call. As she was speaking to nobody through the phone, she kept watching if anyone came on the other end. Finally, there was no one in the corridor anymore. She leaned against the door again, and that was when she heard a squeak...the door was opened from the inside. Gloria froze. Before she could see who was iting out, she felt a big hand was put on her shoulder, and then she was pushed aside. Bang! The door was closed. She turned her head and saw Kenny was staring at her with a gloom face. She needed to say something to ease the tension. You alright, Kenny? Gloria looked up to Kenny with an embarrassed smile. Without saying a word, Kenny took her hand and walked to the elevator on the other end. He was walking fast in big steps and Gloria could not keep up with him at all and was almost dragged away, but Gloria did not dare to speak, for Kenny was in obvious anger. Kenny took Gloria directly to his exclusive room in Jinding, before letting go of her hand. Gloria rubbed her painful wrist and was going to say something while she heard the deep voice of Kenny. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Why are you there?" "Im having dinner with Jennifer Jones."Gloria answered quickly. "I''m asking why you are at the door of the room. What are you going to do?" "I saw you and your dad in there one after another, so I..." "Your dad?" Kennys reaction made Gloria understood her words just added fuel to the fire. "Randy...Randy rke."Gloria changed in a hurry. When it came to rtives and kinship, Gloria was definitely a softhearted person. Otherwise, she would not suffer all those years in the Taylor family before giving up on them. If what they said about Si Chengyu was true, then Gloria would not consider what Randy rke did as a sin that could not be forgiven. And Kenny knew Gloria well. He lowered his head and looked at Gloria who was being poor and adorable to stop infuriating him any longer. He sighed and opened his mouth with a softer voice but still a serious tone. "Next time try to stay away from Randy rke when you meet him." "Sure." Gloria replied perfunctorily and asked. "What are you talking about in there?" "Something private." Kenny turned to the sofa and then lowered his eyes. That was Kennys way of saying he did not want to talk about it. But Gloria sat down next to him and decided to ask if he did not want to speak. "That rumor, about Randy rke. Did you spread it out?l" "No." Technically, Kenny was not lying, because he did not spread it out in person. What he did was just a private email to a certain reporter who did the job of spreading. Chapter 339 Dont you recognize me? Chapter 339 Don''t you recognize me? Gloria Taylor did not believe what Kenny rke said at all. "I will be very busytely. Call Carl Cook if I have any trouble."Suddenly, Kenny said. "Busy for what?" Gloria was a little surprised. "The plummeting of the rkes stock ?" Kenny nced at her while Gloria waited for his answer, but he leaned over and kissed her. "Ken..." Gloria leaned back, trying to avoid his kiss. Kenny drew back slightly, pulled his tie, and said in a meaningful way. "This bed was ordered from abroad by me. Its extremelyfortable. Would you like to try it?" Gloria felt herself blushing, and she pushed him away. "I''m going back!" She said. Kenny was pushed back on the sofa. He theny on the sofa and said to Gloria with azy tone. "Come on, I mean it. Lets try." The loud noise of the door being mmed answered him. After Gloria left, the expression on Kenny''s face faded little by little. He sat up, took out a pack of cigarettes, and lit it up. ... Gloria went home with fruits, but after she put the fruits in the refrigerator and took a banana out, a man surrounded her bath towel suddenly came out of her bedroom. "W...who the hell are you?" Although she tried to maintain the calmness on her face, the stuttering could be told her panic at this time. She came home and saw a total strangering out of her bedroom with her bath towel on and looking like he just finished a shower... Even for a girl who fought people before, it still threatened her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The man stepped on his long legs and walked straight to her, looking down at Gloria. "Don''t you recognize me?" The man was a lot taller than her and at about the same height as Kenny. His whole body was only surrounded by a bath towel on the lower part of his body. What did not match his handsome appearance was that his naked upper body was covered with scars, which made people feel he was dangerous. A pervert who sneaked into her house at night and surrounded her bath towel on the lower part of the body after a shower. The rm bell rang from the bottom of Gloria''s heart. As he approached, she quickly ran back to the kitchen and took a knife. "Dont approach!" She screamed vigntly. But this man was strong and tall, and with no doubt, he could easily hold her down if he wanted to. Gloria''s eyes were fixed on him tightly, lest he would do anything to hurt her, while quietly, her other hand was reaching to the phone in her pocket. Aware of what she was doing, the man grinned and said to himself. "Oh, she really doesnt know me anymore. Well then, I guess Ill have to introduce myself. Look, the name is James Moore." Before thest word was finished, he moved already, with a weird smile on his face. Gloria touched her phone. As she was turning sideways slightly, so that James Moore could not see that she was holding the phone in her pocket, he approached before Gloria could see. She then felt her wrist was twisted, which was followed by the sound of the knife falling on the ground. James Moore took her hands and pulled her into his arms forcefully, while Gloria was not as strong as him, so she could only passively be pulled over by him. As soon as Gloria was close to him, out of the physical instinct, she bent her knees and hit James crotch hard. "What the..." James took a breath of pain, but he recovered himself in a few seconds. He raised his brows slightly, and Gloria could not tell whether it was a smile or anger inside his bright eyes. "You are the first woman who could actually hurt me." He said. While Gloria did not give a damn at all. She ran outside and reached into her pocket for the phone while running. As a result, the pocket was empty. She turned her head abruptly, James wrapped one arm around his chest, and the other hand was holding her mobile phone. "Looking for this?" James raised the phone in his hand. Then he opened it and flipped through her address list. "Kenny rke, Special Assistant Shi, Carl Cook, Edith, Jenifer...hum, there are two names, lets say, very familiar." As he spoke, he looked up at Gloria with his eyes gleaming with something inexplicable in his eyes. It was at this moment that Gloria understood that this James Moore could not be just an ordinary perverted thief, because as a man who could move so fast and take her phone without her awareness, if he wanted to hurt her, she would stop breathing right now. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"Gloria stood by the door and asked calmly. "I told you just now. My name is James Moore. Last time we met, it was too rushed to give you my name." As he talked, he turned his back to take a selfie, using Glorias phone. "But you don''t need to introduce yourself though. I know youre Gloria Taylor, and Kenny rke is your ex-husband..." "How do you know me?" The vignce on Gloria''s face grew deeper. "Ah, youre adorable. It would be difficult to not know you since the media reported you one after another." James took a look at the photo. "Ha, see, Im pretty good on it. You, too. Your friends would definitely like our selfie..." Our...selfie? "Wait, what selfie!? Give me back my phone!" Gloria strode forward. "Okay okay, Ill give it back after I post it..." James held the phone high, and Gloria could not even reach the phone at all. Gloria sighed. It was until now that she fully understood the situation. This man called James Moore knew her well and he was here especially for her. She did not know his purpose, but the smart thing to do right now was to leave first. Thinking of that, Gloria turned to the door at once, and James Moore opened his mouth. "Whoa whoa, I still have your phone, and dont you afraid I post our selfie online?" "Be my guest." Gloria reached the door and opened it. Chapter 340 Let You Down. Chapter 340 Let You Down. James smiled, and was still innocent. He logged in her WeChat in front of her. Gloria saw that he really logged in her WeChat, and her face changed slightly. James clicked her Comments and began to edit. He posted the photo and edited a very disgusting text: James was in great shape! Gloria,... This strange man may be a fool. "Don''t talk? Don''t you mind? I''ll post it on Comments if you don''t mind. " James saw that she had been silent, and his smile became more brilliant. Gloria stopped him: "wait a minute!" "Oh, don''t let me do it?" James''s finger still pressed in the "send" button above, but he did not post it on Comments. "What do you want? If there''s something, we can talk about seriously, OK? Although she was often on the hot search and can be considered as awork celebrity, if people didnt concern about her specially, they would not know about her. This James knew her name, knew her rtionship with Kenny, and sneaked into her home. He must have some purpose. "Well,e here. Let''s sit down and have a good chat." James took back his hand and put her mobile phone behind him. He looked very serious. Gloria, standing at the door, did not move: "you put on the clothes first." Her door was monitored, and he dare not do anything to her. James nodded and said, "OK." Then he whistled and went into the Glorias bedroom. Gloria can only let him go in. It was more disgusting to let a strange man into her bedroom than to eat half a bug when eating an apple. Anyway, she must move after today! Within two minutes, James came out of her room. Wearing ck and white T-short and trousers, he looked like a good family man. The scars on the body were covered. He seemed to be lively, if you looked at his face. James took a seat on the sofa leisurely: "Why are you still standing at the door? Come and have a chat. "I just want to stand here. I love the door." Gloria did not close the door. She was standing by the door firmly. James seemed to be stunned for a moment. He leaned back, separated his arms, and naturally stretched out to put his arms on the sofa back. He looked at the room as if he were looking for something: "where''s your child? After your divorce Kenny, the child has been robbed by him? " Gloria heard him mention the child, her face suddenly changed: "who are you?" Only the people around knew about Tina, and others did not know. "You''re very defensive. Are you afraid of me?" Jamesughed, and his lips were raised up. His eyes fixed on her, and he seemed to have bad intentions. "You have no money and you are a divorced woman. What do I want from you?" James looked up and down at her: "Oh, you look beautiful. I can rape you and kill you. These words sounded creepy. However, Gloria felt strange that he would not do such a thing. Gloria was silent and just stared at him. James showed a regretful look: "but I don''t deal with women. Let you down." Gloria was angry but she smiled."Where do youe from?" She suspected that the man hade out of a mental hospital. James became serious and said. "Australia." Australia? Gloria burned Kenny''s vi and went to Australia with Colin''s help. This was the only time she has ever been to Australia. James asked her before, "don''t you know me?". She looked at James carefully. She didn''t know if it was the psychological reason or something. She really felt that James was a little familiar. Before she could remember whether they really knew each other, she heard some footsteps behind her. A woman''s voice sounded, "Here, sir." Gloria turn back and saw an old woman with the police came to her. The old woman saw Gloria and said with concern: "Miss, are you OK?" Gloria knew this old woman. She lived on the opposite side. Sometimes she would greeted the old woman when they met. The old woman lived alone and didn''t surf the Inte very much. Naturally, she didn''t know anything about Gloria. She just saw that Gloria was also alone. She may feel that they were the same. She was especially kind to her. Gloria called her: "granny." This is from N?velDrama.Org. The old woman came up to her, turned her head and saw James sitting on the sofa and looking at them. She pulled out Gloria quickly and said, "are you OK? I saw someone open the door and went in, but I didn''t take it serious. When I went down to walk, I saw your car was not there. When I came back, I saw you go in. I didn''t have time to tell you. He is a thief, right? I called the police... " Gloria shook her head. She was very moved: "I''m fine. Thank you, granny." "The man..." Granny pointed to the room. Gloria looked at James who was smiling at her. Gloria pressed her lips: "I don''t know him." Finally, James was taken away by the police. However, in order to make a record, Gloria also went with them. "Name?" "James Moore." "upation." "Doctor of criminal psychology. I just came back from Australia and hasn''t gone to work yet." When the police heard this, they paused. Because of in the name of ordinary illegal invasion of the house, James and Gloria both took notes in the hall. Gloria heard that and she was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and looked at James, who seemed to feel her eyes and blinked at her. The police officer who made a record for Gloria also heard James''s words. He got up and went to another policeman who made a record for James and whispered something in his ear. Then, the officer''s expression became a little strange. The police officer coughed gently. When he said again, he became more polite: "Mr. Moore, why do you appear in Miss Taylor''s room?" "We are old friends. I haven''t seen her for a long time. It is just a joke." James said it with a smile. Gloria red at him. James took a look at Gloria and took out the photo he had taken before to show it to the police officer: "well, look, she and I are" friends ". Because I suddenly came back and didn''t tell her, she..." When James said the word "friends", he deliberately entuated his tone. He nodded to the police officer and gave him a special look. Chapter 341 Am I blind? Chapter 341 Am I blind? "Well..."The policeman gave a startled look, the picture was so misleading, and he believed him. Then the officer turned to Gloria and said, "Little girl, arguments are normal among couples. We''re busy, too. Do you realize that you''re wasting our time?" Gloria couldn''t believe that the police had just believed James. She waved her hand and said, "No, Sir, just listen to me..." The officer put away his notebook. "It''s gettingte," he said. "Go back early. If you have any further problems,e back to us." "I..."Gloria wanted to say more, but James pulled her to her feet. Then James, with a serious face, said to the police: "I''m so sorry for us." "Its d people are okay, just look after your girlfriend and stop fooling around like this next time." The officer then added: "The criminal investigation team has been waiting a long time for Mr. Moore''s entry report." James followed his words and said, "I''ll report tomorrow. Thank you." Gloria didn''t know what was going on and was pulled out of the police station by James. She couldn''t shake the hand of James. James didn''t let her go until he was out of the police station. Gloria looked at him coldly. "Who the hell are you?" "James, an overseas returned criminal psychology doctor, is employed by the Criminal Investigation Team of Huyang City as a psychological consultant." His tone and manner were more serious this time, but Gloria still gave him no good looks. "Oh? A returned criminal psychology doctor can break into other people''s homes to take a bath casually, and touch the things of others?" "Don''t be so fussy, you also can touch my things." "Oh!" Gloria sneered and turned away. She''s suddenly starting to understand what it''s like to have Kenny sneer at times when she''s so mad at him. She walked in front, followed by James. While Gloria was walking fast, he walked leisurely. "It''s my fault for moving your things. It''s because I think we''re friends, right?" "I have no friends like you." "Don''t be so absolute..." Gloria turned her head sharply, and James stopped sharply: "What? Suddenly you want to be my friend?" Gloria put her hand in front of him and said, "If you don''t give me the cell phone, we can go back to the police station right now." "Here you are." James took the phone out and gave it back to her. Gloria entered her skype, made sure he hadn''t sent the photo, and went to the album, deleted the photo, and walked on. James followed up again: "I juste back to here, should you entertain me as a friend? Gloria ignored him and went straight into a hotel, followed by James. When Gloria checked in, she told the receptionist, "I don''t know this guy. He''s been following me." When the receptionist looked at James Moore, it was clear that she did not believe a good-looking man could do such a thing. But to prevent anything from happening, the receptionist still let the security guard stopped James. Gloria took her room card and looked at him, swiped her card and got into the elevator. When James saw her get into the elevator, he showed a distressed look to the receptionist: "She is my girlfriend. She quarreled with me. You are not far from the police station. If I were that kind of person, she would have called the police. The receptionist thought for a while and felt that this was the truth, and her expression softened. James saw this, with a light glimmer in his eyes, but it disappeared quickly. "Open a room for me, a room opposite my girlfriend." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When the receptionist registered his ID card, shepared the photo and made sure that it was the same person who opened the room. Gloria went to her room, showered, and went to bed. It was early morning. She pulled out her cell phone and wanted to call Kenny, but she was afraid he was asleep. He''s so busy these days. She gave up on the idea of calling Kenny. She was tired after the whole night, but when she closed her eyes, she felt uneasy. So she sat up, turned on the TV, and leaned drowsily against the bed and watched it all night. When it dawned outside, she simply washed and prepared to check out. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the harmless smiling face of James. "Morning, Gloria." He leaned against the door frame in the opposite room and greeted Gloria with great energy. Gloria stayed up all night. Her eyes were sore, she was in no mood to stare at him, so she gritted her teeth and walked to the elevator. James followed her: "Would you like to have breakfast with me? There''s a breakfast buffet." "No." Gloria got into the elevator, looked up at the monitor, and leaned against the wall to wait for the elevator to descend. James seemed bored and stopped talking to her. But he stopped talking to Gloria, whose questions were already beginning to surface. Remembering how well-behaved James Moore had beenst night, she asked her aloud, "Have you seen me before?" When Gloria offered to talk to him, in a sh his interest returned. "Yes, much softer than now," he said. Gloria looked at James with a strange look: "Have you made a mistake?" "Look at my eyes." James Moore suddenly leaned over her. "What do you do?" Gloria Taylor looked stunned. Squinting, James asked her: "Do you think I''m blind?" Gloria: "..." Ding- The elevator doors were opened at that moment. Gloria ran low under his arm. She went straight to the front desk to check out, and when she reached the front desk, she stopped short at the sight of the familiar figure. Anne, who had checked out at the front desk, had also found Gloria. Anne was with several other women. She crossed her arms and went up to Gloria. "Isn''t this the ex- wife who just got a new boyfriend couple days ago? Checking in with a new boyfriend?" Gloria frowned. "Its none of your damn business." "You say bad words! James followed from behind, sounding somewhat surprised. In front was Anne, who hated her so much, and in the back was a psycho who could not be shaken off. Gloria felt her eyes hurt even more. She bypassed Anne and went straight to the front desk. "Check out, thank you." One word more from them, and she felt that she would lose years of her life. And she heard Anne''s aggressive voice behind her. "Are you Gloria''s new boyfriend? You are not as good as Kenny, but still have good looking. Why did you fall in love with a woman who was getting married for the second time?" Chapter 342 changed her boyfriend again Chapter 342 changed her boyfriend again Gloria paused and listened to what James would say. But after a long wait, she did not hear the reply of James. Gloria turned her head and saw James looking at Anne with a serious expression. She didn''t know what he was looking at. When Anne saw James staring at her, she thought he was attracted by her beauty. She lifted her chin and looked back at Gloria with a haughty look. The look in Anne''s eyes was proud and defiant. Gloria twitched her lips and turned to go. She heard Anne''s voice again, "Have you seen enough? I am more beautiful than Gloria Taylor, but I have a boyfriend, and I allow you to have a crush on me, but you don''t expect me to respond." Gloria nearly choked on her own spit. Anne really grew in confidence after spending time with Si Chengyu. Then she heard the voice of James: "Sorry, Miss, you misunderstood, I just want to remind you, your eyes have no spirit andck of energy, body deficiency is serious, no matter how thick the makeup is, it can''t hide your unhealth, I am not discriminating against prostitutes, I just think the health of the body is the first..." Anne Taylor was so angry that she swore, "What are you talking about? You''re crazy. I''m not the prostitute, I am a idol! It make a sense, what kind of man could a woman like Gloria find? Just a lunatic, hum!" Gloria didn''t expect James to say that about Anne. Turning her head, she saw James, who had just been scolded by Anne, standing there calmly. Perhaps sensing her eyes, James winked at Gloria. Gloria Taylor looked embarrassed and pulled the corners of her mouth. Anne noticed James''s little gestures and turned her head to look at Gloria. "Are you proud?Just wait, we''ll see!" Anne then stormed off with her sisters. With a look of regret, James walked over to her and said, "She''s a star. If I had known better, I could have recorded the conversation and sold it for a good price." Gloria broke the illusion: "You think too much. The Anne''s recording is worthless." Anne''s reputation in the entertainment industry was so ck that it''s not unusual or outrageous for her to swear. James seemed to mention casually and did not ask more, but asked her: "She is one of the Taylors? Are you rtives?" "She is..."When Gloria spoke, she realized that she was subconsciously about to answer his question. She quickly swallowed the words on her lips and pulled him to the corner of the wall. "Say, how do you know me? Why do you know I have a child?" James had his hands in his hips and looked like a scoundrel. "I won''t tell you unless you think of it," he says. Gloria shaked him off, taken a car and left. She felt that James was full of a kind of weirdness. If he could be hired by the criminal investigation team, he must be innocent, but his appearance is so strange that Gloria could not trust him. ...... When Gloria returned to her apartment, she began to pack her things. When she got into the bedroom, she found that James had not touched anything except the bathroom, which was a little self-conscious. But she''s not going to live here anymore. James was so strange that she was afraid that one day he might be in a bad mood and sneak into her house again. Gloria packed her things, contacted herndlord, and left. After living outside for two days, she found a house. It was still a one-room apartment, but it was a district with better location and higher price. She specially changed a more import lock. The next morning, when she opened her door to go shopping, she saw her neighbor across the street and opened his door and walked out. Their eyes collided and the air froze for three seconds. James: "Is this a coincidence? Good morning." Gloria: "Why are you still following me?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They spoke almost simultaneously. "How can you say I followed you? My friend lent it to me, and I thought you were following me!" James was probably going to work for the criminal investigation team today. He looked very decent in a sharp seizang blue striped suit. Gloria took a deep breath and turned to go downstairs. James did not know what he was thinking and did not speak to her again. Two people peacefully took the elevator, out of themunity after the separation. Gloria moved in yesterday, so she couldn''t cook in the house, she found a baggie for breakfast. The shop was busy, with too many people to wait in line, and Gloria Taylor pulled out her phone to surf the Inte while she waited for the buns. She was so popr that she had only half stepped into the entertainment industry.Gloria Taylor hds also developed a habit of keeping an eye on gossip. As a result, today''s hot gossip had her above. It wasn''t the most popr one, but it made it into the top 10. Hot search title was: "the ex-wife of Kenny changed her boyfriend again!" Gloria Taylor had a bad feeling. She tapped in and saw that the Microblog at the top was from an entertainment blogger. "Aizen two days ago in the morning at the door of a hotel, take the photo of the ex-wife of Kenny and her new boyfriend together, this woman was so..." The picture below was taken just a few days ago when she dragged James to the corner in front of the hotel for questioning. She pulled James out of the hotel and photographed him as a couple. While she was talking to James, who turned his back to the camera and almostpletely blocked out Gloria, as soon as this picture was taken, it was very ambiguous, as if two people were doing something indescribable. But each photo didn''t capture much of the two men''s faces. Gloria mmed the phone to the table. Then she quickly picked up her cell phone and called Kenny, who''s cell phone was on line. ...... The rke Group, in the President''s office. After a meeting, Kenny rke reminded that he hadn''t called Gloria for two or three days. He was about to call Gloria Taylor when Carl called in. He had to answer the phone first. Kenny wasn''t very friendly when he asked: "Tell me something fast." He was anxious to call Gloria. Carl Cook shook his head and sighed on the phone. "Please do me a favor. I will make it short, can we have a dinner together today or tomorrow." After saying this, he couldn''t helpining and said: "That''s enough, you still have time to go to the hotel with Gloria, but think it waste your time to speak with me?" Kenny rke asked coolly, "When did I go to a hotel with Gloria?" Chapter 343 Lets play a game Chapter 343 Let''s y a game When Carl on the other end of the phone heard about it from Kenny, he was so upset that he hesitated and said, "Oh, you didn''t stay in the hotel with Gloria. I had to hang up..." This is the first time Carl had hung up Kenny''s call. Carl threw his mobile phone away and called the secretary''s internal telephone, telling him silently: "All the news about ''Kenny''s ex-wife'' on the Inte has been removed for me. If you see such news in the future, all of it will be cut off halfway." Thest time Gloria and Kenny were photographed kissing in their car, they were in the news. Carl thought Gloria cheated on Kenny. This time, of course, he thought the guy in the photo with Gloria at the hotel door was Kenny, so he called to make fun of him. But it''s clear from What Kenny just said, that''s not him and Gloria. Was Gloria really cuckolding Kenny this time? With the temper of Kenny, he''d be surprised if he wasn''t crazy. Carl thought about it and thought it''s not going to work. He had to meet Kenny. After thinking, he took his coat and went out. ...... Gloria called Kenny a few minutester. The line was not busy this time and was soon connected. "Kenny." "Yes." She called out Kenny''s name, and He answered. Gloria was a little nervous. She''s not sure if Kenny saw the news: "I have something to exin to you." "Come to me and exin." Kenny said faintly. "See you." Gloria took a moment to sense that Kenny might already be aware of the news. Just then Gloria was handed the buns. "Your buns, Miss,"The seller said. "Thank you." Gloria couldn''t care her buns, she paid her bill and left. But it''s the rush hour, Gloria stood by the side of the road for a long time without a cab. Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of Gloria. Two bodyguards got out of the car, and one of them went to the back and opened the door of the back seat. The next moment, Si Chengyu''s face appeared in the eyes of Gloria. Si Chengyu got off the car, straightened his suit, raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Gloria." Gloria narrowed her eyes and said nothing. "I want to ask you something. You muste with me. "Si Chengyu walked up to her, smiling. Gloria thought it was strange, but before she knew it, two bodyguards behind her had mped down on her left and right and carried her to the car. Gloria called, "What do you do! Help!" After stuffing her in the car, the bodyguards tied her up with ropes, they were waiting for her obviously. It all happened so quickly that no one passing by noticed it at all. Si Chengyu followed closely and got on the car. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Two bodyguards sat in the front, one in the car and the other in the passenger seat. As soon as they got into the car, they started it. As the car was moving, she called for help - it was no use and no one outside could hear her. Gloria turned her head to Si Chengyu and said in a cold voice, "Si Chengyu, what are you tying me to do? Have I ever offended you? Or are you going to tie me up to Take my anger out on Anne?" "Anne? How can I get involved in your women''s business? Don''t think so badly of me." Si Chengyu''s face was warm with a smile, and as he spoke, he reached out to touch Gloria''s face. Gloria turned her head sharply to the other side to avoid his hand. "Don''t touch me!" she said. "Well, I don''t touch you." Si Chengyu withdrew his hand, the smile on the face faded: "Do you want to see your daughter?" Gloria turned around quickly, and the smile on Si Chengyu''s face faded away. "So listen to me now." he said. ........ Kenny went online to read the news. In particr, Kenny watched the paparazzi photograph of Gloria and the man several times. Shi Ye just saw the news, and he knocked on the door and he couldn''t figure out how to talk to Kenny, and he realized that Kenny was already watching the news. Shi Ye wiped his sweat slightly and was about to speak, he heard Kenny asked aloud: "What is the identity of this man." "James Moore, 28, is said to be an overseas returned doctor, an expert in criminal psychology who is employed by the Criminal Investigation Team..."When Shi Ye saw the news, he let the people to check the identity of this man. Kenny didn''t say anything, just turned his head and watched Shi Ye silently. His eyes said, "Is that all you find?" He lowered his head and was ashamed: "Besides these, we haven''t find anything useful." "Family, connections, none?" Kenny asked. "No, it''s like this guy just came out of nowhere, or maybe he has a very high level of professional secrecy." Although Shi Ye said so, but his heart was clear, he certainly was not an ordinary people that the rke family could not find his identity. Kenny nced down at the phone. It had been nearly an hour since hisst phone call with Gloria, and she had not yet arrived. "You can do your business." Kenny spoke out at Shi Ye. He nodded at Kenny and turned to walk out. Kenny called Gloria again. The phone rang twice and was connected. Instead of Gloria''s voice, a familiar male voice said, "Kenny, let''s y a fun game." "Si Chengyu?" Kenny swiped from his chair and his tone was low. When Shi Ye just walked to the door, he heard the voice of Kenny "Si Chengyu", and suddenly turned around. Si Chengyu''s tone was calm: "don''t be so surprised, I just want to invite you and Gloria to y a game together, let''s be m." Kenny clenched his hand and gritted his teeth as he says, "Let her talk to me." Si Chengyu said with a smile: "Want to talk to her? Thene to her, you alone -- Du..." "Si Chengyu!" Kenny shouted. He was answered only by the busy sound of a phone being cut off. When Si Chengyu hung up, he tossed Gloria''s phone out the window in front of her. "You..."Gloria uttered one word, then swallowed the rest. "Do you really think you can fool everyone by pretending you''re divorced? Randy is a fool, not me." Si Chengyu lit his cigarette slowly, took a deep breath, and then exhaled a cigarette ring toward Gloria. Gloria Taylor frowned and coughed. Through the smoke, she heard Si Chengyu''s amused voice, "The game is on." Chapter 344 He Didnt Owe You Anything Chapter 344 He Didn''t Owe You Anything Carl just parked the car in rke''s Company''s parking lot, and before he could get up there, he saw Kenny and Shi Ye hurrying over towards the parking lot. Both of them looked gloomy. Carl guessed that something must have happened. Carl closed the car door and walked over towards them, "What happened?" In his heart, he was still specting if it could be Gloria. When Kenny saw that it was Carl, he didn''t say anything and walked straight to his car. Following behind, Shi Ye spoke out and exined to Carl, "The young madam has been captured by her elder cousin. " Carl reached out and jerked his hair, "Say the names! " Carl sometimes got tired of theplicated rtion of rke family. Shi Ye was stunned and re-said, "Si Chengyu has captured Gloria!" "What? What''s going on?" "I don''t know." After saying that, Shi Ye turned his head to look at the Kenny, but found that the Kenny had already left in his car. When Shi Ye saw this, he also had to drive his own car to catch up. Carl pulled him to his own car, "Let''s go together. " As a result, Kenny''s car drove too fast for Carl to catch up with him. When they got out of the parking lot, Kenny'' car had disappeared from their sight. Gloria was taken by Si Chengyu to an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city, which was already full of Si Chengyu''s men. The warehouse was dpidated, and even had some of the trademarks of goods that only existed many, many years ago, the kind she had seen when she was very, very young. Gloria was still tied up. When Si Chengyu saw that she was looking around, he came up and said, "This warehouse is what I have carefully decorated. " Gloria didn''t understand the meaning of Si Chengyu''s words for a moment, but she also knew that Si Chengyu would never have good intentions. As if Si Chengyu was very satisfied with Gloria as a listener, he waved his hand towards his back. In the next second, a bodyguard brought over two chairs, one of which was ced behind Si Chengyu, while the other was ced behind Gloria. Gloria was tied to the chair as the bodyguard pressed her to sit on it. Si Chengyu did not sit down. He got up and walked around the warehouse, and when he looked back, his eyes shed with a crazy light, "I collected a lot of information from that kidnapping case back then, before restoring the setting of the warehouse where the incident happened, which can take a lot of my effort, andter when Kenny comes here, he will definitely feel very touched, right? " Gloria''s eyes very briefly shed with confusion, then she suddenly wide open her eyes, "You''re recreating theyout of the warehouse where Kenny and his mother were kidnapped back then? " There was an imperceptible trill in her tone. "Yeah, don''t underestimate how much a shitty ce like this cost me! But I''m so satisfied with the results. " Si Chengyu walked up to Gloria and smiled brightly. Gloria shook her head repeatedly, "Why did you do that? Even if you and Kenny are half-brothers, it''s Randy who is at fault, not Kenny! He hasn''t wronged you." The kidnapping case back then had been following Kenny in his heart. He had been looking for the culprit behind the kidnapping case for so many years. He could never forget his mother. Si Chengyu had restored this warehouse to theyout of the crime scene back then for no other reason than to irritate Kenny. If Si Chengyu''s purpose was to stimte the Kenny and watch him suffer, then he was already halfway there. "Oh? Even you know about this? It seems that the Kenny really tell you everything. " Si Chengyu tilted his head, his eyes dark, but his tone was as excited as that of a child encountering something interesting, "Then tell me who my mother is? " The Si Chengyu in front of Gloria waspletely unfamiliar now. It was like he had gone mad. Seeing Gloria''s hesitation, Si Chengyu smiled, "Oh? It seems that Kenny also felt ashamed, so he didn''t tell you about this matter. " This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Si Chengyu finally went to sit down across from Gloria, his eyes looked a bit strange, "Then I''ll have to be the one to tell you that my mother is Manley. " As for thest two words, Si Chengyu said them very softly. But to Gloria, it felt like thunder by her ears. Gloria''s pupils were contracted and her face changed abruptly, "What did you say? " "I said that my own mother''s name is Manley, do you know Manley? " Si Chengyu leaned over slightly and leaned in close to Gloria, "Kenny''s aunt, Leon''s mother, Randy''s... Real sister. " Gloria''s head was buzzing and nk for a long time, and as for what Si Chengyu was saying in front of her, she found herself unable to hear at all. Manley and Randy.... How could this be possible! "There must be some kind of misunderstanding..." Gloria mumbled after a long while. Si Chengyu smiled, as if he was enjoying seeing this incredibly panicked look on Gloria''s face. After a few seconds, he smiled and said, "Then this misunderstanding is big, so big that they teamed up to n a great kidnap[ing case that hasn''t been forgotten by the public until today! " Gloria bit her lip tightly, "You tied me up today to tell me these things?" She still felt incredulous. She couldn''t believe that the kidnapping case that Kenny and his mother went through was because of a ridiculous and shameful secret from the beginning.... If what Si Chengyu said was true... With what had happened to Manley and Randy, it was highly likely that Kenny''s mother had insight into what had happened to the two siblings and that was why they were killed by the two siblings working together. "Hard to ept, right? Feeling incredulous?" After Si Chengyu said that, he raised his head and laughed, "Hahaha! I''ve known since I was a kid that there was unusual rtionship between the two of them! I know everything, hahaha... " He had bumped into these two people naked together when he was a kid, but he was too afraid to tell anyone about it. Untilst year, when he found out that his blood type was the same as Randy''s and he went for a DNA comparison.... Fate had given him one ss origin that made him feel ashamed of himself. Si Chengyu''sughter was insane and it was obvious that he had already cracked up. Early on, Gloria liked the role he showed to everyone as a dedicated actor on the big screen. Later on, after actuallying into contact with Si Chengyu in person, she began to feel that Si Chengyu''s performance was too perfect to be real. The more perfect something is, the more bizarre and unpredictable it bes. It was also appropriate to use this sentence on Si Chengyu. Gloria had received too much information today, and her mind was a bit confused. She looked at Si Chengyu''s crazy face and fiercely remembered that he had mentioned something about her daughter before, and she suddenly became so nervous. Chapter 345 You Can Bury My Dead Body. Chapter 345 You Can Bury My Dead Body. Gloria took a deep breath. Her voice was trembling. She asked asked Si Chengyu: "where is my daughter?" Si Chengyu was aplete lunatic now. If Tina was hidden by Si Chengyu and Randy, she can''t imagine what a crazy person like Si Chengyu would do to Tina. Tina was still so young. Hearing that, Si Chengyu showed an expression of sudden realization: "that small baby?" Gloria was nervous and the heart was like being pinched. She even cant breath: "do you know where she is?" "Of course I know. Because I stole the baby..." When he said this, he changed: "it''s not right. I gave the idea to Randy. He sent someone to steal the child, but I took her away atst. As for where the child is..." After a pause, he reached out to touch Glorias face. Gloria turned her head in disgust, trying to avoid his touch, but now she was tied on the chair. She could not avoid the hand of Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu was irritated by her evasion, and pinched her chin fiercely: "if you want to know the whereabouts of the child, you and your husband must y a good game. If I am happy..." Bang! Suddenly, the door of the warehouse was pushed open. Then, Kenny''s deep voice came: "Si Chengyu!" Si Chengyu and Gloria looked at the direction of the warehouse door. Kenny was still wearing a shirt and trousers. He looked tired. His hair has been disordered. His shirt sleeve was rolled up on his forearm disorderly. There was a sense of killing. His eyes fell on the hand of Si Chengyu who was holding Glorias chin. His ck eyes were narrowed slightly and he said in a deep voice: "you let her go." Si Chengyu really put down his hand. He stood up straight and looked at Kenny. He was in a good mood: "as you wish." Gloria was worried and called out: "Kenny." Kenny looked at her. He found her chin was red and swollen, which was the ce that Si Chengyu had just pinched. He turned to see to Si Chengyu: "I came here. Let Gloria go." Si Chengyu sat down on the chair slowly, with a light smile: "did I say I would let your woman go when you came? I remember I just saide here if you want to talk to her." Kenny''s face was calm, and he said, "I will give you what you want." "Well?" Si Chengyu was very interested: "Since we are cousins, I''ll give Anne to you. Although there''s something wrong with her brain, she is good at having sex." Gloria can not help but curse: "Si Chengyu, you are crazy!" "I''m talking to Kenny. Don''t interrupt." Si Chengyu turned his head and looked at Gloria. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then, a bodyguard used a dagger against Glorias neck. Gloria was anxious and her eyes were red. However, she didnt cry: "Kenny, Si Chengyu has been completely crazy. You do not care about him!" Kenny did not look at Gloria, but just said calmly: "OK, I promise you everything." "You are so sincere. I will certainly give you a chance to show." Si Chengyu said and pped his hands. The next moment, Anne was taken out. Anne closed her eyes and she had fainted. "Wake up." Si Chengyu said lightly. Then, he raised his wrist and looked at the time: "it''s 11 o''clock. You and Anne go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register, and then let the media know it. I''ll let Gloria go, OK?" "No!" Gloria shook her head to Kenny Kenny finally nced at Gloria gently, but he moved his eyes away quickly: "I promise you." "I won''t allow it!" Another voice came from outside the door. Everyone turned to look at the door. It was Randy. "Chengyu, you are a fool. You let Kenny marry this woman. Our rke family must be shameless in Huyang City!" Randy said and pointed to Anne. Si Chengyuughed strangely: "I can let Kenny not marry this woman. But I will expose you and your sisters affairs to the media. You choose one?" "You..." Randy didn''t expect that Si Chengyu would say that. His face was bad with anger. At this time, Anne has woken up. She looked around in a daze and finally looked at Si Chengyu: "Chengyu..." Si Chengyu turned to look at her. His eyes were gentle. He reached out and touched her head: "don''t be afraid. Don''t you always want to marry into a rich family? Are you satisfied with Kenny? " "What?" Anne looked at Si Chengyu with astonishment: "what are you talking about? I don''t marry anyone. I just want to be with you. " She said, and wanted to hug Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu seemed to have expected it. He stepped back and let Anne fall to the ground. She looked up at Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu just said two words lightly: "be obedient." Anne shook her head: "I don''t..." Gloria was behind everyone. In addition to Kenny, other people''s attention was on Si Chengyu and Anne. Gloria took a look at Kenny, sat upright, and stood up fiercely before the man realized who was holding the dagger against her neck. The sharp dagger cut a deep wound on her shoulder, and the blood flowed out. "Gloria!" Kenny''s face changed suddenly and ran towards her. However, Si Chengyu had too many people. Kenny was stopped. Kenny has been tolerating since he arrived here. At this moment, he can''t help but fight with Si Chengyu''s bodyguards. Si Chengyu turned his head when he heard the sounds. He saw that the white shirt on Glorias body has been soaked with blood. Gloria lost blood badly and looked pale. She was sick of Si Chengyu: "Si Chengyu, don''t you just want to threaten Kenny with me? If I die, what chips do you have to fight with him? " Si Chengyu''s face darkened, but soon he raised up the corner of his lips: "if you''re dead, I still have his daughter." "Really?" Gloria alsoughed: "Si Chengyu, why are you so stupid, or do you think I''m more stupid than you? If you can use Tina to threaten Kenny, why do you still kidnap me? You can threaten him with Tina directly. " The smile on Glorias face was more deeper. Her words were sharp as a knife: "if you force him again, you can bury my dead body." Si Chengyu''s face was very terrible. He did not speak but turned to look at Kenny who was still fighting with the bodyguards. Si Chengyu has brought thirty or forty bodyguards. Now half of them were defeated. Kenny was injured but he was fiercer. Chapter 346 Some people are worse than dogs. Chapter 346 Some people are worse than dogs. At this time, one of Si Chengyus subordinates ran to him and said, "Mr. Si, if this continues, our man cant beat him at all." Si Chengyu withdrew the gaze that fell on Kenny rke. Before speaking, he heard the sound of the car engineing from outside. Then Shi Ye and Carl Cook rushed in with some their men. Shi Ye saw Kenny rke at a nce, "Mr.!" Si Chengyu''s expression changed, and waved his hands, "Go." Before leaving, he still wanted to take Gloria Taylor away, but Kenny rke rushed through the crowd. The men brought by Shi Ye and Carl Cook also followed. The scene suddenly became extremely chaotic. Gloria Taylor lost too much blood, so her face was pale. Now she was a little dizzy. She felt someone help her press the wound of her shoulder, but the hand seemed to be still shaking. Then he called out, "Gloria Taylor!" She was the most familiar with this voice. It was Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor raised her head, but she couldn''t see Kenny rke''s face clearly. Gloria Taylor''s voice was a little weak, "Don''t do what Si Chengyu asked you to do... He just wants to... ruin... you..." Si Chengyu originally had aplete life, but when he knew his own life experience, he chose to abandon himself, and mess up his life. Now he still wanted to pull Kenny rke into the hell... In other words, Si Chengyu now wanted to make everyone as painful as him. Si Chengyu went really crazy. Kenny rke''s voice was unusually hoarse, "Don''t talk. I will take you to the hospital." He stretched out his hand to untie Gloria Taylor''s rope and picked her up. Gloria Taylor leaned in his arms, squinted slightly, sniffed lightly, and asked him, "Are you injured? I smell bloody..." "I didn''t. Its you injured." Kenny rke walked out quickly while talking to her. "But on you..." Gloria Taylor''s wound was still bleeding. She couldnt support herself and was about to faint. "Do not talk." Shi Ye quickly walked to him, "Mr." Seeing that all the clothes on Kenny rke''s body were torn and there wererge and small wounds on his arm, Si Ye hesitated, and said aloud, "Mr., or... let me?" "No need." Kenny rke passed by him without stopping. Shi Ye stepped forward to open the back-seat door for Kenny rke, and then went around to drive. From the rearview mirror, he saw Kenny rke holding Gloria Taylor motionless. Kenny rke lowered his head, keeping his eyes locked on Gloria Taylor''s face. It was difficult to see his expression. At this time, Shi Ye heard Kenny rke say, "Drive faster." "Yes." Shi Ye quickly retracted his sight. ... Shi Ye drove the car to the hospital under the rke Group. Gloria Taylor was sent into the operating room. Kenny rke stood motionless at the door. Shi Ye tentatively said, "Mr., Ill ask a doctor to bandage your injuries?" Kenny rke did not speak. Shi Ye understood Kenny rke. He naturally understood that if Gloria Taylor was not sent out safely, it would be impossible for Kenny rke to leave. After a long while, he heard Kenny rke''s cold voice, "Go to the old house. Don''t let anyone leave the old house." After a slight pause, Shi Ye responded, "Yes." Then he left in a hurry. ... In the old house of the rke family. After Randy rke took advantage of the chaos and escaped from the abandoned warehouse, he did not go directly to the airport, but kept calling Manley rke. But he didn''t know what Manley rke was doing. Manley rke didnt answer the phone. He had to go back to the old house of the rke family. Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke had not divorced. Gloria Taylor was injured now. Kenny rke seemed to care about her so much, so now Kenny definitely didn''t have the energy to care about him. With this thought, Randy rke felt a little more relieved. He returned to the old house of the rke family. He was about to take Manley rke to go abroad. After they arrived abroad, he didn''t think that Kenny rke could still find him. When he arrived at the old house, he found a strange silence in the house as soon as he entered the door. He called out, "Manley rke!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Suddenly, he heard an unclear voiceing from a short distance away. Searching along the voice, he saw Manley rke who was cooking with a group of servants in the kitchen. "Brother, you are back." Manley rke turned her head and smiled at him. Randy rke stepped forward, grabbed her hand and walked out, "Lets leave here right now!" Manley rke didn''t want to go with him, so she asked him with a puzzled look, "What''s going on?" "Kenny knew everything." Randy rke said to her with a calm face. Manley rke''s expression changed suddenly. She looked at him incredulously, "What? You said... everything?" "Let''s leave here hurry. He''s cruel and he won''t let us go." Randy rke looked around anxiously, and once again took Manley rke''s hand to go out. Manley rke shook her head, "I''m not leaving." "If you don''t leave now..." Shi Ye who walked in with some men interrupted Randy rke''s words, "Where is Mr. Randy going?" Randy rke said coldly, "Its none of your business. You are just a dog raised by Kenny. Are you qualified to question me?" The expression on the face of Shi Ye did not change at all, "Some people are worse than dogs." Immediately, Shi Ye gave a wink to the men behind him. He asked them to drive out all the servants in the house. "Where is Kenny?" Manley shook off Randy rke''s hand and walked to Shi Ye. Shi Ye did not answer her, but only ordered, "Bring Mr. Randy and Mrs. Si back to the room to rest." Shi Ye said bring. In fact, Randy and Manley were shut in the room by force. Randy rke had some power in first half of his life, "Its illegally detention. Ill call the police!" Shi Ye smiled and said in a mocking tone, "Mr. Randy doesn''t know yet. There is a criminal policeman who participated in the kidnapping case of Mrs. He has been paying attention to the case of that year. If Mr. Kenny reveals to him something rted to the case of that year... " What Randy rke cared about all his life was reputation and power. Hearing what Shi Ye said, Randy rkes face turned pale. He knew that if he fell into Kenny rke''s hands, he would definitely not end well. ... Kenny rke stood outside the operating room, feeling that a century had passed before the door of the operating room opened again. As soon as the doctor came out, Kenny rke walked up to him and asked nervously, "How is she?" Kenny rke''s clothes were torn and he hadn''t changed the clothes. He also had some injuries on his body. He looked a little embarrassed, but his eyes were still domineering. The doctor trembled slightly invisibly, and said, "We have operated on Miss Gloria and sutured the wound. She..." Gloria Taylor had been pushed out. Kenny rke rushed over. He saw Gloria Taylor lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Her face was pale. A pair of his ck eyes shed with bloodthirsty light, "Why did she still not wake up yet?" Chapter 347 He never extended his sharp claws to her. Chapter 347 He never extended his sharp ws to her. The doctor wiped the cold sweating out of his forehead, and said carefully, "The wound is too deep. She was injected anesthetic." When Kenny heard this, his look did not be good. He still looked like he would lose his control at any time, "When will she wake up?" "Depending on her personal physique. It should be soon..." The doctor felt cold sweat on his forehead again. Kenny was still dissatisfied with the doctor''s answer, "How soon will it be?" "That''s..." The doctor was so frightened by Kenny. He did not dare to speak, for fear that he might have said something wrong and he would be punched by the man in front of him. Carl rushed over and saw this scene. Seeing Kenny looking like he was about to hit people, Carl hurried over and said, "How about Gloria?" Kenny''s voice was husky, "She didn''t wake up." Carl turned his head and asked the doctor. After hearing the doctor''s words, he red at Kenny angrily, "It is not a fatal injury, but it''s a bit deep. You don''t have to scare the doctor." Kenny nced at Carl, as if thinking about the credibility of Carl''s words. After two seconds, he leaned over and pushed Gloria to the ward. "I''ll help you." Carl also wanted toe over and help. However, before his hand was close to the bed, he was pushed away by Kenny rk, "Don''t touch it." Carl pursed his lips, and said angrily, "I just want to help you..." Kenny ignored him and pushed Gloria to the ward on his own. Gloria was naturally in the VIP ward. Carl followed up. He saw Kenny carefully hugged Gloria onto the hospital bed, with a solemn expression as if he was negotiating a multi-billion dors contract. Carl thought of that when he came over, he saw no other people except the medical staff, so he asked, "Have you asked the hospital to let other patients of the VIP wards who are on this floor leave?" Kenny helped Gloria tuck the quilt, turned his head to look at Carl, frowning slightly, "Youre too noisy. Go out." "I..." Carl didnt what to say. Regardless of Carls reaction, Kenny turned around and sat down by the bed, waiting for Gloria to wake up. Carl did not go out, but his voice was several degrees lower, "Don''t show that look as if you are going to a funeral. Gloria is just injured, not life-threatening. You are really..." Kenny nced at him. Carl hurriedly made a zipper action on his lips, indicating that he would shut up and not speak. He stared at Kenny for a few seconds, then got up and went out. After a while, Carl carried a bag and walked in with a nurse. He threw the bag on Kenny''s body, "After you change your clothes, let the nurse bandage your wounds." "No need." Kenny didn''t take over the bag either, but focused on Gloria''s situation. "Do you want Gloria to see you like this?" Carl looked around Kenny''s body and shook his head, "Women are all visual animals. You are too ugly like this. After Gloria wakes up, she wont like you..." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Before he finished speaking, he saw Kenny picking up the handbag and turning to look at Carl, "I''m going to change clothes." Carl didn''t expect that his nonsense words would have an effect on Kenny, "Okay. Ill take care of Gloria." Kenny nced at him. Suddenly, he bent over and moved the chair which was beside the bed away from the bed. Carl watched the chair being moved by Kenny two meters away from the bed. He opened his eyes in astonishment. What would happen to Gloria even if he was sitting on the side of the bed? Kenny pointed to the chair, "Sit here." Out of the instinct of being oppressed by Kenny for a long time, Carl obediently walked over and sat down. Kenny turned around and went inside to change clothes. When the door closed, Carl turned to look at the nurse who came in with him, "From your professional point of view, do you think Kenny has something wrong?" The nurse was stunned for a moment, and whispered: "Mr. Kenny is handsome..." Carl, "..." Kenny had small wounds on his body. After he changed his clothes and came out, he was pressed on a chair by Carl to bandage the wounds. Only after his wounds were bandaged, Gloria woke up. Gloria''s face was so pale. Her voice was very low when she spoke. Others had to get close to hear her. Kenny held her hand and carefully put his ear to her lips to listen. "Are you OK?" Kenny held her hand tightly. His voice was a little hoarse, "Im okay." Gloria smiled, curving her lips. She was too weak that her bright and beautiful eyes had no vigor. She looked like a fragile doll and would faint at any time. Kenny swallowed. His eyes were scarlet. He gritted his teeth and said, "Gloria, if you dare to do this kind of harm to yourself in the future again, I will break your legs!" Gloria always felt that Kenny was a man of his word, but it was notpletely urate. Because Kenny just would say cruel words to her but he had never acted it. When he was angry, he was so fierce as a lion, but he never extended his sharp ws to her. Gloria didn''t speak, but justughed. Kenny said coldly, "Don''tugh." The smile on Gloria''s face continued. She said with some effort, "Don''t be so angry. I just... want to protect you..." Although she was not as smart as Kenny, or as rich and powerful as he was, or her power seemed weak in front of him, but she also wanted to do something for him that she could do. Kenny had his own ways of loving her, and she also had her own ways. Kenny didn''t speak for a long time, but looked at her quietly. After a while, he said, "Protect yourself is the greatest protection for me. What I have said, you must listen to it." Gloria remembered what Kenny had said. As long as you are okay, I will be okay. Once you arent okay, it will kill me. However, she couldn''t just watch Kenny being threatened by Si Chengyu because of herself. She couldn''t be so selfish. She couldnt just care about herself to abandon others. Besides, those people who Kenny cared about all did things which let Kenny down. She felt sorry for Kenny when she thought of it. She wanted to treat him better. Gloria thought a lot, and finally nodded, "I see." After speaking, she asked again, "Where is Si Chengyu?" Carl walked in from outside and replied, "Hes ran away." The situation was a little chaotic at the time. Kenny just cared about Gloria''s injury, so he ignored Si Chengyu. Chapter 348 Those People Asked more Money. Chapter 348 Those People Asked more Money. Gloria and Kenny both turned to see Carl. Carl sat down on the other side of the bed and said, "the situation was chaotic at that time. Shi Ye and Kenny sent you to the hospital and I took people to chase Si Chengyu, but I didn''t catch him." Glorias face changed slightly. She wanted to sit up, and Kenny reached out to help her. After the anesthetic effect was over, the pain of the wound was obvious. Although Kenny has been very careful to help her, Gloria still pulled the wound. It was very painful. There was a fine sweat on her forehead, but there was no other expression change on her face. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t show the pain. Otherwise, Kenny would be sad. But Kenny was a very careful man in front of her. He looked down slightly with a cold face. Kenny took a towel to wipe the cold sweat on Glorias forehead. After sitting down, Gloria said, "we must find Si Chengyu. The child is not in Randy''s hands for a long time. Instead, she has been taken away by Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu is crazy now, and wer can''t infer his thinking ording to the normal person. He just wants everyone to go to hell with him... " After saying that, Gloria couldnt continue. She was about to cry. If the child was in the hands of Randy, Randy would not do anything harmful to the child. He just wanted to control Kenny. But Si Chengyu was not the same. He didnt want anything, but just wanted everyone to suffer. He can do anything to the child at will. Glorias throat was like being blocked by a piece of cotton. She was ufortable and even cant breath. The atmosphere in the room suddenly dropped to freezing point, and no one said. With a gloomy face, Kenny turned and poured a ss of water to Gloria. He put it to her lips carefully and fed her to drink. He fed water to Gloria and then took a towel to wipe the corners of her mouth. He said solemnly: "I have a way to find Si Chengyu. I''ll deal with this matter. You just take care of yourself. Before you get well, I''ll find the child." Gloria was surprised to see Kenny. Kenny took her hand and said, "believe me." Glorias wound healed well and she would leave the hospital four dayster. Coming out from the hospital, Gloria, found that they were on the road of the old house of rke family. She didn''t ask the case of Kennys mother in those days. She didn''t know how to ask, and Kenny didn''t mention it. Now, Kenny took her back to the old house. He must want to start to solve this problem. When they got off the car, Gloria saw Shi Ye in front of the old house. Shi Ye and a group of bodyguards stood at the door. They saw them and said respectfully: "young master, youngdy." The thread in Glorias wound has not been removed. She walked very slowly. When she got to the room, she finally couldn''t help asking, "have you got any news about Si Chengyu?" Kenny kissed her forehead gently. His voice was soft: "you have a rest. I''ll deal with some things, and I''ll talk to you in the evening." Gloria nodded: "yes." Helping Gloria lie down, Kenny turned to go out. He took out his mobile phone, found the number of Si Chengyu, and sent a short message: "want to know the whereabouts of Qingning?" The message was sent sessfully, and the evil look appeared on Kennys face. Shi Ye went upstairs. "Where are they?" Kenny asked. Shi Ye knew that he asked about Randy and Manley. He nodded slightly. "They have been sent to the basement." With a sneer, Kenny strode to the basement. The basement of the old house of the rke family was not dark and damp at all. Instead, it was very elegant and can be used to put some old things. Shi Ye came up to open the basements door for Kenny. The bodyguards bent down and called out: "young master" Randy and Manley were sitting in the middle, guarded by bodyguards. When Gloria was in hospital these days, Kenny has been with her. He did not return to the old house, and Randy and Manley have been locked up. The first half of Randys life can be smooth. At this moment, he didn''t think that he was wrong. After he was locked for so long by Kenny, his dissatisfaction has be anger. As soon as he saw Kenny, he said in a loud voice: "Kenny, I am your own father anyway! A son do this to his father? Kenny ignored Randy. He raised his hand slightly and ordered: "all go out." Although Shi Ye was a little worried, he still took the bodyguards out of the basement. Randy has been locked for a few days. His patience has been exhausted. His elegance and momentum have all disappeared: "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?" Kenny sat down opposite them. He was calm. He seemed to just want to chat: "let''s talk about that case." However, his calmness made people feel afraid. Randy knew that this was the calm before the storm came. He was afraid and said in a trembling voice, "That case...It is not all my fault. I just asked those people to kidnap Jingshu to scare her, and then let her go. Who knows that those people were so bad. They did that kind of thing... " Every words of Randy was defending himself. Kenny was still sitting with the same posture as he had just sat down. He didn''t even blink his eyes. He was as quiet as a sculpture. "Really, Kenny, you believe me. How can I be so cruel? Anyway, I have been Jingshus husband for more than ten years. How could I possibly... " Randy saw that Kenny has not responded. Heforted himself that Kenny may believe his words. Randy wanted to continue to defend himself. But at this time, Kenny smiled: "you have not been guilty for so many years. Now, you want to defend yourself?" "Kenny..." Kenny didn''t look at him and his eyes fell on Manley: "it''s your turn." When Manley saw Kenny, she couldnt help but cry. "I''ve known that there will be such a day..." Manley finished this sentence, and then covered her face to cry. Kenny looked at her indifferently: "can''t you talk?" Manley stopped crying, wiped tears, and said again: "at that time, we really just wanted to send Jingshu away. At that time, we only wanted to kidnap her. However, no matter how they beat and scold you, you would not let them go, so they had to kidnap you together... After that, those people asked more money... " When Kenny heard this, he stood up and roared: "shut up!" Manley was scared by him and kept silence. Kenny went straight to Randy and hit him to the ground. Then he grasped his cor... Chapter 349 Took You to Meet Someone Chapter 349 Took You to Meet Someone Kenny rke beat Randy rke until he vomited blood and couldnt say aplete word. You as soon as he opened his mouth, blood poured out of his throat. Kenny, stop. Youre going to kill him Manley rke tried to pull Kenny rke aside, but when he shrugged her off, she fell to the ground. Manley rke propped her body and caressed her chest, Kenny, I know we are wrong, but Kenny rke let go of Randy rke and turned to look at her coldly, Do you know how Si Minghuan died? When she heard this question, her eyes shed with suspicion, Isnt it an ident? She turned her head and looked at Randy rke, Brother, did you do something to Si Minghuan? Randy rke was lying on ground. He could hardly breathe. He was running out of energy to answer Manley rke. She cried out, I never thought about hurting Minghuan. I never wanted to hurt anyone. We did something wrong back then and we covered it up with a lie. But, we should do other lies to make it whole Kenny rke didnt want to listen to Manley rkes confession. In this world, some mistakes could be forgiven, some others couldnt. His mother, Si Chengyus life Some sinners were doomed to be unforgiveable. Kenny rke stood up and walked out without looking back. He opened the basement door. Shi Ye and other guards were standing outside. When they saw himing out, they respectfully greeted, Young Master. Find a doctor. Dont let him die. Kenny rke said with a deadpan look. Yes, Sir. Shi Ye replied. The next moment, they heard a loud bang. Kenny rke didnt look back. Shi Ye came in to check. He came out and reported, Mrs. Simitted suicide by hitting the wall. Kenny rkes face didnt change. He said lightly, Go see if shes dead. Shi Ye knew that Kenny rkes rtionship with Manley rke was not a bad one. But, he didnt expect that their rtionship woulde to this point. He looked up and nced at Kenny rke. His face was cold without an emotion. He didnt look like a human. Shi Ye shuddered. He went inside to check Manley rkes breathing. Soon after, he returned to Kenny rke to report, Shes still alive. Dont let them die. Kenny rke said and left. It would be too kind of him to just let them die. It was hard for Kenny rke to understand the hatred in his heart. *** Kenny rke went to another room to take a bath, changed his clothes, and went back again to find Gloria Taylor. However, when he went back, no one was there. His face changed as he asked coldly, Where is Gloria Taylor? The guard immediately replied, The youngdy went to see Mr. Richard rke. Kenny rke immediately headed to the rkes mansion. The weather was cold that evening. When Kenny rke arrived, he saw Gloria Taylor and Randy rke sat side by side under the eaves. The old man was sitting on his wheelchair with a cocked head and a dull face. Gloria Taylor was sitting next to him talking in a low voice. Kenny rke didnt know what she was talking about, but he saw the old man smiling. He strode toward their direction. Gloria Taylor felt someoneing. When she turned around, she saw him and called out his name, Kenny. Kenny rke walked over and said angrily, Didnt I ask you to have a good rest in the room? I couldnt sleep, so I went to see grandpa. Ive never visited him since I came back from Sydney. Gloria Taylor held the old mans hand. He felt bitter seeing the angry and arrogant old man turning like this. He nced at Richard rke and ordered, Push grandpa in. The, he took Gloria Taylor in. I want to stay longer. Gloria Taylor didnt want to leave just yet. She couldnt help looking back at Richard rkes direction. Kenny rke didnt say a word. He just pulled her into his arms. He looked at Richard rkes bedroom Perhaps, Richard rkes current condition was also a good thing. *** Back in the room, Kenny rke pinned her on the bed, Have a good rest. I will protect you. Gloria Taylor felt that Kenny rke had be more cautious and nervous since Si Chengyu abducted her. Its just a minor injury. Gloria Taylor had exined this countless times. Kenny rke gave her a look and stretched out his hand to tuck her in. he sat on the bedside without saying a word. It looked like he would stay the night without sleeping. Gloria Taylor tried to close her eyes. After a while, she still found herself unable to sleep. She opened her eyes and saw that Kenny rke was still staring at her as before. Seeing Gloria Taylor woke up, Kenny rke narrowed his eyes dangerously. Gloria Taylor had to talk to him with her eyes closed, How long do you want to stay here? Dont you want to find Si Chengyu? He will take the initiative to knock on my door tomorrow. he replied, You can sleep now. I cant. she sighed, I cant sleep thinking Tina is in Si Chengyus hand. She had seen the longest extent Si Chengyu could change his personality. When he went crazy, he wouldpletely ignore everything. When she closed her eyes, she could picture various scenes of Si Chengyu abusing Tina rke. She didnt even dare to have a little hope in her heart. These days, Kenny rke kept a close eye on her. Although she seemed to be very cooperative in taking medicine, she could hardly sleep at night. Because when she closed her eyes, she could only think of Tina rke. She dared not hope on a man who was a total psycho. Kenny rke clenched his hands, but he said calmly, I will take you to see someone tonight. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Who? Gloria Taylor opened her eyes. You will find outter. *** At dinnertime, Gloria Taylor went downstairs to eat. When she was at the dining room, she saw someone seated on the dining table. A woman. As soon as the woman saw Kenny rke and Gloria Tayloring in, she smiled and said, Hello, Im Su Qingning. Chapter 350 One Had More Exposure than the Other Chapter 350 One Had More Exposure than the Other Su Qingning? Gloria Taylor was lost, but then, she remembered who this woman was. She was Si Chengyus childhood neighbor and fianc. Leon rke told her Su Qingning was gone in a blizzard. No one knew whether she was alive or dead. How did Kenny rke find her? Gloria Taylor tilted her head to see Kenny rke. He didnt say a word. He took her to the dining table and sat down. Su Gloria Taylor didnt know what Kenny rke was doing. ording to Leon rke, Su Qingning and Kenny rke had a good rtionship. But, why did he need to meet her in this situation? She greeted him, Mr. rke. Kenny rke asked her, Have you finished reading all the materials I gave you? Im finished. She nodded. Her voice was soft and gentle. Gloria Taylor stared at her for a long time and finally asked, Are you really Su Qingning? Do you think I look like her? Su Qingning touched her face. I wouldnt know. Ive never seen her. Gloria Taylor shook her head. Su Qinging smiled elegantly, I have stic surgeries all over my body. Gloria Taylors jaw dropped. She tilted her head to look at Kenny rke. Kenny rke waved his hand and said to Su Qingning, You can leave. Yes, Sir. Su Qingning stood up and went out. As soon as she went out, Gloria Taylor immediately asked, What happened? Thats not the real Su Qingning, right? Is she a fake? Kenny rke casually exined while picking vegetables and putting it in her bowl, Well, I found someone who had the same built as Su Qingning and then, I found the best surgeon abroad to make her looked exactly like Su Qingning. Gloria Taylor recalled her appearance just now. It was very natural. She didnt look like a woman who had undergone a stic surgery at all. She had never seen the real Su Qingning. She couldnt really judge whether she looked exactly the same as the real one or not. stic surgery needed a long recovery period. Just now, she didnt see any scar on her face. Obviously, she had done the surgery a long time ago and had recovered perfectly. It showed that Kenny rke already put his guard up against Si Chengyu a long time ago. Gloria Taylor looked at him and asked, Do you want to use her against Si Chengyu? Everyone has their own weaknesses. He stuffed chopstick into her hand, Eat. Gloria Taylor held the chopstick. She lowered her head and began to eat. She ate way too slowly that Kenny rke had to urge her. Gloria Taylor had no appetite. She bit her lips and looked at him with an embarrassed face, If you have something to do, you can go. Dont worry about me. Its not that I dont want to eat, I Before she could finish, Kenny rke grabbed her chopstick and said, Ill feed you. Gloria Taylor was forced to eat more, but he finally let her go because she just couldnt eat anymore. Back to the room, he helped Gloria Taylor took a bath and went to the basement. The door of the basement was guarded. When the guard saw Kenny rkeing, he greeted, Young Master. Kenny rke nodded without saying a word and went right in. This flower is so big. This fish Ouch, its so frightening Minghuan? Oh, look, there is Leon As soon as he stepped in, he heard a womans noisy voice. Inside, he found Manley rkes head was wrapped in a white band aids. Her blood soaked through the band aids and her usually neat hair was now a mess. She even started to talk to herself. Kenny rke approached her and stared at her for a long time. She didnt seem to notice that he was coming. She was holding a vase and talking to herself. What happened to her? he asked. She woke up like this. No one knew why. Shi Ye replied. He carefully watched Kenny rkes reaction. Kenny rke smiled sarcastically and said, Send her to the hospital for an examination. Randy rke suffered from internal bleeding from his beating. He was half awake at the moment, but after seeing Kenny rke inside, he was fully awake. You Kenny rke looked at him gloomily and asked, At that time, how much did you pay the kidnappers? Randy rke knew that Kenny rke was asking him about the money he gave to the kidnappers who abducted Kenny rkes mother. Randy rke saw his cruel eyes. He trembled with fear, One one hundred million One hundred million. Kenny rke paraphrased it. His eyes were bloodthirsty, You didnt save her because of the one hundred million! You wanted her dead! Youre unforgivable! Bang! Kenny rke smashed the deskmp with one punch. The brokemp cut his hand, but he didnt seem to feel pain. He hooked a strange smile and whispered, You have offended so many people over the years. I bet they will do you the same thing for you for a hundred million or even one billion. *** The next morning, the rke upied the headlines of the newspapers. They reported that Randy rke was kidnapped. His life and death were unknown. They also reported that Kenny rke, the current president of the rke Company brought a new girlfriend to his house. Looking at the two headlines separately, he found that one had more exposure than the other. When both of the headlines were published at the same time, they easily garnered publics attention. People all over the city started talking about the rke. What the hell is going on with that family? Is it because they earn too much money that they own a little luck? Kenny rkes wife was kidnapped and killed. Richard rke fell and paralyzed. Now, Randy rke was also being kidnapped. Look, I think this woman might be the next youngdy of the rke family. Kenny rke brought her home already. Thats possible. Shes good enough, I think. Two passerby were holding their phone while talking about the news released this morning. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a man wearing a mask grabbed the phone. The phone was disying a photo of Kenny rke and a woman entering his house. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The photo showed the womans face. She was holding Kenny rkes hand while smiling brightly. Si Chengyu looked at her familiar face and called out her name with trembling voice, Qingning! Chapter 351 Who Doesn’t Want To Go Back Alive Chapter 351 Who Doesnt Want To Go Back Alive That person grabbed the phone back and pushed Si Chengyu away, Why do you take my phone?! Si Chengyu didnt listen. He seemed to be mumbling something and ran away. Youre sick! There are just too many psycho in the society! *** Si Chengyu ran to the roadside and got into the car. He was about to drive to the rke residence. But, his men stopped him, Mr. Si, if you go back now, Kenny rke will not let you go! Get out of my way! Si Chengyu went crazy. He pushed his men away and drove to the rkes residence. He had a good chance to flee the country, but his purpose had not been achieved yet. It was impossible for him to go abroad. He and Kenny rke shared the same blood. Why did he have to hide for a lifetime while Kenny rke could live happily? Why should Kenny rke have the better life and was happier than him? The more hepared himself to Kenny rke, the more miserable, unwilling, and resentful he got. He ruined Kenny rkes life. He ruined his everything. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When he thought that Kenny rke would end up just like him, he was mad happy. But, Kenny rke found Su Qingning. Su Qingning belonged to him. Finally, he arrived at the rkes residence. The house was guarded by many of Kenny rkes men. As soon as Si Chengyu arrived at the gate, the guard rted Kenny rke. Si Chengyu got off the car and ran inside. But, he was stopped at the door, Mr. Si. Si Chengyu was excited, but he was angry when suddenly the man stopped him, I want to see Kenny rke. If he still wants to see his daughter, let me in, otherwise, I will make a phone call and the little girl will disappear from this world forever! Shi Ye stepped in. Let him in. he said calmly. When the guard released him, he grabbed Shi Ye by the cor and asked, Where is Qingning? I want to see her! Shi Ye didnt even blink his eyes. He said formally, I can understand that Mr. Si wants to see Miss Su, but to see her, I think you know what you have to do. Si Chengyu snorted. He let go of Shi Ye. Shi Ye stumbled, but he managed to stand firm again. His face remained unchanged. He tidied up his clothes and said seriously, Young Master gives you three days. It wont take three days. Si Chengyu hooked his lips and showed an ambiguous smile, Give me a pen and paper. Shi Ye hesitated. Then, he let his man took a pen and paper for him. He wrote an address on the paper, In three days, we shall meet here. Tell him to bring Qingning and I will bring his daughter. Dont y tricks on me otherwise, no one will go back alive! After that, he stuffed the note in Shi Yes hands and looked at the window in the second floor. He turned away and left. Shi Ye looked at the note and found that it was in English. He looked up at the window on second floor. The window was opened. Kenny rke said in a low voice, Bring it up. Just now, he and Gloria Taylor were up there looking at Si Chengyu. Her heart was racing when he saw Si Chengyu appeared. She was afraid that Si Chengyu wouldnt take this bait. When Si Chengyu finally wrote the address, she breathed a sigh of relief. Shi Ye was at the door. He knocked twice, pushed the door open and came in. he handed the paper to Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor nced at the address and turned theputer on to search it on the inte. I found it. Its a small ind near Greece. There are many private inds for sale. Kenny rke looked at her eyes. There were excitement, hope, and worry in her eyes. All of these feelings were mixed together. She was energetic. He hadnt seen her like this in a while. He leaned over and kissed her forehead. He stroke her head and said, Lets go and bring Tina back. Her eyes were bright and glistening. She nodded. Kenny rke smiled and ordered, This means that you have to rest well. Hm. she nodded. *** Kenny rke came out of the room with Shi Ye, Send someone to tail and watch Si Chengyus movement. Tell me if there is any change. Yes, Sir. The medical report of Mrs. Si hase out. Please, take a look. Kenny rke took the report and started reading it. After done reading it, he asked indifferently, Is she crazy? Yes. Shi Ye lowered his head. He dared not see Kenny rkes eyes. He noticed that Kenny rke was different than before. He was even colder now. He handed the report back to Shi Ye, Send her where she should go. When he thought of Leon rke, Shi Ye hesitated, Young Master Leon rke was the son of Manley rke and Si Minghuan. Leon rke had a good rtionship with Kenny rke. He just wanted to remind him. Kenny rke looked back and interrupted him coldly, Dont you understand? Send her to a mental hospital. Since Kenny rke had made it clear, he could only nod, Yes, Sir. When Kenny rke went downstairs with Shi Ye, he saw Aurora rke sitting in the hall. Aurora rke went out of town for business the other day and she just got back today. She obviously saw the news. When she saw Kenny rkeing, she asked, Whats with the news? Why are there so many guards outside? What do you want to do? Where is dad? Did he really kidnapped like the news said? Whats with the woman you brought home? None of her question was replied. She was about to get angry when suddenly the phone in hall rang. She looked at Shi Ye, Pick it up. Shi Ye didnt move. He was Kenny rkes man. He wouldnt listen to Aurora rke. You she was so angry that she finally picked it up herself, Fine! Aurora rke answered the phone, Hello. This is the rkes residence. Who are you looking for? It was Randy rke, Aurora, its me. Its dad. Help me Chapter 352 Let It Be a Secret Chapter 352 Let It Be a Secret Aurora rkes face changed as she uttered in amazement, Dad? Is it really you? She looked up at Kenny rke, Kenny, its Dad calling. Oh. He walked over and sat down on the sofa opposite her. She thought that Kenny rke wanted to listen to Randy rke as well, so she put the phone on a loudspeaker. Randy rke was extremely flustered, Aurora, I was kidnapped. They want 300 million Yuan to release me. Can you help me get the money Before he could finish, someone grabbed the phone and said in a hoarse voice, If you cant get the money ready within 24 hours, I will send him back in a body bag. Remember, dont call the police. obviously, the kidnapper used a voice changer. She quickly said, Okay. 300 million, I get it. I will get the money ready. Dont Beep. Dad was really kidnapped? If I didnte back in time and picked up the phone just now, you wouldnt tell me, would you? You didnt n to save him either, did you? She was upset, Kenny, why are you so cold blooded? No matter how much hatred you have for him, he is our biological father! His face didnt change when he listened to her usations. He looked at Aurora rke, but he said it to Shi Ye, Dont you hear that? She needs 300 million Yuan to save her father. Go get the money. Yes, Sir. Shi Ye replied and went out. Kenny, I I was just worried about father. Aurora rke was surprised that he actually prepared 300 million Yuan for her. Kenny rke smiled without saying a word. At this moment, Leon rke came in carrying his schoolbag. He attended a boarding school this semester. It was a strict school with militarized management. He had to turn in his phone at school and he just saw the news. Cousin. Cousin! As soon as he was inside, he saw Kenny and Aurora rke, I saw on the news that uncle was kidnapped! You also found Sister Qingning! When aurora rke heard him Qingning, she asked, Who is Qingning? Kenny rke stood up and looked at Leon rke with a serious expression, Come with me. I have something to tell you. Cousin, what happened? he saw Gloria Taylor on the news a lot before, so, in his subconscious, he felt that most of things on the news were false. Kenny rke handed Manley rkes medical report to Leon rke, Take a look. Leon rke took the report and saw Manley rkes name on it. He read the report carefully. After done reading it, he was silent. Kenny rke didnt say anything tofort him. He said calmly, Aunt loves uncle very much. Her mental state is not very good. The maid found her trying tomit suicide by hitting herself to the wall. This is getting serious. So, I arrange someone to send her to a mental hospital. Leon rke looked up. His eyes were red, Where is she now? Kenny rke noticed that Leon rke was clenching his fists. He said calmly, She is unstable. She is in a mental hospital now. They have professional doctors there. I believe that they will take care of her and help her get better. You can visit her when you have the time. Kenny rke rarely had this much patience to exin something this long to other people beside Gloria Taylor. But, Leon rke for him was different with other members of the rke family. Richard rke said that Leon rke was a sincere child. He grew up with Kenny rke, but he could bear to tell him the whole truth. Those things about Manley rke and Randy rke. Also, about Si Minghuans death... Let these cruel truth be a secret. Leon rke wiped his tears, Cousin, thank you. About uncle Leave it to the adults. Kenny rke interrupted him. Kenny rke send someone to send Leon rke to visit Manley rke and then, to send him back to school again. There were many things happened in the family. It was better for Leon rke to stay at school. After arranging these, Kenny rke sat in his study. He looked down from the second floor. Aurora rke was still on the phone downstairs. He turned around and went back to his room. Gloria Taylor was leaning against the bed of the head. When she heard the door was pushed open, Gloria Taylor looked up and said, Youre back. Within a week, she lost a lot of weight. Her jaw was sharper and her face was paler. Kenny rke reached out and pinched her chin gently, If you continue to lose weight, I wont let you come. Kenny herplexion changed as she pulled his hand. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Kenny rke quickly talked about another thing, Leons back. You I didnt say anything. he replied as if he knew that she would ask. Gloria Taylor nodded. Kenny rke and Si Chengyu were not destined to be the same kind of people, she thought. After Si Chengyu learned about his past, he always thought of the way to pull others to hell and suffer together with him. Kenny rke couldnt bear to tell Leon rke the truth. Since they were born different, no matter what means Si Chengyu used, Kenny rke wouldnt turn into the likes of him. *** Shi Ye helped Aurora rke prepare the money. Halfway through, the kidnappers called and said that they wanted cash and gold bars. Kenny rke didnt say anything. He just told Shi Ye to prepare everything they wanted. The kidnappers called again. Aurora rke was running out of patience, Are you done? We have prepared everything you want! But, the kidnappers was still having fun, What about you add another 50 million? I will let the man go. Aurora rke didnt expect that the kidnappers would increase the bail money, I already told you Before dark, if you dont get the money ready, I will send one of his hands! the kidnapper interrupted her. As soon as the kidnappers hung up, Aurora rke ran to Kenny rke, Kenny, what should I do now? They will increase the bail money. They will never be satisfied. Call the police. Kenny rke said faintly. She felt hat Kenny rke was reasonable enough. The kidnappers were sure that they dared not call the police. Thats why they dared to be greedy on the bail money. However, before they called the police, before sundown, they received Randy rkes arm. Aurora rke was so frightened that she fainted. The kidnappers called again. Randy rke shouted in horror, Kenny, they just need 50 million more. Save me! I dont want to die! Chapter 353 Uneasy Chapter 353 Uneasy When Kenny rke heard this, he replied faintly, Yes. They only wanted 50 million more in cash, but they wanted 100 million back then. Randy rke was too scared. He muttered unclearly, Right, thats right they only want 50 million more. You can give it to them, right? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kenny rke was his only savior right now. He was his only hope. Why didnt pay the 100 million? his voice sounded like a devil crept out of hell. Kenny Kenny, Im your father. You have to help me the only thing he could think of was begging Kenny rke to help him. Mother wouldnt end up like that if you cared about her as your wife! Randy rke, this is your retribution! He gritted his teeth and hung up the phone with a bang. It was already dusk. The maids were all thrown out and the light in the hall was not yet turned on. It was a bit dark. In therge living room, beside Kenny rke and Shi Ye, there was only Aurora rke who passed out. Kenny rke stood there motionless. He was bing one with the night. After a while, Shi Ye called out with some worries, Young Master. He didnt know how long had Gloria Taylor been standing there. She walked over. Shi Ye hid the arm the kidnappers sent them, Young Lady. Gloria Taylor ordered, Bring Miss rke back to her room. Shi Ye propped Aurora rke up and hid the arm away. Gloria Taylor sat down beside Kenny rke. It was getting dark and the lights were still off. She couldnt see his face clearly. Gloria Taylor stretched out her hand to cup his face and turn his face toward her, Kenny. Kenny rke turned his head and pulled her into his arms. He remembered that her shoulder had not yet recovered. Gloria Taylor patted his back gently. She was well aware that no words couldfort him right now. She could feel his depressed breath. It felt heavy on her neck. My mother was a gentle and beautiful woman. No one was better than her. he said painfully. I know. her eyes glistened. She knew what an excellent woman his mother was. She was a noble woman from a schrly family. She thought that she married a good husband, but unfortunately, she died a tragic death. This was so unfair. The most innocent people had to bear the most pain and suffering. How could they do that? Gloria Taylor couldnt see his face, but she could feel the helplessness in his voice. Everything rted to his mother was a sensitive topic for him. It hurt whenever the memory was triggered. If his mother really died in that kidnapping, it wouldnt be so painful for him. Gloria Taylor couldnt answer this question. She had no answer for this. She was neither Randy rke nor Manley rke. She didnt know how they felt when they did that. Even it was hard for an outsider like her. She couldnt imagine the pain Kenny rke had to bear. She hugged him and said firmly, You still have me and Tina. We will be reunited soon. If your mother knows that youre happy, she will be happy too. She loves you so much. After she said that, she could feel his tears on her neck. Gloria Taylor dared not move. She didnt say a word again. *** The next day, Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke set off to the ind Si Chengyu said. The ind was surrounded by a beautiful scenery. It took a day and a night to arrive at the ind from Huyang City. Before leaving, Gloria Taylor saw the news. The kidnapped Randy rke was found and sent to the hospital for rescue early this morning. He was out of danger. She read the news one more time, closed the webpage, and put her phone away. She looked up at Kenny rke who was sitting opposite her. She and Kenny rke sat in the hall for a long timest night and then, she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was already on the ne. Kenny rke was wearing a suit with a stack of data in his hands. He lowered his eyes. He didnt seem upset. His self-control took her by surprise. It seems that Im more interesting than the breakfast. Kenny rke put down the document in his hand and looked at her, Youve been staring at me for two minutes straight without touching your breakfast. Gloria Taylor lowered her head and took a bite of the steamed stuffed bun, I dont know you have a private jet. They took his private jet right now. Kenny rke lowered his head and continued to look at the document in his hand, If you like it, I can buy you one after we go back. After eating two pieces of the steamed bun, Gloria Taylor sat next to him and read the document with him. Kenny rke was reading some information about the ind and what Si Chengyu had been doing for the past six months. After Si Chengyu wrote the address, he sent someone to tail Si Chengyu and toe to the ind first. But, expect for the house and several servants, Tina rke was nowhere to be found. Gloria Taylor bit her lips and worriedly said, Si Chengyu is too crafty. I dont think that it will run so smooth. Do you believe me? Kenny rke put down the paper and held her hand. Gloria Taylor looked up and said, I believe you every single time. Kenny rke brushed her hair back, Dont worry too much. She nodded and looked out of the window but her uneasiness was not getting better. She took a deep breath and stood up, Im going to see Miss Su. Kenny rke saw through her uneasiness. He didnt say much. He just nodded and let her go. Gloria Taylor found Su Qingning was sitting by the window. She was quiet and beautiful. Miss Su. she greeted. Young Lady. she looked up. Sorry. I dont know your real name. Gloria Taylor couldnt imagine what kind of woman who was willing to fake herself as another woman. Su Qingning looked indifferent, It doesnt matter what my real name is. What matters is that the young master has helped me. Now, I will help you find the littledy. Chapter 354 Guess, Which One Is Your Daughter? Chapter 354 Guess, Which One Is Your Daughter? At first, when Gloria Taylor knew that Kenny rke found a woman and turned her into Su Qingning, she was both shocked and confused. Later, when she found out that Su Qingning herself did this voluntarily, her thoughts wereplicated. She felt like this woman was going to be sacrificed in exchange for their daughter. Life was full of silver lining, but this was too selfish. Gloria Taylor didnt say a word. Su Qingning smiled andforted her, Young Lady, you dont have to feel that owe me anything. Im willing to do this. It makes my existence valuable. If it wasnt for Young Master, I would have died a long time ago. Although Gloria Taylors past wasnt an easy one,pared to Kenny rkes, it was nothing much. She lowered her head and hesitated for a moment, Thank you. Si Chengyu is a very crafty man. When the timees, you should be careful. Gloria Taylor reminded her. *** When the ne arrived at the ind, it was early in the morning, three days after the scheduled appointment with Si Chengyu. When Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke arrived, Si Chengyu had not arrived yet. Kenny rkes people searched the whole ind, but they found nothing but a few housekeepers. Gloria Taylor looked at the blue sea and asked Kenny rke, Do you think he changes his mind and decides not toest minute? No, I know him. he replied. If people happened to friends for years, there were always some simrities. The simrity between him and Si Chengyu was persistence toward specific people and things. Su Qingning was special for Si Chengyu. Si Chengyu felt that Anne Taylor looked a lot like Su Qingning. That was the reason he kept her close and connived whatever she did. He could endure the likes of Anne Taylor. Now that Kenny rke prepared him a beautiful old lover of his, he would definitely show up. Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke was waiting for him toe. They waited from sunrise until sunset. Si Chengyu came at night. He came by boat and brought a lot of people. They confronted each other in the vis hall. Si Chengyu bought the whole ind and built a luxurious vi on it. Si Chengyus men stood at both sides of the road making a way in the middle. He came out and saw Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke, The boat is a bit slow. Sorry to keep you waiting, Kenny. Kenny rke directly asked, Where is the child? Si Chengyu pped his hands and a middle woman came up with the baby. Gloria Taylor was standing behind Kenny rke. When she the saw the middle age woman carrying the baby, she couldnt help stepping forward and muttered, Tina Kenny rke pulled her back and asked, How can I be sure that she is my daughter? Oh! Si Chengyu smiled, Youre smart. This time, another middle aged woman came out with a baby in her arms. Gloria Taylor was shocked. Si Chengyu asked indifferently, Can you guess which one is your daughter? After he asked, someone stood behind Si Chengyu handed him a gun. He pulled the trigger and pointed the gun to the babies. He gently smiled, I heard that parents and children have a telepathy. I believe that you will guess it right. Gloria Taylor bit her lips, Si Chengyu! They are just babies! They cant even talk or walk yet! Although Si Chengyu didnt exin, his meaning was obvious. If Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke chose one of them, the other one would be killed. It was insane. Gloria, you cant think like that just because they are babies. You should treat them equally. Respect the rules of the game or else he paused, You wont go home with neither one of them. Chengyu. Suddenly, a woman called out to him. Gloria Taylor saw Su Qingninging down from upstairs. She was wearing a white dress with her hair down. She looked gentle and beautiful. Her eyes were locked on Si Chengyu, I havent seen you for years. Youve changed a lot. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She approached Si Chengyu as she talked. Gloria Taylor noticed that Si Chengyus face changed when he saw Su Qingning. He was shocked, appalled, and excited. Many kinds of emotion shed through his face. Qing Qingning? the gun in his hand fell to the ground. Su Qingning walked through the crowd and walked toward Si Chengyu, its me. Si Chengyu looked at her face. She was exactly the same Su Qingning in his memories. He couldnt even blink his eyes. She reached out to his hand, Chengyu, how did you and Kenny be like this? I dont know any misunderstanding happen between you two, but the children are innocent. Can you return the child to them? Gloria Taylor was so nervous that she clenched her fists hardly without feeling any pain. Si Chengyu was bewitched. He nodded very slightly. Gloria Taylor was surprised, but suddenly she heard Si Chengyu said, Qingning, were not in a hurry. y a game with me. Its very interesting. I will take you home when the game is over. After Si Chengyu finished, he looked up at Kenny rke, Kenny, Im very tired today. Well continue tomorrow. Then, he went out with his men. There were not many vis built on this ind. Si Chengyu took his men to stay on other vi. After Si Chengyu left, Su Qigning fell to ground. Gloria Taylor hurriedly walked over to lift her up. Su Qingning grabbed her arm and said fearfully, I think he knows that Im a fake. Gloria Taylor was so shocked. Before she could ask, Kenny rke chipped in, He knew youre a fake. Gloria Taylor looked at him in disbelief, What did you say? If Si Chengyu knew that she was a fake, would he return the real Tina? She knew that it wasnt that easy. Kenny rke replied shortly, Anne Taylor. When she heard this, she suddenly looked up and said, Do you mean Yes. He interrupted her and gave her a deep look, Everyone has obsession in their hearts. Gloria Taylor remembered that Si Chengyu connived and spoiled Anne Taylor because she looked a lot like Su Qingning. Chapter 355 There Was Something Strange On the Island Chapter 355 There Was Something Strange On the Ind It was obvious that Si Chengyus obsession toward Su Qingning was really deep. Si Chengyu was extremely cunning. How could he not know that this was the fake Su Qingning? However, even if he knew that this was the fake Su Qingning, he would still treat her like the real one. When Gloria Taylor put it this way, she felt relieved. But, she didnt sleep a wink at night. *** The next day, Si Chengyu sent someone to invite Kenny rke to y gold with him. The ind was well equipped with gold courses. When Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke arrived, Si Chengyu was carrying a gold stick. He was ying golf alone under the scorching sun. Si Chengyu heard the noises behind him. He turned around and waved to Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor wanted toe, but Kenny rke stopped her, Wait for me here. he said looking at Shi Ye. Shi Ye nodded. He had been working for Kenny rke for years. They had a tacit understanding. Gloria Taylor watched Kenny rke and Si Chengyu yed gold quietly from a distance. It seemed that there was nomunication at all. When she saw them ying farther and farther away, she couldnt sit still. Suddenly, Shi Ye said, Young Lady, dont worry too much. Young Master have ns. What n? Gloria Taylor asked. Shi Ye looked into Si Chengyus direction and looked down on his wrist watch. Then, he left quietly with Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor walked along and asked, What is his n? Shi Ye whispered, Si Chengyu came by boat. Last night, we sent someone to search the boat. We found the shortest way to get on the boat. You can get on the boatter. What do you mean? Did Kenny send someone to steal the children from Si Chengyus vi? Gloria Taylor asked carefully while looking around. Before Shi Ye could exin, she saw familiar bodyguards carrying two children walking toward their direction. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The guards didnt carry the children properly. One of the child was crying and the other one was silently weeping while looking around curiously. Gloria Taylor walked over. Her hands were trembling and her heart was full of happiness. That time, she didnt know which child to pick up. Her tears kept falling like broken beads. Tina rke was taken away since she was born. She was not very skilled in holding the baby, but she was much better than the guards. She picked up the child who was silently weeping. Her tears fell even harder. The baby was nearly three months old. She had grown a dark hair. Her skin was snow white and her eyes were round. Gloria Taylor was crying, but the babyughed and unconsciously touched her face. I know Youre my Tine. she said. Shi Ye said, Young Lady, we cant stay here for a long time. Lets go to the boat first. Gloria Taylor nced at the golf course behind her and followed Shi Ye. She didnt know how Kenny rke robbed the children, but everyone on board was Kenny rkes men. Kenny rkes men forced the captain to sail the boat. Now, Gloria Taylor finally had the chance to take a closer look to both of the children. She was surprised to find that the other child was a boy and the little one she hugged was Tina rke. Tina. Gloria Taylor hugged and kissed her again and again. She was reluctant to let her go. She touched her little hands and legs. She was too happy she didnt what to do. The baby didnt cry. She looked at Gloria Taylor cheerfully and looked very happy. After a while, Tina rke started to cry. Gloria Taylor hugged and whispered, Are you hungry? Before they left, Kenny rke and she had prepared a lot of things including milk powder, diaper, and clothes. She was not willing to let the baby go, but she had to make a bottle of milk for her. After drinking the milk, Tina rke fell asleep. She asked, Kenny hasnte yet? Not yet. Shi Ye replied. Gloria Taylor looked at the baby in her arms. She bit her lips and handed the baby to Shi Ye, Ill go see them. Shi Ye had a son with his ex-wife. He was used to holding a baby. He took the child and said uneasily, Young Lady, Ill go. You can bring both of the children over. You must have dealt with Si Chengyus men, right? asked Gloria Taylor. He nodded. She continued, Now, there are only two people in the ind, Kenny rke and Si Chengyu. Its safe for to go. Shi Ye felt that she made sense. Knowing that Gloria Taylor was worried, he didnt stop her. *** Gloria Taylor went back to the golf course and saw Si Chengyu and Kenny rke was still ying intently. Si Chengyu didnt seem to be worried that Kenny rke would take this opportunity to send Shi Ye to take the children. Gloria Taylor found this fishy. How could Si Chengyu be so careless when he was so cunning? Gloria Taylor didnt show up. She just stood there watching them from a distance. This time, she heard someone running behind her. Was there someone else in the ind other than them? Gloria Taylor looked back in surprise. She saw Su Qingning running toward her direction. Gloria Taylor nced at Kenny rkes direction and quickly walked toward Su Qingning, Qingning? Why are you still on the ind? I thought you had boarded with them. Young Lady, I think there is something wrong with this ind. Its better to leave as soon as possible. Su Qingnings forehead was full of sweat. It was obvious that she was running really fast. Whats wrong? Gloria Taylors face froze. Su Qingnings face changed and her eyes shed with fear, Im worried Young Master still needs me. So, I didnt go with them. When I went downstairs, I found explosive in the basement. Gloria Taylor could hear that her voice trembled. Herplexion changed. She turned and ran toward Kenny rke. Su Qingning called, Young Lady! Her mind was nk. She couldnt hear voices clearly. She knew that it wouldnt be this smooth. She knew that Si Chengyu wouldnt let them go so easily. Kenny rke had just score when he turned around to see the noises behind him. Gloria? Shouldnt she on the boat now? What was she doing back here?! Gloria Taylor ran toward Kenny rkes direction while looking at Si Chengyus face. Si Chengyu tilted his head and said briskly, Gloria ising. Chapter 356 It Was Too Late... Chapter 356 It Was Too Late... Si Chengyu''s smile was soft like the spring breeze, and his tone and manner were the same as when he first saw Gloria. But Gloria knew very well in her heart that under Si Chengyu''s calm face, there was a ferocious beast with hidden fangs. He was ready to destroy everything. Gloria took a deep look at Si Chengyu, turned to look at Kenny and asked in a low voice, "Are you okay?" "What''s the matter?" Kenny looked down at her. When he held her hand, he felt that her hand was as cold as if it just came out of the water, and the palm of her hand was still wet with sweat. Kenny frowned slightly, and then nced in the direction where Gloria came. But he didn''t see anyone else. This showed that Shi Ye had sessfully brought the child onto the ship. Then what made Gloria so nervous and afraid? Si Chengyu stretched out his hand and pushed the brim of his baseball cap, and asked gently, "Since the child has been picked up, it''s time to return Qingning to me." Just now, Su Qingning had a chance to go, but she did not go. She followed Gloria here, butgged behind Gloria. Su Qingning walked straight to Si Chengyu and called him with a smile, "Chengyu." "Come here." Si Chengyu also put on a smile on his face, and he looked gentle and elegant without a trace of gloominess. Gloria scratched Kenny''s palm while Si Chengyu''s attention was on Su Qingning, and silently said to Kenny with her back to Si Chengyu, explosives. Kenny understood her lipnguage, but there was no obvious change in the expression on his face. Only his slightly narrowed eyes showed his thoughts at this time. Obviously, Gloria''s words did not surprise Kenny much. She turned to look at Si Chengyu, and saw that he was looking at Su Qingning affectionately. He held Su Qingning''s hand and kept silent. Gloria felt very moved. Perhaps in Si Chengyu''s crazy heart, only the woman named Su Qingning could calm him down. "Kenny, thank you. She looks exactly the same as Qingning." Si Chengyu suddenly turned his head to look at Kenny with a deeper smile on his face, "It''s been six years, and Qingning is alone. We should have gone to see her." They didn''t know what Si Chengyu was thinking of, and the look in his eyes became strange and satisfied. At this moment, Kenny suddenly yelled, "Go!" With that, Gloria felt that she was being dragged by Kenny to the beach. Si Chengyu''s crazyughter was behind them, "Save it. I have nted explosives under the entire golf course. Let''s go find Qingning together..." Histter words were submerged by the loud sound of the explosion. Thest picture of Si Chengyu in Gloria''s mind was the view of his back in the dust of the explosion. He looked calm and was smiling while standing on the grass. The golf course was not far from the beach, but at this moment, it seemed like they could never reach the end. The soil and turf hit the two of them. Gloria said as she ran, "Take care of Tina. Run without me" Gloria''s physical strength was not as strong as Kenny''s. At the time when life was racing against time, she could only be a burden on Kenny. The booming noise was right behind them. Kenny still looked calm. Gloria sensed that Kenny was about to reach out and carry her to run, so she used all her strength to push him away. Gloria exerted all her strength. Kenny fell straight back. There was already the sea behind him. He was likely to survive after falling into it. Kenny widened his eyes in disbelief. Panic and fear shed across his dark eyes that seldom had emotions. Gloria was trying to smile at him, but it was toote... ... Shi Ye waited on the ship for a while. Seeing that Gloria hadn''t returned yet, he nned to disembark and went to look for her. However, when he was about to go down, he heard a deafening explosion. Behind him, a subordinate said in shock, "There was an explosion over there!" "Mr. rke!" Shi Ye murmured and was about to rush off the ship. However, the ship started to move at this time. Shi Ye walked quickly to the steering house, "What are you doing?" The captain looked horrified, "There is an explosion. We have to get out of here right away!" "Tie him up." Shi Ye gave an order, and someone came up to tie him up. While Shi Ye rushed off the ship quickly. The main ce of the explosion was the golf course. Nearly half the ind had be a mess in the st when they ran over, and there was no way to look for them in the cloud of smoke and dust. Shi Ye contacted the search and rescue team. Fortunately, people from the search and rescue team quickly rushed over and carry out a massive search and rescue. Aurora also rushed over with them. As soon as Aurora arrived at the scene, she lost her temper at Shi Ye, "How could something like this happen? You have been around Kenny. Why did he have such an ident, but you are fine!" Shi Ye lowered his head, expressionless, "The most important thing now is to find young master and the young mistress." "Young mistress? Gloria?" Aurora looked worse as soon as she heard Gloria''s name, "I knew that with Kenny''s ability, this kind of thing couldn''t have happened at all. It must be her who get him into trouble..." Shi Ye had always restrained himself. After listening to Aurora''s words, he couldn''t help but said coldly, "Miss rke, you know nothing about the cause and effect of the matter. You''d better not judge it casually." "You..." Aurora didn''t expect Shi Ye to dare to refute her. With that, Shi Ye ignored her and looked for Kenny and Gloria with the search and rescue team. Because of the terrain, the difficulty of search and rescue was increased. It was only in the afternoon the day after the explosion that they found Si Chengyu and Su Qingning. Both of them had no signs of life. Shi Ye was nervous. Would young master and young mistress be okay? That night, they finally found Kenny. But Kenny''s breathing was already very faint. The apanying paramedics immediately treated him. Shi Ye asked at once, "Mr. rke, can you hear me?" Kenny moved his lips, as if he was saying something. Shi Ye leaned closer and heard him say unconsciously, "Gloria..." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What he said next was inaudible. But Shi Ye knew what Kenny''s words meant. Shi Ye said solemnly, "I know. I will find Mrs. rke." After sending Kenny aboard, Shi Ye continued to look for Gloria with his men. When he turned around, he heard Aurora saying to the search and rescue team, "The person we were looking for has been found. Thank you." Shi Ye strode over, "Miss rke! We haven''t found Mrs. rke yet." Aurora sneered, "What Mrs. rke? Does Kenny have a wife?" With that, she instructed her men, "Assistant Shi is tired. Take him back to the ship and let him get some rest." Chapter 357 I Did This for You Chapter 357 I Did This for You Kenny was seriously injured and unconscious, so it would be Aurora who took care of everything. After Aurora ordered, the bodyguards came forward and caught Shi Ye. Shi Ye couldn''t believe that Aurora would be so cruel, "Miss rke, you can''t do this! Even if Gloria is not Mrs. rke, it is a life!" Aurora had long hated Gloria. After she heard Shi Ye''s words, her expression became colder, "You are right. Everyone has a life, and Gloria is responsible for her own life!" Shi Ye watched Gloria and Kenny go through the hard time. But when they were about to be reunited, something like this happened. The scope of the explosion was in this area, and they would definitely find Gloria if they continued to search. But if Aurora stopped them from looking for Gloria, Gloria would have no hope of surviving. Shi Ye was also had a wife and children. He was always rigorous and serious at all times. At this time, his eyes couldn''t help but turn red, "Miss rke, if you do this. Mr. rke will hate you! It will only make your rtionship worse." Aurora''s face paled, "It''s none of your business!" It was because of Gloria that the rtionship between her and Kenny became more and more tense. It was good that Gloria was not around anymore! Shi Ye was finally forcibly taken on board by Aurora''s men. On the ship, he found an opportunity, got his cell phone, and called Carl. Carl also learned about what happened on the ind, and he had already gone abroad. When Aurora and the others came ashore, they met Carl. Carl went straight to Aurora and asked her, "How is Kenny?" "Does this have anything to do with you? I will take care of my own brother." Aurora had no good attitude towards Carl because of what happenedst time in Jinding. Carl narrowed his eyes and looked slightly cold, "You''d better pray that Kenny will forget that there is still Gloria in the world, or else it will be the doomsday of you when he wakes up." Aurora was slightly stunned. She knew that Kenny cared about Gloria, but she didn''t think Kenny could really ignore the kinship between them. "I am Kenny''s sister, and family affection is irreceable." Aurora raised her chin slightly, and her expression was arrogant. Carl didn''t want to waste his time on her, "Hand over Shi Ye." Although Aurora and Carl also had a grudge against each other, they didn''t want to make things difficult for each other. After all, Huyang City was not very big, and they would often see each other. So, she let her men release Shi Ye. Aurora released Shi Ye and took Kenny to the local hospital for treatment. Shi Ye didn''t sleep in the past two days, and he looked very haggard, "Mr. Cook." Carl asked him solemnly, "What was the situation?" "It''s a long story. What I''m worried about now is Mrs. rke. Mr. rke has been taken away by Miss rke. He will definitely be given the best medical treatment, but Mrs. rke might be in mortal danger..." After hearing Shi Ye''s words, Carl frowned more deeply, "Get on the ship first." They got on the ship, and Carl asked as if thinking of something, "Where is little Tina?" She was taken away by Miss rke. After all, she is Mr. rke''s biological sister..." Even Carl couldn''t do anything about it. It was a matter of course that Tina was taken away by Aurora. Carl took a deep breath, "I see." Anyway, Tina was fine. Before Carl''s ship left, they saw two shipsing to them head-on. Carl asked Shi Ye, "What is that ship?" Shi Ye looked at the sign and said, "That''s the ship of the search and rescue team, which evacuated with us just now." ... When disembarking from the ship, Carl looked at the devastated ind, and was suddenly worried. Carl gritted his teeth and said, "Find Gloria even if we have to turn this ce upside down!" "Yes!" His men went to look for Gloria. Carl and Shi Ye were also engaged on something else. They searched Gloria on the ind for a week, constantly increased the manpower, and really turned the ind upside down. Not to mention Gloria, they didn''t even find a single living mouse. Both of them were people with perseverance. Even if they couldn''t find living Gloria, they were determined to find her body. If she was still alive, they had to find her. If she was dead, they had to find her body. But the strange thing was that after they looked for Gloria for a week, a month, three months... Neither Gloria nor her body was found. ... Kenny was seriously injured. After being treated in the local hospital for a period of time, he was sent to Country M. Before Kenny was sent to Country M, Carl went to see him once. Kenny was full of tubes. His face was a little pale, and he looked like he was asleep. Carl sat on the edge of the hospital bed, "I''ve tried my best. Shi Ye and I rummaged the entire ind, but we didn''t find Gloria... You should wake up early. I''m used to being oppressed by you, and now I''m not used to being so idle..." Carl said something to Kenny intermittently, but Kenny was still unconscious. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When he came out, he saw Aurora who was about to push the door open, with a few bodyguards behind her. When she saw Carle out, her eyes became cold. Clearly, she didn''t want him toe. The wealthydies who loved to put on air like Aurora annoyed Carl most. But in this situation, he couldn''t look displeased before Aurora, and could only say in a good attitude, "Please take good care of Kenny and Tina." Aurora held her arms and said in a mocking tone, "You are telling me?" Carl was tired of looking at her more, bypassed her and left. Aurora turned around and nced at Carl, and ordered the bodyguard next to him, "We will set off to Country M tonight, and go make arrangements." "Yes." The bodyguard walked away. Aurora pushed the door in, stood by the bed and looked at Kenny for a while. As if she was determined, she took out her mobile phone and made an overseas call. "Hello, Miss rke." "The hypnotherapist I asked you to contact. Are you sure he can help me?" "Miss rke, please rest assured. That hypnotherapist is a world-renowned expert. He is not usually avable to most ordinary people. He is absolutely professional!" "Good." Aurora hung up the phone, held the phone in a trance for a moment, then turned to look at Kenny. "Kenny, I''m doing this for your own good. What''s so good about that woman Gloria? When you wake up, you''ll be a new andplete person. You''re the pride of our rke family, and we''ll make our rke family even more prosperous together..." Aurora was an ambitious woman. She boasted of her own superior abilities, but Kenny did a better job in business. She would let Kenny do the things that she couldn''t do. All she did was just to keep the rke family glorious. As the head of the rke Group, everything Kenny had should match his identity. Chapter 358 Your Fiancé Chapter 358 Your Fianc Knock, knock! A slight knock on the door interrupted Aurora''s thoughts. Aurora put away the expression on her face, "Come in." The bodyguard pushed the door in and said respectfully, "Miss rke, we are all ready to set off." "We''ll change the n, set off now." Aurora gave the order, and soon medical staff came in to transfer Kenny. When the medical staff put Kenny on the ne, they were surprised to find that Kenny seemed to be waking up. "Miss rke, Mr. rke will wake up soon." The doctor said Aurora with a happy face, but he didn''t see a trace of joy on Aurora''s face. She just said lightly, "I see." Aurora drove the other medical staff out, keeping only one of them, and said, "The recent signs of him waking up are bing more and more frequent. The dose of the medicine can be increased a bit. Before going to Country M, he can''t wake up." In fact, Kenny''s injuries were not as serious as they seemed. Kenny had been able to wake up a week ago, and it was Aurora who ordered people to give Kenny the drug to keep him unconscious. What Carl said before took root in Aurora''s heart. She and Kenny were not close to each other. She also knew that if Kenny woke up and knew that she did not send people to save Gloria, he would definitely quarrel with her and then be enemies with each other. She would never let this happen. Fortunately, she had already found the world''s most authoritative hypnotherapist. Thinking of this, Aurora curved the corner of her mouth, and her eyes glinted with the light of being hell- bent on winning. ... The ne stopped at a private airport in Country M, and the hypnotherapist Aurora hired had already sent someone to pick them up. The cold-faced man walked up to Aurora, "Excuse me, are you Miss rke?" "Yes." After confirming their identities, they left the airport with Kenny and Aurora. Aurora still didn''t trust the hypnotherapist, "Are you that expert''s men?" The man driving the car said nkly, "Miss rke, you don''t trust our boss? But you can only trust him. Here we are. Miss rke, please get out of the car." Aurora gritted her teeth and got out of the car. In front of her, there was a dark ck circr vi with a weird style. The intention of retreating arose in Aurora''s heart. This vi and the two men sent over by this expert were too weird. The man behind her rushed her, "Miss rke, please." When Aurora came here, she didn''t bring her men, mainly because she thought that the fewer people who knew about it, the better. No matter what, she was going to have a try. Aurora raised her foot and walked in. They took her all the way inside. They went through a long corridor and entered an empty room. There were lights on in the room, a huge bookshelf that took up an entire wall, and a dark wooden desk, in front of which a tall man sat. The man was wearing sses and a mask, and a in ck suit. He looked very deep. His subordinates walked to the man respectfully, "Mr. Li, your visitors are here." The man nodded slightly, got up and walked to Aurora, and politely reached out to her, "Miss rke, nice to meet you." He greeted in Chinese. Aurora stretched out her hand and tentatively said, "Mr. Li?" There was a glimmer of smile in the man''s voice, "We may begin." "Mr. Li, do you always wear a mask?" Aurora was wary. This expert looked too young. "Take Miss rke out for tea." The man gave an order, and his men forced Aurora out. After the door closed, the man''s eyes fell on Kenny. He took off his sses. With a hint of interest in his eyes, he murmured, "It''s kind of interesting." ... "Recently, a paparazzi took a photo of Kenny, the CEO of the rke Group, when he was out on a trip. In the photo, he was very intimate with a little girl, who was suspected of being an illegitimate daughter of him..." In the VIP ward, entertainment news was being broadcast on the TV. The nurse who was changing the dressing of the patient on the bed heard the news and discussed it in a low voice. "Really? Kenny actually has an illegitimate daughter?" "Wasn''t he just found out to have a fiance some time ago? Could the child be his and his fiance?" One of the nurses pointed to the female patient on the bed and reminded, "...Be careful. Don''t stick too deeply..." Another nurse looked disapproving, "She can''t feel it even if we stick deeper. A vegetative who has slept for three years may not be able to wake up." "Don''t say that... I''ll do it."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the nurse was about to stick the needle into the back of the patient''s wrist, she felt that the wrist which had been bruised from years of sticking needles, seemed to move. "Is something wrong with my eyes just now?" Another nurse asked her, "What?" At this time, a feeble, almost inaudible female voice sounded in the bed, "You... are..." The two nurses looked down at the female patient in the bed together, "You wake up?!" Gloria blinked. Since she had slept for three years, she had difficulty in speaking. Before she could speak again, the two nurses ran out. "I''m going to call and inform Mr. Moore!" "I''ll call the doctor!" ... As soon as James got out of the elevator, a nurse happily ran over and told him, "Mr. Moore, your fiance woke up. She woke up just now!" Three years ago, a female patient came to the hospital. In the past three years, she never woke up, but the man named James came to see her every day in all weathers and did not give up on her. Although James never told them his rtionship with the female patient, these female nurses and doctors all thought that the female patient was James'' fiance. When James heard this, a smile shed across his eyes, but his tone was not surprised at all, "Really?" Seeing James like this, the nurse couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Shouldn''t he be ecstatic? "I''ll go see her first." James ignored the nurse''s doubts and walked directly to the ward. Several doctors in the ward were already checking Gloria''s condition. James walked over, looked at Gloria who was lying in the bed with a nk face, and said, "Gloria, you finally woke up." The female patient in the bed raised her eyes to look at James. Her eyes which were bright and pretty before were dull, and her voice was so hoarse that it was almost inaudible, "You called me?" James''s expression finally changed slightly when he heard her words. His eyes flickered, and he stretched out his hand to point at himself, "Do you know me? Who am I?" Gloria shook her head, "Who are you?" James squinted and smiled, "Your fianc." Gloria stared at him for a few seconds, and her eyes were filled with doubts, "Really?" Chapter 359 It Was So Blank That She Was Scared Chapter 359 It Was So nk That She Was Scared James just wanted to sound her out by saying that, but he didn''t expect Gloria to ask him if it was true. As an adult with basicmon sense, he suspected that Gloria may have lost her memory! The rxed expression on James''s face disappeared, and his expression had be very solemn, "Doctor, please give her aprehensive examination." The doctors in the ward who just saw Gloria''s reaction also put on a serious expression. The doctor quickly performed a full-body examination on Gloria, and then called James to the office. "Mr. Moore, your fiance, Miss Taylor, has no other problems now except for her physical weakness, but due to the severe brain damage in that ident, she has lost her memory..." James listened to the doctor in silence, and then returned to the ward after thanking him. Gloria was sitting on the bed and holding the remote control to switch the TV. The nurse next to her who changed the fresh dressing for her was whispering that she was envious that she had a fianc who would never give up on her. The nurse changed the fresh dressing for Gloria, turned around and saw James standing by the door. She blushed and called, "Mr. Moore." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Moore was not only handsome, good-tempered, but also so single-minded. If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone was touched by his "love" for Gloria, some of the nurses would have chased after him a long time ago. After the nurse went out, James walked to the bed and sat down and looked at Gloria quietly. After lying on the hospital bed for three years, Gloria was so skinny. Her face was sickly, and was so pale that there was no redness of the skin at all. Gloria responded slowly. Noticing that James was looking at her, she turned her head slowly and looked at him. She looked at James as if she was looking at a stranger. Gloria asked him cautiously, "They said your name is James?" The nurse told her just now that she had been lying in the hospital bed for three years, and the man named James in front of her had been guarding her and never gave up on her. And James said that he was her fianc. But she had no memory of it at all. She couldn''t even recall her own name, not to mention she couldn''t remember if she had a fianc named James or not. She had lost all her memories and past. Her mind was nk, so nk that it scared her. "Yes." James replied silently. He stared at her with a measuring gaze, pondering something. Gloria unconsciously wrung the sheet with the fingers that ced at her side, "They also said that you are my... fianc..." James nodded, "Yes." After a few seconds, Gloria shook her head in confusion, and subconsciously retorted, "No." If James was really her fianc, why didn''t she have intimate feelings towards him in her heart? Love may be lost together due to amnesia, but how could there be no intimate feelings at all? After all, they should be on intimate terms with each other. A curious look shed across James'' eyes, "You think I''m lying to you?" "You..." Gloria remembered what the nurse said, and shook her head quickly. Then she hesitatingly said in a low voice, "No. We probably... didn''t love each other that much before... Otherwise, I..." Since James was able to guard her for three years when she was a vegetative, he was a person who had affection and faith anyway, and she believed he did not lie to her. She didn''t have any intimate feelings for him, maybe because the rtionship between them was not particrly good. "You are right. We didn''t have a good rtionship before, but that''s all gone. We can meet again and start over." James stretched out his hand to her with a smile, "Hello, I''m James Moore." His smile was too sincere and contagious. Gloriapletely believed him at this moment, "Hello, I am..." James reminded her, "Gloria Taylor." "Hello, I am Gloria Taylor." Gloriapleted the rest of her words, and her smiling eyes seemed to be filled with bright stars. James held her skinny hands and was lost in thought for a moment. Obviously, she was so thin and frail that she was not even close to being "pretty". She was even horribly thin. But at this moment, she was especially pleasing to the eye. ... Gloria stayed in the hospital for half a month and was able to eat some food normally before being taken out of the hospital by James. It was September. The weather in early autumn had be much cooler. Gloria wore a gray sweater with a white shirt underneath, and her long hair draped softly over her shoulders, which made her look soft and gentle. She sat in the passenger''s seat, and there was a breezeing in through the open window. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The familiar breath in the air made Gloria very happy. With a smile on her face, she turned her head and said to James, "James, I must have grown up in this city. I think the air here is very familiar." "Is it?" James turned his head. His eyes stayed on her face for two seconds before moving away. At this moment, the car was just about to pass an intersection. James braked and waited for the traffic light. Gloria continued looking out of the window. Next to them, there was a ck car that looked very high-end, and its rear window was also rolled down at this time. The little girl''s childish voice came, "...rke... I''m going to break off rtions with you! Humph..." Perhaps because of the girl''s young age, Gloria could not hear clearly what she said when she spoke quickly. Gloria looked up and saw a three or four-year-old girl leaning on the car window with a balloon in her hand. She was trying her best to climb out of the car window. The little girl''s dark hair looked very supple, the bangs on her forehead stuck on her forehead, and her eyes were ck and big, and her pouting look was very cute, which was very lovable. Seeing her about to climb out of the car, Gloria was nervous. At this time, a pair of beautiful big hands stretched out from behind the little girl, sped her waist, and easily pulled her down. The little girl suddenly stretched out her fair hand and pointed to Gloria, "Pretty sister..." The man holding her raised his eyes and nced in Gloria''s direction, "Tina, your taste makes me wonder if you are my biological daughter." It was an extremely handsome man with perfect facial contours, especially his dark eyes, deep and stern. Just a nce of him would make people shudder. Gloria shuddered unconsciously, and looked away at once. However, her heart shrank sharply at this moment. She reached out her hand to cover her chest, and her face turned pale. The green light came on, James started the car and noticed that Gloria looked a bit odd, "What''s wrong?" Gloria shook her head, "Nothing." Chapter 360 His Emotional Life Was Rich Chapter 360 His Emotional Life Was Rich But that ufortable feeling disappeared as quickly as it came. When Gloria turned her head and looked out of the window, the ck car next to him was already far away. The license te number of that car was a bit special, and the owner of that car must be rich. She thought of the man she had just caught a glimpse of, and she couldn''t help but think of what he said. Your taste makes me wonder if you are my biological daughter. Did she look ugly at the time? How could a father talk to his own daughter like that? He looked very deep and cold, and he spoke in a mean manner. She didn''t know what kind of woman could stand him. Thinking of this, Gloria turned to look at James who was focusing on driving. In thisparison, James was really a good man. He was single-minded and had a good temper. "Why are you looking at me?" James saw Gloria watching him from the corner of his eye. Gloria smiled and said, "I think you are a good man." James didn''t expect her to say this, and his eyes flickered, "You do?" ... The car drove into a beautifullyndscaped neighborhood. "You get out of the car and wait for me for a moment. I''ll park the car ande over." James said while leaning over to help Gloria untie the seatbelt. Gloria subconsciously stretched out her arm to separate him, and made a defensive posture, "I''ll do it myself." James''s outstretched arm froze in midair just like that. After a while, he nodded, "Okay." Feeling extremely ufortable, Gloria quickly unfastened her seatbelt and got out of the car. She stood at the side of the road, watching James go to park the car. Her beautiful eyebrows slightly knitted. Before, she just thought that she and James probably didn''t love each other that much, but when James just came to help her untie the seat belt, she felt a little repelled. Subconsciously, she made a move to defend herself. Sometimes, the human body did react faster and more honestly than the brain. "What are you thinking about?" James''s voice pulled Gloria back to the reality. She looked up at once, only to find that James had parked the car and came over. "Nothing. The sun is a little scorching." Gloria reached out and covered her forehead. The current weather wasn''t hot, but it wasn''t much cooler either. James didn''t doubt, and led her towards the apartment. The virescence in themunity was excellent, and the apartment building was not very high, only about seven or eight floors. The buildings were scattered, which made themunity quiet and spacious. James opened the door in front of her and stood aside, "Come in." The room was a duplex, bright and spacious, and the color of the decoration was also very warm. Apart from the necessary furniture, there was no extra furnishings, and the house appeared to be very cold and cheerless. Gloria walked in and found that the things inside were very new and the vor of life was very weak. James followed her footsteps, keeping a step away from her, "What do you think of it?" The distance of one step away made them look neither unfamiliar nor too close. Gloria nodded and asked, "You don''t live here?" "No." James walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the lush green nts outside. His tone became a little brisk, "The environment here is very good, and it is very suitable for you to recuperate." Gloria was moved slightly, "Thank you." James smiled without saying anything. He walked to the TV, picked up the remote control and pointed at the TV, "Do you know what this is?" Gloria looked slightly speechless, "...TV." Although she forgot the past, it didn''t mean she even forgot themon sense of life... The smile on James''s face became deeper, "Just kidding. Don''t be mad." He turned on the TV and switched channels at random. It just happened to be the financial news channel. "This morning, Kenny rke, President of the rke Group..." James paused for a moment when he was about to change the channel. He turned to look at Gloria and saw her looking at the TV with a surprised look. At this time, on the TV, it was exactly the picture of Kenny participating inmercial activities. He was in a straight ck suit, with a calm and confident look on his face. He exuded a kind of natural kingly momentum. Seeing Gloria watching it earnestly, James seemed to be afraid of disturbing her. He put the remote control on the cab with a calm expression, "What''s wrong?" "I''ve see him. When we were waiting for the red light at the intersection just now, he was in the car next to us." Gloria still had lingering fears when she thought of the look in his eyes. But she couldn''t help but raise her eyes to watch the TV again. Somehow, she just wanted to look at him more. He looked better than on TV. "I see." James''s voice seemed casual. The camera on the news turned to someone else. "He also has a daughter who is very cute!" Gloria felt warm when she thought of the little girl who pointed to her and called her "pretty sister". She couldn''t help smiling. The man named Kenny seemed to call her "Tina". Was he really a good father? He gave such a random name to her! "It''s true that the media recently revealed that Kenny has a three-year-old daughter, but it hasn''t been confirmed yet." James said as he paid attention to Gloria''s reaction. However, apart from doubt and curiosity, there wasn''t any other emotions on Gloria''s face. Did she really forget everything sopletely, and remember nothing at all? "Why does he get so much attention from the media? What does their family do?" In the brief news just now, there wasn''t any clue. James''s expression was slightly serious, and he said, "The rke family is a top-notch wealthy family, and its treasures fill the home." Gloria widened her eyes in surprise, "He is so rich?" "Yes." James seemed to have discovered something interesting, and continued talking to Gloria about the rke family and Kenny. Gloria listened carefully. This is from N?velDrama.Org. From beginning to end, apart from surprise and curiosity, there were no other emotions on her face. Previously, he only heard of people who would lose their memories if they injured their brains in an ident, but he didn''t expect that there would really be such a thing. "You said he has a fianc? He hasn''t married yet, but he has a daughter? I heard him admit it!" Gloria shook her head, and her tone was a little disgusted, "It seems that his emotional life is quite rich." James stretched his hand to his lips and cleared his throat to hold back hisughter, and then pretended to be serious, "You can''t talk about that casually..." "I know, people like Kenny, who are rich and powerful, don''t want others to spy on his private life. I will definitely not talk about it casually. Besides, who else can I talk to except you..." Speaking of this, Gloria was a little disappointed. She didn''t seem to know anyone except James. Chapter 361 A friend I Havent Seen for A Long Time Chapter 361 A friend I Haven''t Seen for A Long Time James noticed Gloria''s emotion changes, and said in consoling manner, "Take your time. You will get your memory back." Gloria wasforted by his words. Suddenly, she asked him as if thinking of something, "Where are my former friends?" It had been a long time after she woke up, but no friend came to see her. Did she have no friends? James''s expression remained unchanged, and it seemed that he was not surprised that she would ask, "We didn''t live together before, so I don''t know your friends." Gloria always felt that she and James weren''t that close, so she didn''t doubt what he said. James told her that she had the ident abroad. When the doctor informed James to go, James only saw her. And Gloria''s phone was also lost. As for other social ounts, she didn''t remember the ounts and passwords at all. Thinking of this, Gloria was a little sad again. "Don''t think so much. Just let it be." James patted her on the shoulder, "Are you hungry? I''ll take you out for dinner." "Okay." Gloria raised her head and smiled at him. She could tell that her and James didn''t love each other that much, but James really wanted to take good care of her. With her current situation, she couldn''t get along with James like his fiance. She could only take him as a friend first. This was what she had discussed with James before she was discharged from the hospital. ... James drove her to a vegetarian restaurant that was not far away from the apartment. Gloria slept for three years, and her stomach was weak. All functions of her body were still recovering, and her appetite was not very good. Therefore, she''d better eat something vegetarian. After taking the seat, James said to her, "I havee to this restaurant once before. The dishes here taste good. You may like them." With that, he passed the menu to her, "You order first. I''m going to the bathroom." "Okay." Gloria took the menu over and read it. There were a lot of dishes. Gloria wasn''t really interested in them, so she read it slowly. Moreover, she thought the food here was a bit expensive... At that moment, a group of people walked in outside the restaurant. "The box or the lobby?" "The lobby, the box is a bit stuffy..." "Anyway, there are not many people at the moment. Let''s eat in the lobby." As the group spoke, they walked to the table next to Gloria and sat down. Gloria inadvertently turned her head and nced at the table beside her. She ran into the sight of a man. The man looked young, with fair skin and handsome eyebrows. He looked like the kind of man who was particrly attractive to women, dandy and glib. The clothes he wore were simple, but the quality was excellent. He looked like a dandy from a wealthy family. When the man''s sight was on her, he suddenly widened his eyes, pointed to her and couldn''t speak for a long time. He got up and rushed to her. Because he was too excited, when he got up, he almost knocked over the dining table. The corner of the table rubbed on the ground and made a harsh sound. "Glor...Gloria... why are you here?" Carl stammered for a while before finally calling her name, "Gloria, why are you here! When did you return to Huyang City?" A week ago, Carl''s mother said that she found a particrly delicious vegetarian restaurant and wanted to bring him here to eat. He happened to have nothing to do on this day, so he came along. He came here reluctantly. After all, he had been urged to get married in the past two years. His rtives in the family urged him to find a girlfriend every day. They even wanted him to have a blind date. But at the time, he was very d that he came here with them. When he just sat down and saw Gloria at the next table, he wondered if he had hallucinations. After all, when the ident happened, he took people to look for her on the ind for a long time. At first, he looked for her for a month. Later, Edith learned about it. She spent all her savings and searched for her for half a year. However, she still couldn''t find her. The ind was turned upside down by them, but they couldn''t find Gloria at all. "Do you know me?" Gloria looked at Carl in surprise. How could she know someone like Carl? Carl looked like a rich dandy. Although she had forgotten all about the past, the fact that she thought the dishes were expensive was enough to show that she was born very ordinary and was not living a rich life. Not to mention the man named Kenny she saw on TV yesterday, even if it was the man in front of her who looked like a rich dandy, he was beyond her reach. "What...what?" Seeing Gloria look at him with unfamiliar eyes, Carl frowned and said, "I am Carl! What''s going on? Don''t you know me?" Only then did Carl notice that Gloria was outrageously thin. She was like recovering from a serious illness, and looked very feeble. Gloria muttered his name again, "Carl ..." At this time, James came back. He stood behind Carl, and said in an unfriendly tone, "Sir, you are too close to her." When Carl came over before, he was so excited that he held the table with one hand and leaned over to talk to Gloria. From the perspective of others, he was like having trouble with Gloria. Carl turned to look at James and said sulkily, "Who the hell are you?" Just now Gloria talked to him like he was aplete stranger, which had already made Carl a little depressed. At the time, a nosy man suddenly popped up. Naturally, Carl would not speak in a good tone either. James nced in Gloria''s direction, "I am her friend. Who are you?" "You are her friend? Why don''t I know you?" Carl straightened up, folding his arms, and looking at James defiantly. The corner of James''s lips raised slightly, and was not afraid of Carl at all, "What a coincidence. I don''t know you either." "You..." Carl was angered and turned to look at Gloria, "Gloria, where have you been in the past few years?" "I..." James interrupted Gloria as she was about to speak. With no expression on his face, James looked towards Carl, "Her stomach is weak. She has to eat when it''s time to eat, so if you have something to say, talk about it after dinner?" Carl frowned deeply and didn''t speak.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The two men stared at each other. A deep look appeared in their eyes that only the two of them could understand. "Okay." Carl turned to Gloria and said, "Gloria, let''s find a ce to talk after dinner." Carl returned to his table. His mother asked him, "Carl, who is that girl?" "A friend I haven''t seen for a long time." Carl finished speaking, interrupting her, "Take back what you want to say. It is impossible for her and I to be a couple." Outside, he was a popr bachelor, but at home, he was an old bachelor that nobody liked. Chapter 362 They Were Not Close Chapter 362 They Were Not Close Carl returned to the table next to him and sat down. Only then did James asked Gloria with concern, "Are you okay?" "Yes. Mr. Cook was inoffensive." Gloria turned her head and nced in Carl''s direction. Who knew that Carl happened to be looking at her too, and his eyes were filled with confusion and puzzlement. "Good, let''s order." James didn''t continue the topic. Carl, on the other side, was looking at Gloria while eating. Mrs. Cook on the side suddenly said, "Carl, do you know what you look like now?" "No?" Carl asked absently. Mrs. Cook nced at Gloria, and mysteriously leaned into Carl''s ear and said, "You are like a husband who caught his ''wife cheating - on himself''." Carl turned his head and stared at Mrs. Cook for a few seconds before saying very seriously, "No, I am a friend of that ''husband''." "Huh?" Mrs. Cook was stunned for a while before asking tentatively, "That is your friend''s wife?" "Yes." Carl responded. Thinking of Kenny, he sighed and shook his head. After thinking about it, he took out his phone and prepared to call Edith. He was going to tell her that he had seen Gloria. However, he had not figured out what was going on with Gloria. If he told Edith, Edith could do nothing but worry about her. He had better figure out what was going on with Gloria first. ... When Gloria and James finished eating, the people at the table next were still eating. When the two people got in the car in the parking lot, James said, "I seem to have left my phone in the restaurant. I''ll go get it. You wait for me in the car." "Okay." Gloria didn''t doubt him at all and said, "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you." James got out of the car, turned a corner, and reached the back door of the restaurant. Carl was lighting a cigarette. When he saw James approaching, he asked, "Do you want one?" "Thank you." James took the cigarette that Carl handed to him. Carl puffed out a smoke ring, and asked directly with a cold face, "Who are you? How did you find Gloria? Where did you hide her in the past three years?" James handed out a business card of himself, "James Moore." Carl took a look at it, nced over the words "Psychological Treatment Clinic", and put the business card directly into the pocket of his trousers. "You haven''t answered my questions yet." Carl had no interest in what James''s job was. He just wanted to know about what happened to Gloria. For Kenny, and also for Edith, he had the responsibility and obligation to know about what happened to Gloria. "I didn''t hide her. She was seriously injured in the ident that year and had dozens ofrge and small operations. She was in aa in thest three years. She just woke up recently and forgot a lot of things. I hope you guys the so-called ''friends from the past'' don''t bother her. She hasn''t recovered completely." James''s expression was serious, and his tone was also somewhat unquestionable. After what happened that year, when Kenny returned home, he had almost recovered. Therefore, Carl did not expect that Gloria would be injured so badly, and that she woke up after being in aa for three years. "Gloria grew up in Huyang City and she doesn''t have many friends. When did she know you?" James was discreet in speech, so Carl inquired by asking other questions. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "This has little to do with Mr. Cook, but she was saved by me. I am responsible for her health. You can visit her, but please don''t disturb her or affect her to recover. if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." James said politely, but his tone was very tough. His meaning was clear. Gloria was saved by him, so he didn''t stop Carl and the others from contacting Gloria. However, he didn''t want them to talk to Gloria about her past. This man was simply unreasonable! But Carl thought of Kenny''s current situation, grabbed his hair irritably, and kicked the wall. The next moment, he was holding his foot in pain and jumping around on one foot. ... When James returned to the car, Gloria was almost asleep with her eyes half-closed. Hearing the sound of closing the car door, Gloria opened her eyes. Seeing her opening her eyes, James simply asked her, "You are very sleepy?" "I guess a little." Gloria nced at the phone he had thrown aside, and asked, "What took you so long?" James''s expression was as usual, "I went to the bathroom by the way." Gloria nodded as if she wished to speak but stopped on a second thought. "Just say it if you have something to say." James saw her being hesitant, and the corners of his lips rose slightly. Hearing what James said, Gloria stopped hesitating and asked, "Do I really know that Mr. Cook?" "Maybe, what do you think?" James asked her as he started the car. "Don''t you know him?" Gloria was a little surprised. She thought that James knew Carl. James chuckled and said, "I don''t know him, and I''m not sure if you know him. As you think, I and him were not close, either." Gloria had always felt that she and James may not be as close as the usual "unmarried couple", but she did not expect James to have noticed the thoughts in her heart. She said uneasily, "How do you... know..." "Because, I use this to see you, so I can know what you are thinking." James stretched out his hand and pointed at his chest. Although he was speaking to her, he did not look at her. When Gloria turned her head to look over, she could only see the side of his face. At this moment, James suddenly turned his head to look at her, "If you feel very moved, you can tell me directly." Hearing this, Gloria couldn''t helpughing, "I''m very moved." James curved the corners of his mouth andughed silently. ... After Carl went back, he was upset when he thought about it. He drove to the rke Group to block Kenny''s way. The workaholic Kenny, whether on weekdays or weekends, would stay in thepany. If you want to see him, it was right to block his way at the rke Group''s gate. When it was nearly eight o''clock in the evening, Carl finally saw Kennye out of the gate of the rke Group. "Kenny!" Carl yelled and ran towards him. Kenny frowned when he saw Carl, and said, "Why are you here again? What do you want from me? Or do you want me to invest in you? I said I am not interested in Shengding Media." Carl, "..." Three years ago, after Kenny woke up, like Gloria, he forgot everyone and everything, including Gloria. Not to mention him who had been oppressed by Kenny for a long time. "I have told you for countless times that you are the boss behind Shengding Media!" Carl couldn''t remember how many times he had exined this to Kenny in the past three years. Chapter 363 Call Me Daddy Chapter 363 Call Me Daddy After hearing Carl''s words, Kenny just said indifferently, "Have you done?" Seeing that Kenny was leaving, Carl had no choice but to follow him, "Kenny, hear me out. Don''t leave every time before I finish speaking." "My time is precious, and I don''t want to waste it on meaningless things," Kenny said as he walked to the car. At this moment, he turned his head to look at Carl, "You want to follow me to the rke family?" Carl took a deep breath and finally couldn''t help but said grumpily, "Damn it. Are you possessed by someone!" Kenny ignored him, turned his head and said to the bodyguard behind him without a trace of emotion, "Later, put this man into the rke Group''s cklist." After that, he bent down and got into the car. The ck car drove away, and Carl jumped in situ in anger, "Kenny!" Sometimes, he felt that Kenny wasn''t suffering from amnesia, but rather was possessed by something. Kenny used to have a bad temper, but at least he was very cautious. At the time, Kenny wouldn''t hear anyone out at all. Bang! There was the sound of a car door opening and closing behind him. Along with that, there was the sound of high-heeled shoes. Carl looked back and saw Aurora''s face, which was simr to Kenny''s but was particrly disgusting. Aurora folded her arms over her chest in an arrogant posture, and her tone was full of disdain, "It''s you, again." Carl''s expression turned cold, "Aurora, did you do something to Kenny?" "Are you kidding! Kenny is my own brother. What would I do to him? He lost his memory because he was injured too badly and hurt his brain. It has been three years and he has not remembered anything. This is the will of God. You should note to him again." Aurora warned. With a cold snort, she turned around and returned to the car. Just now, when she was about to drive, she saw Carl and Kenny. She didn''t get out of the car to say these words to Carl until Kenny left. Carl was quite persevering. Kenny hadn''t remembered him for three years, but he always took opportunities to get close to Kenny. But would that work? Kenny would never remember them. Thinking of this, Aurora had a satisfied smile on her face and drove away. ... In the car. Kenny leaned against the back of the seat, closed his eyes and took a nap for a while. He opened his eyes and asked the driver, "How many times has Carl blocked my way at thepany gate this month?" "... almost a dozen times." The driver actually didn''t remember it well, so he could only give a vague answer very carefully. Kenny heard what he said and didn''t say anything. When the car stopped at the entrance of the rke family''s old house, the driver reminded Kenny, "Mr. rke, we''ve arrived." As soon as the car stopped, the bodyguard who was guarding the door came over and opened the door for Kenny. Kenny just walked to the door of the living room when he heard the child saying something at a very fast speed. "You...it''s wrong...my big castle..." The little girl''s cute voice was full of energy. Kenny walked into the living room and saw Tina sitting on the ground, surrounded by servants who were helping her build the castle. She was still muttering something. But she spoke too fast, and the servants beside her were confused and could not understand what she was talking about. At this time, Su Mian came over with the fruit, " Tina, get up and eat the fruit." Tina was lowering her head and building her own castle intently, and said one word clearly, "No." Su Mian looked gloomy. He pointed to the castle in front of Tina and told the servants, "Put these things away." After that, she squatted down and picked Tina up and put her on the sofa. Tina wanted to run away. Su Mian looked a little angry, "Sit down!" Tina was frightened by Su Mian. The look on her round and tender face was stiff. Her eyes turned red suddenly. She folded her arms and turned her head to one side, "Humph!" Then she saw Kenny. When she saw Kenny, her eyes lit up. The tears in her eyes were shining, and all of a sudden she laughed. Her short legs swayed twice on the edge of the sofa, and she slipped down the sofa neatly. She ran to Kenny, "Kenny!" Tina was three year old. Hernguage ability was considered better among children of her age, but when she called Kenny''s name, she always couldn''t pronounce it correctly. The expression on Kenny''s face was still indifferent, but there was a hint of warmth in his ink-like eyes. He squatted down and opened his arms to catch the small fatty that was rushing towards him. Tina put her arms around his neck and habitually stretched out her little fleshy hand to y with his hair. Since she was little, she would grab his hair every time he hugged her, but she wouldn''t exert too much force. She just thought it was fun to do that. Su Mian didn''t notice Kenny just now. Watching Kenny walking over with Tina in his arms, she reacted and called, "Kenny, you are back." Kenny nced at her, and his eyes were indifferent, just like he was looking at his subordinates. He directly picked up Tina and sat down on the sofa, let her sit on hisp facing him. He calmly and solemnly taught her, "You should call me daddy." Tina imitated him and called him seriously, "Daddy." "Yes." Kenny replied, reached out and stroke her head. The next moment, Tina called him again, "Kenny!" Her eyes were still a little red, and she sat on hisp,ughing very triumphantly. Kenny felt like something shed through his mind, but it also seemed like there was nothing. Seeing Kenny staring at her, Tina thought Kenny was angry, so she pushed away his hands and slipped off hisp very neatly. Kenny was afraid that she would fall. When she slipped off hisp, he stretched out his hand to help her. How could children notice these details? As soon as Tina stepped on the floor, she ran away quickly. Two servants followed her very consciously. Kenny''s eyes fell on her. He didn''t look away until Tina''s figure disappeared. That little fatty did this every time. When she angered him, she would quickly slip away and hid in a ce she thought to be concealed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Su Mian saw Kenny''s all reactions, and she looked a little bad. But soon, her expression returned to normal. She tried to make her tone natural and gentle, "Kenny, have you eaten yet?" Kenny didn''t show a good attitude towards her. He said in a low voice with a distant coldness, "Since you don''t know how to take care of children, don''te to the old house to find Tina again." Chapter 364 Did I Spoil Her? Chapter 364 Did I Spoil Her? Su Mian didn''t expect Kenny to talk about this. Her face suddenly changed, "What do you mean?" "If you don''t understand such simple words, how can you take care of Tina?" Kenny frowned slightly, and his voice became colder. His patience was disappearing little by little. "Anyway, I am your fiance and Tina''s biological mother. How can you talk to me like this?" Su Mian was irritated by him and raised her voice. Her usual calm and elegant appearance was suddenly gone. She had had enough. It had been three years. Even if it was a piece of ice, it should have been melted. But Kenny was like a stone, his attitude towards her had not changed at all. "First, you are the fiance Aurora chose for me, and it has nothing to do with me. Second, if you are not Tina''s biological mother, do you think you can still sit here and talk to me now?" Kenny''s tone was almost cruel. Su Mian''s face was pale. After being speechless for a long time, she picked up her handbag, got up and went out. As soon as she walked to the gate, she bumped into Aurora''s who came in. Aurora hurriedly stopped her, "Su Mian? Where are you going? It''ste. Spend the night here." Su Mian nced inside cautiously, and then took Aurora to an empty corner outside the gate. Under the dimly yellow streetmp, Aurora saw Su Mian''s red eyes. Her expression changed slightly, "What happened?" "Aurora, I really can''t stand Kenny. He is just a stone..." Su Mian repeated Kenny''s words. Aurora kept silent, pondering. Su Mian breathed a sigh of depression, "You shouldn''t have brought Tina back then. Kenny is nicer to her than to me!" "Don''t say that. Tina is Kenny''s biological daughter." In Aurora''s heart, kinship was very important. Kenny didn''t remember the past. Aurora thought that after she told Kenny that Su Mian was Tina''s biological mother, he would at least have some special feelings towards Su Mian. Unexpectedly, Kenny was good to Tina, but he was still so cold to Su Mian. In the past three years, it never changed. Because of this, Aurora deliberately released news to the media that Su Mian was Kenny''s fiance. Although Su Mian was dissatisfied with Aurora''s statement, she didn''t say much. She just said a little tiredly, "I''m a little tired. I''m leaving." "I''ll let the driver take you back. I''ll do something about it." Aurora said, reaching out and patted Su Mian on the shoulder. ... After seeing off Su Mian, Aurora went in. Kenny was eating dinner. There was a children''s dining chair next to him. Tina was holding a small pink bowl and eating fruit. She saw Aurorae in, and called, "Auntie." "Tina, you are eating fruit." Aurora smiled and walked over. Tina reached out and took the fork, forked a piece of watermelon and handed it to Aurora, "Auntie, eat it." Aurora looked at the fruit that was mashed by Tina in the bowl, and didn''t know how much saliva was on them. She hesitated. She smiled and held Tina''s chubby hand, and handed the fruit to Tina''s mouth, "I don''t want it. Tina eats it and will be beautiful." Kenny on the side heard Aurora''s words, turned to nced at her, and whispered, "Tina, give dad a piece of apple." When Tina heard Kenny''s words, her eyes lit up. She stuffed the watermelon into her mouth, urately found a piece of apple, forked it and handed it to Kenny''s lips. Kenny opened his mouth and ate it, "Eat the rest yourself." Tina seemed to be encouraged, so she dropped her fork and grabbed the rest with her hand. Aurora wanted to stop, but was interrupted by Kenny, "You haven''t eaten, right?" "Not." Kenny said casually, "Then go eat. Don''t worry about Tina." When Aurora just entered the dining room, a servant had already taken out the tableware and ced them opposite Kenny. Tina ate up the fruit in the bowl quickly, and then pulled Kenny''s sleeve and raised the bowl high, "Dad, I have finished." She hadn''t swallow what was in her mouth yet, so her fleshy face became rounder. Kenny was amused by her, so he reached out to pinch her face. "Oh, what are you doing..." Tina reached out and patted Kenny''s hand. When Kenny took back his hand, a servant took a tissue to wipe the juice from the corner of Tina''s mouth. Instead of being very cooperative, Kenny held her hands out towards Kenny, expecting him to take her out of the children''s dining chair. "I''ll do it." Kenny took the tissue from the servant, wiped the corners of Tina''s mouth, took her out and put her on hisp, "Sit up straight." It was rare for Tina to sit obediently and not move. Kenny continued eating. Looking at the interaction between the father and the daughter, Aurora said with aplicated expression, "Don''t dote on her too much. She is little. Don''t let her be spoiled." Tina was curiously studying Kenny''s throat. When Kenny was eating, his throat would move. Tina reached out and touched it curiously. Kenny grabbed her hand and nced down at her warningly. Tina leaned in his arms obediently and stopped messing about. Afterwards, Kenny raised his eyes and looked at Aurora. He said in an indifferent tone, "Did I spoil her?" Aurora was choked on his words, looking at Kenny''s expressionless face, and then at the quiet and well-behaved Tina who was leaning against his arms. She pressed her lips and was speechless. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Kenny finished eating, she found that Tina almost fell asleep. Kenny gently carried Tina upstairs and put her on the bed. When he put her down, Tina whined. Kenny reached out and patted her on the back before she fell asleep again. The little fatty slept soundly like a little pig. Kenny recalled that when he woke up, he didn''t remember anything. He didn''t care much about his daughter, who was brought up by a servant. Until one day, when he came back from work, the little fatty staggered forward and kissed him... Maybe this was the magic of kinship. He didn''t remember why he would be with Su Mian, and he didn''t have a good impression of Su Mian. However, Tina was very important to him. After making sure that Tina was asleep, Kenny closed the door gently and went out. As soon as he went out, he saw Aurora, who had obviously been waiting for a long time. "Kenny, I have to talk to you." Kenny put his hands in the pockets of the suit pants, and he looked a little sloppy, "If it is rted to Su Mian, you don''t need to say it. I''m tired of it." "Why don''t you like Su Mian? She is Tina''s biological mother and is devoted to you, and she is getting older..." Kenny interrupted her, "You''re also getting older. Marry yourself off first." "Kenny, you..." Chapter 365 Men Are Heartless Chapter 365 Men Are Heartless When James came out of the bedroom, he heard movement in the kitchen. He turned his head and nced at the next room, raised his feet and walked towards the kitchen. Gloria was wearing an apron, standing in front of the kitchen table cutting fruit. Hearing footsteps behind her, she turned her head and saw James standing at the ce that was two steps away from her, smiling at her. Gloria also smiled at him, "Morning." "What are you doing?" James stepped closer and leaned on the edge of the kitchen table to look at the things beside him. A hint of joy shed across Gloria''s face, "I woke up early, so I went to the kitchen. Then I found out that I can cook." Last night, she and James went to the supermarket and bought a lot of things. When buying ingredients, she found that the dishes that were rted to the vegetable she chose would appear in her mind. When she woke up this morning, she tried it here. Unexpectedly, she actually made it. It was also simr to what she guessed. She was from a very average family, and the fact that she could cook on her own suggested that she might live alone before and might be very self-reliant. James''s eyes stayed on her face for a moment, "You don''t have to do this. You are still a patient now. I''ll hire a cook." "Don''t bother. I know my own health condition. I feel good now." After Gloria said, she dished the cut fruits, "Well, the breakfast is ready." Gloria put the breakfast on the table and heard James say, "I''m going to workter. I wille back and take you to lunch at noon." Without thinking about it, Gloria shook her head and refused, "No, I can make the lunch myself." James didn''t seem to expect that she would refuse so simply. After being stunned for a while, he shook his head and said, "My proposal is better." Gloria said, "Don''t bother. I mean it. The way you''re being so careful will make me think that I didn''t lose my memory, but have be a disabled person who can''t take care of myself." James smiled and didn''t say anything more. ... James went to work after breakfast. Gloria cleaned the kitchen and went downstairs to take out the garbage. She threw the rubbish into the trash can, and turned her head. Inadvertently, she saw two people sneaking around not far away. The figures were a man and a woman. The woman was kitted out, while the man was dressed up in a much more normal way. Gloria looked at them with doubt for a few seconds, hesitating to call the security guard. At this moment, the woman ran towards her. The woman was wearing high heels and running so fast. Gloria felt frightened as she looked at her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The woman ran over and gave Gloria a bearhug directly, "Gloria! It''s really you! I thought Carl lied to me!" Gloria didn''t know what was going on at all. She was stiff in her arms. After a long time, she asked, "Miss..." "What miss. I''m Edith!" Edith let go of Gloria and looked at her carefully, "Howe you''ve lost so much weight?" Gloria had just recovered from a serious illness, looking pale and thin. Gloria asked tentatively, "You are... Edith?" "Yeah, I''m Edith Hall..." Edith sobbed as she spoke. The words that she was going to say next turned into a whimper. Then she squatted on the ground and started crying. She was crying so hard. "Edith." Carl, who had been standing at the side without making a sound, saw Edith crying, squatted down and tried tofort her with a panicked face. Gloria stood aside, feeling a little at a loss, "Miss Hall..." Miss Hall seemed to know her, but she really had no impression of Miss Hall. She didn''t even know what to say. When Edith heard her call her "Miss Hall", she was even more sad, "What Miss Hall? You can''t turn your back on people just because you''ve just recovered from a serious illness!" Edith cried so hard that her makeup was all ruined. Finally, Gloria had to take them both upstairs. Edith went to the bathroom to clean herself. When she returned to the living room, she had recovered her calm. Gloria was pouring water for them. Edith stared at Gloria without blinking. Beforeing, Carl talked to her about Gloria''s situation. She didn''t think so much at that time. She would be d as long as Gloria was still alive. However, when she saw that Gloria was standing in front of her alive, knowing that she had forgotten everything about the past, Edith still felt extremely bad. When Gloria came over with the water, she saw Edith staring at her with red eyes. Gloria handed her a ss of water and asked with concern, "Are you okay?" Edith nodded quickly and looked at her eagerly, "What about you?" Gloria was amused by her eager look, "I''m fine too. Now I am in good health, but I..." "I know. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember the past. The days will be long and you can create more memories." Edith''s tone was sincere. Edith had epted the fact that Gloria had lost her memory. It was already good that she was still alive. What Edith did made Gloria couldn''t help but believe that Edith and her must have been very good friends before. She thought Edith would tell her something about the past, but she didn''t. Edith just asked about her recent situation. In fact, it hadn''t been long since she woke up. Apart from James, she only knew Carl and Edith, and there wasn''t much else to say. Edith made her feel very warm. They chatted casually, and it was soon noon. Seeing that they had no intention of leaving, Gloria said , "How about staying here for lunch." Edith responded immediately, "Great." After she finished speaking, she scratched her head in embarrassment. She seemed to answer it too quickly... In fact, she just kept dawdling and didn''t want to leave. She heard from Carl that the one who saved Gloria was a man who had taken care of Gloria for three years, and she wanted to see that man. "Then I''ll go get ready first." Gloria stood up as she said, walking lightly to the kitchen. As soon as she left, Edith turned to ask Carl, "You said you went to the big boss yesterday? How did he react?" "The same as before." Carl sighed, answering in a low spirit. Edith couldn''t help but rubbed her temples irritably, "Why did he be like this? Hepletely forgot about Gloria, and even has a fiance... Men are heartless!" Carl retorted, "Don''t me on all men. I''m not like him..." Edith wasn''t in the mood to argue with him. As if thinking of something, she looked serious suddenly, and said warningly, "Don''t mention Kenny in front of Gloria. Never mention a word about him!" At the time, Kenny didn''t remember Gloria, either. If Gloria thought of Kenny, but Kenny was with other women, Gloria would be heartbroken. Carl had a deep understanding of this. Thinking about the fact that Kenny said before that he was going to cklist him, he was upset, "Got it." Chapter 366 Dont Judge People by Their Looks. Chapter 366 Don''t Judge People by Their Looks. Edith nced at the kitchen and said, "I''m going to help Gloria. Dont make trouble." Carl was speechless for Edith warning and Edith left him alone in the hall. In the kitchen, Gloria was washing vegetables. Hearing the movement behind her, she turned around and saw Edith: "Miss Hall, how did youe in?" Edith pouted: "you used to call me Edith..." Gloria looked at her with apology. Seeing her like this, Edith said quickly, "stop talking about it. I''ll help you." "No, I can..." "I''ll help you and then you can be fast. I''m hungry." Gloria put the dishes on the table and was ready to eat with them. She heard the sound of opening the door. She looked at the door and saw that James had changed his shoes and walked towards the dinning room. With the car key in his hand, he was obviously stunned when he saw three people in the restaurant. But soon he became calm. His eyes were on Edith and Carl, and finally fell on Glorias face. He said gentle with a light smile: "there are guests at home?" It sounded very intimate. "Well." Gloria stood up: "how did youe back?" James just smiled at her, and had no exnation. He stood next to Gloria, "don''t you introduce?" Gloria took a look at him, and then turned to look at Edith: "this is Edith Hall." "Hello, Miss Hall. I''m James." James held out his hand towards Edith with a proper smile on his face. Edith shook hands with him: "Hello, Mr. Moore." As she said, she observed James quietly. He looked a little bit worse than Kenny, but he looked kind and should be a good person. It was too hard to be outstanding like Kenny. He took care of Gloria for three years, which was not what ordinary men can do. James nodded slightly, and then his eyes fell on Carl: "Mr. Cook also came." Carl nced at James''s hand that he had just shaken with Edith. He raised up his eyebrows and his tone was not very good: "yes. Mr. Moore dont wee?" "You are a friend of Gloria. Of course I wee you." James looked at Gloria calmly.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gloria felt the atmosphere was not too right so that she asked James: "You havent eaten, right? I give you dinner." "I''ll do it myself." James pressed Glorias shoulder gently. Then he turned and went to the kitchen. As soon as James left, Edith kicked Carl under the table. Carl gasped with pain. When he turned his head to see Edith, Edith was staring at him. Carl shut up immediately. The meal was quite harmonious. Except Carl, who was not satisfied with James, Gloria, Edith and James had a good chat. After dinner, James did not leave directly, but helped to clean up the dishes. They were harmonious and tacit. They looked like a couple who have been married for a long time. The mood of Edith wasplicated. Used to looking Gloria and Kenny together, when Edith was looking Gloria and another man together, she thought it was strange. When Gloria and James both went into the kitchen, Carl said, "Edith, you are not young. Don''t like those little girls who just judge people by the surface, especially for the men!" Edith knew naturally that Carl was talking about James. She snorted and said, "For some people, they just see what they think." Carl took a deep breath, looked at the kitchen, approached Ediths ear and whispered in a serious tone, "Edith! Even if Kenny and Gloria have lost their memory, they still have Tina! After all, Tina is Glorias daughter, which is what she should know! " "But Kenny doesn''t know anyone now. Even if Gloria knows that Tina is her daughter, what can she do? Doesn''t Kenny think she''s insane? And his sister that bitch... " Edith became furious when she talked about Aurora. At that time, Aurora found Kenny and let the rescue team leave. Edith also knew that. When Kenny woke up, he didn''t remember anything. Carl went to see him, but he didn''t believe Carl at all. Kenny trusted Aurora most now. Edith had no chance to have a word with him in the past three years. She can only look at Kenny from distance on somemercial parties. Carl became serious and said, "I don''t think it can be kept secret." "If there arent so many troubles in rke family, maybe Gloria would be good now." After that, Edith felt that her words were useless and added: "let''s talk about it in the future. Maybe they will remember one day." As soon as Edith finished, James came out of the kitchen. When Edith and Carl saw himing out, they sat upright and closed their mouths tightly. "Are Miss Hall and Mr. Cook busy?" James walked to them calmly. From his expression, they could not see whether he had heard their conversation. They were not stupid people. James didnt say it directly but he was letting them leave. "I''m a little busy. I''m going to leave." Edith stood up immediately. Hearing that, James said, "I''ll send you." "Are you leaving?" Gloria just heard their words when she came out of the kitchen. "Yes." Edith went to Gloria: "leave a phone number to me. I will take you out to y when I have time." Edith and Gloria exchanged phone numbers and left. Gloria sent them to the door but she was pushed into the house by Edith."you go back and Mr. Moore can send us. See you next time. Goodbye. " As soon as the door closed, the faces of the three people changed subtly who were standing at the door. Three people got into the elevator together. Edith looked at the buttons of the numbers. She said with a rare serious tone: "how did Mr. Moore get to know Gloria?" She has noticed that James''s clothes were a low-key brand in foreign countries, and his watch was also limited edition. He did not seem to be short of money. He had calm atmosphere and was an experienced man. When such a man was in the crowd, even if Edith has seen many rich men and big stars, she can''t help looking at him more. She has known Gloria for so many years, and she knew the social circle of Gloria, but she has never seen James. James''s expression did not change. He said calmly."I have known her earlier than Miss Hall." Chapter 367 Is This My Obligation? Chapter 367 Is This My Obligation? Edith and Carl were stunned. They looked at each other and saw surprise in the eyes. Edith knew Gloria when they were in high school. Before that, Gloria had been alone and didn''t seem to have any friends. But James seemed not to tell a lie at all. James continued: "as for how I got to know her, I don''t think it''s necessary to tell Miss Hall." When he spoke, his eyes were still staring at the elevator door. He was calm and indifferent, but there was a steady momentum in his voice. "Mr. Moore, you..." Edith was about to say something but she was interrupted by the arrival sound of the elevator. James turned his head and looked at Edith and said faintly, "here we are." The three walked out of the elevator. Edith went to James and stopped his way: "how can I know if you are lying." "If you are not her friend, I might not have given you a chance to question me." The calm on James''s face disappeared. And his eyes darkened. It looked like he was angry. Edith''s face changed slightly: "since you know she has friends, why don''t you contact us when you find her?" "Why do I contact you? Is this my obligation?" James raised up the corner of his lips and snorted. "You..." Without waiting for Edith to say something, Carl pulled her behind him. Carl''s face was not very good: "at least, we are sincere friends of Gloria. How about you?" James directly ignored Carl''s question, raised his wrist and looked at the time: "I still have a few patients in the afternoon. Bye." With that, he strode toward the parking lot. Carl turned his head and looked at Edith. Seeing the worry on her face, Carl could not help but say, "or, we take Gloria away?" "Gloria won''t go with us. No matter how James and Gloria know each other, I can see that he is really good to Gloria and won''t do anything to hurt Gloria." Edith stopped and said, "besides, James has taken care of Gloria for three years. It''s not kind of us to take Gloria away quietly." Just then, Carl''s mobile phone rang. He answered the phone and the person on the other end of the phone said something to him. He said, "well, send it to me now." "What?" Edith asked him curiously. Carl replied: "I let people investigate James." When they returned to the car, Carl received an email from his subordinates. He read: "James, doctor of criminal psychology, once employed by a criminal investigation detachment as a criminal psychological consultant..." Finally, Carl also can''t help but admire James, "resume is very pure. He is a talent." "Yes." Edith couldn''t help nodding. But the doubts in her heart were bing more and more serious. Gloria lived in a peaceful life. During the day, James went to the clinic to work. She was alone at home and had a very small room to stay. Maybe because of herfortable life, she was getting more and more healthier. Although she still looked very thin, she was much better than when she was just out of the hospital. After Edith knew her phone number, she often called her. At that day, James just went out. She received a phone call from Edith. "Gloria,e out for shopping, I''ll pick you up." Gloria didn''t really like going out, but Edith was so enthusiastic that she had to agree. Edith came very fast. Gloria even suspected that Edith knew the time when James went out and then she came to find her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she got into the car, Edith asked casually, "how are you getting along with Mr. Moore?" Gloria fastened safety belt, and replied,"Not bad." She felt that she and James were not like unmarried couples at all. Instead, they were like roommates. They had dinner together and had littlemunication. But this mode of getting along made her feel at ease. "So..." After a pause, Edith looked at her again, but finally she didn''t say anything. They went to the mall together. Edith still liked shopping very much. She tried a lot of clothes with Gloria. Everything was going well. But when they were out of the mall, they met reporters. In the past three years, Edith''s acting career has developed very well. Now she was a first-line actress. There were always some reporters who watched her. "Run! Edith ran back with Gloria. "What''s the matter?" Although Gloria didn''t understand what was going on, she still ran with her. Edith had no choice but to exin with Gloria: "theye after me. I am an actress. Recently... I am popr. " During this period of time, apart from watching the news asionally, she didn''t watch TV series, so she didn''t know that Edith was an actress. There were a lot of people in the shopping mall, and the reporter ran after Edith. For a while, the scene was a little chaotic. Gloria and Edith got separated. When Gloria went back to look for Edith. She was gone already. She found a corner to call Edith. The phone was answered soon. "Gloria, I''m in the parking lot. Where are you?" "I''m still in the mall." Gloria was relieved to hear her say so. Edith said, e here quickly. I''ll wait for you in the car." "Well, you can leave first. I''ll go back by myself, lest those reporterse to you again..." Of course, Edith didn''t want to leave first. But finally she was persuaded by the reason that when Gloria went home, she would call her. Gloria hung up the phone, turned around to see a little girl holding a small doll. She stood in the corner not far away from her and looked at her. The little girl was wearing a blue and white striped coat and pink and blue shorts that had just reached the knee. Her eyes were round and dark. Her face was chubby. Her ck hair was over her shoulders, and her forehead was covered with soft bangs... She was looking at Gloria curiously, with lovely look. Looking at her height, Gloria guessed that she might be three or four years old. Gloria looked around, found no adults, went to squat to her and asked her: "little girl, where are your parents?" After getting close, Gloria just felt this little girl was very familiar. Something was in her mind. This chubby face was the same face when she saw on the day of going out of the hospital. God... This was the daughter of Kenny? What was her name? It seemed "Tina"? Tina tilted her head to see Gloria for a few seconds, and thenughed suddenly,"beautiful sister..." Gloria was surprised. This little girl still remembered her? She remembered that the little girl also called her beautiful sister at that day. Chapter 368 It Was Like Nervousness? Chapter 368 It Was Like Nervousness? Gloria couldn''t helpughing, reached out and touched her hair gently and asked her, "do you still remember me?" The little girl nodded, ran into her arms directly, and said pitifully: "looking for Kenny." Gloria was surprised at this embrace. A little girl in her arms was holding her neck and looking at her with a dependent look. Did children like to be close to strangers easily? Most women had no resistance to lovely things, not to mention a cute little girl. The little girl said too fast, and Gloria did not understand what she said. Gloria asked: "who?" "Kenny." Tina really said it again. Gloria was stunned for a moment and then she knew the little girl said Kenny. Gloriaughed, "what''s your name?" "Tina." Tina said honestly. Gloria saw Tina so honest. She answered what people asked. Gloria can not help but be worried. How can a daughter raised by a rich family like rke family be so honest? She should be more shrewd. Gloria picked her up and asked her, "did youe with your father?" Tina shook her head. Gloria was in a dilemma. Where did she should take Tina go to find Kenny? They should go to rke group. But she didn''t know where the rke group was. Even if they went, they may not see Kenny. At this time, they happened to pass by a restaurant. There was a picture of French fries on the restaurant billboard outside. Tina pointed to the French fries with his eyes shining, and said, "French fries!" Gloria can see that she wanted to eat French fries. At this time, it was the meal time. Gloria took her in. She didn''t know how to find Kenny and other people in rke family now. She simply took Tina to dinner. Gloria ordered a French fries for Tina, and then ordered fried rice and soup. Gloria didn''t take care of the children. She took a spoon and was going to feed Tina. As a result, she saw that Tina has already eaten food with chopsticks. She clenched her left hand into a small fist and put it on the dining table. Her right hand was holding chopsticks in a standard posture. She put her mouth open to the edge of the bowl and quickly ate rice. But when she was young, half of the rice was on the ground, and some rice was on the corners of her mouth. Gloria thought she was adorable. With a smile on her face, she asked the waiter to take a small bowl. Gloria took some soup and stirred it with a spoon. When the soup was cool, she would give it to Tina. She thought children were very cute when they were eating happily. What was more, Tina looked like a doll in the picture. She felt that she didn''t have to eat, and she could be satisfied by seeing Tina. Gloria tasted the soup and felt it was not hot. She scooped the soup and put it to Tina''s mouth. She said in a soft voice,"eat slowly, and drink some soup." Tina drank the soup and continued to eat. Gloria sat next to Tina and looked at her for a long time. Gloria didn''t eat much. Until Tina was about to be full, she let the waiter serve the chips. Children loved this kind of snack but can''t eat more. When Tina was full, she can''t eat many French fries. She just ate them with tomato sauce for fun. Seeing that she was full and happy, Gloria asked her, "where are we going to find your father?" Gloria just asked her casually and she didnt think Tina would know. At the next moment, Tina handed the doll that she had been holding to Gloria: "call him." Gloria took a look at the doll she handed over. It was a cute pink blue tiger doll. She took over and asked Tina, "use this doll?" "Yes." Tina nodded quickly, looking at her hopefully. Gloria was embarrassed to look at the the little tiger doll. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She thought it might be that Kenny teased Tina with this little tiger at home... She thought like this and pinched the little tiger twice unconsciously. She felt a piece of hard thing. Gloria pinched it again. It was sure that there was something in the doll, so she unzippered the back of the doll and took out a small wooden block from the cotton. The block was clearly engraved with a name and telephone numbers. "Kenny?" Gloria looked at the name above and read. Tina, hearing her voice, tilted her head and said: "you are calling my father." Gloria held the small piece of wood and asked Tina: "this is your father put in?" "Well, Dad''s phone number." Tina nodded happily. Gloria startled. She nced at Kenny on the day she left hospital. It was hard to imagine a man with such a strong momentum, would do such a kind of small thing and carve "Kenny" on the wood. It can be seen that Kenny loved his daughter. She thought he was a very cold man before today. Gloria looked at outside of the restaurant. It was a long time but no one came to look for Tina. Tina was staring at her. Gloria had to click the phone number of "Kenny" on her cellphone. After she clicked, she didn''t call him immediately. She didn''t know why she had a kind of inexplicable palpitation. It was like nervousness? Tina was full now. Seeing Gloria holding a mobile phone, she approached curiously and asked, "did you call?" "Well." Gloria touched Tina''s head and called Kenny. At the same time, Gloria opened the hands-free. Gloria hearing the "toot" sound, her heart jumped ruthlessly for a while. When she saw Kenny at the first time on the day of leaving hospital, this feeling also appeared. Tina heard "Du" sound, thought that the phone was connected, and called out: "Dad?" Gloriaughed."Your father hasn''t answered the phone yet. Wait a minute." "OK." Tina was staring at the mobile phone screen. That look make Glorias heart soft. After the phone rang four times, a man''s deep and pleasant voice came: "Hello?" His voice was deep and cold. Tina heard the voice of Kenny. She was holding the mobile phone and shouted excitedly: "Dad!" "Tina?" Kennys voice was different now. This "Tina" was obviously more gentler. "It''s Tina. Where are you, Dad..." Tina began to say and couldnt stop. Kenny on the other end of the phone listened quietly for a while. He made sure that Tina''s voice sounded normal. Then he said in a deep voice, "take the phone to the sister who called me." Gloria was a little surprised. How can Kenny know that it was an elder sister who helped his daughter to call him? Chapter 369 She Didnt Dare to Leave. Chapter 369 She Didn''t Dare to Leave. Tina gave the phone to Gloria obediently: "sister, telephone." Gloria took the phone, put it on the ear and called: "Mr. rke." After she finished, she realized that she had just revealed subconsciously that she knew his identity. Kenny did not seem to be surprised that Gloria knew his identity. He just said in a deep voice: "Miss, please tell me the address. I wille to pick her up." His voice sounded very calm. He was like a king which made people submit unconsciously. Gloria replied: "OK." As soon as she finished, Kenny hung up. Gloria was a little surprised. He didn''t want to say goodbye to Tina? He just hang up? In rke group. Secretary with a pile of documents walked into the president''s office. He saw Kenny hang up the phone and stand up to took his coat. He seemed to want to go out. The Secretary stepped forward and said carefully, "president, there will be a very important meeting in ten minutes." "Dy." Without looking at him, Kenny went out directly. The president said it would be dyed, so the Secretary had nothing to say. The Secretary followed Kenny and asked, "when the meeting should be started?" "When Ie back." Kenny stopped and nced at the secretary. The frown represented his impatience at this time. None of his secretaries and assistants was to his liking. The secretary was shocked by his eyes and kept silent. He even didn''t dare to breathe. The driver saw that Kenny was going out, so he quickly followed. "Don''t follow me. I''ll drive by myself," Kenny said indifferently. "But the youngdy said... "Do you listen to her or me?" Kenny turned his head and squinted at the driver: "take my money and listen to other people''s orders?" Seeing that Kenny''s face was not good, the driver exined quickly, "no...It''s not like that, President... " Kenny didn''t want to listen to his nonsense at all. He pushed him away and got into the car. As starting the car, he called Aurora. When he talked with that woman on the phone, he didn''t ask her why she was with Tina. Even if he didn''t ask, he could guess a little. As soon as the phone was connected, Aurora''s dissatisfied voice sounded at the other end of the phone: "Kenny, I''m about to call you. The meeting is about to start. Where are you?" Three years ago, after Kenny woke up, Aurora also entered rke group. At this time, Kenny didnt care about the meeting. Even if he was known as a workaholic. About work and his daughter, he knew what was more important to him. His voice was very cold: "don''t let Su Mian step into rke family any more. I''ll give you a face and tell you first. If I see her again in rke family, don''t me me for being rude." "What are you talking about, Kenny? Where are you now? It is going to... " Aurora didn''t know why Kenny was angry, and called her suddenly to say these words. Kenny didn''t care what Aurora said at all and hung up the phone directly. After hanging up the phone, Kenny found that there was a traffic jam in front of him. He couldn''t drive for a while. He had to take out his cell phone and call Gloria again. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gloria and Tina waited for Kenny in the restaurant for a while. They did not see him, but received his call. "There''s a traffic jam here. Please wait a little longer. If it''s really inconvenient, you can take her to the police station first." There was no tension in the man''s voice. He was calm and not like father who came to find his daughter. "It is very convenient," Gloria said with a little anger. Tina was so young. How could Kenny be so cold to let her send Tina to the police station? Hanging up the phone, Gloria took Tina out of the restaurant. It was mainly because children can''t sit still. It was natural for them to be active. There was a long time traffic jam. When he came over, Gloria had already taken Tina to the nearby park. Gloria and Tina were squatting in the grass in the park to watch the ants move. A man''s deep and pleasant voice came from behind: "Tina." Tina was concentrated on watching ants move. She did not hear Kenny call her. But Gloria turned around. When she turned her head, she saw a tall and straight man walking towards them. His eyes focused on the little girl beside her. It waste when Edith went shopping with Gloria. After Gloria eating with Tina and waiting for Kenny for so long, it was already night. The streetlights in the park just lit up at this time, and the man''s fierce face became softer under the lights. Kenny was a handsome man. The lights made him more handsome. Gloria was attracted by him and was stunned. Kenny walked to them, bent over slightly and reached out to pick up the little girl who was squatting on the ground. Tina doubted for a while. When when she saw that the man holding her was Kenny, she called out happily: "Kenny!" Gloria was surprised and smiled. Kenny squinted ck eyes slightly, and his tone was dangerous: "call me dad." Tina was very clever. She kissed Kennys face: "Dad!" A touch of tenderness shed in the eyes of Kenny. This little girl learned this kind of behavior from somebody. Every time, she deliberately called his name to challenge his authority. When his face changed, she immediately called him father. He was quite sure that Tina''s character was not like him or Su Mian. Kenny touched her head, and looked at Tina carefully to make sure that she was safe and good. Then he turned his head to look at the quiet woman who has been silent. At a nce, he felt familiar with the woman. But he couldn''t remember for a moment where he had seen her. Gloria was just gazed by Kenny. She felt a strange. Gloria said, "since you havee to pick up Tina, I will go back first." Although she said so, she did not move. It was not that she didn''t want to go, but Kenny didn''t agree and she didn''t dare to go. She didn''t know why she was so afraid of a strange man, but the message from her brain was like this. She can''t leave when Kenny didnt agree. "Thank you very much for taking care of Tina. What kind of reward do you want?" Finally, Kenny said something. Although he said thanks to Gloria, form his expressionless face, Gloria didnt feel his gratefulness. Gloria shook her head: "People who meet this kind of thing wont let the little girl alone. You should pay more attention to the child." Chapter 370 How Ugly She Was! Chapter 370 How Ugly She Was! Gloria finished and looked at Tina again. Tina put her arms around Kenny''s neck, tilted her head and called out sweetly, "beautiful sister." "Yes." Gloria answered, and the voice became gentle unconsciously: "you can''t run about in the future." Kenny remembered now why he was so familiar with the woman in front of him. He remembered that when he was waiting for the red light at the intersection that day, Tina called her "beautiful sister". Over the past three years, manydies have tried their best toe to him. He didn''t know why he was not interested in all the so-called "beauties". He thought they were all the same. Even Su Mian, the biological mother of Tina, was not his taste at all. If he hadn''t asked people topare his DNA with that of Tina, he would not have believed that he would have been with Su Mian. The woman in front of him has changed a lot since thest time he saw her, and she looked much better. Last time, he just nced at her in a hurry. He only remembered that she was a skinny woman with a pale face who looked like a ghost. How ugly she was! Now she seemed to be more fatter. But... Kenny''s eyes fell on Gloria''s slender exposed wrist, and he suspected that he could crush the wrist bones with just a pinch. Kenny''s eyes were too sharp, and Gloria was notfortable. She had to change the subject and ask, "Mr. rke, you...How could you know that Tina found a sister to help her call you?" Kenny softened his eyes and looked at her face. He said with a cold tone."anyone is taller than her. She calls her sister." In fact, whenever Tina saw a beautiful girl, she would call her "beautiful sister" no matter how old she was. "I see..." Gloria nodded. The mobile phone in the bag suddenly vibrated. Gloria took it out and found that it was Edith. She didn''t answer her mobile phone. She looked up and said to Kenny in a hurry, "Mr. rke, I really don''t need any reward. You should take care of Tina in the future. She''s too young. I have to go now." With that, she took another look at Tina and left. As she walked, she took out her mobile phone to answer Edith''s phone call. "Sorry, I forgot to call you back." She just yed with Tina and forgot about it. Only then did she find out that she liked children so much. "It''s OK. Are you home?" "I am on the way now..." As soon as Gloria hung up Edith''s phone call, James called her. It was very quiet at the other end: "where are you?" Gloria looked at the time and found that it was more than six o''clock. She said, "I''m outside and I''m ready to take a taxi back. Have you already gone home?" "Well," said James, "send me the address. I''ll pick you up." "No, you can have a rest. I''ll take a taxi right away..." Gloria knew that she would not be able to persuade James if she continued, so she hung up. It was rush hour after work. It was not easy to take a taxi. Misfortunes never came single. Before Gloria had a taxi, a thunderbolt sounded in the sky, and it began to rain. It may be thest thunderstorm at the end of summer. It was very fierce. The big rain drops hurt the face. Gloria''s thin clothes got drenched in the rain at once. It didn''t help to find an advertising board to hide. The cell phone rang again at this time. Gloria squinted her eyes and looked at the unnamed numbers. It was a call from Kenny she had called before. She didn''t save it. She hesitated for a moment, and she answered the phone. "Mr. rke, is there anything else?" The man''s voice was low and deep, with the sound of the rain hitting her eardrum: "get into the car, and sit the shotgun. I can''t stop here." After that, Gloria heard a sound. "Di". She looking up, a ck car just drove up to her. Maybe she didn''t move, so the car whistled again. Gloria bit her lip, put the bag on her head, and came to the car in a hurry. She opened the door of the shotgun and sat in. As soon as she sat down, she heard the soft voice of Tina: "beautiful sister!" Gloria looked back and saw Tina sitting in the child safety seat with a box of milk. Her eyes were crescent-shaped because of the smile. She called her with a smile, "Tina." As Kenny was driving, he can''t help but look at Gloria. Why did Tina like her so much, except that Gloria looked better than other women? Tina, who was sitting in the back, holding her milk in her hand, said to Gloria, "you drink it." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Child''s mind was very simple. If she liked a person, she would be willing to share toys and food with her. "I don''t like to drink it. You drink it yourself." As soon as Tina heard this, she continued to drink her milk. Gloria turned her head and apologized to Kenny: "I''m sorry, Mr. rke. I''ve wet your car..." Most people would say "it doesn''t matter" at this time. But Kenny just said lightly, "yes." Yes? what did he mean? Although it was raining outside, the temperature didn''t drop for a while, so the air conditioner was still on in the car. Gloria''s clothes were all wet. When the air conditioner blew, she couldn''t help shivering. At this time, the man beside her threw his suit coat to her and turned off the air conditioner. The quality of the suit coat was excellent. The cutting and design were very exquisite, and there was a unique breath of the man. Gloria froze for a moment with his suit coat before turning to see Kenny: "Mr. rke..." Kenny just said, "where do you live?" His tone was so decisive and tough that Gloria said the address subconsciously. When Kenny heard this, he stared the navigation system and didn''t speak any more. Gloria looked at his neatly lined side face. She hesitated, and wore his coat. Her body was a little worse than ordinary people now, and she did feel a little cold. If she got sick, James wold be angry. Tina in the back seat fell asleep after drinking milk. Kenny didn''t speak. Glorias breath even became soft. There was silence in the car, but it was harmonious. As if this scene had happened before. When Gloria was distracted, Kenny''s indifferent voice sounded in her ear: "here we are." She collected herself suddenly and took off his coat: "Thank you very much, Mr. rke." Kenny did not speak but saw her get out of the car and rush into the rain. Her slender figure looked fragile. He clenched hand on the steering wheel unconsciously. Chapter 371 He Grasped Her Wrist. Chapter 371 He Grasped Her Wrist. There was a very wired feeling in Kennys heart, like...Pitiful? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He found the feeling was a little ridiculous. There was nothing special about this woman. Why did he be pitiful just looking at her in the rain. When he reacted, he found that he had got out of the car with an umbre. He stroke to catch up with Gloria. "Miss Taylor." When he called Gloria, he couldn''t help but raise up his lips with self mockery, and there was no smile in his eyes. Gloria covered her head with her bag and ran into themunity. She heard footsteps behind her, but she didn''t expect that it was Kenny. "Mr. rke, whats the matter?" As soon as Gloria finished, she heard a familiar male voice behind her. "Gloria." Gloria only took a look at Kenny, and then turned to the other side and saw James. "James? How did youe out? " James, dressed in a soft household clothes and holding a well-made id umbre, walked towards her leisurely. The cold voice of Kenny sounded: "your friend?" "Well...Fiance. " Gloria didn''t know why she hesitated. As soon as she said that, Gloria felt that even the air pressure around her became lower. She turned her head suspiciously to see Kenny. But Kenny didn''t have a look on his face. There was nothing unusual about him. Gloria couldn''t guess what he was feeling at the moment. Maybe she felt wrong. By this time, James hade to them. He looked at Gloria and Kenny, and his eyes were deep. Then he reached out to Gloria and said, "Gloria,e here." When Gloria heard this, she would walk to James. But as soon as she stepped out, she felt her wrist being caught. She looked sideways and found a man''s hand on her wrist. The man''s hands were big and powerful. Kenny caught her waist with right strength. His hands were a little hot. It seemed that the temperature was going to seep into her blood through her skin. "Mr. rke, what''s the matter?" Gloria struggled, but failed. He didn''t use too much force, but it was hard to throw his hand away. This Mr. rke looked so indifferent, but now he was grasping her waist? Kenny looked down at her. The woman''splexion was different from that of ordinary people. Compared with ordinary people, she looked a little sick, but her eyes were watery and attractive. Kenny thought he was really crazy. Before hearing this woman said that she had a fiance, he felt inexplicably angry. The more ridiculous was that just at the moment when Gloria was about to leave, he reached out and held her unconsciously. He didn''t even know the reason. James''s eyes fell on Kenny''s hand who was holding Gloria''s hand, and then moved away. He looked at Kenny: "Sir, please let her go." Kenny frowned slightly, but let go of Gloria. As soon as Gloria was released, she immediately walked to James. James moved his umbre over her side. Gloria gave him a smile and looked up at Kenny and said, "Mr. rke, this is my fiance, James." And then she said to James, "today I went shopping with Edith and met Mr. rke''s daughter in the mall..." She gave James a very simple exnation of what happened. After listening that, James gave her a soothing smile, turned to Kenny and said, "thank you, Mr. rke, for sending my fiancee back." Kenny didn''t have any expression. He didn''t say a word. He just looked at Gloria and turned away. He was holding a ck umbre. The tall and straight figure disappeared in the rain. He looked a little lonely. Gloria murmured, "what a strange temper." Suddenly, a gust of wind came, and Gloria''s clothes had been drenched. She shivered with cold. James, noticing her reaction, put his arm on her shoulder and whispered, "go back." "Well." Gloria answered, nced at his hand on her shoulder and moved a little away quietly. She was still not used to having the physical contact with James. James seemed to feel her resistance and let her go at the next second. When Kenny returned to the car, Tina just woke up. She was holding an empty milk box and looking up at the top of the car in a daze. When she saw Kennye in, she turned her eyes to look at him and called, "Dad." Kenny closed the door and looked back at Tina. Tina blinked at him with her ck round eyes. They looked at each other for a while. Suddenly, Kenny frowned. There must be something wrong with the woman just now. She always let him have some strange feelings and now he even thought that Tina looked a little like that woman. Kenny, with a ck face, drove home. Tina was talking all the way. When they arrived at the gate of the old house, a servant came to open the car door for them with an umbre. Kenny walked in with Tina in his arms. In the hall, Aurora sat on the sofa, looking angry. As soon as she saw Kennye in with Tina in his arms, she snorted coldly and said, "you''re back finally!" Aurora''s tone was cold and her voice was a little indifferent. Tina was just a child. She hugged Kenny''s neck tightly and leaned her head against his shoulder for fear. She didn''t dare to see Aurora. Although she was a little mischievous, she was still afraid when she saw that adults were really angry. Sensing her subtle reaction, Kenny reached out and patted her on the back gently and put her on the ground: "half a box of ice cream is allowed. Go." When she heard the ice cream, Tina''s eyes brightened. Kenny nced at the servants behind him. A maid came and led Tina to the kitchen: "Miss, let''s go for ice cream." Aurora realized that she had just scared Tina. She was a little embarrassed but she was still tough and said, "how could you be so self-willed? You know how important the meeting is today. How can you dy it..." Kenny sneered and looked at Aurora sharply: "Tina almost got lost today. Do you know?" Aurora was stunned,"what''s going on? ording to the servant, it''s Su Mian..." Kenny''s face was icy and his voice was frightening: "Su Mian took Tina out and almost lost her. Should I settle the ounts with you or Su Mian?" Chapter 372 Do You Deserve It? Chapter 372 Do You Deserve It? Aurora''s face changed slightly, and she didn''t know about it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ording to her and Su Mian''s n, Kenny can''t remember what happened before, so they can just cheat him and let him think that Tina''s biological mother was Su Mian. With her help, Su Mian didn''t need to deal with Tina. "Su Mian, she should just be careless...Besides, Tina was found by you. Tina looks fine... " This was Su Mian''s fault. Aurora wanted to help Su Mian subconsciously. Before she has finished, she looked at Kenny''s cold face and was silent. At this time, Aurora''s phone rang suddenly. "Aurora, has Tinae home? I took her out today. She was naughty and ran away. I haven''t found her yet... " Before Su Mian finished her words, she cried out of breath. Aurora looked up at Kenny but still said, "shes back." Su Mian was surprised: "really? I''ll be right here. Aurora hung up the phone and thought for a while before she said to Kenny, "let''s talk to her face-to- face. Su Mian will be here soon. After all, she is Tina''s biological mother. She must feel bad about such a thing..." Kenny just looked at coldly and didn''t speak. Su Mian came very quickly. She looked terrible. Her hair and clothes were drenched with rain. Her makeup was ruined and her face was pale. Aurora felt pitiful. After all, she and Su Mian were good friends for many years. Seeing Su Mian like this, she ordered the servant quickly: " make a cup of hot tea and bring the nket." "No." Su Mian shook her head in a daze. When she saw Kenny, her eyes brightened and she went straight to him. She reached out to touch the hand of Kenny, but Kenny stepped back to avoid it. "Kenny, has Tina really been found? It''s all my fault. I am so careless... " Su Mian said, and her eyes became red again. She was about to cry but she didnt. The sad look seemed to be real. Kenny looked at her coldly, with sharp eyes. Su Mian had the feeling of being seen through by his dark eyes. She blinked her eyes, and tears rolled out like broken beads: "Kenny, where is Tina? I want to see her. " Kenny''s eyes were even colder, and his voice was cold: "do you deserve it?" Su Mian''s face changed: "Kenny, you...Won''t you forgive me? " Kenny suddenly raised his hand and waved to the bodyguard behind him. At the next moment, the bodyguard handed him a check and pen. Kenny took the pen, wrote a long number on the check, and then threw it to Su Mian directly: "Tina has nothing to do with you in the future. Please don''te to rke family again." The check fluttered on Su Mian and then fell to the ground. Su Mian couldn''t believe it. She didn''t expect Kenny to be merciless. No, it was more than heartless. This was clearly insulting her. Did she try her best to marry Kenny for money? She was not short of money! Aurora was also very angry with Kenny''s behavior. She pointed to him and said, "Kenny! You shouldnt treat Su Mian like this! You apologize to her!" Kenny has never been a pushover. He could be against the old Mr. rke, let alone Aurora. As if he hadn''t heard of Aurora, he turned around and went to the dinning room. The servant couldn''t control Tina and Tina always ate much ice cream. When Kenny went to the dinning room, he saw a group of servants around Tina who were trying to take away the ice cream in Tinas hand. They all coaxed Tina. Kenny walked over and called calmly, "Tina." Tina was eating ice cream. She shook her little and hid her ice cream box behind her back. She looked up cutely. and called sweetly, "Dad." Kenny put his arms around his chest and looked down at her. Tina pressed her little lips, opened her eyes and looked innocent, but was soon defeated by Kenny. She handed the ice cream box to Kenny. Kenny didn''t take it but said, "how much did I just say?" Tina said in a small voice, "half a box..." "How much did you eat?" Kenny asked. "I ate...So much. " Tina stood on tiptoe and held up the ice cream box in her hand. It seemed that she was afraid. "No ice cream for the next week." Kenny took her ice cream box and put it aside. He picked Tina up,"it''s time to go to bed." The old house of the rke family was very big, and the design was very wonderful. The dinning room and the hall were not connected, so Kenny can avoid Su Mian and send Tina back to her room. After pacifying Tina to sleep, Kenny walked out of the room and went to the hall. Aurora was still in the hall, and Su Mian was no longer there. "I let someone to send Su Mian back." Aurora stood up when she saw himing. Kenny ignored her and just turned to tell the servant, "cook a bowl of noodles and send it to the study." With that, he was going upstairs. Aurora was ignored by him. She had to control her temper and said, "Kenny, I hope you can have a good chat with Su Mian sometime." Kenny turned to look at her and said, "have you eaten yet?" Aurora didn''t know why he asked this question suddenly, "yes." When Kenny heard the words, he sneered: "I havent eaten." "Didn''t you just let the servant cook the noodles?" Aurora''s voice went down unconsciously. "You and I are siblings. When I woke up three years ago, I chose to believe you. You said that Su Mian was my ex girlfriend. I believed you. You said that I had no friendship with Carl of Shengding, and I also believed you." Kenny''s tone was calm, without a trace of me or displeasure. But every word he said made Aurora''s face bad. After a short pause, Kenny looked at Aurora with a smile: "my sister, who I trust so much, don''t care whether I have dinner at all. Instead, you care more about other people''s feelings. You are really selfless." "Kenny, you..." Aurora''s face suddenly changed and she tried to calm herself down: "Su Mian and I have been good friends for many years. You know, I''m just..." Chapter 373 What Did You Think of? Chapter 373 What Did You Think of? Kenny, like an outsider, looked at Aurora''s feeble rebuttal coldly. Aurora, under his cold eyes, stopped her exining. "Finished?" Said Kenny, with a sneer. Aurora moved her lips and could not speak. With a sneer, Kenny went upstairs to his study. He closed the door of his study and paced to the French window. It was a cold rainy night. The street lights were dim in the courtyard, and the trees ovepped with each other. It was still raining and the wind was blowing. Kenny stared out of the window for a moment and suddenly he thought about the picture of Gloria and James standing together. That picture, was especially dazzling. When Gloria and James got home, she took a hot bath and changed the clothes. As she came out, James had already cooked a bowl of ginger soup for her. James brought ginger soup to her and said, "it may be a little spicy." Gloria picked up the spoon and something shed through her mind. It seemed that...Someone cooked ginger soup for her before She had a headache and the the spoon fell back to the bowl. Gloria closed her eyes, and covered her forehead. "What''s the matter?" James looked at her reaction and got close to her with concern in his voice. Gloria''s voice was weak: "a little headache..." When James heard that, his eyes shed slightly: "what did you think of?" "No..." The pain came and went quickly. She shook her head nkly and turned to ask James: "have you ever made ginger soup for me before?" James said with great interest: "You can guess." Gloriaughed. James was always cautious and considerate. He seldom told a joke with her like this. "You know I don''t remember anything," she said with a smile This is from N?velDrama.Org. "None of that matters." James finished and urged her to drink After drinking ginger soup, Gloria cooked two bowls of noodles hastily as their dinner because it was toote. During the meal, Gloria thought of Kenny and Tina. She said casually, "that Mr. rke looks hard to get close to, but he''s kind to her daughter." James stopped and asked"What do you think of him?" "As a father, I can see that he loves his daughter, but he has a strange temper." Gloria said and nodded. "Really?" James answered and was not talking. When Gloria looked up, she saw James''s contemtive face. "What''s the wrong?" Gloria rarely saw James like this. She asked, "what''s the matter? Isn''t the job going well? " "No. James shook his head with a smile: "just eat." As Gloria continued to eat noodles, James''s contemtion became more and more serious. From today''s scene, the two did not recognize each other. The next day. As usual, Kenny went to work by car. It was just that on the middle of the way, Kenny told the driver, "go to Shengding media." Because of yesterday''s matter, the driver didn''t dare to ask more, but only said: "yes." It was not too long when the car stopped on the opposite side of the road at the gate of Shengding media. Kenny nced at the door of Shengding media and said to the driver, "go ahead and tell Carl I want to see him." The driver got out of the car and left. It wasn''t long before the driver came with Carl. Carl was followed by a man at the same time. The man had a expressionless face who was cautious and prudent. When Carl saw Kenny, he still couldn''t believe it: "Kenny, you want to see me?" Every time he looked for Kenny before, he was directly driven away by Kenny. He did not expect that one day Kenny would take the initiative to see him. People really would be tortured by the reality and constantly reduced their own limits. In the past, he thought it was cruel for Kenny not toe to him for dinner, but now it was hard to see him... Kenny took back his sights and said, "Yes." Carl opened the door of the car and got in. He turned around and took a look at Shi Ye. He paused and said to Kenny, "let Shi Yee in, too? You probably don''t remember him. He was your special assistant and has worked for you for many years. " After Kenny''s ident, Aurora dismissed Shi Ye. When Shi Ye was dismissed, he went to Shengding media and worked for Carl. Kenny looked at Shi Ye and nodded slightly. Carl, who has been rejected by Kenny, felt ttered and said, "you...Have you recovered your memory? " "No," Kenny said coldly "What can I do for you? Carl was cautious. He felt he was like a concubine in the cold pce who was called by the emperor. Kenny asked him directly, "we used to be good friends?" "Yes." Carl sighed: "who can stand your bad temper except me and who would like to be friends with you? You are really..." And then he felt that the air pressure and temperature in the car seemed to be getting lower. Although Kenny lost his memory, his temper did not change at all. He continued with a smile: "to tell you the truth, in addition to me, Shi Ye is the most close to you. After all, he has worked for you for many years." He said, and also pushed Shi Ye who sat next to him,"Shi Ye, do you agree?" This was the first time he has seen Kenny during the three years since he was dismissed by Aurora. He could only see him on TV. After all, the identity gap was too big. There was no chance to meet him and they also never met by chance. Thinking of these things, Shi Yes feeling wasplex. He nodded: "yes." Kenny''s eyes swept back and forth over the two and then he took out a business card and handed it to Shi Ye: "I need a special assistant right now. Call me after you think about it." Carl opened his eyes in astonishment. Didn''t Kennye to see him today? But why did turn out to be handing business cards to Shi Ye? Shi Ye was surprised and took the business card. Kenny took back his hand and said lightly. "I''m going to thepany now." This was to let Carl and Shi Ye get off the car. Carl and Shi Ye looked at each other. Although they didn''t understand what Kenny meant, their obedience to Kenny made them get off the car obediently. Kenny looked at the two men''s backs through the window and thought. Three years ago, when he woke up, there was only Aurora. He lost all his memories. Of course, he chose to believe in Aurora, who was his sibling. But ording to recent events, he felt that Aurora was not so credible. Chapter 374 You Can Play Good Cards so Bad. Chapter 374 You Can y Good Cards so Bad. Kenny saw Aurora in the president''s office when he returned to thepany. When he went in, Aurora was sitting on the sofa with a sulky look. Obviously, she was waiting for him for a long time. As soon as Kenny came in, she asked, "where have you been?" "I need to report to you?" Kenny looked at her and went straight to the boss''s chair behind the desk and sat down. Aurora waspletely ignored. Aurora was very angry. She got up and stepped on her high-heeled shoes and came to him angrily: "Kenny, we are siblings. We should trust each other and support each other." "Trust each other?" Kenny, who seemed to hear something funny, asked her sarcastically, "have you cheated me?" Kenny stared at her with sharp eyes. She was a little flustered. However, she was still maintaining her smile and asked tentatively."who said anything to you?" Kenny didn''t answer, but just stared at her. Aurora was ufortable and the fear that a lie might be exposed made her not even know how to put her hands. Why should she feel guilty and afraid? All she did was for Kenny, and for rke family! Thinking of this, Aurora''s face returned to normal: "no matter what other people say to you, don''t believe them. Many people are staring at us when our rke family cane to this day. They hope that we have quarrels, so that they can get the profits!" It was not the first time that Kenny had heard this from her. Without much emotion, he said, "is it?" Aurora was very firm, "sure!" Kenny stopped looking at her and turned on theputer: "I''m going to work. You go out. Aurora was not sure if Kenny believed her, but she had to turn around and leave. Out of the president''s office, Aurora doubted. Kenny has been fine for the past three years. He has never thought of the past. He had no contact with Carl and other people. Although he has not been close to her, he can listen to her. However, she has found that it was bing more and more difficult to control Kenny recently. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What was wrong? Aurora went back to her office as she thought and had an overseas phone call. The phone rang several times before it was connected. As soon as the phone was connected, Aurora said angrily, "Dr. Li, my brother has been out of my control recently. He doesn''t listen to me. I suspect there''s something wrong with your hypnosis!" It was very quiet on the other end of the phone. After a while, there was a hoarse male voice: "hypnosis is not soul capture. Even if he is hypnotized, he still has his own thoughts and ideas. If you want him to obey you and control him, you have to rely on your own ability." There was no strange emotion in Dr. Li''s tone, but Aurora felt that he was mocking herself. Aurora clenched her fist. Her face was bad and she said, "are youughing at me for not being capable?" "In three years, you are the only one who can get his trust. But you can y good cards so bad, which is also a kind of ability," said Dr. Li calmly. "You..." Aurora has always been proud and seldom took anyone seriously. Hearing this, she naturally wanted to lose her temper. But when she thought that she needed this doctor Lis help about Kennys matter, she forced herself to calm down. She closed her eyes and calmed her mood. Then she asked again, "Doctor Li, is it possible for my brother to remember the past?" "There is no absolute answer to your question." "You mean it''s possible for him to think about the past?" Aurora''s face changed greatly: "Didnt you said that everything would be safe?" "It''s just that you think it''s safe. I still have a job. Goodbye, Miss rke." With that, Dr. Li hung up. "Dr. Li? Hello? Hello? Aurora couldn''t believe that this small doctor would have hung up. She was so angry that she smashed her mobile phone. She walked restlessly in the office. No, she can''t just wait like this. She can''t let Kenny think about the past. As long as he was not allowed to contact with the former people, he would certainly not remember the past. In the past three years, hasn''t it been like this? The more Aurora thought about it, the more she thought she was right. With this in mind, Aurora made an inside call to Kenny''s driver. Aurora asked, "where did Kenny go these two days?" The driver lowered his head and hesitated to say, "he didn''t go anywhere." Hearing this, Aurora sneered: "did he go to Shengding media to see Carl?" The driver said in a hurry. Yes! Aurora looked at him with a warning: "watch him." Because Tina was taken out by Su Mian before and she almost got lost, Kenny didn''t work overtime. As soon as it was time for leaving, he left thepany to go home. He left the building and Aurora followed him. "Kenny." She followed him quickly and called out the name of Kenny. Kenny turned his head and looked at her coldly. "What?" Aurora came forward and took Kenny''s arm in an affectionate manner: "let''s go home." Kenny looked at her strangely, pulled his arm out and strode to his car. Aurora''s face was not very good, but she didnt dare to lost her temper, so she had to follow up. The driver opened the car door for Kenny. When Kenny just got into the car, Aurora also got into. Kenny frowned slightly, but said nothing more. He looked down and took out a piece of information. Aurora was embarrassed. She realized that she couldn''t find a topic to talk with Kenny except when they disagreed. This recognition made her uneasy. She thought for a while and said, "Kenny..." "I want to see the information. Don''t disturb me." Kenny did not lift his head, and his tone was cool as if he were talking to a stranger. This was what he said, and Aurora would not continue to talk to him. The car stopped at the door of the old house. As soon as Kenny got out of the car, he noticed a white car in the parking lot in front of the door. That was Su Mian''s car. Su Mian often came to rke family. Because of Tina, he used to turn a blind eye. He had a good memory. When he saw more, he naturally remembered Su Mian''s car. He said yesterday that Su Mian can note to rke family again. Did she not take his words seriously? Chapter 375 Solve the Child Chapter 375 Solve the Child With a sneer, Kenny walked into the house. Aurora got out of the car after him and saw Su Mian''s car. Fool! Everyone knew Kenny loved Tina. Su Mian took Tina out yesterday and almost lost her. Today she came to rke family again. Did she make Kenny angry on purpose? As soon as Kenny entered, a servant came forward to take over his coat. No need for him to ask, the servant said: "littledy and Miss Su are together in the kitchen." The servants of the family all knew that the first thing Kenny did when he came back from work every day was to see Tina. Kenny went straight to the kitchen. When he went by, Su Mian was cutting fruit on the worktop. As she cut, she talked to Tina. "Eating more fruits will make you beautiful..." Tina was sitting on the worktop. Her two short legs were shaking. People didn''t know if she was listening to Su Mian. She reached out her fat hand and put a piece of watermelon in her mouth. As soon as she put the watermelon in her mouth, she turned her head and saw Kenny. "Kenny!" Tina''s mouth was still full of watermelons, and her voice was a little vague, so she reached out to Kenny for a hug. Kenny approached her and held her up. He wiped off the watermelon juice from the corner of her mouth in disgust. The tone was helpless: "call me dad." Tina called out loudly, "Dad!" Every time he came back, Tina yed with him like this. Tina was very happy to challenge the authority of the president father. "Kenny." Kenny looked up at Su Mian. Su Mian put down her menu and looked at him with a gentle smile. Kenny gave a meaning smile and went out with Tina in his arms. He was not as angry as Su Mian expected, and Su Mian was surprised. Sure enough, it was right to use Tina. When Tina was young, she couldn''t speak or walk and looked like an ordinary child. Now she looked more and more like Gloria. Because of this, Su Mian hated Tina. So the idea of throwing away Tina came into her mind. Yesterday, she was just testing how important Tina was to Kenny. If Tina was so important to Kenny, she can first please Tina and then let Kenny ept her. When she got married and was pregnant with Kenny''s child... As for Tina, she can solve the child by any means. Su Mian felt that the n was perfect. Kenny took Tina to the study. He put Tina on his desk, and Tina turned to get the pen holder. "Don''t move!" Kenny said and his voice let Tina took back her hand and look up at him. Kenny pulled up a chair. When he sat down, his vision was just in line with that of Tina, and his expression was serious, which was the same when he talked about the contract. "Do you like mom?" Tina now knew what "like" meant vaguely. She blinked at Kenny for a few seconds and nodded solemnly. Her reaction was expected by Kenny. He leaned back with his arms around him and asked in a different way, "who do you want, mother or beautiful sister?" Tina''s eyes brightened and she shrugged. She looked very shy. Her voice was full of joy: "beautiful sister!" Her answer surprised Kenny. Su Mian didn''t spend much time with Tina, but she often came to see her. Unexpectedly, she chose Tina. Kenny reached out his hand and carefully plucked the bangs on Tina''s forehead gently, and asked casually, "beautiful sister and Dad, who should you choose?" With little hesitation, Tina said in a loud voice, "Dad!" When Kenny heard that, he lowered his eyes and saw Tina looking up at him with a sweet smile. Kenny''s heart suddenly softened, and he suddenly thought of the scene when he ran into a subordinate shopping with his child not long ago. He remembered the subordinate called the child. It seemed that sweetheart? That child was called sweetheart? Tina was the sweetheart! Kenny reached out and took Tina into his arms. In a consultative tone, he said, "how about we make neighbors with the beautiful sister?" Tina nodded in a hurry: "OK!" Kenny chuckled, "you don''t even know what neighbors mean." Then Kenny took Tina to her room to help her pack. In the middle of packing, Kenny suddenly stopped. Why was he so skilled in such things as if he had done them before. When he took his luggage and held Tina downstairs, Aurora was about to let Su Mian go upstairs and let them toe down for dinner. When Su Mian saw the suitcase of Kenny, she looked pale and said, "what are you going to do with your luggage? Where are you going? Kenny was about to say but he looked down at Tina. Then, he just nced at Su Mian coldly. Without saying anything, he held Tina in one hand and walked out with the luggage. Su Mian''s face changed at once. She turned around and went to the dinning room to find Aurora. When Aurora came out, Kenny had already taken Tina into the car. Aurora ran over and pped on the window: "Kenny, where are you going?" Kenny lowered the window: "go somewhere quiet." With that, he lifted the window and drove away, leaving Aurora screaming in the back like a madwoman. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Kenny! Kenny! Come back to me! Aurora was so angry that she turned to the door and told the bodyguards, "go and take him back!" She can''t let Kenny out of her sight. Once Kenny was out of her sight, it was hard to control him. He may remember the past, or believe what Carl Cook said... Su Mian didn''t expect Kenny to be so indifferent. She said to Aurora: "Aurora, don''t worry too much. Kenny he..." "Shut up!" Aurora''s face was ugly and she cried."it''s all your fault! Yesterday, you almost lost Tina. Kenny was already angry, but you have toe to rke family today! " Su Mian''s family was not bad. There were ttering people around her since she was a kid. It can be said that she grew up smoothly. She has never been treated by other people like this, except Kenny. She controlled her anger."I just want to let Kenny ept me earlier. I''ve been waiting for three years! How many three years can a woman have? I''m 30 years old! Chapter 376 We met before. Chapter 376 We met before. Aurora rke and Su Mian met when they were studying abroad. They had never quarreled for so many years, so they were actually good friends. Both of them were now on the verge of an outbreak, so what they just said was angry words. Aurora rke was so angry that she evenughed, "Are you ming me now?" Su Mian pursed her lips, but her tone was a little cold, "No." The atmosphere was extremely stiff. The scene was a bit out of control so that the servants did not dare to approach. Aurora rke got angry with what Kenny rke did just now. She was in a bad mood, so she felt that Su Mian was also losing her temper to her, too. She looked at Su Mian gloomily, "Su Mian, how many opportunities have I created for you in the past three years? I even lied to Kenny for you. Its you useless! How long does Gloria Taylor marry him? But he is fascinated by Gloria. You spent three years on him, but he still has no feeling for you at all. I advise you to give up!" Su Mian was so excellent since she was a child. However, for Kenny rke, she failed. Now Aurora rkepared her with a dead who had been buried in the sea three years ago. How could she not be furious? "Aurora rke, you''ve been holding back these words for a long time?" Su Mian sneered, "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell Kenny all the things before?" When Aurora rke heard this, she was shocked, but then she sneered, "You won''t. Don''t forget you are also lying to him. Anyway, I am his sister, even if he remembers the past things, do you think he will come after you or me first?" "You" "Dont act like a child. Don''t be too temperamental. We have been friends for so many years and we know each other. Now we are just like grasshoppers tied together with a piece of string. We can''t have infighting, can we?" After a long time, Su Mian answered, "Youre right." ... Kenny rke took Tina rke to Jinding Hotel. In the past three years, Aurora rke did not allow him to interact with Carl Cook, so naturally she would not allow him toe to Carl Cook''s Jinding Hotel for consumption. It was not because he listened to Aurora rke, he just felt it troublesome. Now he felt that Aurora rke was getting more and more annoying. He didn''t want to live in the house of the rke family anymore. He had to find a ce to stay for one night tonight. As soon as Kenny rke entered Jinding Hotel, he found that the decoration style of Jinding Hotel was good and more particr. Kenny rke booked a suite. After putting things in the room, he took Tina rke to the restaurant for dinner. It was already more than eight o''clock when they were eating. Not to mention Tina rke, even he was a little hungry. As soon as the dishes were served, Tina rke couldnt wait to stand up on the children''s dining chair, holding her chopsticks to start. Kenny rke whispered, "Sit down." Tina rke had no choice but to sit back with pursing her lips and grievedly said, "I''m so hungry..." Kenny rke put the rice into the bowl silently, added the vegetables to the rice bowl, stirred it well, took a napkin and ced it under her neck before pushing the rice bowl in front of her. This series of movements was skillful and smooth. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Several women at the table next to them were already discussing Kenny rke in a low voice. Kenny rke had appeared in the news a lot in recent years. Someone had already recognized him, but no one dared toe over and talk. When Tina rke was still a few months old, she showed an extraordinary appetite. She held all leaves and peels into her mouth. When it came to eating, Kenny rke didnt need to worry her. Looking at Tina rke''s "fierce" eating look, Kenny rke frowned, "Eat slowly." Tina rke didnt care about what he said. Holding the chopsticks, she kept sending food into her mouth. At this time, the soup hadn''t been served yet, so Kenny rke had to pass the cup to her and feed her some water. When Edith Hall followed the crew in, she saw this scene. The tall man sat in front of the dining table, holding a water ss in one hand and a tissue in the other. Although there was no expression on his face, his ck eyes paied close attention to the little girl who was eating. The people beside Edith Hall also noticed Kenny rke. "Isn''t that the president of rke Group?" "He is eating here too. Who is that little girl? Is his illegitimate daughter?" "It should be. They look a bit like..." "The rke family''s genes are so good. Kenny rke is so handsome, and his daughter is so cute..." Their argument had deviated from the center of the topic. When they turned around and saw Edith Hall not leave, they could not help but remind her, "Edith Hall, what are you looking at? Let''s go." Edith Hall returned to her senses and said in a hurry, "You go first. I have something to do." "All right. Well go there first. Youe quickly." After they left, Edith Hall looked around then walked in the direction of Kenny rke. In the past few years, both Jinding and Shengding had been in business by Carl Cook. Perhaps because of this, Edith Hall was not worried about being photographed by paparazzi here. Carl Cook would help her solve it anyway. Edith Hall walked straight to Kenny rke''s dining table. "Eat slowly. No one ispeting with you." Kenny rke was talking to Tina rke in a low voice. Edith Hall coughed slightly, cleared her throat, and called out, "Big Boss." After she finished speaking, she couldn''t help but nce at Tina rke. That was Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke''s daughter, Tina rke? Wow... so cute! Her nose was cute. Her eyes were cute, and the way she ate was so cute! When Kenny rke heard this, he turned his head and looked at Edith Hall. He was a bit impressed, but he couldn''t say her name. After all, there were too many women who want to talk to him. However, this woman seemed to be different from the other women who were talking to him, because her eyes were always on Tina rke. Kenny rke put down the water cup in his hand and asked indifferently, "What do you call me?" Edith Hall shifted her gaze from Tina rke to Kenny rke. Although she hadn''t spoken to Kenny rke in three years, Kenny rke''s prestige still remained. She straightened her back subconsciously, standing like a pupil in standard posture. Edith Hall said honestly again, "Big Boss!" There was a sh of thinking in Kenny rke''s eyes, and then he said, "Are you an actress of Shengding?" "Yeah." Edith Hall responded. She couldn''t help but turn her gaze to Tina rke again, "Your daughter is so cute." "I haven''t announced that I have a daughter. You don''t seem to be surprised at all." It may be that Edith Hall didn''t show him that disgusting face like other women. He was willing to say a few more words to her. The expression on Edith Hall''s face froze. Thinking of Gloria Taylor, she sighed slightly, "Because we met before." Kenny rke''s eyes became sharp in an instant. Edith Hall swallowed, "What I said is true." Even after three years, the eyes of the big boss were still terrible! "Dad, more!" Tina rke''s voice broke the atmosphere. Kenny rke turned his head and continued to give Tina rke bibimbap without saying a word. Tina rke tilted her head to look at Edith Hall who was also looking at her. Then, Tina rke tilted her head and smiled, "Pretty sister." Edith Hall was so fond of Tina. Tina was so cute. Chapter 377 She Is a Strange Aunt Chapter 377 She Is a Strange Aunt Edithughed that she couldn''t close her mouth and even tried to reach out to cup her own face. But she held back. Because there was still Kenny in front of her. "Wow, you''re also adorable." Edith might have been influenced by Tina, unconsciously pressed her voice when she spoke, with a hint of light coaxing as her tail to ne curled upwards. Tina smiled, which was a rare shy smile. Then she reached out to block her own face, and even when blocking her face, she didn''t put down the chopsticks in her hand. Such a cute foodie! When Kenny put the bowl of rice to Tina, he noticed that Tina and Edith were looking at each other. Kenny didn''t doubt that if he left for a few seconds, this woman would just carry Tina away. He narrowed his eyes and his tone was even colder than it was earlier, "Anything else? " "...Huh? " Didn''t they just happen to be talking about how they used to know each other? And now the tone of Kenny seemed trying to drive her away? Sure enough, the next second she heard Kenny say, "If there is nothing else, you can leave. " "Big Boss, I... " Edith had a hard time meeting Kenny once, so of course she didn''t want to leave just like that. Before that, when she knew that Gloria and Kenny both lost their memories, all she wanted was not to tell Gloria about her and Kenny. However, she saw Tina. Tina was Gloria''s biological daughter, a piece of flesh plucked out from her body. Even though Gloria and Tina were not destined for each other, Gloria and Tina must acknowledge each other. Gloria had the right to know that she had a daughter. Tina also had the right to know who her real mother is. She deserved everything she should be given, including motherly love. When Kenny saw that Edith was not leaving, he spoke out and threatened, "Are you a public figure who didn''t care about your image at all? " Without waiting for Edith to react, Kenny picked up his cell phone, as if he was about to call the security guard. Edith gnashed her teeth, pped her palm on the dining table, and said in a serious tone, "I''ll just say one sentence and leave. " Kenny raised his eyes to look at her. Edith swallowed her saliva and said, "Tina''s real mother is not Su Mian, your sister is lying to you. " This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Seeing the face of Kenny getting colder and colder, Edith knew that it was all she could say for the time being. In the past, because of Gloria, Kenny was quite polite to her. But now, Edith couldn''t guarantee what Kenny would do if she stayed here and angered him. After Edith finished speaking, she turned around and left. Tina raised her head in hindsight, she looked to where Edith had just stood, raised a little fat finger and said, "Pretty sister? Where is she? " Her mouth was still stained with rice grains, and the soup of the dish. Kenny didn''t answer but wanted to wipe her mouth. Tina didn''t get the answer she wanted, so she turned her head to look for Edith. When Kenny''s big hand stretches out, it covered her small head and forcefully made Tina look at him. Tina opened her mouth slightly and blinked at him, "Where did pretty sister go? " Kenny corrected her, "That''s not a pretty sister. " Tina frowned, "Then she is? " In the meantime, Kenny slightly raised his eyebrows as well, "She''s an strange aunt. " Originally, he wasn''t disgusted with Edith, but Edith kept looking at Tina. It''s really strange to see that many women either came for him or for his daughter. "She''s a beautiful... " Tina was about to retort, and then she was interrupted by Kenny again, "Repeat after me, she is a strange auntie. " Tina had a strong desire to learn and obediently read along, "A strange auntie. " Kenny''s eyes shed with satisfaction, "When you see this kind of strange aunt in the future, stay away from her, and you can''t talk to her. " Tina nodded her head in seeming understanding. When the fruit after dinner was served, Kenny fed Tina a few pieces of apples, and Tina started to feel sleepy, outstretched hands wanting Kenny to hug. Tina is usually a good girl, and only when she wanted to sleep would she require her father to hug her. Kenny took her and put her in a good sleep position so she could sleep in his arms. That''s when he had time to eat. The food was already a little cold, so Kenny ate a little bit, and then took Tina back to her room. Tina slept deeply and Kenny wiped her face, put on a small nightgown for her and let her sleep by herself. He was about to go to the bathroom to take a shower when his private cell phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. It''s the special assistant named Shi Ye who called him. Kenny turned back to see that Tina wasn''t woken up, and then he went out to answer the phone call. As soon as the call was answered, Shi Ye called out, "Young master. " Kenny also noticed his address and asked without any emotion, "Figured it out so quickly? " Shi Ye was silent for a moment and said, "As long as young master needs me, I''ll do everything I can do. I''ve already taken care of the work in hand, so I cane to rke Company tomorrow. " He hadn''t immediately promised Kenny because he needed time to deal with the work in hand. Naturally, Carl was willing to let him go, but he had his own duties and was not at peace until he had finished dealing with them. Kenny thought for a moment; he didn''t expect Shi Ye to be so good at doing things, and very cautious and thorough. After a few seconds, he said, "Tomorrow morning,e directly to Jinding. " Shi Ye responded, "OK. I see. " The next morning, when Kenny took Tina to have breakfast, Shi Ye had arrived at Jinding. When Shi Ye saw Tina, his face clearly shed with surprise. When Tina sensed that someone was looking at her, she turned her head to look at Shi Ye. People who have children of their own might have one thing inmon that when they saw a cute and lovely child outside, they would unconsciously take a second look at him or her and couldn''t help but smile at him or her. What''s more,Tina is also the daughter of Kenny. Shi Ye had witnessed Kenny turn from a dark and cold boy to a sessful and steady businessman, which made him have mixed feelings. Most children are sensitive, and they can sense both good and bad intentions from others. When Shi Ye smiled at her, she also smiled at him. Without raising his head, Kenny asked, "Have you had dinner? " Shi Ye heard it and said respectfully, "Yes, I''ve eaten food before I came. " Kenny tested the temperature of the milk for Tina and said carelessly, "Help me check on someone. " Shi Ye asked, "Who does young master want me to check on? " Only then did Kenny turn to look at him, "Gloria Taylor." Shi Ye looked up sharply, and in his eyes was a shock that couldn''t be concealed. Kenny certainly noticed his abnormality, "What? Do you have any problems? " For a moment, Shi Ye thought that Kenny had recovered his memory. But the way Kenny looked at him was still as strange as before. Time Night paused before saying, "...No, nothing. " Chapter 378 Living Next Door to Them Chapter 378 Living Next Door to Them As Shi Ye was leaving, he couldn''t help but look back at Kenny again. It''s just in time to see Kenny peeling eggs for Tina. Before meeting Gloria, words like "considerate" and "caring" had nothing to do with Kenny. Now, when Kenny took care of Tina, he looked so natural. In addition to the nobility of a master of a rich family and the imposing temperament of a businessman, he also had a kind of calmness that only a father could have. Althoughpared to most people, Kenny was already sessful and good enough, but he had never stopped improving himself. It''s just that fate is never fair only in its unfairness. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Shi Ye didn''t stay too long, and he just looked away soon after a few seconds. He heard about Gloria from Carl . He left Jinding, and while driving, he called Carl and asked for Gloria''s address. Shi Ye drove to the neighborhood where Gloria lived. He stopped the car on the side of the road across the street of the housing estate. He did not get out of the car immediately, and after sitting in the car for a while, he saw Gloriaing out of the housing estate. She was wearing a white sweatshirt and jeans today, and although she was thin, she looked in good spirits. After the explosion on the ind, Shi Ye, Carl and the others all thought that Gloria had already passed away. Now looking at Gloria standing there alive, Shi Ye felt a bit ufortable and amazed. He calmed down his mind and opened the car door to go down, walking straight towards Gloria. "Hello? " Shi Ye tentatively walked towards Gloria and talked to her when he got close enough. Gloria back at him, "Hello, what can I do for you? " Shi Ye''s gaze briefly lingered on Gloria''s face for a few seconds before quickly moving away, with the polite tone, "Yes, I am wondering if there are any houses for sale in this housing estatetely? " "I''m not really sure about that, you can contact the property managementpany and I''ll give you the phone number of it, or you also can look for the information on the Apps for house renting. " Gloria felt that the person in front of her was very kind, and took out her phone to find the phone number of the property managementpany and reported it to Shi Ye. Shi Ye saved the phone number and said very sincerely, "Thank you very much. " "You''re wee. " Gloria said, and then turned around and left. Shi Ye stood there, watching Gloria''s back disappear into the crowd before withdrawing his gaze. It seemed that Gloria had really fotgotten about him.... Aside from being thin and frail, she didn''t look much different from before, but her personality seemed to be much gentler. The former Gloria also looked gentle, but she always carried a sharpness that emanated from her bones, as if she could destroy anyone or anything that wanted to hurt her at any time. Perhaps it was the absence of those heavy memories that made her so much simpler. Shi Ye shook his head and withdrew his thoughts. Kenny had asked him to check on Gloria, either because he knew something or he had already met Gloria. He felt that the second reason was more possible. In the past three years, the closest person to Kenny was Aurora. How could Aurora mention Gloria in front of Kenny? If Kenny regained his memory and learnt that Aurora refused to save Gloria, he surely would be revenged on Aurora for Gloria . ........ The first time Gloria married Kenny and went to his vi on the hillside, Shi Ye had already checked her out. After three or four years, he never thought he would do it again. And the person who asked him to do it was still Kenny . This made him feel that time had turned back to the time when Gloria just married to Kenny . Although Shi Ye knoew all about Gloria, but after three years, there was still a need to check again. The result of the investigation was shocking to Shi Ye. Before the incident three years ago, Gloria was already very famous on the inte, but now he couldn''t even find any trace of her. Including the matter of her and Kenny, and the matter of going abroad to give birth to a child. Such things could not be found on the inte at all. Aside from the fact that she is the daughter of the Taylor family and graduated from the film school and had an ident three years ago, nothing else can be found out. If Shi Ye didn''t know the truth, he would believe this information. But in the current situation, all he could do was to hand over this superficial information to Kenny . Gloria''s infromation had been changed by someone. Even if he told Kennu that Gloria was his wife, the woman he loved most, Kenny would not necessarily believe it. It could only be done step by step. In the afternoon, Shi Ye brought the information from the investigation to the rke Company. As he went in, he was stopped by the receptionist. "Sir, who are you looking for? " In three years, rke''s front desk had changed a few groups of people, and they no longer knew Shi Ye. Shi Ye said in a deep voice: "I''m the president''s new assistant. " The front desk still didn''t let him in, "Really? Where''s the work card? " In the end, Shi Ye had to call Kenny to let him in. When he reached the elevator, he found that it was still on the tenth floor and would have to wait for a while. When the elevator finally came down, the person who came out of the elevator turned out to be Aurora. Shi Ye slightly bowed his head, "Mrs. rke. " Aurora took a nce at Shi Ye and felt a little familiar, but didn''t recall who he was. Shi Ye smoothly arrived at the office of the Kenny . Kenny brought Tina to the office today. When Shi Ye entered, he saw that both Tina and Kenny were doing something. Kenny was sitting on the chair and there was a lot of information in front of him. And Tina, who was sitting on her desk with a brush in one hand and a piece of paper in the other, drawing randomly on it. Such a scene was a little funny, but it was also harmonious. Shi Ye knocked on the door and entered, walking straight to Kenny, "Young Master, this is what you want. " After he put down Gloria''s information, Kenny put down his work and began to read Gloria''s information. There were only two pages of information, so Kenny quickly finished flipping through. Immediately, he looked up at the Shi Ye, "Where is her fianc''s information?" Shi Ye then handed over another piece of information of James, "Here. " The information of James is even less than Gloria, only half of an A4 paper. Kenny''s eyes shed with satisfaction, for he had just asked Shi Ye to check on Gloria, and he didn''t expect Shi Ye to also get James''s information. It seems that Shi Ye had really been his special assistant before. Kenny put down the information in his hands and gave a careless order, "There''s one more thing I want you to do, I want to stay next door to them tonight. " Shi Ye was a little surprised. Although he didn''t know what Kenny was thinking about, he still nodded slightly, "I see. " Chapter 379 Its your money Chapter 379 It''s your money Shi Ye didnt go out immediately. Kenny asked him: Do you have anything else? Shi Ye answered with the serious look: Young Master, these two peoples information is notpleted, especially James Moore, his identity is not that simple. James and Gloria were seen by the paparazzi before they went to the small ind that year, so Kenny sent him to check the man called James Moore. All the information he found at that time was only a few. The man who called James Moore seemed to have emerged from nowhere, his identity is simple and the record is clean, but he is suspicious as well. They were not sure about his purpose. Really? Kenny looked at him and picked up Glorias information again to check: I think the identity of Gloria is moreplicated. Shi Ye has been around with Kenny for such a long period, so he couldnt miss the interests of Kennys eyes. Yes, Mrs. Taylor isplicated indeed. Gloria is his kids biological mother and his wife, how could she be someone not special? But he could obviously see that Kenny has lots of interests of Gloria. Could this be the legendaryfate as people say? Kenny raised his eyebrow when he heard this: Do your words have other meanings? Shi Ye lowered his head to show respect and stopped talking. It seemed that Kenny didnt want to talk more and then said: You can leave. Kenny started to lost in his thoughts after Shi Ye went out. He came back to reality until Tina rk grabbed some papers in front of him and then started to draw on them. She tted out those papers and started to talk while drawing: Ill draw a Kenny rke. Kenny nced and found out that is Glorias personal information, he reached out his hands and took it back, so she couldnt draw on them. Tina is a good girl and always has been sweet, but she will get angry if she got interrupted when she was ying. She narrowed her mouth and looked at Kenny: Huh! Give it to me! Kenny gave Tina those papers which have Jamess information instead and said: Draw on this one, there are some nk space for you. Tina raised her little chin and answered with a magnanimous tone: I forgive you. She lowered her head and continued to draw after she said so. Kennyughed because of what she said, she is so small and Kenny has no idea of how to fight with her, so he just reached out and rubbed her head in the end. His movement was disliked by Tina. Ahh, dont touch me! Tinas eyebrows were frowned together and seemed to be angry. Kenny changed the topic of their conversation: Dont you want to draw me? Let me see. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Tina immediately took out the paper and showed him: Look, this is you. Kenny looked at the red and green lines on the paper, then he took out the iPad and asked: Do you want to watch some cartoons? Tina answered with her head kept nodding: Yes! Tina holds the iPad and moved to the sofa to watch cartoons, Kenny continued his work. Shi Ye came back when its time to get off work. He held the real estate certificate in his hand. Sir, this is the thing you want. He handed the real estate certificate and the key to Kenny. Kenny looked at the certificate and key, then he turned his eyes to Shi Ye:Where did you get the money? Shi Ye hesitated for a while and then answered: Its your money. Kenny used to trust him very much before, so he used to give him a credit card. Aurora rke still doesnt know Kenny that well, so she did t know that there is a card like this. This card came back to Kenny when he had the ident and Aurora quitted him, finally, it works. The ce where Gloria stays is a fancy building. Only rich people live there. But no one could have more money than rkes. Money is thest thing Kenny need in his life. Whats more, Kenny is always willing to spend money on any matters rted to Gloria. Shi Ye already knew everything about Kenny and he knew that Kenny wanted to have Gloria live the next door, so he didnt save money at all and did all the jobs. Kenny didnt say anything after he heard Shi Yes word, he just walked toward the sofa. Tina fell asleep when she was watching the cartoons and covered by Kennys coat on the sofa. Kenny grabbed Tina with his coat and hold her up from the sofa. Although his move is very light, Tina was still awoken by him. She half-opened her eyes and called her softly: Daddy. Yeah, we are going to have food. Kenny reached out his hand and touched her head. Tina was a little coquettish when she woke up just now and said: I want the chips Shi Ye followed behind them and he felt his heart is going to meltdown when saw this scene. But Kenny didnt change his mind and rejected Tinas requests: No. Tina was more awake now and said: I want. Kennys tone was still cold: No. Tina narrowed her mouth with an unhappy look: Kenny rke, huge monster. Kenny snorted and said: You are a little monster. Tina blinked her eyes and then her tears fell down: Wawu... I am not a monster, a monster is ugly, Im Tina. Kenny lowered his head and saw Tina, then he walked toward the elevator. Shi Ye is a man who has kids, so he has a soft heart, he tried tofort Tina. He saw Tina stopped her crying at this moment and wiped the tears on her face, twitched her nose and turned her head away from Kenny. It seems that young master still doesnt know how tofort a baby. But, Tinas self-control ability is pretty good. They didnt go back but found a restaurant for food. Shi Ye would send them overter, so they had dinner together. Maybe because that Tina has seen Shi Ye all day so she was nice to him and she would give Shi Ye her favorite food while eating. Kenny stopped her when he saw this: Tina, have them for yourself. Tina responded: Uncle needs to eat. Kenny put a piece of onion on her te and said: Uncle knows what he likes. Shi Ye said: Its fine. Tina doesnt like to have onions and she took out the onion by hands. Kenny put them back straightly: Eat vegetables. Shi Ye couldnt help tough: Sir, Tina is just like you, Dont you like an onion? Kenny was stunned. Tina picked the onion out and put it in Kennys bowl, she smiled and blinked her eyes: Dad, you eat. Kenny: Kenny didnt have that piece of onion in the end. He doesnt like to force himself anything that he doesnt like. The reason to make Tina can avoid having onion probably because of Shi Ye, Tina has been called him Uncle Shi Ye when they left the restaurant. Shi Ye sent them back to the building where Gloria stays by car, the door was opened when they just reached the door. Gloria saw the two-person in front of the door and she was stunned for a second, then she said: Mr. rke? You Tina has already lunged at Gloria: Pretty sister! Chapter 380 Go to my house. Chapter 380 Go to my house. Tina rke shook off Kenny rke''s hand and ran towards Gloria Taylor. She ran over and hugged Gloria Taylor''s legs. She looked up at Gloria, "You are here too." "Yes, I live on the opposite side." Gloria Taylor said, knelt down to pick Tina rke up, and pointed to the door behind herself. She just finished making the meal. She had waited for James Moore toe back to eat together, but James Moore didnte back, so she nned to go to the convenience store to buy something first. As a result, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Kenny rke and his men. Kenny rke nced at the house behind Gloria Taylor. When she came out, the door of the room had not had time to close. Through the half-open door, the warm decoration could be seen and the aroma of the food could been smelt. Kenny rke face darkened unconsciously. His gaze fell on Tina rke. He called out with implicit warning, "Tina." Tina rke carefully nced at Kenny rke, and reluctantly slipped off Gloria Taylor''s body. She slowly walked to Kenny rke. She walked over and grabbed Kenny rke''s hand with a hint of ttery. Kenny rke''s hands were too big, so she could only grasp one of his fingers. She was the closest person to Kenny rke, so she felt that Kenny rke was angry now. Although she didn''t understand why her Dad was angry, shed better to be obedient at this time. Dad never punched people. But if he got angry, it would be scary... Seeing Tina rke''s cautious looks, Gloria Taylor felt a little bit sorry for Tina. She felt that Kenny rke was a bit too fierce towards Tina rke. Tina was a little girl. He couldnt always be like this to her. It should be guided carefully. But she was not familiar with Kenny rke, so she had to hold her thoughts back. Kenny rke nced at Gloria Taylor expressionlessly, held Tina rke to turn around, and said to Shi Ye, "Open the door." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After opening the door, Shi Ye let Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor go in firstly. He nodded to Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor remembered that he was the man who had spoken to her during the day. She could not help but said loudly, "It''s you. You helped Mr. Kenny find a house?" "Yes." Shi Ye lowered his eyes and handed out a business card respectfully, "Hello, I am Shi Ye." Gloria Taylor took the business card and looked at it politely for a second or two before putting it away, "Hello, Im Gloria Taylor." Shi Ye blinked, "Ms. Gloria and my boss will be neighbors from now on, so please take care of him." Gloria Taylor was taken aback for a moment, "Mr. Shi is so polite." When Shi Ye entered, Gloria Taylor turned around and closed the door with a look of confusion. She walked towards the elevator. Kenny rke took his daughter and suddenly moved to thismunity? Although the environment of thismunity was good and high-end, shouldn''t rich people like Kenny rke live in a spacious vi with a crowd of servants? Why did he suddenly move here? With this doubt, Gloria Taylor came back from shopping. She remembered that she didn''t bring the key or mobile phone when she went out. She didnt know when would James Moore return, so she had to wait at the door. At this time, the opposite door opened. Shi Ye arranged for Kenny rke and Tina rke. He was about to leave now. Gloria Taylor said hello politely, "Mr. Shi." Not waiting for Shi Ye to answer, a little head appeared behind the door, "Pretty sister?" Tina rke stood by the door, with big ck eyes open, looking at Gloria Taylor with excitement. Gloria Taylor smiled at her, "Tina rke." Tina rke asked her curiously, "Why are you sitting at the door?" "I forgot to bring the key so I can''t get in." "Huh?" Tina rke seemed a little unresponsive, and looked up at Shi Ye. Shi Ye touched her head, "You can''t open the door without the key. You can''t enter the room without opening the door." "Oh." Tina rke nodded, opened the door and ran towards Gloria Taylor. She took Glorias hand and pulled her in the direction of her door, "Pretty sister, go to my house." "...No, my friend wille soon." Tina rke was very persistent, "Let''s go." Gloria Taylor was dragged to Tina rkes house by Tina rke. As soon as Tina rke entered the door, she shouted loudly excitedly, "Dad, beautiful sister is here!" After she finished speaking, she was looking for slippers for Gloria Taylor in the shoe cab next to her. Only her and Kenny rke''s slippers were in the shoe cab. Afterparing them, she gave Kenny rke''s slippers to Gloria Taylor, "This is for you." After finishing speaking, she seemed to feel that the shoes cing was not correct enough, so she aligned them again, and then looked up at Gloria Taylor with a look of expectation. Gloria Taylor couldn''t help but smiled. She touched Tinas face, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Tina rke ran away a little shy. Gloria Taylor stood in the hallway and looked around the room. Theyout of the house was the same as that of James Moore, both of which were duplex. The decoration style of the Mediterranean was also very warm. It could be seen that the furniture was new. She hesitated whether she should change shoes to go in. Although Tina rke invited her in, Kenny rke seemed to dislike her a bit. She lowered her head and looked at the slippers Tina rke gave her. She put her feet next to the slippers andpared them. The men''s slippers were a bit longer than her feet. It was impolite to wear a man''s slippers casually. So Gloria Taylor put the slippers back and walked in barefoot. Tina rke poured a ss of water, and walked towards her happily, "Pretty sister, give you water." Tina walked a little fast, so as she walked, the water in the cup was spilled out. Gloria Taylor quickly walked over and took over the water. Arge ss of water left only few. Under Tina rke''s expectant gaze, she drank up the water. Tina rke was obviously very happy, "Is it good?" Although the taste of the water was a bit strange, Gloria Taylor nodded, "It''s good." "I''m going to pour another ss for Dad." As Tina rke said, she took the water ss and quickly ran into... the bathroom. Gloria Taylor tilted her head and saw Tina rke was stepping on a chair, using a cup to catch water under the faucet. No wonder... it tasted weird... "Tina rke, what did you say just now?" Kenny rke''s voice came from behind, with the indifference unique to this man in his tone. Gloria Taylor turned her head fiercely and saw Kenny rke walking downstairs wearing a bathrobe. When she looked at him, he also saw her. Kenny rke paused slightly. His expressionless face changed slightly when he saw Gloria Taylor. Their eyes were facing each other. His gaze was too sharp. Gloria Taylor took the lead to look away, and whispered, "Mr. Kenny." Kenny rke quickly walked to her, but his voice still cold, "Where is Tina?" She thought he would ask why she was here. "Tina, she''s going..." Before Gloria Taylor could finish her words, she heard Tina rke''s voice, "Daddy, I''ll pour you water." When the two turned their heads, they saw Tina rke running to them in her slippers. She handed the water to Kenny rke, "Here you are." Chapter 381 Obvious hostility Chapter 381 Obvious hostility Kenny rke was also a little thirsty, so he reached out his hand to take the water ss, and took a sip of it naturally. Looking up, he saw Gloria Taylor''s expression that she wanted to say something but didnt. He looked down at the water ss, taking a deep breath, and then asked Tina rke aloud, "Where did you get the water?" Tina rke pointed to the bathroom with a naive expression, "There is a lot of water there. Dad, do you want more?" Tina rke was like a little princess when she was at home. The servants served her. How did she know what water she could drink and what water she could not drink? Kenny rke pressed his lips. He said with a deep expression, "Dont get water from there in the future." Tina rke pouted, "Why? The pretty sister said it was nice." Only then did Gloria Taylor remember that Tina rke also used this cup to get water for her to drink... Then wasn''t she and Kenny rke equivalent to...indirect kissing? Gloria Taylor didn''t know if Kenny rke thought of the same question as her. He nced at her. Gloria Taylor hurriedly turned her head and said, "Um...my fiance should be back soon. I have to go." After she finished speaking, she hurried out. What she didn''t know was that when she spoke, Kenny rke''s eyes kept falling on her lips. ... After Gloria Taylor walked out of Kenny rke''s house, she leaned up against the wall and let out a long sigh of relief. Why was she nervous in front of Kenny rke? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Didnt they just drink the water from the same cup? Why did she feel like her heart was about to jump out? She didnt feel that way when she got along with James Moore. Besides, Kenny rke had a terribly cold personality and he had an illegitimate daughter. How could he be better than James Moore? After a while, Gloria Taylor calmed down and saw James Moore walk out of the elevator. When James Moore saw her, he strode over, and asked with concern, "Where did you go? I just went home and saw your phone and keys are there, so I went to the convenience store to ask them." James Moore and Gloria Taylor were both outstanding-looking people. They came in and out of the community like couples. The owner of the convenience store at the entrance of themunity already knew them. Gloria Taylor thought of the water cup and turned her eyes away with some guilty conscience, "I forgot to bring the key. I was at the neighbor''s house just now." James Moore raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, "So careless? It seems you really can''t do without me." At this time, the next door opened. Gloria Taylor and James Moore turned their heads together, and saw Kenny rke standing in the hallway wearing ck home clothes. James Moore, who was about to reach out to hold Gloria Taylors hand, paused, "Mr. Kenny." "It turns out that Mr. Kenny is our new neighbor." Gloria Taylor didn''t know if it was her illusion. She felt that James Moore was not surprised, as if he had expected it long ago. Kenny rke hugged his arms there. His tone was indifferent, "I didn''t expect to be your neighbor. Its very unexpected." "I hope we can get together if we have the opportunity, but we have to go home for dinner now." James Moore said, smiled softly at Gloria Taylor, and then took her hand. Gloria Taylor curled her fingers, so James Moore could only hold the back of her hand. This was a physical rejection. Every time James Moore came into contact with her, her limbs would naturally produce rejection. In the past, James Moore would let go very gentlemanly. But this time, he seemed to bepeting with someone, not only didn''t let go of Gloria Taylor''s hand, but instead held it tighter. Kenny rke nced at the hands held by the two of them together, an inexplicable emotion shed in his ck eyes. He said, "It''s such a coincidence. We didn''t eat either." Gloria Taylor asked in surprise, "Have you not eaten yet?" It was almost nine o''clock, but they hadn''t even had dinner yet. Kenny rke could bear because he was an adult. How could Tina rke bear it? She was still a kid. "Yeah." Kenny rke replied faintly, with no trace of lying at all. "You want toe and eat together? I made several dishes." As soon as Gloria Taylor finished speaking, Kenny rke said, "Okay." His tone did not change, but because he answered too quickly, it made people feel that he couldnt wait to do that. After Kenny rke finished speaking, he turned his head and shouted into the room, "Tina, lets go for dinner." Tina rke ran over with her slippers, "Didn''t we just have it just now?" Kenny rke took her hand and said naturally, "That''s lunch." "But, Uncle Shi Ye said before..." Tina rke wanted to argue with him, but Kenny rke interrupted her, "Uncle James and Auntie Gloria invited us to dinner. What are you going to say?" Tina rke obediently said, "Thank you. Uncle James, A...Auntie... Gloria" When Tina spoke about "Auntie Gloria", she obviously hesitated. The good-looking ones were all sisters. How could they be called Auntie? She looked at Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor again nkly. ... Kenny rke took Tina rke and went to James Moore''s house to have a meal. When Gloria Taylor was serving food, James Moore went to get the bowls. Children loved to join in the fun. Tina rke was also moring to help with the bowl. James Moore handed the chopsticks to Tina rke, "Will you help me get the chopsticks?" "Okay." Tina rke smiled and her eyes were bent into like crescents. She ced the chopsticks on the dining table. James Moore came over and touched her head, "Good girl." Tina rke smiled at him, walked to the side of Kenny rke, climbed onto a chair and sat down. Gloria Taylor had no children''s dining chair at home, so Tina rke had to sit on a chair. Tina rke was crawling staggeringly. Kenny rke helped her, and then asked, "What did I say to you yesterday?" "What?" Kenny rke had said a lot to her. How could she remember so much? She was a child! Kenny rke reminded her, "You can''t talk to strange aunties." Tina rke nodded, "I remember." "For the same reason, you can''t talk to strange uncles, either." When Kenny rke said this, he nced at James Moore. The eyes of Kenny re and James Moore met each other. Each of them did not look away. Gloria Taylor came out with food, just in time to hear Kenny rke''s words. She keenly felt that the atmosphere on the table was abnormal. The two men still stared at each other. Their eyes were not very friendly. The hostility between them was so obvious that Gloria Taylor couldn''t even ignore it. She nced at Tina rke. She saw that Tina rke was ying with her chopsticks. She said aloud, "Lets start." As soon as she spoke, the two men looked away at the same time as if they had already made an appointment. James Moore put some food into Gloria Taylors bowl, "Eat more. You won''t have to wait for me until so late in the future." "I don''t have any appetite if I eat alone." Gloria Taylor spoke while serving Tina rke. Kenny rke nced at the two people opposite with an unfathomable expression, without moving his chopsticks. Tina rke turned her head very caringly and asked him, "Dad, what do you want to eat?" Chapter 382 The nosy hobby Chapter 382 The nosy hobby Kenny leaned back on the chair with a calm tone: Dont worry about me, just have your own meal. Tina answered without worrying Kennys feeling: But it seems you are angry with me She said this while picking up a rib from her dinner te and sent it to her mouth. This rib is from Gloria who picked for her just now. It was not convenient to have the bones with chopsticks, so she picked the ribs with her hands and there was some food stick her mouth. Kenny nced at her and stretched out her hand to roll up her sleeves. Tina handed her half-eaten rib to Kenny rke and she looked very reluctantly: This is so yummy. Kenny didnt talk, but turned her head away and silently refused. Tina saw that he was not having the rib, so she took it back immediately and said: Ask your beautiful sister to give you another piece. The word pick was missed by her straight away. Kenny corrected her: Auntie. Tina repeated: Pretty auntie. Gloria looked at the interaction between the daughter and father, the corner of her month raised unconsciously. Kenny is not careful enough, but he is very serious about taking care of Tina rke. But, Tina is really a girl who pays a lot of attention on the appearance, she kept calling her with the wordPretty. Tina finished eating the ribs in her hands and looked at Gloria while sucking her fingers, she looked at Gloria with an innocent look: Pretty auntie give dad meat. The scene was once a bit awkward for a while. Gloria didnt think that Kenny is someone who will let the others to pick the food for him. It is probably because of the sense of distance between them, Gloria felt that it is weird to sit with Kenny for dinner and pick up food for him. Your daddy will grab foods that he wants by himself, you Gloria wanted to speak out to alleviate the embarrassing atmosphere, but she didnt think about that Kenny suddenly started to talk: Tina, I want to eat ribs. Although he was talking to Tina, Gloria felt that he was targeting himself. The atmosphere became even weirder. Huh? Tina looked at her oily hands and looked helpless: Dirty. James Moore suddenly started to talk: Mr. rke and your daughters rtionship is good, I persuade that you must love your childs mother very much. A thick haze appeared in Kennys eyes, he sneered and said: The rtionship between Mr. Moore and Mrs. Taylre is not so good. Jamessplexion remained unchanged and also didnt mean to step back: I cant tell that Mr. rke has such a nosy hobby. Kenny raised his eyes and there was a piece of dark raised in his eyes: Im not as nosy as Mr. Moore. James took a deep breath andughed because of his anger: Mr. rke is so right. Kenny ignored James, he turned to look at Tina. Although there was no obvious change in his tone, his voice was lightened a lot: Are you full? Tina felt the atmosphere was not right, she opened her wild eyes and nodded: Im full. Go back then. Kenny reached out her hands and hugged her, then turned to look at James and Gloria: Thank you for the invitation. Gloria started to ask James after she saw Kenny went out: What happened to you and Mr. rke? Did you have any bad memory with him before? This two men looked pretty normal when Kenny just walked in. She just went into the kitchen to serve some food and how could things end up like this? Moreover, she has never seen Jamess tone was so sharp when talking to the others, obviously, he was angry too. James smiled: Nothing, lets eat. Gloria knew that James didnt want to have a deep conversation on this topic. The more he was like this, the more Gloria felt that James knew Kenny before, or there were something happened between them. He didnt want to say, so she didnt ask. Her eyes felt on Tinas te where only has a leftover rib. Kenny said they havent had dinner before. Kenny didnt know how to cook for sure, she went to their home before and there is no maid to help them to cook. The night is so long, Tina has to eat something. How about waiting for her to send them some food? No, James would be angrier that way. James would definitely felt ufortable even if he didnt show it. She supposed to stand on the side of James Moore at this time. Why dont you want to eat it? The voice of James pulled back Glorias thoughts. I have to go to the toilet. Gloria stood up and put her phone on the table in her pocket. James noticed her little movement but said nothing. Gloria went to the toilet with her phone and opened a delivery app after she locked the door. A person like Kenny must have never ever ordered food online, maybe he doesnt even know what delivery is. She found a rtively high-end restaurant and ordered a baby meal and an adult set, she filled Kennys address and then relieved her breath. Little Tina doesnt have to feel hungry. Kenny took Tina back to the house on the other side. Tina was diligent and took out the slippers of Kenny and herself once they entered the door. She kept saying: This is for Kenny, this is for Tina Suddenly, she pulled Kennys pants with her excitement and said: Daddy, the beautiful aunt is Taylor, you are rke we are a family. Kenny: He leaned over and lifted Tina with one hand. Kenny put Tina on the shoe cab and asked her with a serious face: Do you hate that Uncle Moore? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Although she didnt know why her dad became so serious, Tina put her hands behind her back and shook her head seriously: Uncle Moore said Im a good girl. Kennys face turned ck: Someone who praised you probably is not a good person. Tina opened her eyes wildly and looked at him: What is a good person? The father and daughter looked at each other for a while, finally ended because Tina started to doze off. Kenny said discouraged: forget it. He took a bath for Tina and changed her clothes, sent her to her bed and then sat alone in the living room. Obviously its the first time to meet with James, Why could he hate James so much. He felt ufortable when saw James and Gloria sat together. He originally thought it was Jamess problem to make him hate him. But Tina doesnt hate him at all. He trusted the childs instinct. Dingling-- The doorbell rang from outside. Kenny checked the time, its already over 10 pm. Who woulde sote? He felt 10 pm is already veryte after he started to take care of Tina all by himself. He walked over and opened the door. The delivery guy gave him a bag of packed food: Mr. rke here is your delivery. Kenny frowned: I didnt order it. The delivery guy started to talk when heard this: But this shows that its from your address, probably its from a friend of you? Chapter 383 The Takeaway Chapter 383 The Takeaway Kenny took the delivery and looked at the list. It was written "baby meal" on the list. The one who delivered the take-out saw that Kenny had taken it, so he smiled at him and left. Kenny didn''t close the door immediately. Instead, he raised his eyes to look at the door opposite to him, which was closed. Who else but the woman named Gloria Taylor living next door would order take-out to him and Tina at this time? She is really a very attentive and soft-hearted woman. Kenny smiled and his eyes were full of softness. He and Tina had already had dinner, and he wanted to throw away the takeaway box. The woman''s smiling face shed in front of his eyes and he withdrew his outstretched hand, turning to put the takeaway box in the fridge. Before going to bed, he went to have a look at Tina one more time. ...... "Kenny, you''re back. " Hearing this soft female voice came, Kenny suddenly looked up, found himself standing in the courtyard of a vi. The vi was surrounded by lush green woods and thick trees, and the vi seemed to be built halfway up a mountain. The woman who just called him spoke out again, "What are you looking at? Come on in and eat meal. " As he raised his head, he saw a slender woman walking towards her. The woman wore a white shirt, soft-footed and very young. The woman walked closer and closer, and then Kenny finally see her face. He murmured, "Gloria? " "I made some vegetable and beef stew... But you''ve been so busy at worktely, I didn''t put much chili in... And you have to eat light food... " Gloria came over and just grabbed his arm, smiling at him, the two of them very close. Suddenly, the picture changed. He was no longer in the courtyard, Gloria was also gone. He looked around and found that he was in a bedroom. There was a loud sound of watering from the bathroom. But soon, the water sounds stopped. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gloria walked out with washcloth covering her body. Her white face had be a little red because of the heat and even her shoulders and arms were pink like peach blossom. Seemingly sensing the gaze of Kenny, Gloria shyly stretched out her hand to hold her arms, "I forgot to take my pajamas in... So, don''t like at me. " Kenny couldn''t help but walk towards her, his voice low and hoarse, "Don''t wear it, you''ll have to take it offter anyway. " Then, as if his body had its own consciousness, he threw Gloria directly onto the bed. Although Gloria was shy, she didn''t resist. He pulled off the bath towel she was wearing, held her andy on the bed together. The woman''s long, waterfall-like hair was scattered on the pillow, her skin delicate and white, a pair of charming eyes full of softness and she called his name lightly. "Kenny... Please... Please do it slowly... " "Can''t slow down... " "Kenny rke! " When Kenny opened his eyes, he saw the face of Tina above his head. Tina lowered her head and looked at him at the top of Kenny''s head and saw that he was awake, "Hey, are you awake? I am so hungry. " As she said so, her belly also growled. Kenny took Tina by the back of her cor and lifted her aside before sitting up. So it was a dream. Thest time he sent Gloria back, he knew he was interested in Gloria. Facing this dream, it made him understand what kind of feelings he had for Gloria. It was something that had never happened before. "Daddy. " Kenny felt someone pulling his nket. Looking down, he found that it was Tina trying to lift his nket. His face was suddenly changed, and then he reached out and held down the covers, carrying Tina under the bed with a serious tone, "Now, you turn around and go out and wait for me outside the door. " Tina said, "Well, OK. " As soon as she was out, Kenny locked the door and went into the bathroom. It was half an hourter when Kenny came out. Tina, with her messy hair, was sitting in her doorway, whispering and ying with toys. Kenny took her to wash her face and change her clothes, and when it was time tob her hair, something went wrong. He stared at Tinas soft hair for a few seconds and said in a serious tone, "It''s beautiful with your hair down. " Tina sounded excited, "Really? But I also want to tie it in braids. " Kenny said with a nk expression, "Braids don''t look good. " Tina turned her head to look at him, strangled her fingers as if she could see right through him, and then she said loudly, "You can''t braid your hair! " Kenny was speechless, "Well... " Suddenly the bell rang. "I''ll get the door. " Kenny got up to open the door. The arriving man was Shi Ye, and he brought breakfast. "Uncle Shi. " Tina saw the breakfast with his eyes full of excitement, so he ran over and hugged Shi Ye''s leg. Shi Ye smiled, "Good morning Tina. " After he set up the breakfast for the two of them, Kenny suddenly spoke, "Go check on Gloria again. " Tina had an impression of the name "Gloria", and then she raised her head, "Huh? " Kenny didn''t speak but fed her a sip of milk. A child''s attention always could be easily diverted. After moving out of the house, Kenny had yet to hire a maid, so he had to take Tina to the office with him. On the way out, they met Gloria, who was returning from shopping outside. Tina looked excited, "Gloria! " "Good morning, Tina. " Gloria Taylor smiled at Tina, and when she turned her head carelessly, she saw that the eyes of Kenny were fixed at her unblinkingly. Gloria looked startled, nodded towards Kenny, and called out, "Good morning, Mr. rke. " "Hmm. Good moroing. " Kenny coldly responded and brought Tina into the elevator. Gloria shook her head after they left, in her heart, she felt that Kenny was such an unpredictable person. The takeaway she ordered for themst night should have been eaten by them. Gloria felt as if she was paying too much attention to Kenny and his daughter, even though she really liked Tina rke so much.... Forget about it, don''t think so much. Gloria arrived home, she received a call from Edith. "Gloria, I have something very important to tell you. " Edith''s tone sounded very serious. "When and where? " After thest incident at the mall, Gloria had been so cautious. She didn''t watch many movies or TV shows after she was discharged from the hospital, so she didn''t know that Edith was an entertainer. Edith said, "I''ll pick you up. " Edith hung up the phone and drove to see Gloria. She had thought about it one night, and thought she should tell Gloria everything in the past. Gloria had the right to know that she had a daughter. James seemed to be thinking about something, and she always felt that this man was not simple. Chapter 384 That Was Your Daughter Chapter 384 That Was Your Daughter Edith Hall drove to pick up Gloria Taylor and then went to Jin Ding. As soon as Gloria Taylor hopped in the car, she asked, Why the long face? Gloria Taylor didnt meet Edith Hall that often, but she knew that Edith Hall was a lively person. However, at this moment, Edith Hall pulled a long face. She looked nervous as well. Im just nervous. Edith Hall shook her head. After a while, she added, I have something important to tell you. Uh, forget it Lets talk about this later. Gloria Taylor nodded without asking questions. They headed to Jin Ding. Edith Hall pushed the menu to Gloria Taylor, What would you like to drink? Are you hungry? Gloria Taylor was neither hungry nor thirsty, but seeing Edith Hall so nervous, she finally ordered a cup of coffee. Edith Hall asked tentatively, Do you remember anything from the past? No. A few days ago, she had her reexamination. The doctor said that she had recovered very well. But, she didnt remember her memories at all and the doctor couldnt do anything about it. She was panic. She felt like she was hanging in the air detached from the reality. Sometimes, she doubted that she was really alive. Edith Hall bit her lips and handed her phone to Gloria Taylor, Do you remember anything about this person? The phone was disying Kenny rkes face. I know him. Its Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor was surprised, why did you show me this photo? Edith Hall ignored her question and asked, Do you know him? Didnt you say that you dont remember anything? He is the president of the rke Company. I think people who sees financial news will be familiar with him. said Gloria Taylor. Is that it? Edith Hall asked. Hm. Gloria Taylor hesitated and said, He moved to my neighborhood yesterdays. He has a daughter. Your neighborhood? Edith Hall repeated. Every time Gloria Taylor said a word, she would be shocked and she would repeat it. Gloria Taylor saw the surprise in her face. She said truthfully, And he lives opposite to my house. What?! Edith Hall pulled her hair. She looked stupid. What the hell was going on here? Werent both of them had an amnesia? Edith Hall tried to calm down, Have you met each other? Yes. They went to my house for dinnerst night. Gloria Taylor shook her head when she remembered this and uttered, Dont tell anyone about this. Did you see his daughter? Shes cute, right? Edith Hall yed the ss in her hand. She was trying so hard to hide her emotion. Speaking of Tina, Gloria Taylor couldnt helpughing, Shes very cute. Edith Hall raised the ss and sipped her water as if making a kind of determination. She said in a very serious tone, Thats your daughter. Second after second past. There was an awkward silence in the table. After a while, she found her voice back, Edith are you kidding me? Gloria Taylor couldnt believe her. Edith Hall knew that Gloria Taylor wouldnt immediately believe her. She took a deep breath and said, No. Im telling you the truth. She didnt seem like lying, but still, it sounded ridiculous. Tina was the daughter of Kenny rke and his fianc. How was it possible that she was her daughter? She and Kenny rke? Besides, she had a fianc Li Jiuheng. Did Li Jiuheng lie to her? Tina is my daughter? Gloria Taylor bit her lips. She thought for a moment and asked, Do you mean that Kenny rke and I used to be Husband and wife. Edith Hallpleted her sentence. Bang! Gloria Taylor identally knocked down the coffee cup in front of her. The brown coffee left a dark stain on the beige id cloth. After a while, Gloria Taylor said, Although I dont think that youre lying, what you said was too Gloria?! before she could finish, a shrill voice interrupted her. When they heard a sharp noise of heels on the ground, Edith Hall looked up and saw Anne Taylor strode toward her direction. Anne Taylors eyes were locked on Gloria Taylors body. You could tell that it carried a deep hatred. Edith Hall couldnt help swearing, Shit! What is she doing here? Gloria Taylor looked back and saw a woman with heavy makeup storming toward her. When Anne Taylor saw her face, her eyes widened fiercely. She was wearing a very thick eye makeup. She seemed extremely ferocious. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Youre alive? Youre still alive? Anne Taylor came closer and grabbed Gloria Taylors dress. The hatred in her eyes were overflowing. Gloria Taylor didnt remember who she was, but the disgusting feeling in her bones let her know that she used to have a bad rtionship with this woman. Edith Hall stood up and pushed Anne Taylor away, Anne Taylor, what do you think youre doing? Anne Taylor was unprepared. Edith Halls strength pushed her to the ground. Anne Taylor was still looking at Gloria Taylor. She said sharply, Kenny rke is not dead and so isnt you! Why Si Chengyu has to be the one who died?! Gloria Taylor couldnt understand her words, but she could feel her hatred. Edith Hall snorted, Si Chengyu was the one with a death wish! No one owed him anything and surely, no one owes you! Anne Taylorpletely ignored Edith Hall and stared at Gloria Taylor like a poisonous snake, I will never let you go! You have to pay the price! Edith Hall stood in front of Gloria Taylor, Anne, if youre sick, you should get a treatment. Dont vent your illness here! This time, Anne Taylors manager came in a hurry. Anne, what are you doing? he manager propped her up from the ground, Arent you afraid if the paparazzi take your photos again? Theizen will roast you! So what if they roast me? What can they do to me besides roasting me on the inte? Anne Taylor stood up indifferently. Her manager quickly tidied up her clothes. They all worked in the entertainment industry. Anne Taylors manager knew Edith Hall, Miss Hall. Edith Hall said tly Take care of your artist. The manager smiled without saying anything and then, he dragged Anne Taylor away. Before leaving, Anne Taylor looked at Gloria Taylor again with mean eyes. Chapter 385 Let Them Know Each Other Chapter 385 Let Them Know Each Other Gloria Taylor watched Anne Taylor leaving and said nothing. Edith Hall breathed a sigh of relief, Shes gone. Looking back, she saw Gloria Taylor staring at the direction where Anne Taylor disappeared. She was worried. She asked, Gloria, are you alright? Gloria Taylor was different now. She didnt remember anything. She might be scare of Anne Taylor. Edith Hall felt that she was not careful enough. Gloria Taylor turned around and asked, Her name is Anne Taylor. Whats her rtionship with me? When Edith Hall saw her calm demeanor, she said truthfully, She is your half-sister, same father, different mother. My mother was her stepmother? Gloria Taylors eye looked a little strange. Hm. Edith Hall nodded. Gloria Taylor pondered for a moment, Stepmothermonly doesnt treat her stepdaughter very well. Anne seems to hate me very much. Did my mother abuse her? Edith Hall opened her mouth, but she didnt know what to say. Tina Walker was better to Anne Taylor than to her own daughter. How could she abuse her? Edith Hall saw Gloria Taylors puzzled face and said, No. I cant exin this one, but this is not the most important thing for now Gloria Taylor seemed to know what she was about to say. She interrupted her, But, James Moore said that he was my fianc. I dont think he lied to me. If he was my first fianc, how could I be married to Kenny rke? Im not saying that you lied to me, I just Aunt Taylor. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tina rke suddenly called her. When she looked back, she saw Kenny and Tina rke walking toward her direction. Tina rke ran eagerly while pulling Kenny rkes hands toe along with her. Kenny rke didnt mind Tina rke pulling him along. Gloria Taylor was surprised, Tina, what are you doing here? Ie here to eat. Tina rke let go of Kenny rkes hand and looked up at Gloria Taylor to answer her. When Edith Hall saw Kenny rke, she unconsciously stepped back. Kenny rke also noticed that Edith Hall was there. He remembered Edith Hall said that Tina rkes biological mother was not Su Mian. He didnt expect Edith Hall knew Gloria Taylor as well. Things were getting more and more interesting. Gloria Taylor remembered what Edith Hall told her earlier. When she looked at Tina rke, her mood was somewhatplicated. Was Tina rke her daughter? She used to be married to Kenny rke? When she thought of this, her eyes involuntarily locked on Kenny rke. She looked at him carefully. No matter how she saw him, she felt that Kenny rke was not a kind of man who would get together with her. She also felt that Kenny rke was not attractive to her. When Kenny rke felt that Gloria Taylor was looking at him, he looked up and their eyes met. His eyes were dark, cold, and sharp when he looked at people. Tina rke had the same eyes as his, but cuter. After parking the car, Shi Ye noticed Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall. He walked over and greeted them, Miss Hall, Miss Taylor. Gloria Taylor nodded to his greeting. Edith Hall was surprised, Shi Ye? She didnt know that Shi Ye was still working for Kenny rke. Since Kenny rke reinstated Shi Ye, did it mean that he doesnt trust Aurora rke that much now? Now that everyone was here today, why didnt they talk things over? Edith Hall had an idea and winked at Shi Ye. Shi Ye noticed it. He stepped forward and whispered to Kenny rke, Young Master, Ive booked a private dining room. Hm. Kenny rke nodded. He held Tina rkes hand and turned to go. Tina rke shook her hand and let go of Kenny rke. She ran to Gloria Taylor and held her hand, I want to be with Aunt Taylor. Suit yourself. Kenny rke said casually and left. He didnt object. Aunt Taylor, lets go. Tina rke excitedly pulled Gloria Taylors hand and kept up with Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor couldnt refuse. Tina rke took her into the private dining room. When the family of three were inside the dining room, Edith Hall grabbed Shi Ye outside, When did you start working for big boss again? I saw you at Sheng Ding several days ago. Just a few days ago. Shi Ye replied. Did you tell big boss about him and Gloria? Edith Hall asked eagerly. Not yet, but the young master asked me to check the information rted to youngdy. However, it seems that someone messes with the information about her. Edith Hall was not an outsider. Shi Ye didnt need to hide something from her. Who does that? after Edith Hall met Gloria Taylor again, besides feeling happy, she was worried about how to make Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke get to know each other again. She had been busy. She didnt pay attention to this kind of thing. Shi Ye said seriously, It was either Aurora rke or James Moore. James Moore? The self-proimed Gloria Taylors fianc? Edith Hall was impressed. Shi Ye asked, Do you still remember that the youngdy and a man was on the news three years ago? I remembered but not very clear. Edith Hall was very busy that time. She didnt really understand Gloria Taylors affair. Shi Ye frowned, That time, the man who was on the news with the youngdy was James Moore himself. Young master asked me to check him, but we were busy with Si Chengyu. So, this matter was shelved. So, three years ago that man James Moore had been looking for Gloria. It means that he really knows Gloria. No one would save an injured and unconscious woman and keep himself alert for three years for no reason. Edith Hall and Shi Ye were silent. She bit her lips and said, The most important thing right now is to get them to know each other. Get who to know each other? asked Kenny rke. Edith Hall and Shi Ye looked at Kenny rke who was standing by the door with a heavy face. They didnt know how long he had been standing there listening. After a short pause, Shi Ye called out, Young Master. Kenny rke swept his eyes back and forth and ordered, Come in. Shi Ye and Edith Hall followed. Kenny rke turned on his phone and yed cartoon for Tina rke. As soon as Tina rke got the phone, she began watching the cartoon with great interest. After Tina rke was busy with herself, Kenny rke looked up and said, Go ahead. He leaned back on his chair and folded his legs. He was rxed. His eyes were sharp, but he wasnt angry. Chapter 386 Do You Want Me to Contact You with My Mind? Chapter 386 Do You Want Me to Contact You with My Mind? Gloria Taylor looked at Kenny rke with serious eyes vaguely guessing something. She didnt say a word. She just looked up and stared at Edith Hall. Edith Call could feel the strong sense of oppression from Kenny rke. She had no option but to summon her courage and said, Let Gloria and Tina get to know each other. Gloria is Tinas biological mother. Edith Hall had told this to Gloria Taylor earlier. She was not particrly surprised. She turned her head to look at Kenny rke. Coincidentally, he was also looking at her. Their eyes met for a small second, but they quickly looked away. What else? Kenny rke snorted coldly and asked. Edith Hall told him what she told Gloria Taylor before, Youre husband and wife. Right after she said this, she carefully looked up to see Kenny rkes expression. His face was t. There was no obvious emotion showing on his face. His silence was unpredictable. Edith Hall felt a little uneasy. She quietly reached out her hand and pulled Gloria Taylors skirt. If it was rted to Gloria Taylor, Kenny rke believed her. Even though both of them lost their memories, Kenny rke still asked Shi Ye to check on Gloria Taylors background. Not only that, he even moved directly to live opposite Gloria Taylor. What did this mean? It showed that even if both of them lost their memories, for Kenny rke, Gloria Taylor was still special. Their rtionship might be doomed, but even if they were lost or forgot each other, they would still find each other. Edith Hall did this for this reason. When Gloria Taylor noticed Edith Halls call for help, she bit her lips and said calmly, Although this sounds a bit ridiculous, but I believe Edith is not lying There was no change in his face when she was talking, but he slightly tilted his head listening to her. He just wanted to know what she got to say. After a pause, Gloria Taylor looked at Tina rke. Tina rke was busy watching cartoon. She waspletely unaffected by the adult talk. She even laughed every so often. Gloria Taylors face softened, so did her voice. She continued, I can do a DNAparative test with Tina. Its the most direct and effective method. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Everyone turned their attention to Kenny rke, He sat there looking dull. No one knew what he was thinking. Gloria Taylor clenched her fists under the table. Let alone Kenny rke, Gloria Taylor herself felt weird after listening to Edith Hall. Kenny rke was the president of the rke Company and he had a fianc. It must be hard for him to believe this kind of thing. Suddenly, Gloria Taylor asked, Have you lost your memory as well? After Edith Hall told her these things, her focal point was always on Tina rke. Because she liked Tina rke very much, she thought the little girl was really her daughter. As for her rtionship with Kenny rke as a husband and wife, she never really thought about it. After all, for her, Kenny rke was just a stranger she just met. She thought that Kenny rke wouldnt really care about her question, but he unexpectedly answered with a warning this time, Everyone is smart. I believe you know what can be said and what cant be said to public. I know. Gloria Taylor was stunned, but she understood. Kenny rke was the president of the rke Company. Everything about him was closely rted to thepany. If the public knew that he lost his memory three years ago, it might have impact on the rke Companys stock. Kenny rke was satisfied, I will let people handle this matter. After we have the result, I will have someone to contact you. After he finished, he looked at Gloria Taylor. She was stunned. She didnt expect that he would agree. She quickly nodded and said, Okay. Kenny rke raised his eyebrows and stared at her. Gloria Taylor was puzzled. He said with indifferently with eyebrows raised, Miss Taylor, you dont leave a phone number. Do you want me to contact you with my mind? Gloria Taylor was embarrassed. She took her phone out and exchanged phone number with Shi Ye. In fact, when Kenny rke asked Shi Ye to check Gloria Taylors background, he naturally found her phone number. Shi Ye was soft when he found Kenny rke asking Gloria Taylor to leave her phone number. Suddenly, Kenny rke asked, If Miss Taylor is not Tinas biological mother, what are you going to do? My energy and time are limited. Not everyone can waste it. When Edith Hall heard this, she pointed at herself and said, If I told you was a lie, I woulde to you myself. Edith Hall was so firm that Kenny rke gave her a faint look. He turned to Gloria Taylor and asked, What about Miss Taylor? Gloria Taylor was lost. Was she supposed to be responsible for something? When she realized that this matter was between her and Kenny rke, she smiled bitterly, If Tina turns out to be my daughter, what are you going to do? He sneered, Even if she turns out to be your daughter, that will not change anything. He made it clear that he wouldnt give Tina rkes custody to her even if she was her real mother. Her heart tightened, but she knew that it was not the time to care about it. She turned to look at the little girl. Her heart softened. *** Kenny and Tina rke ate well, but three other people didnt. Everyone was busy with their own thought. After done eating, they left Jin Ding. Edith Hall said to Gloria Taylor, Ill send you back. Im not a child. I can take a taxi home. Gloria Taylor unconsciously stared at Kenny rke for a second and then, her eyes fell on Tina rke. Tina rke was climbing the car with both hands trying to get in. it was difficult for her because of her short legs. Kenny rke who was standing behind Tina rke didnt seem to want to stretch out his hands to help her up. Tina rke was annoyed. She looked up at him and shouted, Dad! How did you climb upst time? instead of helping her, Kenny rke crossed his arms like he was watching a good show. Tina rke frowned as she turned away and reluctantly continued to climb up the car. This time, Kenny rke said, Ill treat you ice creamter. Tina rke who was unable to get in the car herself suddenly jumped in and quickly sat on the chair. Her eyes widened, Really? Edith Hall who was watching their interaction couldnt help clicking her tongue and sighed, Shes clever, like you I guess. I dont know. Maybe, like Mr. rke. Gloria Taylor looked back and turned to Edith Hall, I think Mr. rke is very smart. Chapter 387 The Most Complicated Person Chapter 387 The Most Complicated Person Edith Hall rubbed her arm, Im really not used to the way you call each other right now. There is Miss Taylor on the left and Mr. rke on the right. She shook her head, Even a TV drama will not go this far. Gloria Taylor smiled, Its nothing. Mr. rke and I are no different from strangers now. Edith Hall remembered that Gloria Taylor had just said that Kenny rke was smart. Kenny rke is so smart that he doesnt even look like a human being. Edith Hall didnt want to talk about him anymore. She changed the topic, I have some photos from the past. Ill send it to you. See if you can remember something from the past. Okay. Gloria Taylor nodded, Thank you. What are you thanking me for? Weve known each other for years! Edith Hall shook the car keys on her fingers, You really dont want me to send you home? Gloria Taylor shook her head, No. You can go. She wouldnt let Edith Hall send her home. So, Edith Hall had to leave first. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When she drove the car away, Gloria Taylor took a taxi. She originally wanted to go back immediately, but there was a traffic jam, so the driver diverted and took another road passing through James Moores psychological clinic. Gloria Taylor got off at the clinic. As soon as she entered the building, the receptionist smiled and asked, Hello. Do you have an appointment? No. Im looking for someone. Gloria Taylor looked inside. This was first visit to the clinic. The clinic was decorated warmly, like home and it looked very new. The receptionist asked politely, Who are you looking for? James Moore. The receptionists eyes changed subtly. She looked at Gloria Taylor involuntarily and asked, Do you want to see Dr. Moore? May I have your surname, please? Although her tone was very polite, but it was full of inquiry. Gloria Taylor heard from James Moore before that the clinic was very small. So, if she had nothing to do, she coulde visit him. Now, it seemed that James Moore was busy that she needed to make an appointment before meeting him. If he is busy right now, I can wait. There is nothing urgent anyway. She just stopped by to have a look. Since he was busy, she couldnt stay any longer. The receptionist didnt say much. This time, she heard footstepsing over apanied by a conversation. She turned her head and saw James Mooreing out with two other people. Next to him was a middle age woman and next to the middle age woman was a teenage boy. She was probably a mother who took her son to meet a psychiatrist. When James Moore looked up, he saw Gloria Taylor. He was obviously dazed. He said something to the middle agedy and asked his assistant to send her out. Then, he walked toward Gloria Taylor. He approached her and asked with concern, Why are you here? What happen? The receptionists face looked silly when she saw James Moore was full of concern toward Gloria Taylor. The young and promising Dr. Moore was not single? Without waiting for Gloria Taylor to speak, James Moore reached out and grabbed her shoulder, Lets go inside. She was not used to this gesture. As soon as they entered his office, she backed away and shrugged his arms off her shoulder. James Moore didnt care. He poured a cup of warm water for Gloria Taylor. Thank you. she took the cup, I actually just passed by. I came to see you, thats all. Where did you go? he asked. I had a meal with a friend. this statement was half true and half false. Gloria Taylor had no friends now. James Moore guessed, Miss Hall? Hm. she nodded. She held the cup with her fingers continuously tapping on it. She looked awkward. James Moore looked at her quietly and found that she couldnt hide her emotions in front of people she trusted. He sat down opposite her and asked in a rxed tone, Did you onlye out for a meal? Did you not go shopping? Did you meet any paparazzi this time? Gloria Taylor told himst time she went out with Edith Hall, they met paparazzi. Gloria Taylor pondered and asked, James, did you and Mr. rke know each other before? Who told you that? James Moore looked up. He was so straightforward, she didnt know how to speak. He looked very kind hearted. Gloria Taylor felt bad for doubting him. When James Moore saw that she didnt speak, he said seriously, It was Miss Hall telling you this, right? She bit her lips, She did say something to me. James Moore seemed to have predicted it. He didnt even ask what exactly she told her. He just asked, Do you believe her? I dont think shes lying to me. Gloria Taylor believed Edith Hall. Thats it, then. James Mooreughed, Since you think you can believe her, then she must be trustworthy. His words made her even confused. She felt like she and James Moore didnt get along like fiancs, more like confidants. Living together was no different from being roommates. Itw as natural to get along casually, without warmth nor ignorance. Gloria Taylor hesitated and asked, Are we really fiancs? When James Moore heard this, his face was much lighter and his tone was uncharacteristically yful, Do you think were fiancs? No. she shook her head. Heughed. He stood up and asked, Do you want to go back now or go back togetherter? If you want to leave now, I can call a taxi for you. He changed the subject simply and rudely. Gloria Taylor saw it. Gloria Taylor felt that there was an implicit meaning behind his question. James Moore was the first person she saw after she woke up. He should someone she was the most familiar with right now. But, she vaguely felt that he was the mostplicated person. He patted her on the shoulderfortingly, Dont think too much. Just let things flow. She didnt say much. She just nodded and said, Ill go back with you in the evening. She didnt have much to do at home anyway. James Moore ordered an afternoon tea for her and took her to the longue next to the office. He was busy with patients all afternoon. Gloria Taylor could her the conversation in a low voice, but she couldnt hear what they were saying clearly. However, she was curious. After all, it was other peoples privacy. Chapter 388 Dispensable Chapter 388 Dispensable James Moore finished his work six oclock in the evening. He tidied up his things and asked Gloria Taylor, We dont need to cook at home today. What would you like to eat? Anything. Gloria Taylor didnt want to eat anything in particr. She was busy thinking about the DNA comparative test. He nodded, Okay. Before he left, his assistant came to confirm the following days schedule with him. Gloria Taylor knew how busy James Moore was. No wonder he often worked overtime. Inside the car, Gloria Taylor asked, Are you always this busy every day? I go home on time today. Its doesnt count as busy. James Moore replied as he started the car. Gloria Taylor turned her head and looked outside the window to his clinic. The clinic was a three story building. The environment was quiet and the size was small, but many people came here to see a doctor. The building should be quite expensive. James Moore was really rich. She thought of the woman named Anne Taylor she met in Jin Ding this noon. Later, because she met Kenny rke and the others, she had no chance to ask Edith Hall about Anne Taylor. Anne Taylor, like Edith Hall, was also an actress. Gloria Taylor was sure that she could learn about her through the inte. She took her phone out and typed Anne Taylor into the search engine. Arge number of news and rted materials came out. Anne Taylors bold and see-through outfit Anne Taylors new drama is still trending Anne Taylor hasnt rolled out of the entertainment circle just yet. Anne Taylor is expected to be a promising young artist The media praised Anne Taylor, but it was obvious that the news was merely a team marketing because the contents were almost the same. But, thements from theizens were trampling on her. Many people were roasting her. Even so, Anne Taylor did really well in the entertainment circle. Gloria Taylor found Anne Taylors Microblog. She found out that her total followers were more than 10 million. Each of her posts hadments and likes of more than ten thousands. This showed that Anne Taylor was really popr even though she was scandalous. She looked at Anne Taylors personal information. She simply stated that her family owned apany. Was there apany at home? Gloria Taylor didnt feel like she grew up in a family with a good condition. But, looking at her current condition, she could imagine the situation at home. After waking up from a three years longma, she had no rtives around her but James Moore. This exined that she was dispensable in the Taylor family. Gloria Taylor took a deep breath and nced at James Moore beside her. She couldnt help typing his name into the search engine. As soon as the result came out, she was immediately attracted by some posts, How handsome is the most handsome psychiatrist youve ever seen? I dont have much to say. Im not sick, but after seeing the doctor so handsome, I think Im lovesick! The following pictures were unclear, but from the eyebrows, she could tell that he was James Moore. She didnt finish reading the article. She scrolled down to thements and found that they were all praising James Moore. Send the address. I want to see the doctor. College entrance exam will be held next year and the psychological pressure is great. I need to know the hospitals address. I need it too Hes not only handsome, but is also a doctor! I heard that hes still single! When Gloria Taylor saw thisment, she scrolled back up to see the additional information about James Moore. Post-grad from a famous university with a renowned reputation in psychology at home and abroad a prominent and good looking young man N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gloria Taylor looked at James Moore in surprise. Here we are. James Moore stopped the car. He turned his head and looked at Gloria Taylor who was staring at him in surprise. Whats the matter? he asked. After he asked, his eyes fell on Gloria Taylors phone. He smiled and looked a little helpless, I asked my assistant why so many young girls came to the clinic recently. I think now I know the reason why. Gloria Taylor raised her phone, They praised you. James Moore chuckled and stopped talking. They got off the car and was about to enter the restaurant when a ck car suddenly pulled up and parked next to James Moores car. The window rolled down and showed Anne Taylors face covered with a thick makeup. During the past three years after Si Chengyus death, she spent the first six months letting life slip past her. She wanted to go down with Si Chengyu countless times. She managed to survive to revenge on his death. She thought that the bitch, Gloria Taylor was already dead. But, who knew that Gloria Taylor was so lucky that she didnt die. In the past three years, she tried every means to seek revenge on Kenny rke, but she never had the chance to cross path with him. Since Gloria Taylor was still alive, she thought that might start with Gloria Taylor first. After Anne Taylor made up her mind, she smiled viciously. In recent years, she desperately shot her films. Her physical condition went from bad to worse and her skin was not getting any better either. Every day, she had to dab extra thick powder to cover up her dry face. Her face was so dry that it looked pale and dull. Her makeup was too thick that when she smiled, she looked ferocious. Anne Taylor spotted a camera not far away from her, but she was on a secluded corner. She thought that the camera wouldnt shoot at this direction. Being cautious she was, she disguised herself with a hat and a coat before getting off the car with pliers and scissors. Then, she walked toward James Moores car. *** In the restaurant, Gloria Taylor had just finished ordering her food when she received a photo from Edith Hall. Edith Hall sent her a photo of two of them. She looked better and younger on the photopared to her now. What are you looking at? James Moore asked. She handed her phone to him, Edith sent me a photo. James Moore took the phone and looked at it for a while. It was Gloria Taylor when she used to pretend to be ugly. His face changed, It seems that your previous life was interesting. What do you mean? Gloria Taylor took the phone back. Let alone Gloria Taylor, even a bystander was curious about her previous life. She had a half-sister who hated her so much. Her family didnt care about her at all. She used to deliberately dress up ugly. The president of the rke Company was the father of her child. Did these things really happen to her? Gloria Taylor looked at the photo and nodded. She murmured, It was rather interesting. Chapter 389 Let’s Jump Together Chapter 389 Lets Jump Together Gloria Taylor looked at those photos over and over again. Suddenly, something popped in her mind. She looked up and asked, James, since youre a psychiatrist, your research in this field must be thorough, right? When it came to professional issues, his face straightened. He looked serious and earnest. I can be thorough, but for patients with psychological disorder, most of the time, we can only y a guiding role and provide an auxiliary function. In the end, the case relies on the patients themselves. James Moore called the waiter to refill his ss before he continued, Why do you suddenly ask this? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She thought for a moment and said, I went to the hospital for an examination before. The doctor said that my body had recovered well, but I had no signs of recovering my memory. Youre a psychiatrist. Is there any way? James Moore was lost in his own thought. Gloria Taylor looked at him expectantly. It would be nice if James Moore could help her remember her past. After a while, he gave her a very conservative answer, Your amnesia caused by a brain damage. It has little to do with psychology. You can give it a try, but it may not be effective. Okay. her eyes shed with joy. Even if there was a slim hope, she wanted to give it a try. Eat. James Moore smiled as he stuffed some food into her bowl. *** When they were having their meal inside the restaurant, it began to rain outside. It rained a lot in Huyang City, especially in early autumn. The rain was not heavy, but the weather was so gloomy and depressing. Gloria Taylor and James Moore returned to the car with damp hair. They talked along the way. He drove slowly because it was raining outside. When turning a corner, he stepped on the brakes only to find that the car didnt slow down, but speed up instead. No matter how hard he stepped on the brakes, it was useless and the car wouldnt stop at all. His face changed greatly. He honked the horn and shouted, The brakes are broken. Gloria, jump! Gloria Taylor also found that the brakes failed and the car was out of control. Other vehicles noticed this abnormality and avoided being near. Gloria Taylor unfastened her seatbelt, Lets jump together! When James Moored heard this, he wasnt touched, he was angry, Jump! Your life is my salvation. There can be no ident! It was an emergency. Gloria Taylor didnt have the time to think the meaning of his words. She opened the door and jumped at the right moment. She jumped off the car skillfully. Although she was bruised, it was not a big problem. She quickly got up from the ground only to find his car had hit the roadside guardrail. Sha ran toward him. James! Are you okay? she bent by the window and called out his name. James Moore was still sitting on his seat bleeding. His eyes were somewhat distracted as if he would faint at any moment. He nced at Gloria Taylor and passed out cold. She was flustered. She quickly took her phone to call an ambnce. A kind-hearted person approached her and said, Dont worry. I have called the ambnce for you. Thank you. she said dryly. There was a hospital near the scene. The ambnce came immediately. *** James Moore was sent to the emergency center. Gloria Taylor was waiting outside. Every minute was a suffering. She didnt know long it already been when the operating room door was opened and a doctor came out. Doctor, how is he? she asked. The doctor took off the mask, There are no life threatening stitches, but the patient needs to be observed and must be sent to the intensive care unit. Thank you, doctor. Gloria Taylor breathed a sigh of relief. James Moore was pushed out of the operating room with head covered with band aids. He was in a semia state. James? she walked over and called out. James Moore moved his lips, but made no sound. Gloria Taylor watched him enter the intensive care unit and nned to call his family members. However, at this time, she discovered that he knew nothing about James Moore. Besides knowing his name and profession, she knew nothing else. James Moore never mentioned about his family as well. At this point, hi situation was almost like hers. When she woke up after aa, she had no rtives around. James Moore never mentioned about his. Although she didnt know why he never mentioned about them, she felt that he must have his own reason. At the thought, she felt that she and James Moore were on the same boat. He came out after a day in the intensive care unit. She cooked a soup for him. He leaned on the bed and watched her bringing the soup over. He smiled, Youre so kind. Gloria Taylor nced at him, Not as kind as you. Youre quite selfless. Youre still thinking about others on critical moment. She put the soup on the table in front of him. James Moore picked up the spoon and ate the soup slowly. It seemed that he had no energy. She couldnt bear watching him like this. She said, Fortunately, you otherwise, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life. He smiled and said, I have something to tell you. It may be easier for you to forgive me if I tell you this. What is it? The smile on his face faded as he seriously said, Im not your fianc. Gloria Taylor when putting on the lid on the thermos pot. When she heard this, her movements stopped. After a few seconds, she responded casually, Oh. Arent you angry? Or are you too angry that you cannot say a word? James Moored asked, but his face was just as casual as her tone. She hesitated for a moment and said, If you have the heart to lie to me, you will definitely not let me be in contact with Edith. Moreover, you saved me and took care of me for three years. I dont think I can repay your kindness. James Moore nodded. Gloria Taylor pushed the bowl and asked, But, why did you say that you were my fianc? He said without a smile, That time, if I didnt say that I was your fianc, would you trust me enough to follow me out of the hospital? When shepletely lost her memories, it showed that she had no sense of security. When the doctors and nurses thought that they were lovers, he had no option but to y along. Chapter 390 A Far-Fetched Point Chapter 390 A Far-Fetched Point After Gloria Taylor woke up at that time, she was weak and her memory was barren nk. No one empathized with her. Under such circumstances, if someone appeared and had a rtionship with her that was recognized by everyone, she would naturally rely on and believed in that person. James Moore had a good point. However, if she analyzed it carefully, the point he made felt rather far-fetched. But, James Moores recovery and discharge from the hospital remained priorities for the time being. There was no hurry for these things. She nodded and asked, Do you want another bowl? Hm. James Moore smiled and handed the bowl to her. She refilled the bowl and bent to put the soup on the table. A wisp of hair slipped from behind her ear. She reached out and pulled it back gently. Thi simple action made her looked so delicate. James Moore withdrew his eyes and lowered his head. Actually, when he said that he was Gloria Taylors fianc, his reason was nothingplicated. The reason he told her just now was only the small part. The bigger reason was that he wanted to test whether Gloria Taylor really had an amnesia. Theter events showed that Gloria Taylor did have an amnesia. After refilling the bowl and handing it to him, he took it and whispered, Thank you. Why are you so polite to me? she sat down next to him, Even if were not fiancs, were friends. We have a long term friendship, right? James Moore chuckled when he heard this. He reached and covered his mouth to restrain hisughter. After done restraining it, he said in a low voice, Right. Whats so funny? Give the soup back to me! Gloria Taylor was about to grab the bowl back when he waved his hand covering his stitched head, blocking her hand, Im a patient now. She took her hand back. Although she had an amnesia, it didnt mean that she was dumb. James Moore was suspicious. It was difficult for her to ask too many questions now. When she was ina, James Moore kept her for almost three years. She concluded that James Moore was not a bad person at heart. After he finished drinking his soup, she took the bowl to clean it. When she was washing the dishes, her phone rang. She picked up her phone and found that it was a strange number. Her heart skipped a beat. It might be Kenny rke who gave her a call. She nced at James Moore. James Moore was injured in the head and now, he was taking a nap with his eyes closed. Gloria Taylor took her phone out of the ward and picked it up, Hello. The next moment, she heard a mans dep voice on the phone. Miss Taylor. She immediately recognized that it was Kenny rkes voice. He had a nice and deep voice. It sounded so distinct that one would know if it was him once he started talking. She thought that after the resulte out, Shi Ye would be the one to inform her. Unexpectedly, Kenny rke did. Gloria Taylor was ttered. Although Kenny rke was not an overbearing man, he gave off the impression that he was superior to her. Gloria Taylor bit her lips and said, Hello, Mr. rke. Theparative DNA test result hase out. Where are you? Kenny rke spoke simply and clearly. Gloria Taylor was used to his way of speaking now. Im in the hospital now Gloria Taylor pushed the door slightly and looked inside through the crack. James Moore was still in his previous position. She closed the door again. What are you doing in the hospital? She wasnt sure if it was only her imagination, but she kind of heard he raised his voice like he was worried. Gloria Taylor didnt much of it. She said, Im visiting a friend. Give me your address, Ille over. The man on the other side of the phone ignored her. He said, Give me your address. Gloria Taylor didnt ant to argue with him. So, she gave him the address. After she told him the address, he immediately hung up. He was a weirdo with no gentlemanly manners. Gloria Taylor stared at her phone for a moment. She took a deep breath and stuffed it back to her pocket. Inside the ward, she found James Moore with his eyes opened. He didnt look very energetic. He seemed to be exhausted after talking to her earlier. He looked very dull right now. She frowned, I need to go out for a while. I have something to do. He opened his sleepy eyes and asked one more question, Who is looking for you? Its Gloria Taylor hesitated. James Moore interrupted her, Go back early. Pay attention to your safety. Its not that simple this time. Its is eithering for me or you. He said slowly, but what he said was rming. I understand. she nodded. Then, she turned and took his phone and put it where he could reach it, Call me if you need anything. Hm. he smiled. Before, some policemen came to ask questions, but James Moore was still in the intensive care unit. He couldnt say much. Now that he was out, the police mighte back. Whether it wasing for herself or James Moore, the person must have nned this beforehand and had targeted them for a while. *** Gloria Taylor went to the doctor before leaving. When she was about to leave the hospital, she saw a car pulled over. The ck car looked very expensive. She walked over. She was about to open the back seat door and hop in when she found out that Kenny rke was driving the car himself. She took her hand back and called out, Mr. rke? Get in the car. He was holding a cigarette between his fingers. The tip was burning to ash and he dabbed it off. He looked rxed. He was rxed but dangerous, like a lion in dormant. Gloria Taylor thought that this metaphor fitted well because when he asked her to get in the car, she got in almost immediately. She sat next to the drivers seat. She dared not sit in the back row making Kenny rke looked like a driver. The smoke from his cigarette suffocated her. She whispered, Have you seen the test result? Not yet. He gave a very concise answer. He cherished words like gold. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After recovering from her illness, she became sensitive to smell. The smoke in the car made feel ufortable. She covered her nose. The next moment, she heard the sound of a window rolled down. Chapter 391 Cleaned Your Name Chapter 391 Cleaned Your Name She turned around and found Kenny rke rolling down all the windows. The cold wind blew in and the smoke inside the car quickly dissipated. She was moved as turned around to see Kenny rke. He was looking forward focused on his driving. His face was t with no emotion showing. Maybe, he was a little hot. Before long, Kenny rke stopped. A man came over and opened the door for Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor opened the door herself and got out of the car. Young Master. Shi Ye greeted him. Obviously, he had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Gloria Taylor, he slightly nodded and greeted, Miss Taylor. Then, he walked behind Kenny rke and whispered something to him as they walked inside. Gloria Taylor followed. She clenched her hands nervously. She followed them into an office. After a few words with Kenny rke, the doctor took theparative DNA test report. The doctor said a lot of technical terms. She couldnt understand him at all. Kenny rke nced at Gloria Taylor. He tapped his long fingers on the armrest of the chair and said in a hurry, Tell the result directly. The doctor stopped talking and said, Miss Taylor is not rted to your daughter. Were not rted by blood? her face changed. Did Edith Hall lie to her? She subconsciously tilted her head to see Kenny rke. He was sitting there with a dull face. His movements stopped and he didnt look as calm as before. The next moment, he suddenly turned to Shi Ye and said, Send Miss Taylor away. His tone was colder than usual. It even carried a hint of urgency. Shi Ye was also confused by the result of the test. It should have been effective and urate. How could there be no blood rtionship? Although he was puzzled, he reacted quickly to Kenny rkes order and invited Gloria Taylor out. Miss Taylor,e. he was slightly begging to Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor was standing still. She knew that Edith Hall wouldnt lie to her. Was there something wrong? Just like the car ident happened earlier today, did someone do something to them? However, who was stupid enough to mess around with Kenny rke? Gloria Taylor refused to leave. She said with aplicated face, Mr. rke! Kenny rke had returned to his poise demeanor, but he ignored her. He talked to Shi Ye instead, Didnt you hear what I say? Gloria Taylor didnt believe that Edith Hall would lie to her. She tried to defend her, I think there must be some misunderstanding about this matter. You Kenny rke was not paying attention to her at all. He was busy looking at the test report. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When Gloria Taylor saw his indifferent bearing, she had a temper she didnt know she had. She shouted, Kenny rke! He stopped moving, but didnt look up. When Gloria Taylor was about to say something else, Shi Ye interrupted her, Miss Taylor, please, come out with me. Gloria Taylor had no option but to do as told. As she walked along, she asked, Assistant Shi, is there something wrong with the result? You and Edith are friends. You should know everything. There is no problem with the result. Young Master knows it. Shi Ye took her out of the hospital through the back door. He called a car earlier and told the driver to wait at the back door. Now, the car had arrived. ording to Kenny rkes order, he just needed to send her to the back door and make sure she got in the car and then returned to the office. When he returned, he found that there were several other people inside the room. Kenny rke was still sitting on his chair looking indifferent. Aurora rke stepped forward and grabbed the test result from Kenny rkes hand, What do you mean? Do you think that Im lying to you? Would you rather trust others than me? She was angry. She mmed the report on the doctors desk. The doctor was not in the room. There were only Aurora and Kenny rke, as well as some bodyguards Aurora rke brought by. After a moment, he walked past, Young Master. Kenny rke stood up and tidied up his clothes, Lets go. he said to Shi Ye. Aurora rke wouldnt let them go so easily. Her eyes fell on Shi Ye and she shouted, It was you! She didnt remember who it was when she ran into him in a hurryst time. Later, she realized that it was Shi Ye, Kenny rkes personal assistant. She thought that these men were working for money. She didnt expect that after three years, they would return to work under Kenny rke. She was uneasy. Shi Ye was clear about what happened back then. If he said something to Kenny rke and he believed it, her good days would be over. However, Kenny rke had been very quiet except for two days ago when her staff told her that Kenny rke went to the hospital for aparative DNA test. Gloria Taylor was dead. As long as Kenny rke couldnt remember the past, what should she be afraid of if the dead tells no tale? Shi Ye drooped his eyes and replied coldly, Miss rke. You listened to these people and moved out the starter house? I am your sister and Su Mian is the biological mother of your daughter! Why are you doing this to us?! Aurora rke was angry as if she was really hurt by Kenny rkes doings. Kenny rke, unmoved, said indifferently, Then, tell me, who is Gloria Taylor? Shes a woman who clings to powerful man. she said disdainfully. Kenny rke stretched out his hand to loosen his tie. His eyes sank for a hot minute. People who were familiar with him knew that he was angry. Kenny rke sneered, Some people say that she is Tinas biological mother. Aurora rke acted like she heard a funny joke. She pointed her hand to Shi Ye mockingly, Did he say this? Or, did Carl Cook say this? Kenny rke slightly raised his jaw. He said casually, You all have your own reasons. This case, let Su Mian and Tina do the DNA test. If the result match, you will have your name cleared and you wont be wronged. He said thest sentence lightly. Aurora rke was shocked. After a few seconds, she said, There is no need for a test. Tina is the daughter of Su Mian. Kenny rke stood up slowly regardless of what she said, When the timees, I will arrange someone to handle it. Chapter 392 Hidden Agenda Chapter 392 Hidden Agenda Kenny rkes tone frightened Aurora rke. She cried out, Kenny! Its settled. Dont intervened in things that shouldnt be intervened. he gave her a look. Her face changed as stepped back and stumbled. She reached out to the edge of the desk to stabilize her body. Although she and Kenny rke were not close, they were twins. Sometimes, they had a tacit understanding. At this time, for example, Kenny rke implicitly said that he knew she had done something with the comparative DNA test. After Kenny rke finished, he went out with Shi Ye. The bodyguards behind her were looking at her for a long time. Finally, one of them stepped forward and asked, Miss, are you okay? She ignored the guard and picked up the test report. She stared at Gloria Taylors name on it and her eyes sharpened. It was big ident three years ago and half of the ind was gone. How was it possible that Gloria Taylor was still alive? She clenched her hands and gritted her teeth with hatred. This woman had always ruined her good n! After a while, she calmed down and ordered, Go and check a woman named Gloria Taylor. *** Gloria Taylor asked the driver to take her back to the hospital. She thought about the DNA test result along the way. But, in the end, she couldnt think of anything. Edith Hall would not lie to her and Kenny rke was not particrly angry. He hurriedly send her away instead. Maybe, a hidden agenda was happening behind all these. It was her first time feeling upset for having an amnesia after being discharged from the hospital. If only she hadnt lost her memory. Without her amnesia, all these problems wouldnt exist. She would know whether she really had a daughter, those having a bad blood with her and those she loved. She wouldnt be so passive. She sat for a while in the park near the hospital before getting up and going back to James Moores ward. She pushed the door open and saw a number of policemen inside. James Moore was sitting on the bedside facing the door. When she came in, he said, Youre back. Hm. James Moore exined, The police came to investigate about the car ident. She nodded and poured a ss of water for James Moore. The police continued asking questions. It was normal. Mr. Moore, have you offended anyone? No. Is it possible that you have inadvertently offended someone, but you have not noticed it before? The possibility is very small. The police had been asking questions for a while, but there was no useful information. One of the policeman turned to Gloria Taylor, When the ident happened, were Miss Taylor also in the car? Gloria Taylor cooperated with the investigation and replied, Yes. I was sitting next to James Moore. The police asked the same question, Did Miss Taylor offend anyone? Gloria Taylor thought carefully about some people she recently met. Beside James Moore, she met Edith Hall. The person she might happen to offend could be Gloria Taylor thought of Anne Taylor. She could see the overflowing hatred in Anne Taylors eyes. She could still remember she face Anne Taylor made when she looked at her. When she was about to speak, James Moore said, My friend had just recovered from a serious illness. She didnt remember anything from before. She also didnt know anyone. After the police heard this, they no longer asked questions. They obviously knew James Moore. When they left, they said, If you need anything, you can contact us. Take care. After the police left, Gloria Taylor curiously asked, Do you know the police? I used to work with the criminal investigation team. I know some people. Gloria Taylor didnt ask much. She was rather surprised, Youre so amazing. I think you will have a better career abroad. Indeed. Maybe, I simply have no ambition in my career. he said casually. *** In the evening, Gloria Taylor went out to buy dinner for James Moore. As soon as she went out of the hospital, she saw a woman got off a car and strode toward her in a hurry. It was dim outside. She didnt immediately recognize who it was. When the woman approached her closer, Gloria Taylor finally found out that it was Anne Taylor. Anne Taylor was dressed in a ck body-con dress. Her makeup was as bold as before. She gritted her teeth and said furiously, Gloria, why does nothing happen to you? Anne Taylor didnt bother hiding her hatred toward Gloria Taylor. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria Taylor was not a fool. She clenched her hands and asked coldly, Did you cut the brake line on James Moores car? Yes, I did. Anne Taylor admitted. The next moment, she stepped closer and pinched Gloria Taylors chin as if she wanted to tear her apart, How are you still standing here intact? Hm? I cant believe youre so lucky every single time! That pinch hurt her. She frowned and pushed Anne Taylors hand away, Why are you ying with peoples lives? Anne Taylor sneered, I dont care about your life. Wait for me, Gloria. I will make your life a living hell! She turned around and strode away. Gloria Taylor watched her leave. She took her phone and called the police. *** When she returned to James Moores ward, she looked into his eyes and felt a little guilty. He was just a doctor. He was kind. He wouldnt wrong anyone. Anne Taylor orchestrated the car ident for her, but the one suffered from it was James Moore. When Gloria Taylor was picking the meat from her dinner box and put it in his, he couldnt help asking, Youre okay when you came out to buy dinner. Why are you acting so strange now? Gloria Taylor sighed, Sorry. The ident was supposed to hurt me. When he heard this, he straightened his face and narrowed his eyes, It seems that you have offended a ruthless person. Indeed. Anne Taylor must have followed her around to know that she was with James Moore and to find his car as well. If Anne Taylor had a conscience, she would leave James Moore alone, but she was a mad dog. As long as she could kill Gloria Taylor, she wouldnt mid killing innocent people at all. It seemed that she had to talk to Edith Hall about her past. She had to know what she had done to make Anne Taylor hated her so much. *** After Gloria Taylor called the police, they sent people to bring Anne Taylor in for questioning. She was very cautious. It took several days to finally convict Anne Taylor. But, surprisingly, God knew who paid for her bail that she managed toe out only after a few days. Chapter 393 Miss Taylor, Come With Us Chapter 393 Miss Taylor, Come With Us The day Anne Taylor was bailed out, James Moore had just taken the stitches off his head and prepared to leave the hospital. Gloria Taylor apanied him taking off the stitches andpleting the discharge formalities. When they were going back to the ward to take their stuff, Gloria Taylor saw Anne Taylor. Anne Taylor was wearing a one piece, slim fit, ck dress in early autumn days with her signature bold make up. She was sitting on the sofa inside the ward with her legs crossed. Her face was gloomy. Seeing Gloria Taylor came in, she stood up and said, Are you ready to be discharged? You dont even give me a chance to apologize. Youre really treating me like a stranger. Then, she held out her hand and winked to the manager behind her. Her manager hurriedly took the fruit basket and stuffed it into Anne Taylors hand. She gave it to Gloria Taylor, Take it as my apology to you. said Anne Taylor indifferently. Her tone of speaking carried no sincerity. This was not an apology. She was only making it difficult for Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor asked coldly, How did you get out? I have my team taking care of it for me. she stepped closer and threw the fruit basket to the ground. She whispered to her ears, As long as Im still alive, you wont be safe! Gloria Taylor bit her lips. She slightly raised her chin and talked back, I dare you toe at me! Hm! Anne Taylor snorted coldly, Dont worry. This is only an appetizer for you. Anne Taylor smirked, See you next time. There was no hatred in her tone of speaking. It carried an intimacy instead. Anne Taylor looked at Gloria Taylors face changed with satisfaction and strode out with her manager and bodyguard. Gloria Taylor closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and was about to go out when suddenly, the door was pushed open. She didnt know how long James Moore had been standing there. He was a very cautious man. As soon as he came in, he noticed a fruit basket on the ground. He looked up seeing herplicated face. He couldnt help asking, Whats the matter? Who was here before? Anne Taylor. Gloria Taylor bit her lips, I didnt expect her toe out so soon. When James Moore heard this, he frowned, How did this happen? Isnt she just an actress? Does she have a powerful backing? Edith said that she was my half-sister and my rtionship with her is not good. I have checked the Taylor Company. Its not that big. I think it is definitely not the family who secretly supports her. That was all she knew. She still needed to ask Edith Hall for more information when she had the time. After a while, she looked up at James Moore, Lets not talk about this now. Lets go back home. *** James Moores car was totaled. They took a taxi home. However, after driving for a while, the taxi was stopped by several ck cars. A few bodyguards with well-built bodies came down and directly opened the taxis door. When the driver saw them, he asked, Who are you? What do you want? I will call the police. The bodyguard ignored the drivers words and pulled him out of the car. When the driver saw their menacing bodies, he shut his mouth almost immediately and ran away. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The bodyguard opened the back door and said to Gloria Taylor, Miss Taylor,e with us. Gloria Taylor looked at James Moore. Her eyes stared at his pale face for a few seconds before she turned to the bodyguard and asked, I wille with you, but you have to tell me who send you. James Moore had suffered for her and his injuries had not yet healed. She couldnt afford bringing more trouble to him. When James Moore heard her, he wanted to say something, but Gloria Taylor reached out and held his hand quietly. Anne Taylor couldnt have sent these people because she just met her. Kenny rke couldnt have done it either. He would have called or asked someone to bring her over. However, besides these two people, Gloria Taylor couldnt think of anyone else. She must restore her memory. She was too clueless now. She was clueless and unable to make a move. You will know when youe with us. the bodyguard forcibly stretched out his hand to drag Gloria Taylor out of the car. James Moore couldnt let Gloria Taylor be taken away by these bunch of strangers. During the close call, suddenly several other cars pulled over at the roadside. Gloria Taylor looked through the window and saw Shi Ye in it. She shouted, Assistant Shi! Shi Ye and his men hurried over. Those strangers who were about to take Gloria Taylor away retreated. Shi Ye greeted her respectfully, Miss Taylor, there is something that needs you toe with us. Okay. Gloria Taylor didnt shirk and immediately agreed. James Moore said aloud, I will go with you. Gloria Taylor looked up at Shi Ye. Shi Ye didnt say much. He just nodded his head. James Moore was suspicious and his background was unknown. But, after all, he saved Gloria Taylors life. She lived with him as well. It was okay to let him who Gloria Taylor was. *** Shi Ye took Gloria Taylor and James Moore to the rkes residence. At the door of the mansion, Gloria Taylor felt a familiar feeling in her heart. She asked Shi Ye, Have I been here before? Miss Taylor and the young master used to be a husband and wife. You have visited this ce before. Shi Ye led the way. In the hall, Kenny and Aurora rke was sitting face to face with a serious atmosphere. Tina rke was sitting on the sofa on the other side with her tiger doll in one hand and a robot toy in her other hand chattering. Shi Ye brought the people in and went straight to Kenny rke, Young Master. Kenny rke looked up. His eyes passed James Moore and fell on Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke was the only she knew in the room. She had no impression about Aurora rke. So, she only gave her a faint look. Aurora rke was uneasy, Three years ago, she though that Gloria Taylor was really dead. A few days ago, she heard that Gloria Taylor was alive, but she didnt believe it. She felt that theparative DNA test was merely an extraction from an old database. On the other hand, she sent someone to check on Gloria Taylor. If Gloria Taylor was really alive, she would be finished. However, her people were one step behind. Aurora rke stared at Gloria Taylor with a pale face. Both panic and surprise tangledplicatedly in her heart. She locked her eyes on her, Gloria Taylor, youre alive! This was not her first time listening to this. Everyone was surprised to know that she was still alive. Chapter 394 She’s the Mother of My Child Chapter 394 Shes the Mother of My Child Edith Hall and Carl Cook was surprised to know she was alive. They were happy the first time they saw her again. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, this woman in front of her was the same as Anne Taylor. Whether it was Anne Taylor or this woman, Gloria Taylor could hear the subtext in their tone, You should have died. This woman seemed to hate her too. Gloria Taylor couldnt remember who she was, but looking at her resemnce with Kenny rke and her domineering manner, she could guess that she was the member of the rke family. Gloria Taylor nodded slightly, Miss rke. Aurora rke was overwhelmed with the way she called her. In her heart, Gloria Taylor was a dead person. Now, not only that was alive, she also met Kenny rke. She was surprised, angry, and terrified. Kenny, Im your sister. We share the same blood. No matter what I do, Im doing it for you and our family. Aurora rke couldnt find anything else to say. She felt lucky she thought that she had a certain position in Kenny rkes heart. There was no smile nor anger on his face. He raised his hand and waved to the maid to take Tina rke away from the hall. Tina rke was busy ying wither toys. When the maid picked her up, she saw that Gloria Taylor had arrived. Her round eyes lit up as she fluttered down and ran to Gloria Taylor. Aunt Taylor! The maid looked at Kenny rkes direction. Gloria Taylor whispered to her, I have something to do now. Go y with the aunts for a while. I will y with youter, okay? Tina rke was reluctant, but she still said, Okay. People were always soft for clever and sensible children. After Tina rke was taken away, the atmosphere in the hall became more dignified. Shi Ye handed the test report to Kenny rke. Kenny rke straightforwardly said to Aurora rke, Sister, exin why you always insist that Su Mian is Tinas biological mother. Although Aurora rke had long expected that Kenny rke was going to be serious this time, she didnt expect that he was so direct in front of Gloria Taylor. Aurora rke clenched her hands. Her face was uglier. She said in a hurry, I thought that Gloria Taylor was dead. The child cannot live without a mother and you also need a wife. I do this for you. You have to believe me. At first, she found it difficult to talk, but the more she talk, the smoother it got. She got excited as her talk bing firm. Compared to her excitement, Kenny rke remained cold. He looked at her coldly without a trace of emotion. He slightly hooked his lips ridiculing her, I remember. I asked if you lied to me or not before. What did you say that time? She froze. She looked up at Kenny rke in disbelief, Did you doubt me that time? Are you telling me that you have found Gloria Taylor all along? You never believed me, did you? If I hadnt trusted you, I wouldnt have been kept in the dark for three years. Now, the emotional fluctuation was showing in his face. There was a slight disappointment in his eyes, I dont know how I used to get along with you, but I gave you a chance, Aurora rke. He was only two minutes younger than Aurora rke, but he never for once regarded her as his sister. Aurora rke seemed to have her energy drained out of her body. She sat down without saying a word. She felt that she didnt know enough about Kenny rke. Kenny rke rejected her. She knew that what happened when they were children. It might be the root cause of her weak rtionship with Kenny rke. However, she was also trying to repair her rtionship with him. She thought that she found a more suitable woman to be his wife. Was that wrong? No, she wasnt wrong. It was Kenny rke who was wrong. Aurora rke shook her head and said unwillingly, You are bewitched! She stood up and pointed her finger to Gloria Taylor. She said hysterically, Whats so good about this woman? Shes not good enough for you! You were like this three years ago. After three years of losing your memory, youre still the same! Why are you like this! You Kenny rke was running out of patience. He didnt even bat an eye on her. Shi Ye winked at the bodyguard. Someone came and took Aurora rke out. The rke was a business-style family. Those who was in charge had the final say. The president of the rke Company was Kenny rke. Naturally, his position in the family was the highest. Although Aurora rke was only a little lower than him, she was not the heiress. Aurora rke shouldve listened to Kenny rke, but he didnt care much about it. Aurora rke dragged out leaving only Kenny rke, Gloria Taylor, and James Moore inside the hall. Kenny rke looked up at James Moore and his dark eyes sank, Mr. Moore, do you want to exin how my wife is your fianc? James Moore hooked his lips, Your wife? Your smart sister had done enough tricks. Didnt she handle the divorce formalities for you? Right after he said this, Gloria Taylor could feel that the temperature in the room dropped by several degrees. She rubbed her forearm. When she looked up, her eyes met Kenny rkes. She quickly lowered her head again. She could feel that James Moore was deliberately provoking Kenny rke and Kenny rke was obviously triggered. So what if we are divorced? She is still the mother of my child. Kenny rke squinted, Its rare of you to be so confident when youre in danger. Youre funny Mr. rke. It is my first time seeing someone who is being lied to so cruelly by his ones own sister. Its rare. James Moore smiled as if he was chatting with a friend. The atmosphere in the hall became tense. Kenny rke sneered, Its not easy for Mr. Moore, a man without friends nor families to be lied to. Oh. James Moore forced himself tough. He was already very angry. Gloria Taylor turned to look at him and saw that his face bing very ugly. He took a deep breath and stood up. He turned to Gloria Taylor and said, You can talk to him. I will go outside to get some air. Although he tried his best to suppress his anger, his tense face betrayed him. Chapter 395 You’re Not Qualified to Negotiate with Me Chapter 395 Youre Not Qualified to Negotiate with Me Gloria Taylor nodded at James Moore. Before he went out, he nced at Kenny rke meaningfully. After James Moore went out, Shi Ye took his men out of the hall. When Gloria Taylor came back to her senses, she found that she was left alone with Kenny rke. He leaned against the sofa and stared at her with an unpredictable expression. He stared at her unblinkingly with his dark eyes. He gave her an aggressive and oppressive impression. Gloria Taylor moved her arm ufortably as she took the initiative to talk, Mr. rke. Kenny rke pointed at the DNA test result he threw at Aurora rkes face earlier and said tly, Take a look. Before, Aurora rke was sitting opposite Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor listened to their conversation and had roughly understood it. At this time, however, she was surprised to see the DNA test result. She was actually Tina rkes biological mother. She couldnt help looking up at Kenny rke. She once gave birth to a child with this man. It was incredible. When Kenny rke saw her staring at him, she asked, Do you understand? She nodded and asked back, the previous DNA test result was it manipted by Miss rke? Kenny rke raised his eyebrows without answering her. He looked at Gloria Taylor and said in amanding tone, Ill give you three days. No. I give you half an hour to sort out your rtionship with Moore outside. he corrected. Kenny rke didnt know that James Moore and Gloria Taylor had made it public and that James Moore admitted it himself that he was not Gloria Taylors fianc. What do you mean? Gloria Taylor understood each and every word he said, but when put together, she didnt know what he meant. Kenny rke raised his chin. It seemed that he was disappointed with her reaction. He exined intolerably, You are Tinas biological mother and she likes you very much. You have to live here with us. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He was stating the facts, but she just couldnt bear his pompous bearing. Why should I live with you? Miss rke already filed a divorced for our marriage. We dont need to live together now. Even if we are still married, we are not suitable to live together in our current condition. That answer was unexpected. There were a trace of anger in is heart, but he said casually, Thats reasonable. I think you should be very clear with the meaning of your own words. You may not see Tina in the future. Kenny rke! she stood up and growled. This man was not being reasonable at all. He just demanded obedience from others. If you can make up your mind right now, you can go outside and settle your rtionship with Mr. Moore. If you cant make up your mind, I will handle it for you. After he finished, he raised his wrist and looked at his watch, Its 2:29 now. I need your answer at 2:59 sharp. Gloria Taylor opened her mouth. She was about to say something when Kenny rke interrupted her, Youre not qualified to negotiate with me. I let you live with us because Tina likes you, but you can refuse this proposal. His statement was cold and firm leaving no room for debate. Seeing Gloria Taylor standing still, he reminded her again, Its 2:31. You have 28 minutes left. Everything he said was resolute. Gloria Taylor could only turn around and go out to find James Moore. James Moore leaned against the wall in the corridor smoking. When he saw Gloria Tayloring over, he pressed his cigarette on the pot and asked, Whats wrong? Compared to Kenny rke, James Moore was a little kinder to her. She didnt beat around the bush, Kenny rke asked me to sort out my rtionship with you. He wanted me to move here and live with him and Tina. Otherwise, I will not be able to see Tina. James Moore was stunned. He wasnt surprised, What do you think? Kenny rke is a terrible person! I wonder why I married him in the first ce! Gloria Taylor rubbed her temple. James Moore thought for a moment and said in a hurry, I think Kenny rke is a man who stands by his words. If he says that you wont have the chance to see Tina, you really wont. Dont you want to remember the past? Maybe, if you live with him, it will trigger your memory. Gloria Taylor looked at James Moore in surprise, Are you persuading me to agree with Kenny rke? You can say that. James Moore smiled and shook his head, Besides, you cannot reason with Kenny rke and youre not willing to give up Tina. You have no other option but to agree with his proposal. I think thats the best choice. Gloria Taylor knew that James Moore was being reasonable, but she felt very wronged in her heart. He is threatening me. Gloria Taylor smiled bitterly, The threat is nothing much, but I basically have no other option. She was in aa for three years. During that time, Kenny rke took care of Tina rke. Now, Kenny rke put forward such request. Although he sounded like he was threatening her, the situation wasprehensible. Kenny rke loved Tina rke and Gloria Taylor was Tina rkes biological mother. She was obliged to take care of and to live with Tina rke. When James Moore heard this, he looked at her quietly, then smiled and looked away, You can go in after making up your mind. Gloria Taylor took a deep breath and went inside. When he watched her leaving, the smile on his face gradually faded. He frowned deeply. God knew what he was thinking. *** When Gloria Taylor returned to the hall, she was surprised to find that Kenny rke didnt even change his position. Kenny rke saw hering in. he looked down on his watched and said, You took only 20 minutes. It seems that Miss Taylor is very decisive. She took a deep breath without showing any emotion on her face, when am I moving to your house? She talked in a strange tone. His eyes widened, but then, he quickly narrowed them back, Now. Gloria Taylor was angry. She gritted her teeth, Okay. I need a little time to go back and pack up my things. Dont. he stood up and tidied up his clothes, We will prepare what you need here. Chapter 396 “He got jealous” Chapter 396 He got jealous Gloria only nced roughly and then sat down on the bed. Tina took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed to sit side by side with her. Gloria used to think that Tina rke was so cute, not to mention that she now knew that Tina rke was her biological daughter, and she felt she was cuter no matter how she looked at her. Gloria touched Tinas head, bowed her head and kissed Tinas face. Tina opened her eyes wide, and raised her body and also kissed Gloria on the cheek. She giggled after the kiss, probably thought it was funny. Gloria kissed her again, and Tina began to crawl on her. The two rolled into a ball on the bed. Tina was scratched and tickled by Gloria. When Tina was tired from ying, Gloria held her little hand andid on the side of the bed. Feeling someone looking at her, Gloria raised her head and saw Kenny who had been standing by the door without a sound. Gloria sat up, pulled Tina up, and said softly: "Dad is here." "Dad!" Tina rke called him excitedly, turned to get out of bed, then ran over and hugged Kenny''s leg. Tina was such a little girl, which was stuck on Kenny rke''sp like a little doll, but the picture was extremely harmonious and warm. Kenny rke lowered his head, seeing Tina staring at him eagerly, he leaned over and hugged her. Tina wrapped her arms around his neck and sniffed him. Kenny raised his eyebrows: "What do you smell?" "There is nothing sour." Tina rke said with a puzzled look. Kenny sat down with her in his arms, and asked patiently, "What''s sour?" Gloria already knew what Tina was going to say, and hurriedly tried to stop it. "You will be sour when you are jealous." "Gloria!" But she was still a step slower than Tina. Tina added again, "Aunt Gloria said you were jealous." Gloria: "..." Kenny looked at Gloria meaningfully, and it was hard to guess his mood at this time. Gloria Taylor sorted out her clothes, and sat on the edge of the bed awkwardly, not looking at Kenny. In the next moment, she heard Kenny rke''s low voice slowly sounding: "Not aunt, it''s mother." "Mom?" Tina pouted and pulled Kennys tie. Kenny and Gloria couldn''t help being startled by her words in a serious tone of refutation: "Auntie is not a mother." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although Tina was just over three years old, she couldn''t be coaxed as a baby who didn''t understand anything. She already had her own ideas. It would take time and proper methods for her to ept Gloria Taylor''s new identity. They should be patient. After a brief period of depression, Gloria calmed down. If she really died three years ago, let alone Tina calling her mother now, she won''t even see Tina again. Moreover, Kenny and Su Mian had been around Tina for the past three years. She and Tina had just met soon, and it was too greedy for her to want Tina to call her mom. Gloria stood up and walked over: "What does Tina want to eat at night? I will make it for you." It was almost time for dinner. Kenny hugged Tina rke and sat on the single sofa. Gloria walked over and squatted on the edge of the sofa, her sight was just level with Tina. Tina leaned on the chest of Kenny rke, and said with a satisfied expression: "Eat meat." Gloria touched her face: "Okay." Then she couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek. After kissing Tina rke, she raised her eyes and met Kenny rke''s dark eyes. His eyes were as ck as ink, and the dark tide surged inside, as if it could suck people in in the next second. Gloria Taylor was stunned. The two looked at each other from a very close distance, and she even noticed that Kenny rke''s face got closer and closer, until Kenny rke''s breath was so close that it had sprayed on her face. When he went... "Do you want a kiss?" Tina''s voice pulled the two of them back. Gloria retreated suddenly, as if she was suddenly awake. She stood up and said hurriedly: "I''ll go down and cook for Tina." Then she stood up and hurried out. Tina rubbed her fingers and turned her head uprehendingly to look at Kenny. She saw her dad staring at her not looking very well. Tina shrank her neck, sat down obediently, and eximed in kindness: "Dad." "hum." Kenny did not speak, but responded with a breath. Tina tilted her head to the left and then to the right, as if she was finally sure that Kenny was not angry, and then smiled and said, "Daddy just kissed Aunt Gloria..." Kenny gave Tina a cold look: "No." With one hand covering her mouth exaggeratively, while shaking the other hand pointing at Kenny, Tina said, "Yes!" Kenny seemed to run out of patience. Lifting her off him by her cor, he said, "I didnt kiss him, just almost." "Oh." Tina followed behind him, and quickly forgot about the matter. Kenny had long legs and walked quickly on purpose. The stairs were a bit high. Tina was a little scared, so she held on to the handrails and sat down on the stairs, facing downstairs, sliding step by step down. Seeing that Kenny had already walked into the hall, she wrinkled her face with anger: "Corny rke, hug!" Kenny looked back at her: "your own way, go by yourself." Tina didnt understand "her own way", she only knew that Kenny rke let her "go by myself". She narrowed her mouth, turned her back to the downstairs for a while, and then faced the downstairs for a while, walking down the stairs with her hands and feet together. A servant came over to hug her halfway, she shrank her hands and shook her head: "Don''t, I will go by myself." Kenny went directly to the kitchen. He had bought this vi for a year or two, mainly because he had never liked the old house, and always felt that something was wrong every time he stayed in the old house. Some time ago, he moved to live next door to James Moore, mainly because he was a little curious about Gloria Taylor. The vi was too big, and even if he and Tina rke moved in, it seemed empty. Now it came in handy. He stopped at the door of the kitchen and didn''t go in. Gloria turned her back to him, holding two boxes of meat in her hand, as if she was identifying the type of meat, with a serious look. Her long hair was neatly tied into a ponytail and tied behind her head, and her sleeves were rolled up, revealing her thin forearms. She put down one of the boxes of meat, then stood on tiptoe to look for something in the locker, arms raised above her head, the fabric of the clothes was pulled tight, and the waistline was thin and distinct. Inexplicably exciting, Kenny reached out to press the position of his left chest, his expression was gloomy. At this moment, Tina rke''s voice sounded behind him. "Dad!" Kenny turned his head and saw Tina running over with excitement: "Dad, I got down by myself!" Gloria Taylor heard the movement and turned back. Then, his eyes fell on Tina, with a smile floating around her eyes. Chapter 398 Its what you want Chapter 398 It''s what you want Gloria asked Tina: "Where did youe down?" "upstairs." Tina rke said, pointing to the ceiling. Gloria just noticed that the stairs in the vi were high and long. After hearing Tinas words, she turned her head to look at Kenny rke. Seeing Gloria staring at him reproachfully, Kenny rke frowned, and then took out a candy and handed it to Tina rke. Then, he whispered: "Reward." Tina took the candy with a happy face, pulled it twice and found that it could not be torn apart, and then put it back into Kenny rke''s hand. The milky voice said sweetly: "Dad, help me open it." Kenny tore the sugar paper apart and fed the sugar to his daughter. Tina ran away contentedly with the sugar in her month. Now that he had been exposed by Tina, Kenny swaggered in and asked Gloria: "You used to cook too?" Gloria ncing at him, her tone was cold: "I don''t know." She had lost her memory, how could she remember the thing in the past? Kenny felt speechless. Gloria thought for a while and asked him, too, "You really can''t remember anything?" "Otherwise?" At the mention of this, Kenny''splexion became unpleasant, and there was a faint sullen atmosphere between his brows. However, Gloria was strangely not afraid, but felt a sense of "sharing weal and woe". Gloria said while cutting vegetables, "I had an ident three years ago, and you had amnesia three years ago, so maybe we had the same ident?" James Moore was not her fiance at all, and the things he told her before had to be overturned. Kenny was nomittal: "Check it out." Gloria stopped her movements and raised her eyes to look at him. Kenny rke was wealthy and powerful, and even after three years, it was easy to check out these things. James Moore was right. What she promised to Kenny rke was actually more pros than cons. She could apany Tina rke and know her past events. Gloria did not speak any more. It must be measured in Kennys mind, and she didn''t need to ask too much. Kenny seemed to find it funny, staying in the kitchen to watch her cooking. Gloria almost bumped into him when she took the te, and said angrily: "Don''t get in the way here." Kenny wrapped his arms: "My house, I can stay where I want to stay." This unreasonable tone... Gloria Taylor thought he was boring and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. An hourter, Gloria made the meal well. When she took them on the table, Kenny found that three or four tes were filled with lovely dishes. There was no doubt that they were for Tina rke. And the remaining two dishes and a soup were probably his and Gloria''s dishes. Kenny rke put his chopsticks aside: "Gloria Taylor!" "Huh?" Gloria replied absentmindedly, and gave Tina food with a smile: "try it, it''s a ''little rabbit'', right?" Kenny reached out and pressed his own eyebrows, his voice was filled with a thinyer of anger: "There is no food in the refrigerator, or do you think I am going bankrupt? I be so poor that I can eat these two dishes?" Gloria didn''t look up, and said indifferently: "If you don''t want to eat, let the servant cook for you, there is no one who force you to eat." Kenny wrinkled his eyebrows when he heard this. Before he could say something, a servant came over and whispered, "special assistant Shi comes." Kenny nced at Gloria, then got up and went out with a cold snort. After he was gone, Gloria raised her head and looked at the direction he was leaving. This man didn''t seem so scary. In the study. Shi Ye with other men, holding arge pile of materials, were waiting for Kenny rke toe over. Kenny came over and was taken aback when he saw so many materials. He previously ordered Shi Ye to sort out the information about him and Gloria and give them to him. But he did not expect to have so much information. Kenny rke stretched out his hand and tapped twice on the materials, then said: "All here?" Shi Ye said respectfully: "This is only a rtively important part. If young master wants more detailed information, maybe I need more time to sort it out." Kenny rke turned two pages casually and said, "ok." After Shi Ye left, Kenny began to read these materials in the study. The stories were incredible, it''s like looking at other people''s affairs. Would he be so bored, pretending to be a cousin to lie to Gloria Taylor? Also, this Gloria was so bored enough to y ugly? But now she wasnt beautiful enough... well, it''s just a little more pleasing than other women. Gradually, Kenny had never been out of the study for a long time. In the dining room downstairs. Tina had finished her meal and went to y, but Kenny was still not coming down. Gloria couldn''t help being a little surprised. Did Kenny rke really refuse to eat? So narrow-minded? Gloria Taylor asked a servant, "Where is Kenny rke?" The servant respectfully said, "Young Master is in the study." Gloria hesitated for a while, but decided to go upstairs to find Kenny. She walked to the door of the study, raised her hand and knocked on the door. After a while, a man''s low voice came from inside: "What''s the matter?" Gloria said, "It''s me." The next moment, dull footsteps sounded in the room, and then the door was opened from the inside. Kenny stood at the door, and didn''t mean to let her in, only asked faintly: "Something?" Gloria Taylor asked tentatively: "Aren''t you going to eat?" Kenny rke seemed to think for a few seconds, and said, "Cook a bowl of beef noodles." "Beef noodles?" he was asking her to cook him noodles? As if thinking of something, Kenny added: "Spicy." After he finished his words, he pointed at Gloria with his chin, indicating that she could go down. Gloria turned subconsciously to go downstairs, then suddenly turned around: "Kenny rke, what do you think of me? I am willing to cook for Tina, why should I cook for you?" "Didn''t you ask me to check the past? Do you want to see it?" Kenny rke stepped aside a little. The large pile of materials in the study appeared in Gloria Taylor''s sight. Gloria asked, "What are those?" Kenny curled his lips, with a somewhat unspeakable smile on his face: "You want to see it." Gloria took a breath deeply, turned around and went downstairs without saying a word to the kitchen to cook noodles for Kenny rke. She didnt expect that someone as cold as Kenny rke still liked spicy food. Gloria wanted to chop a handful of millet peppers and put it in his bowl, but after thinking about it, she gave it up. She held the noodles, and reluctantly put it in front of Kenny rke: "Your noodles." Kenny rke didn''t say anything, and sat down to eat the noodles. However, he just took a bite and then was stunned. It was a familiar taste. He couldn''t help turning his head to look at Gloria. Gloria was just looking through the pile of materials, and seeing the content of the first page, she turned to look at Kenny and said: "Naive." Chapter 399 Never win over Kenny Clarke Chapter 399 Never win over Kenny rke Kenny raised his eyebrows to look at her: "What did you say?" There was a certain threat in his indifferent voice. Gloria had a slight stiffplexion, pursed her lips, lowered her head, and continued to look through thetter half of these materials. In these materials, all the things recorded were about her and Kenny rke''s previous affairs. But she had no memory of the past. Looking at these things was like looking at other people''s affairs, without feeling at all. As she looked through them, she couldn''t help but secretly pay attention to Kenny rke. It was just a bowl of beef noodles. Kenny looked very pleased to enjoy it. Apart from those weird tempers, Kenny rke also had advantages in him. It''s hard to imagine that so many things happened between her and Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor suddenly thought of Anne Taylor. Anne Taylor mentioned a name before: Si Chengyu. The matter rted to Si Chengyu should have been three years ago. So, she turned directly to the very end of the materials. Then, Gloria saw about the explosion on the ind three years ago. But only a few brief strokes. The above only said that Si Chengyu nted a bomb on the ind and wanted to kill her and Kenny rke. As for why he nted the bomb, and why she and Kenny rke went to the ind, there was no exnation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gloria picked to read. she didnt figure out Si Chengyu''s identity, and she asked Kenny rke: "Do you know Si Chengyus rtionship with you?" Kenny had eaten the noodles at this time, and was slowly wiping his hands with a towel. Without looking back, he said indifferently, "My aunt''s son." "That is to say, Si Chengyu is your cousin?" Gloria thought for a moment and asked, "He died in the ident?" It seemed that she was too idiotic to ask this question, Kenny rke didn''t bother to care about her. In fact, what Gloria Taylor wanted to ask was, what was the rtionship between the death of Si Chengyu and Anne Taylor. Gloria Taylor thought for a while, and asked in another way: "Your cousin, my half- sister, they are in a romantic rtionship?" Kenny rke did not speak, just walked to her, reached out and took two pieces of materials and handed them to her. The above mentioned the life of Si Chengyu and the reason for being with Anne Taylor. However, out of cautious consideration, part of Si Chengyu''s life experience had been hidden by Shi Ye. Looking at it this way, Gloria understood a little bit why Anne Taylor hated her so much. However, it couldnt be just because of this incident. She was afraid that it had umted for a long time. Gloria Taylor checked the thickness of the materials and asked, "Have you read all of these?" "Yeah." Kenny rke responded, a sh of insight shed in his eyes. After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and pressed it on the materials, staring at Gloria Taylor with a smile. Gloria asked him this question, just because she wanted to take them over and read the information slowly. But obviously, Kenny rke was actually telling her that he would not let her take a look. Even if he agreed, it won''t be so easy to give them to her. Gloria looked at him earnestly, and spoke with him in a negotiable tone: "Since you have finished reading, can you let me take them?" Kenny rke said something irrelevant at this moment: "What will you cook at noon tomorrow?" Gloria was taken aback, and soon reacted: "What do you want to eat?" She was a little surprised. Kenny even threatened her with such a small thing. She just cooked only two dishes in the evening. Was there any need for him to bear a grudge? He was really a man who refused to suffer at all losses. This also made Gloria realize that Kenny not only looked cold and unreasonable, but was actually a man who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Gloria Taylor felt that her answer should satisfy Kenny rke. But she didnt expect Kenny rke to ask her, What about the day after tomorrow?Gloria took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and said, As long as Im here for one day, I will try my best to cook whatever you want." Kenny rke showed a satisfied look on his face. He released his hand on the materials, raised his eyelid and said, "Take them." Gloria was deeply aware that she would never win over Kenny rke. Now that she cede territory and pay indemnities, she directly took away therge pile of materials without ceremony. When she went out, she did not forget to lift her foot and hook the door to close it. Kenny rke took out an encrypted data bag under another file on the other side.This encrypted data was also sent over by Shi Ye before, but it was not put together with those materials, which highlighted the importance and uniqueness of this data. The seal had not been torn. Kenny rke stared at the information bag for a moment, then slowly opened it. Some of the materials inside looked very old. The more Kenny rke continued to read, his indifferent expression became colder. How did Aurora rke tell him? Their mother died in an ident, their father became disabled in an ident, and their grandfather also became silly in an ident? Ah! Kenny rke clenched his hands suddenly and swept everything in front of him to the ground. There were countless lights and shadows shing in his mind, as if something was about toe out of his chest. The dull pain rushed into the limbs for an instant, and the headache was splitting. Kenny rke staggered for two steps, and fell to the ground with a shake. There was a buzz in his mind, and countless people''s voices and images shed through. "Is he really going to forget everything before?" "Don''t worry..." "Doctor Li, as long as you can do it, money is not a problem." "I''m not short of money." The scene quickly changed. "It''s useless, I nted explosives under the entire golf course. Let''s go to find Qingning together..." "Take care of Tina and leave me alone." "..." Kenny rke felt his mind seemed to be stuffed into something abruptly, and it was about to blow up. He stretched out his hand to support the table and wanted to stand up, but the intense difort of his body made him a little weak... Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a slender figure hurriedly walked in: "Kenny rke! What''s wrong with you?" Gloria Taylor just thought of Kenny rke''s dinner te had not been took away. As soon as she opened the door of the study, she saw a mess in the room, and even Kenny rke fell to the ground, heavily sweating. Gloria Taylor stretched out her hand to help Kenny rke get up, but the man was too tall and strong, she could not support him at all, so she simply knelt down on the ground and held Kennys head up: "Kenny rke?" Kenny rke''s hair was already wet with sweat. He squinted slightly, and violently grabbed Gloria Taylor''s hand: "Who are you." Gloria Taylor anxiously said: "I am Gloria Taylor, what''s wrong with you?" Chapter 400 Unfortunately, Im not the normal Chapter 400 Unfortunately, I''m not the normal Kenny did not respond to Gloria again. His expression looked abnormally painful, but he held Gloria''s hand tightly. It seemed that this could alleviate his pain. Upon seeing this, Gloria called out tentatively again: "Kenny rke?" When she just left, Kenny was alright. How could he be this now? Kenny remained silent, breathing heavily, as if he was trying to suppress some kind of pain. "You let me go first, I have to help you get someone to take you to the hospital!" Gloria could not get rid of Kenny rke''s hand, but made herself sweat heavily. Kenny was pale and looked a little fragile, and he pulled her so tightly. Gloria Taylor unwillingly used another free hand to pat him: "Kenny rke?" Unexpectedly, she just stretched out the other hand and was immediately caught by Kenny again. He lifted his eyelids slightly and said three words very quietly: "you are noisy..." Gloria Taylor gave him an angry look. She was dragged by Kenny with both hands, half of his body was lying on herp, she couldn''t pull herself away. The cell phone was not by her side, and no servant passed by outside the door. Since entering the door today, she had never seen a servante to the second floor. If she was right, Kenny had a very strong sense of private territory and would not allow servants to go upstairs under normal circumstances. Otherwise, it would not be her turn toe back to help him take the te away. Gloria shouted towards door:"Is anyone there? Kenny rke fainted! Your master fainted!" When she just came in, she already saw Kenny rke like this. It didn''t have time to close the door. The servant downstairs should be able to hear her, right? Gloria Taylor did not wait for the servants toe up, but first heard Kenny rke''s weak but clear voice: "If you make any noise, I will throw you out." Gloria Taylor lowered her head, raised her two arms held by him, and said angrily: "The premise is that you have to release me first." The next moment, Kenny rke let go of her hand. As soon as Gloria Taylor got his hands free, she braced herself to stand up. But because she had been kneeling on the ground just now and leaned by Kenny rke, her legs were already numb. She tried it and found that she couldn''t stand up, so she could only stretch her legs slowly and sit on the ground, waiting for her legs to feelfortable before standing up. Kenny was much more rxed than her. After he let go of her, he stood up slowly and turned into the imperatorial Kenny rke. The wet sweat on his forehead added a bit of coldness to him. He looked commandingly at Gloria Taylor: "You can go." Gloria Taylor pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows to look at him: "Mr. rke, a normal person, at least says Thank you to me now." Kenny rke curled his lips, there was no smile in his eyes, and his voice was cold and clear: "Unfortunately, I am not a normal person." Gloria had nothing to say. She really didn''t understand how she could be with such a man in the past. He was totally rude and arrogant! Gloria Taylor didn''t bother to talk with him any more, ready to stand up with some difficulty, her legs were still a little numb now, she propped up her knees and nned to rx again. In the next second, her whole body suddenly vacated and was picked up by Kenny unpreparedly. She gave a short exmation, and subconsciously reached out and put her arms around Kenny rke''s neck. She stared at Kenny rke with wide eyes. Kenny nced at her, snorted softly and a sh of gloat shed in his eyes, like a kid who had seeded in a prank. Naive! Glorias body was stiff and said, "It is improper for men and women to touch each other''s hand in passing objects. You should put me down." "we have had a child. Kenny held her and walked out, a little seriousness in his casual tone. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gloria was a bit shy, she didn''t expect Kenny to be so shameless. At this moment, Kenny rke just held her and walked to the door. He lifted his leg and opened the door that was not closed, and saw Tina happily climbing upstairs holding the little tiger puppet. Tina was standing at the top of the stairs and panting, her big eyes turned around on Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor. Then, she ran over happily: "I want to hug you too." Glorias face turned red and leaned into Kenny rke''s ear and whispered, "Quickly let me down." The scent of a woman''s fragrance was spilled on the ear, like a small bug crawling on the tip of his heart, which made him feel so numb. What followed was that the arm holding Gloria Taylor was uncontroble, and Gloria Taylor slid down. Fortunately, Gloria reacted very quickly and hugged his neck. Kenny saw her slipping off, and hugged her waist with an arm so that she did not fall to the ground. The two were very close now, with Gloria hugging his neck, and Kenny hooping her with one arm, hanging her in the air without touching the ground. Gloria Taylor didn''t know whether she should praise Kenny rke''s amazing arm strength at this moment, or should she violently beat the naive and boring man. She couldn''t praise him, and she could only think about the violence. After all, she didn''t dare to do anything to Kenny. "Miss. Taylor is really false of heart!" Kenny said, looking down and staring at Gloria: "Miss. Taylor is really a capricious woman." Gloria Taylor gritted her teeth, loosened her hands, pushed him away violently, and kicked his calf viciously. She coldly said: "Then you have to remember, don''t provoke such a capricious woman like me." She deliberately bit the word "capricious" very hard. All this happened within a few tens of seconds. When Gloria turned around, Tina just ran up to them from the stairs, so she didn''t notice what had just happened. Even if Tina rke noticed what had just happened, she might not understand what was going on. Tina gave a sweet voice: "Aunt Gloria." Tina was like Kenny, but she looked like an angel. Gloria squatted down and kissed Tina: "Tina is good." Then she hurriedly escaped. Seeing Gloria go, Tina also subconsciously took a step in her direction, and then remembered her purpose. She stood on tiptoe and stretched out her hands towards Kenny to beg for a hug: "Daddy, hug me like hug Aunt Gloria..." Kenny hugged his own arms and asked her: "Aunt Gloria or mom?" Tina said softly, "Aunt Gloria." then Kenny replied indifferently, "No hug." Tina wrinkled her nose and changed her words: "Mom." Chapter 401 What Kind of Person Was He? Chapter 401 What Kind of Person Was He? Kenny rke lifted up Tina rke the way he lifted up Gloria Taylor which was a bridal style. She felt ufortable feeling her small body being carried with that style. It was no different with lying down. She lifted her small legs and Kenny rke held her upright. He held her with one hand, turned around and opened the study room. He went in, looked at the mess in the room, and stared at it for a moment. He put Tina rke aside, crouched down and began to pick up things. Tina rke was probably thinking that the room was too messy. She tiptoed to the edge of the sofa and climbed it. She rubbed her tiger doll while looking at Kenny rke going around. After a few seconds, she asked Kenny rke curiously, Dad, what are you doing? He said without looking up, Im picking up stuff from the floor. Oh. Ill give you hand. she excitedly slid down from the sofa, ran to Kenny rke and began to help him picking up stuff from the floor. However, she didnt pick it up and fold it neatly like Kenny rke. She just stuff it in her arms and crumpled it up. Finally, she brought it to Kenny rke looking proud, Im pick these all up! Kenny rke took it and rubbed her head, Youd better go and y. Okay. she curled he lips. She didnt think that picking up stuff was fun either. At her age, she liked colorful and lovely toys. She had no interest in these white papers. After Kenny rke done picking up stuff from the floor and put them back on the table, suddenly there was a knock on the door outside. Who is it? he asked coldly. Its me. Is Tina still here? I heated a cup of milk for her. She should take a bath and sleep. said Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke didnt notice that it was almost ten oclock. He turned to Tina rke and found that she was listening the voice at the door with her ears erect. She was sitting on the sofa with head tilted sideways and eyes moving around. She was apparently attracted by the voice outside the door. He chuckled and asked, Did you hear that? Who is calling you? Moms calling me. She had a cup of milk for me. she looked pleasantly surprise. Kenny rke was just as surprised, Not auntie? You said mom. Tina rke spoke a little too fast. She was about to say, You said that she was my mom. After replying Kenny rke, she jumped off the sofa, Ill open the door. Kenny rke watched her run to the door. He ignored her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He picked up the stuff on the table, walked behind the desk, and put it inside the bottom drawer. When he looked up, he saw Tina rke opened the door and called out sweetly, Mom. Gloria Taylor was carrying a cup of milk. When she heard the way she called her, she stood still. After a while, she came back to her senses and asked in disbelief, What did you call me? Mom. Tina rke probably felt the emotional changes of the woman standing in front of her. She couldnt help straightening up her face. It was so sudden. Gloria Taylor was a little too overwhelmed. I I heated a cup of milk for you Gloria Taylor stuttered. She crouched and handed the milk to Tina rke. Her eyes lit up as she reached out for the cup and drank it. Gloria Taylor reached out her hand to help her hold the cup because she was worried she couldnt hold the cup herself. Tina rke had a good appetite. She emptied out of the cup and showed it to Gloria Taylor, Im finished! Her heart softened, Thats great! Shall I heat you another cup of milk tomorrow night? Okay! Tina rke happily held the cup and ran back to Kenny rke. Her eyes followed the little girl. She didnt know how long Kenny rke had been standing by the doorway. He was leaning on the door looking at Tina rke with arms crossed. The little girl just got apliment from Gloria Taylor. Tina rke looked at Kenny rke expectantly, Look, Dad! I drank it all! Tina rke had just emptied the ss and now, she had a white beard above her lips. He smiled and reached out his fingers to erase it. He asked, Did you say thank you? Tina rke turned her head and said, Thank you, Mom! Gloria Taylor was surprised when she heard Tina rke calling her mom. She wouldnt do this in a whim. It must be Kenny rkes idea. Now, she felt that Kenny rke was tooplicated to understand. He was arrogant, asionally a little na?ve, but now, he was a little intimate. She nced at him with mixed feelings. *** Gloria Taylor bathed Tina rke and tucked her to sleep. She saw Kenny rke who had just done taking a bath. He was wearing a soft pajama. He didnt look as fierce as he was before. She took a deep breath and said, Thank you. Kenny rke must have taught Tina rke to change the way she addressed her. She didnt know why Kenny rke did this, but Gloria Taylor was very grateful to him. Tina rke seemed to like her very much, but she liked Kenny rke better because he was the one who had been around longer. There was no doubt about this. Therefore, Tina rke actually listened to Kenny rke. Before he closed Tina rkes bedroom, he looked inside and saw Tina rke sleeping soundly with doll in her arms. After that, he withdrew his sight. Kenny rke looked at Gloria Taylor and said faintly, Even a child can say thank you. He turned around and left. Gloria Taylor stood still. Did he just regard her the same as a child? Gloria Taylor seemed to have a new understanding. She thought that powerful people didnt meddle with the less powerful ones. But, why did Kenny rke use her each and every word as a weapon against her? He would go so far as to seize every chance to do it and to step on her. Gloria Taylor returned to her room. The more she thought about it, she more she felt strange. She called Edith Hall. Edith Hall was so excited, Gloria! Edith, I have something to ask you. What is it? Ask away. She thought for a moment and asked conservatively, Kenny rke, what kind of person is he? Well Ahem Chapter 402 Just Kiss Him Chapter 402 Just Kiss Him Edith Hall coughed awkwardly and said, Im choking on water. Wait a second. She was drinking her water. When she heard Gloria Taylors question, she choked. Although she knew very well that Gloria Taylor had an amnesia now, in her own memory, Gloria Taylor was Kenny rkes bedfellow. Gloria Taylor should be the one who knew Kenny rke the best. Edith Hall was shocked when Gloria Taylor asked this question. She drank a ss of water before picking up the phone talking to Gloria Taylor again. Gloria, repeat your question. I asked you what kind of person is Kenny rke? Gloria Taylor guessed Edith Hall must think that question was strange. We Let me think about it. Edith Hall paused and mentioned a few words, Hes rich, handsome, cold, and terrible. This was the impression Kenny rke left on Edith Hall. People with normal eyes would naturally see that Kenny rke was rich and handsome. He was a bit cold. Also, he was sort of terrible. Gloria Taylor was a little surprised, Thats it? Is there anything else? Thats it. Edith Hall sighed, Speaking of Kenny rke, you should be the one who knows Big Boss the best. Why do you call him Big Boss? Gloria Taylor hadnt finished reading his materials. So, she didnt know that Kenny rke was the real boss of Sheng Ding Media. Edith Hall said, He is the real boss of Sheng Ding Media. The night was gettingte. Gloria Taylor didnt intend to talk to her longer. When she was about to hang up, Edith Hall asked curiously, why do you suddenly ask this? Did something happen between you and Big Boss? Kenny rke didnt keep in touch with Carl Cook. Now, Carl Cook didnt know much about Kenny rkes situation. Whenever Carl Cook knew something new, he would always tell Edith Hall. Now that he didnt know anything, Edith Hall naturally didnt know anything as well. On the other hand, everything happened so suddenly today. Gloria Taylor had no chance telling Edith Hall even if she wanted to. I am now Gloria Taylor paused, living under the same roof with Kenny rke. Edith Hall raised her voice, Have you recovered your memory? Or, have Big Boss recovered his? Gloria Taylor could imagine Edith Halls astonished look through the phone. She smiled, No. She also wanted to restore her memory, but there was no progress. She and Kenny rke were a couple in distress. They were bombed together and at the same time, lost their memories together. If youre not busy, lets meet up. she happened to have something to ask Edith Hall. Okay. Edith Hall agreed. *** The next day, Gloria Taylor was awakened by a drumming footsteps outside the door. The footsteps werent heavy, but they were frequent. It was easy to tell whose footsteps they were. Sure enough, Gloria Taylor sat up and heard Tina rkes energetic voice outside, Mom, wake up! Tina rke shouted while knocking on the door three times. She couldnt helpughing, Okay. Im awake. Hm. Tina rke gave a quick response and ran away again. Gloria Taylor heard her footsteps and got out of the bed with a smile. After knocking on Gloria Taylors door, Tina rke headed to Kenny rkes room and knocked on the door, Corny rke, its time to get up! Within two seconds, Kenny rke opened the door. Gloria Taylor opened her door at the same time. She was still earing pajamas. She was about to close the door again and went back in when she heard Kenny rke said coldly, Tina rke, I give you one more chance to speak again. Tina rke had always called him Dad. However, she was being very yful at this moment. She quickly ran toward Gloria Taylor. The little girl crashed into Gloria Taylors arms. Then, she quickly pulled her into the bedroom, Mom, come in, Corny rke ising! Gloria Taylor looked up at Kenny rke. He squinted at her, but there was no obvious emotion on his face. However, Gloria Taylor could see that he was silently saying, If you dare protecting her, you will die. Gloria Taylor hesitated for a moment, but then, she took Tina rke into the room and closed the door. The door was closed before his face. He stared at the door for a long time, hissed, and went downstairs. *** In the room, after Gloria Taylor closed the door, she stuck her ears on the door to listen what was happening outside. Tina rke did the same. Gloria Taylor couldnt hear anything. Tina rke couldnt helpughing. Gloria Taylor crouched down in front of Tina rke and said, Arent you scared Corny rke will scold you? Tina rke stared at her for a few seconds. When she finally understood her meaning, she shrugged her shoulders with eyes widened and muttered in low voice, Im scared. Dont be scared. Just act cute and kiss him. Gloria Taylor smiled while holding her in her arms. The little girl nodded. Gloria Taylor stroked her messy hair, Ill get you a toothbrush. Brush your teeth with me, okay? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ill get it myself. Tina rke opened the door and ran away. Gloria Taylor looked at Kenny rkes door. He was nowhere to be seen. She was surprised. However, she felt that Kenny rke was a kind of man who held grudges. He definitely wouldnt let go of them so easily. Tina rke quickly brought her toothbrush over. Not only toothbrush, she also brought towel and hairpins. Tina rke ran smilingly. She piled her things in her arm and showed them to Gloria Taylor, Look! I have strawberry hairpin, rabbits, the red ones Gloria Taylor patiently watched her introduced her little hairpins and said, Lets wash our faces and brush our teeth first. After that, I will help youb your hair and wear the hairpins, okay? Okay! she didnt expect Tina rke would be so obedient. Gloria Taylor caressed her head and took her to the bathroom. She handed the toothbrush to Tina rke and squeezed the toothpaste out, Can you brush your teeth yourself? Yes! Tina rke took the toothbrush, wet it in water and then, she began to open her mouth, clench her teeth and start brushing. She was so good at it. Chapter 403 Tina Clarke’s Custody Chapter 403 Tina rkes Custody Gloria Taylor squeezed the toothpaste out to brush her teeth while paying attention to Tina rke. Tina rke brushed her teeth until the toothpaste bubbled up and then, she spitted it out. Gloria Taylor softened watching the little girl standing on the stool brushing her teeth. She was so obedient. Kenny rke must have taught her so well that Tina rke was this obedient. She couldnt help feeling distracted. Compared to her, Kenny rke did more to Tina rke. If Kenny rke was more arrogant than he already was, it would be impossible for him to let her in just because Tina rke liked her. He could just ignore and give her no chance. Mom, you have to spit it out like this. Tina rkes voice brought her back to her senses. When she looked down, Tina rke put in a mouthful of water to rinse her mouth and spitted it out. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tina rke asked her curiously with a pair of big eyes, Can you spit it out like this? I can. Gloria Taylor nodded. Do it, then. Tina rke didnt seem to believe her words. She kept staring at her. Gloria Taylor had to cooperate and gargle the way Tina rke did. Tina rke patted her arm, Great! Gloria Taylor said happily, Really? You did it better than me! Tina rke was embarrassed. She smiled and jumped off the stool to fiddle with her hairpins. Gloria Taylor brushed her teeth and washed her face quickly. After that, she went out of the bathroom to do Tina rkes hair. Tina rke could be very demanding about her hair. What kind of hairdo do you want? Gloria Taylor asked. I want it braided like the princess the long one. I want it like this Tina rke exined while shuffling around her hair. Gloria Taylor didnt know what kind of hairdo she wanted. Tina rke asked, Do you know what kind of hairdo I want? I know. Gloria Taylor replied. Tina rkes shoulder length hair was dark and smooth. She had bangs covering her forehead. Gloria Taylor braided Tina rkes hair and left two pigtails hanging down. She tied her hair and asked Tina rke to pick two hairpins to clip the end of the pigtails. After clipping the pigtails, Gloria Taylor sorted the hairdo out for thest time and said, Its done! Tina rke who stayed put since the beginning couldnt help touching her head and asked, Does it look beautiful? Take a look for yourself. Gloria Taylor said as she took Tina rke to the mirror. Tina rke looked into the mirror while touching her hair. She eximed happily, Its nice! Gloria Taylor helped her sorted it out again and said, Our Tina is the prettiest! Mom, youre pretty too. she replied shyly. Although Tina rke had always been calling her Beautiful Sister before, this time, Gloria Taylor was really moved. However, soon, she felt upset. She knew that it was impossible for her to keep living with Kenny rke. if she wanted to fight for Tina rkes custody, she couldntpete with Kenny rke. It was absolutely impossible for Kenny rke to give Tina rke to her. She suppressed her emotion and led Tina rke out, Lets go down for breakfast. *** Kenny rke was already seated on the dining table. The maids on the side were silent. The atmosphere in the dining room was very tense. The little girl was very sensitive. She looked scared when she entered the room. She leaned toward Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke who was sitting at the dining table acted like someone owed him money. Gloria Taylor whispered to Tina rke, Call him daddy and then climb up to kiss him. Tell him you love him. Tina rke shook her head like a rattle when she heard this. Gloria Taylor rememberedst night Edith Hall said that Kenny rke was a terrible man. It seemed that Tina rke was still afraid of him. Gloria Taylor cheered her up, Dont be afraid. If he does something bad to you, Mom will teach him a lesson. Tina rke vaguely understood the meaning of lesson. She stepped closer to Kenny rke. After two steps, she looked back at Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor gave her an encouraging smile. Tina rke smiled back. She walked toward Kenny rke, tilted her head and called out, Dad. Kenny rke looked at her sideways and nced at the pigtails on her head, Hm. he replied shortly. Then, he began eating his breakfast. Gloria Taylor noticed that Kenny rke hadnt touched his breakfast. Did he wait for her and Tina rke? Gloria Taylor sat down with a question in her heart. Tina rke was a good girl. She remembered Gloria Taylors instruction. When she saw that Kenny rke didnt give much attention to her, she climbed onto hisp, grabbed his clothes, and kissed him on the lips, Dad, I love you. After that, she stared at Kenny rke with a curious face as if waiting for his response. Gloria Taylor looked at them in amazement. She didnt know she used to get along with Kenny rke. For the time being, the only person who dared to act unbridled in front of Kenny rke was only Tina rke. When Tina rke climbed onto him, Kenny rke put down his knife and fork and brought his arms around her little body. He didnt show any special reaction when the little girl said that she loved him. He put Tina rke to the chair next to him and pointed to her blue and pink dinning set, Eat. Tina rke didnt know whether it was effective or not, but Kenny rke surely didnt get angry. Hm! she nodded happily. Gloria Taylor could clearly see that Kenny rke didnt reach much to Tina rkes confession, but it was not difficult to tell that Kenny rke loved Tina rke. At this moment, Kenny rke suddenly looked up at Gloria Taylor. His eyes fell on her te. He said in a low voice, Eat. Me? Gloria Taylor pointed at herself as if she couldnt believe what just heard. Tina rke was a 3 years old toddler and she was a 26 years old woman. Hm. he replied faintly. Then, he rolled Tina rkes sleeve, If you cant use the fork, you can eat with your hand. When Tina rke heard it, she quickly grabbed a piece of fruit and put it in her mouth. Then, as if she remembered something, she said to Gloria Taylor, Mom, you should finish your breakfast. Tina should too. Chapter 404 She Thought Too Much Chapter 404 She Thought Too Much Gloria ate very well this morning. She didnt care what Kenny rke said, but after Tina rke finished her meal and showed her the empty te, Gloria Taylor had to finish the meal as well. Her appetite had been good recently, but she still ate less than normal. After breakfast, Kenny rke went to thepany. Gloria Taylor yed with Tina rke. Tina rke used to y with the maids at the starter house, but the maids had some scruples. They wouldnt y with her as openly as Gloria Taylor. Children neededpanionship the most. ying with her made it easy to get closer to her. Moreover, Tina rke liked Gloria Taylor. At noon, Kenny rke didnte back for lunch. In the afternoon, when Tina rke had to take a nap, she asked Gloria Taylor to nap with her. Gloria Taylor did as told. Tina rke could sleep for a long time when someone apanied her. The little girl slept soundly. Gloria Taylor did too. Until she heard the door creaked open, she suddenly opened her eyes and woke up. She nced at Tina rke who was lying beside her. She was still sleeping soundly in her arms. She looked up at the door. This time, the sky had darkened down. The room was left with a dim light. She frowned adapting to the light in the room and found that person standing by the door was Kenny rke. He was wearing the elegant suit he wore this morning. It made him looked tall and slender. Gloria Taylor stared at him for a little while and then, she turned out of the bed softly and took her phone on the bedside. After making sure that she didnt wake Tina rke up, she walked toward the door leisurely. When Kenny rke saw hering out, he turned around and walked out of the room. Gloria Taylor shut the door and followed Kenny rke. She looked at the time and found that it was already five oclock. No wonder Kenny rke had returned home. She muted her phone when she was sleeping. Now, she found missed calls and messages from Edith Hall. Maybe, after Edith Hall called her and she didnt answer, she sent her a message. The message was very simple, Are you free tomorrow afternoon? Lets meet up! Okay. Gloria Taylor hurriedly replied. When she looked up to see Kenny rke, he was standing not so far away from her. He was staring at her. Gloria Taylor was ufortable. She asked, What would you like to eat tonight? Guess. he whispered. He was seemingly joking, but he said it in a very serious tone. She bit her lips, stopped talking, and went straight downstairs to the kitchen. Fortunately, during the day, Gloria Taylor asked the maids dishes that suited Kenny rkes appetite. This man would tease her anytime he had the chance to. *** The dinner was splendid. Gloria Taylor cooked seven or eight dishes and most of which were cooked suiting Kenny rkes appetite. She cooked several dishes lightly, several others stewed, while Tina rkes meal was cooked separately. She mixed vegetables and meat together for Tina rkes meal. It was lovely. Tina rke held her spoon and eximed, How lovely! It must be delicious! You havent even tasted it yet. Gloria Taylor smiled. She filled a bowl of soup and stirred it for a while. After the soup was nice and warm, she put it next to Tina rke, Drink some soup. Tina rke scooped a spoonful of soup and then, she directly drank from the bowl. Gloria Taylor smiled and refilled her bowl. Before the soup in the hand cooled down, she felt that Kenny rke was looking at her. She looked up at him and saw that he was staring at Tina rkes bowl of soup. Gloria Taylor asked, Do you want some soup? Knowing his character, he might just give her a look to let her know. Unexpectedly, Kenny rke said, Hm. He put down his chopstick and sat there waiting for her to serve the soup. Gloria Taylor opened her lips. She was a little surprised, but she said nothing. She filled another bowl of soup for Kenny rke and handed it to him. After that, she continued checking Tina rkes soups temperature. Gloria Taylor tasted it and found that it was still a little too hot, so, she blew it. She didnt know whether it was only her illusion, but she felt that Kenny rke was still looking at her. She served him his soup already. What else did he want? Did he want her to check the temperature the way the she did to Tina rkes soup and helped him cool it off? Gloria Taylor was frightened by her own thought. Although he might be childish, he was not a baby. She probably thought too much. After the dinner, Gloria Taylor received a message from Edith Hall. Edith Hall sent her the ce and time for their meeting tomorrow. Gloria Taylor asked whether she could take Tina rke with her. Since she lived under the same roof as Kenny rke, she thought that it was necessary to tell him such thing. After thinking about it, she looked up and said to Kenny rke, I will go out tomorrow afternoon. Kenny rke took the towel handed by the maid and rubbed his hand, Where are you going? Do I need to tell you this kind of thing? she felt that she didnt need to tell him the detail. Kenny rke put down the towel, looked up, and said slowly, Im in thepany and you have to take Tina with you. Of course, I need to know where you are going. Can I go out with Tina? she didnt expect that Kenny rke would allow her to take Tina rke out with her. He frowned, If youre not going to take her out, do you want her to stay at home alone? No. she shook her head, Im going to see Edith Hall. I will arrange someone to send you. Kenny rke said this and left the dining room. Tina rke slumped in her chair after eating a lot of meal. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tina? Gloria Taylor called out. Hm. Gloria Taylor sat opposite her and said, Your father said that you could go out with me tomorrow. Go out? her eyes lit up, I cant wait! When Tina rke lived in the starter house, Kenny rke had to go to work. She really wanted to go out to y, but she could only y around the house. Therefore, Su Mian could easily fool her and take her outst time. Gloria Taylor stroked her head, I will take you out to y tomorrow. *** The next afternoon, when they were about to go out, Gloria Taylor saw Shi Ye standing by the car. It seemed that he had been waiting for them for a long time. Chapter 405 Fragments of Memory Chapter 405 Fragments of Memory Kenny rke said that there would be someone to send them off. Gloria Taylor thought that he would arrange a random driver or bodyguard for them. She didnt expect Kenny rke would ask Shi Ye to fill the post. When he saw Gloria Tayloring out, he smiled and greeted her, Miss Taylor. Then, he turned to Tina rke and greeted her as well, Hello, Tina. Tina rke remembered who the man was. She greeted back, Hello, Uncle Shi Ye. Gloria Taylor couldnt believe Kenny rke asked Shi Ye to send them off. She asked, Assistant Shi, why you? Perhaps, because Young Master trusts me more. Shi Ye said calmly. Gloria Taylor changed her mind. After all, she was going out with Tina rke. Of course, Kenny rke would arrange someone he trusted the most to send them off so that he could be at ease. That made a perfect sense. She nodded, Im sorry for bothering you today. Shi Ye smiled and opened the door for her. Gloria Taylor hopped in with Tina rke in her arms. *** Gloria Taylor was about to meet Edith Hall in Jin Ding. Edith Hall thought that it was safer for them to meet there. After sending them to Jin Ding, Shi Ye drove to thepany to report to Kenny rke. Even though Kenny rke had sorted Tina rkes things out, Aurora rke didnt stoping at Kenny rke. Shi Ye pushed open the offices door and immediately heard Aurora rkes shrill voice, I will sign this contract. How about that? Dont act all mighty just because you have the decision making power here. I have half of thepany! Then, Shi Ye heard Kenny rke called his secretary inside, Come in. Take Vice President rke out. Kenny, youve gone too far! Aurora rke was so angry that she threw the documents to the ground. Before his secretary could come in and drag her out, she left by herself. Shi Ye stepped aside to let her out. When Aurora rke noticed Shi Ye, she snorted coldly, Get out of my way, errand boy! Then, she left in a hurry. Shi Ye shut the door and strode toward Kenny rkes desk, Young Master. Aurora rke didnt bother him at all. He was still focused on the documents in front of him. When he heard Shi Yeing in, he didnt look u, he just asked aloud, Have you sent them? Yes. Shi Ye lowered his head. This time, Kenny rke looked up and asked, Is there any news from the brain specialist I asked you to contact before? Shi Ye made an awkward face when he heard this question, There is news. He said that he had time tonight. I made an appointment beforehand. You can directly visit him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hm. Kenny rke responded and stopped talking. But, Shi Ye didnt go out just yet. Usually, every time Kenny rke stopped talking, he would habitually go out. Kenny rke looked up and asked, Is there anything else? Shi Ye hesitated for a while. He asked, Young Master, have you recovered your memory? He didnt doubt it for nothing. It was mainly because he asked him to send Gloria Taylor and Tina rke off. It was far from normal and it made him guess. Kenny rke squinted slightly. A gloomy look appeared in his eyes, but soon disappeared, I remembered some, but it was very fragmentary. Fragmented and iplete memories were hard to put together. Shi Ye looked surprise. Kenny rke was rather gloomy. He stood up and walked to the floor window. He said slowly, Gloria suffers from a physiological amnesia. She was in a lethargic state from three years. Although her body has healed, her memory hasnt. I have seen a doctor for a detailed examination before. My injury was not that serious. Kenny rke was saying that even if he lost his memories, it didnt necessarily affect his human factor. Before the showdown between him and Aurora rke, Kenny rke had made a clear investigation about Gloria Taylors lethargic state. He was very clear about her illness. Kenny rke was a careful and cautious man. Before he confronted Aurora rke, he checked everyone rted to the ident. However, he had to spent more energy investigating Gloria rke. *** As soon as Gloria Taylor entered Jin Ding with Tina rke, Carl Cook came up greeting them. Gloria! Although he was calling Gloria Taylors name, his eyes were locked at Tina rke. Gloria Taylor noticed it. She pulled Tina rke behind her, Mr. Cook. Hello. Carl Cook smiled awkwardly, Edith is waiting for you in the private dining room. After that, he turned his head to Tina rke and said gently, Hello, Tina. Im Uncle Cook. Tina rke poked her head out from behind Gloria Taylor and said in a low voice, Hm. Carl Cook smiled. He took out a rainbow lollipop and handed it to Tina rke, Do you like candy? If Gloria Taylor didnt know that Carl Cook was a rich man, she would have thought he was a man who abducted children and sold them. When Tina rke saw the lollipop, her big eyes widened. There was not a single child in the world who hated candy. Tina rke lifted her hand and looked up at Gloria Taylor, Mom. Tina rke was asking for her permission. Gloria Taylor smiled, You can take the candy. Dont forget to say thank you. Tina rke looked at Carl Cook. She held out her little hand and took the candy, Thank you, Uncle Cook. Carl Cook smiled, Tina, there is not only lollipops here. There are other delicious food like French fries, candy, Carl Cook said a lot, but Tina rke only remembered French fries and candy. She looked down on the rainbow lollipop in her hand and leaned on Gloria Taylor contently. She was lacking interest in what Carl Cook offered her. Carl Cook was a little hurt. Gloria Taylor said, Lets go find Edith. Tina is just a child. There are many things she cant eat yet. Carl Cook nodded and led them into the private dining room. When Edith Hall saw Gloria Taylor and Tina rkeing, she ran up with shining eyes, Tina, give Auntie a hug! Tina rke hesitated and held out her hand to hug Edith Hall. Edith Hall was surprised when Tina rke hugged her, Oh, Tina actually hugs me! Shes not a shy kid, is she? So cute Edith Hall couldnt help kissing her face several times. Carl Cook took a deep breath and silently turned his head. Chapter 406 Show It to Only You Chapter 406 Show It to Only You Gloria Taylor vaguely noticed that Tina rke was cautious about others appearance. Children were usually closer to women. Edith Hall worked in the entertainment industry. Her appearance was naturally good. Tina rke had a good impression on her. Edith Hall sat down with Tina rke. She turned to look at Carl Cook and asked, Mr. Cook, dont you have something to do? Carl Cook yed dumb, Im actually very busy, but since Tina is here today, I have to make the time. Did she want to kick him out? That wouldnt happen. Gloria Taylor looked at Edith Hall and Carl Cook. She just smiled without saying anything. She turned her head and saw Tina rkes nervous face. Tina? she called out. The expression on her face became tenser. She twisted her body in Edith Halls arms as if she wanted to get down. She was fine a moment ago, wasnt she? As soon as Tina rkended, she ran to Gloria Taylor and plunged into her arms. Gloria Taylor felt funny. She held her up and whispered, Whats wrong? Tina rke looked at Edith Hall and quickly turned back to hug Gloria Taylors neck, That Auntie is strange. Who? Gloria Taylor asked, The Auntie who just hugged you? Tina rke nodded nervously. Gloria Taylor parted her lips. She was surprised. Edith Hall looked at Gloria Taylor with face full of excitement and asked, What did she say? Gloria Taylor blinked ad shook her head smilingly. She lowered her head and asked Tina rke, Why do you think she is strange? Dont you think that shes beautiful? Tina rke turned to look at Edith Hall. When she saw her smiling eyes, she leaned on Gloria Taylor and whispered, Shes beautiful. Then, why do you say that she is strange? She likes you very much, you know? Gloria Taylor stroked her head persuasively. Dad said shes strange. Tina rke said half end of the sentence in a very low voice, but Gloria Taylor could still hear it. She was dumbfounded. She looked up and asked Edith Hall, Have you met Kenny rke? Yes. I met himst time he took Tina to Jin Ding. Edith Hall replied and blinked to Tina rke, I remembered Tina greeted mest time. Gloria Taylor couldnt help rubbing temple once she heard Edith Halls answer. Kenny rke was really too much. She lowered her head and said to Tina rke softly, Aunt Hall is not a strange aunt. I know her. Shes my friend. She is a good aunt and she likes you very much. Tina rke stared at her with eyes widened. She seemed to understand. Gloria Taylor held her little hand and asked, Aunt Hall likes you very much. Dont you want to compliment her? Tina rke blinked and turned to look at Edith Hall, Youre so beautiful. Ah! Edith Hall eximed and asked her best friend, Do you teach her that? Gloria Taylor shook her head pretending not to know what Tina rke just said. Edith Hall smiled mysteriously, Tina, youre so cute. Auntie has a gift for you. Tina rkes eyes widened when she heard the word gift. Come. Auntie will show you the gift. Edith Hall reached out her hand to Tina rke. Tina rke looked back at Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor put her down, Go. The little girl ran happily toward Edith Hall. Edith Hall pulled her mysteriously to give her a gift. Tina, stay here. Dont let your mother sees it. Hm. Tina rke was very cooperative. She looked back to where Gloria Taylor was standing and stretched out her hand to block Gloria Taylors sight. However, Gloria Taylor could still see the gift Edith Hall gave Tina rke. It was a cute doll and a wish bottle. It was not a special gift, but Tina rkes eyes widened with surprise. She obviously liked the gift very much. This will change color when you turn it. Look, like this. Thats beautiful! Kenny rke was so busy that he probably didnt have time to y with Tina rke. Now, she vaguely understood why he let her stay with them. Tina rke took the wish bottle and showed it to Gloria Taylor, Mom, look! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Its beautiful, isnt it? Have you thanked Aunt Hall? Gloria Taylor nodded. Thank you. Tina rke ran to Edith Hall and gave a sweet thank you. She leaned in and kissed her. Edith Hall copsed on the chair and yed weak, Oh, I have a headache. I need Tinas kisses to heal. Tina rke leaned in and kissed her again with a clueless face. On the other side, Carl Cook was very jealous. He cleared his throat and said, Lets order something. He handed to the menu book to Tina rke and said, Tina, you can order whatever you want. Tina rke nced at him and pushed the menu book to Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor smiled and ordered a cup of juice and French fries for Tina rke, also a cup of coffee for herself. Then, she pushed the menu book to Edith Hall. Perhaps because Carl Cook was also inside the private dining room, their orders were served quickly, almost without waiting. Tina rke was busy eating her French fries while Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall briefly talked about the recent happenings. Carl Cook chipped in, Does Kenny really fall out with his sister? Sort of. Im not very clear. That day, it seemed that Kenny and Aurora rke fell out, but after all, they were sibling. It was hard to tell whether they would make up or not. Carl Cook listened and smiled, Lets wait until Kenny recover his memory. It will be fun to have Aurora around. He said this without a prologue or anything. Gloria Taylor was confused, what do you mean? Edith Hall kicked him under the table, You should go. Youre busy, arent you? Despite his reluctance, Carl Cook got up and left. As soon as he went out, Edith Hall moved closer and asked, How is Big Boss treating you now? Nothing special. she thought for a moment, But, its good that we get along without any trouble. Edith Hall nodded, Do you hate him? I dont know. Were like strangers. Gloria Taylor bit her lips as her face shed with curiosity, How was my rtionship with Kenny rke before? You loved each other very much, otherwise, how could there be cute and lovely Tina? Edith Hall couldnt help poke Tina rkes chin, So cute. Chapter 407 The Way of Escape Chapter 407 The Way of Escape Gloria Taylor was dumbfounded when she heard Edith Halls answer. Edith Hall noticed her expression. She guessed that Gloria Taylor might not believe it, How do you feel about Big Boss now? I feel nothing. except being boring and na?ve, she felt that Kenny rke was nothing special. Edith Hall clicked her tongue, What are you going to do? You cant live with them forever. Speaking of this, Edith Hall suddenly paused and continued to analyze, I can tell with certainty that you and Big Boss did have a good rtionship in the past. I think you can make two choices now. First, if you and Big Boss happen to recover memory, you can continue to love each other like good old days. Second, if both of you fail to recover memory and cant fall in love with each other like you used to, you have to start thinking about your way of escape. As long as Gloria Taylor knew about it, then it was considered settled. Edith Hall didnt need to say much about it. I have thought about this matter. Gloria Taylor turned to look at Tina rke and found that she was already dozing off. She reached out to hold her out. She held Tina rke in her arms. The little girl opened her heavy eyelids and looked at her. Soon, she fell asleep. Edith Hall leaned over and asked in a low voice, Is she asleep? Hm. Gloria Taylor replied, She can eat and fall asleep without making amotion at all. Thats good. Edith Hall couldnt help reach out and stroked Tina rkes face gently. Gloria Taylor changed her arm to make Tina rke slept morefortably. She looked up and said to Edith Hall, If you like you can have you for yourself. I dont think about getting married before Im thirty. the smile on Edith Halls face faded, Dont talk about me. Lets talk about you. I have considered what you just said. Ive been thinking about Tinas custody. Gloria Taylor said, It is simply impossible for me to fight for custody with Kenny rke. I have to find job now. If she wanted to fight for the custody, the first thing she needed was financial independence. Her life now was still a mess. When Gloria Taylor said this, Edith Hall remembered the script she sold to Jennifer Jones. You used to write a script called The Lost City. It was broadcasted two years ago. It was very weed. Many fans urged you to write the second part on your Microblog. Edith Hall took her phone and opened Gloria Taylors Microblog. She showed her the fansments. Gloria Taylor looked at her ID and murmured, Tina? Although she didnt know why she used that name, she was sure that the name had something to do with Tina rke. Edith Hall opened the thread ofments from the fans and showed it to Gloria Taylor. Its been two years. Arent you going to make the sequel? There are so many plot holes in the Lost City. Please, write the second one! I beg the writer to write the second part of the story. Thest thread by the writer was written three years ago. I dont think the writer will write the sequel. Thestment was a day ago. Gloria Taylor scrolled up and saw hertest thread was indeed three years ago. See, this is the fan ount of your Lost City. If you make aeback, write the second one and ensure the trend, there will definitely be many producers and directors looking for you. Although it was only an online drama, it won many awards and the investors earned a lot Edith Hall said sourly, I dont know how much money you earned that time, but I always felt that it was a loss. After Gloria Taylor burned the vi, ran away, and sold the script, Edith Hall had no idea how much money she made. Gloria Taylor was not asplicated as Edith Halls thought. She took her phone and searched Lost City online. Seeing the content of the script, she was vaguely familiar with it. When she saw the lead protagonists name, some plot and character settings automatically popped up in her mind. This surprised her a little. She thought about it and felt that she could write the second one. Gloria Taylor thought for a moment and asked, Do you know who my first script was sold to? Jennifer Jones, a new producer in the entertainment industry. I see her price rise rapidly in recent years. Are you ready to write the second film? Can you tell me why Wei Jincheng was arrested in the end of the story? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria Taylor looked at Edith Hall awkwardly, Im not very clear about that. After all, I dont remember the whole content right now. *** When Gloria Taylor was about to leave Jin Ding, Tina rke woke up. Do you want me to carry you? Or, do you want to walk by yourself? Im going to walk by myself. Tina rke rubbed her eyes and slid to the ground dragging Gloria Taylors hand. Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall walked out together. Just out of the balcony door, they saw Carl Cooking in followed by his subordinate. They were carrying something. Gloria Taylor saw that Carl Cook was carrying a safe deposit box. Before Carl Cook spoke, Edith Hall frowned and stopped him, what are you doing? I give Tina our first meeting gift. Carl Cook said as he handed the safe to Gloria Taylor, Im in a hurry. I dont have time to prepare this adequately. With so many people watching, Gloria Taylor had no option but to reach out and pick it up, Thank you. However, as soon as she reached out and took the safe, she felt her hand sinking. She could barely stabilize. She kind of wanted to ask what Carl Cook put in there. It was packed inside a safe. So, it should be a very valuable thing, right? It couldnt be gold and cash, could it? Gloria Taylor refused to believe it but it was very possible. It was not that she misunderstood his intention nor his identity for being born in a rich household, but Carl Cook gave the said vibe to her. Its a bit heavy, isnt it? Ill ask someone to carry it for you. said Carl Cook. Gloria Taylor was about to speak when she saw someone behind Carl Cook, The person who brought you this ising. Carl Cook followed her like of sight and saw Kenny rke striding toward his side. Kenny rke was walking with Shi Ye. Hehe. Carl Cook smiled. Kenny rke nced at him and then, he turned to look at Gloria Taylor. Tina rke eximed happily when she saw her fathering, Dad! Hm. Kenny rke gave a short reply while looking at Gloria Taylor. What is it? she asked looking at the safe in her hand. He took the safe from Gloria Taylors hand. It was only natural. Chapter 408 A Bad Reason Chapter 408 A Bad Reason Mr. Cook gives Tina a first meeting gift. Gloria Taylor smiled at Carl Cook. Carl Cook smiled back with a proud face. Kenny rke measured the safe in his hand and said faintly to Carl Cook, Tina doesnt need this much money now. Carl Cook was shocked, You havent opened it yet. How do you know there is money inside? What else can you put in it? Kenny rke said coldly. He slightly despised him. But, anyone who knew him well could tell. You Carl Cook looked straight at him. Kenny rke ignored him and turned to Gloria Taylor, Come with me. Were going somewhere. Where is this somewhere? She hadnt figure out why Kenny rke suddenlye here and now, he asked her to apany him somewhere. Kenny rke gave the safe to Shi Ye and ordered, Send Tina back. Yes, Sir. Shi Ye responded respectfully. Kenny rke turned to Tina rke, Go back with Uncle Shi Ye. Mom and Dad have something else to do. You wait for us at home. Tina rke nodded her head in confusion. Kenny rke was 188 meters tall and Tina rke was only a three years old toddler. She looked like a little chunk standing in front of him. Their height gap was more than one meter. Although it was not particrly heartwarming, from the perspective of others, a daughter nodded obediently at her father was still very lovely. But, Kenny rke was obviously not interested in continuing this lovey dovey scene. After he finished speaking, he immediately took Gloria Taylor and went out right away. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria Taylor had something to say to Tina rke, but it was toote. She had to turn back and say, Go back with Uncle Shi Ye. Your father and I wille back soon. Bye bye? She sounded like she was sweet-talking her. Tina rke was looking ignorant but she waved her hand anyway. Now, Gloria Taylor was taken out of Jin Ding by Kenny rke. As soon as they left Jin Ding, Gloria Taylor shrugged his hand off her, I can walk by myself. You dont need to hold my hand. He suddenly asked her to apany him somewhere. Just now was his first time meeting Tina rke in a day, but he didnt even bother hugging her at all. Kenny rke lowered his eyes and nced at his hand. Without saying a word, he opened the door and sat at the driver seat. Gloria Taylor sat next to him. She didnt look so good. Where are you going? she asked as she fastened her seatbelt. Kenny rke answered her this time, Hospital. Why are we going to the hospital? Are you sick? right after asking, she felt that her question was not quite right. If Kenny rke was the one who was sick, he wouldnt bother asking her to apany him to the hospital, would he? She didnt understand, but she didnt ask. *** They were silent all the way to the hospital. After getting off the car, Gloria Taylor put her hands inside her pocket and walked behind Kenny rke keeping a step away from him. Before entering the hospital, Kenny rke looked back at her with a t face, Gloria Taylor, is your foot stuck to the ground? Gloria Taylor snapped angrily, Why do you care about every single thing I do? Im a grown-up, Kenny rke. You wont lose me. Gloria Taylor didnt know why Kenny rke being particrly nosey today. He evenined about the way she walked. Kenny rke looked at her calmly while standing still. She took a deep breath and strode forward. She walked very fast. She could hear that Kenny rke paced up. When she walked slowly, he did too. In short, Kenny rke was matching her footsteps and following her. She could feel that he was not only keeping the same pace with her, but also staring at her all the time. Gloria Taylor took a step back and walked beside him. He raised his lips revealing a faint smile. It was hard to notice if she didnt look at him carefully. Finally, they were inside an elevator. Kenny rke reached out his hand and pressed the button. When he took his hand back, he identally brushed it in her ears. She could feel his bitter breath. The elevator didnt stop at any floor until Kenny rke pressed another button. Out of the elevator, Gloria Taylor noticed that there were only a few people in the hospital. Kenny rke guessed her thought. He said, It is convenient to have a fewer people around. Did he say that he go through the back door and buy the whole hospital? Mr. rke really knew how to spend his money. Not far from the elevator, some men came up and greeted them, Young Master. Is it all arranged? Kenny rke asked in a low voice. Everything is ready. the man respectfully replied. Gloria Taylor looked puzzled. But soon, the doubts in her eyes disappeared. She remembered his painful appearance on the study the other day. Did Kenny rkee for an examination today? At this thought, she heard Kenny rke said, Take her. Her? Gloria Taylor looked up and found a group of medical staff in white coats standing opposite her. Half of whom were female doctors and nurses. As soon as Kenny rke gave the order, the female doctor came up, Miss Taylor, please,e with us. Didnt they supposed to examine Kenny rke? Perhaps, her confusion was too obvious that Kenny rke said, Its just a full body examination. After that, he raised his hand and motioned the doctors to take Gloria Taylor for an examination. Once the doctor heard the order, she took Gloria Taylor with her despite her willingness. Im in a perfect health! I dont need an examination! Gloria Taylor shouted. If he had a good intention, why didnt he tell her beforehand? Whats wrong with telling her about the examination? At this point, Gloria Taylor was toote to refuse. After she finished the examination, it was already dark outside. When she came out, Kenny rke was sitting quietly in the sofa with a stack of paper in his hand. She walked closer and found out that he was reading the result of her examination. Gloria Taylor sat down and asked, Why do you suddenly want to examine my body? Im just preventing you from having any infectious disease and infect Tina. Kenny rke said without lifting his head. His tone was cold and carried no emotion. Gloria Taylor sneered, Mr. rke is really one of a kind. You can say a bad excuse way so seriously. Kenny rke had just finished reading the result. He looked up at her seriously, Miss Taylor is also one of a kind. Youre angry, but you still manage to laugh. Chapter 409 Couldn’t You See with Your Eyes? Chapter 409 Couldnt You See with Your Eyes? Silence was hanging in the air. Gloria Taylor yed with her fingers while looking at Kenny rke, but his deep eyes defeated her. She reluctantly started the conversation. After biting her lips, she said, Whatever. Kenny rke didnt say anything because the doctor came in. Mr. rke. the doctor greeted as she handed over the test result to him Miss Taylors body has recovered well. Her body functions normally, but she still needs to rest. the doctor paused and asked, Does Miss Taylor have other physical difort? Right after the doctors asked, the atmosphere in the room became awkward. She looked up and found that Kenny rke was looking at her calmly. She wasnt calm at all. Im sorry, Miss Taylor. I mean you no harm. Usually, after a longa, a following disease is possible. the doctor said as she unconsciously looking at Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylors condition was umon and as a doctor, she couldnt help feeling curious. Although she knew that Kenny rke could be a tough cookie, she just couldnt help asking this question. Amnesia. Wasnt that her following disease? But obviously, Kenny rke didnt think so. Kenny rke sneered. His eyes were gloomy, About the following disease, cant you see it with your own eyes? When the female doctor was about to say something, another doctor immediately dragged her out for fear that she might offend Kenny rke further. Although they didnt know whether Gloria Taylor has a following disease or not, they knew for sure Kenny rke was unhappy at this moment. Gloria Taylor noticed it as well. She didnt understand the reason he was suddenly unhappy, but she didnt ask. She dared not to. The female doctor told Kenny rke Gloria Taylors condition detail before leaving. This time, a man came up to Kenny rke and whispered something in his ear. After listening, Kenny rke said, Bring him here. Was someone elseing? When Gloria Taylor saw the man leaving, she craned her neck and looked out of the door. Before long, the man came in with a male doctor wearing a white coat. The male doctor was tired, but he was still looking calm. He was around fifty years old and good natured. He walked up to Kenny rke and asked, Are you Mr. rke? This man was the brain specialist Shi Ye booked for Kenny rke before. Kenny rke stood up, Im Kenny rke. My apologies. I just got off the operation room. I still have another surgery to be done tomorrow morning. Lets get straight into business. he went to other side and sat down. He looked confident. He must be an expert. He looked up at Gloria Taylor and said, Miss Taylor seems to be recovering well. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria Taylor was surprised to know that the doctor knew her. But, on the second thought, it was not surprising at all. After all, it was Kenny rke who made this appointment. Yes. I get lucky. Gloria Taylor smiled at him. After Mr. Shi contacted me before, I analyzed Miss Taylors illness data in each periods. I wanted to find a time to meet Miss Taylor. I didnt expect you to find me first. The doctor looked eagerly at Gloria Taylor. There were not many cases like Gloria Taylor. Her case naturally attracted the attention of relevant people in the field. After the doctor finished speaking, he turned to Kenny rke and exined, The causes of amnesia can roughly be divided into three categories. The first category is severe physical trauma to the brain, the second category is psychological trauma, and the third category causes by drugs. Miss Taylor suffers from the first category. The doctor paused. He turned to look at Gloria Taylor and continued, I have seen Miss Taylors brain CT scan at different treatment stages. It is normal for heavy damage to cause memory loss. At this stage, your body is healed. As for the recovery of your memory, it is a matter of probability. When Gloria Taylor heard this, her face slightly changed. Although the doctor didnt directly say it, Gloria Taylor knew the meaning of his words. The recovery of her memory merely depended on her luck. If it was easy to recover her memory, the doctor wouldnt say such ambiguous words. Although she was mentally prepared for this, she was still ufortable. She was silent. She vaguely heard the doctor said that she could be give some medicine for adjuvant treatment. Kenny rke said something to the doctor, but she didnt pay attention. It was not until she left the room that she came back to her senses. She looked back and found Kenny rkes man was following her. Where is Kenny rke? The man behind her replied politely, Young Master has something to do. She didnt care about him. She just followed the man out of the hospital and waited for Kenny rke inside the car. *** After Gloria Taylor left, Kenny rke and the doctor were left in the room. Kenny rke took another document beside him and handed it over to the doctor, Take a look. The doctor took the document in doubt. When he flipped through it, he couldnt help looking up, Is this Kenny rkes medical record? Hm. Kenny rke replied faintly. He leaned against the sofa and motioned the doctor to take a closer look at the document. The doctor didnt know what Kenny rke mean, but he carried on anyway. After reading the medical record, he looked up and saw that Kenny rke didnt budge. He frowned and said, It seems that Mr. rkes injury was much lighter than Miss Taylors. From the medical record, Mr. rke was not in a danger that time, Miss Taylor was. She had a slim chance to escape and it was not easy for her to survive. She is lucky to recover so well. When Kenny rke listened to this, his face got heavy and his eyes got cold. His look would easily make people tremble in fear. The doctor sipped his lips looking uneasy. He was one of the best brain specialist in China. He was in contact with famous celebrities, but somehow, he felt that Kenny rkes aura was better than anyone he had met before. He remembered that before Kenny rke came here, someone reminded him that Kenny rke was very troublesome. After a while, Kenny rke said, Is my amnesia caused by brain trauma? You suffer from amnesia too? the doctor was stunned, This reason is possible, but so are others. Chapter 410 Kenny Clarke Was Adapting Chapter 410 Kenny rke Was Adapting When Kenny rke heard this, he squinted, For example? In addition to the three major causes I mentioned, there is another possibility which is hypnosis. the doctors tone got heavy in the end of the sentence. There was some awe in it. Hypnosis? Kenny rke repeated. His eyes looked sharp. This word was not verymon. Some psychologists are able to perform hypnotism. They perform this to help patients do psychotherapy. The doctor faces changed, But, it is not limited to this. Other than solving psychological problems, hypnotism can also be used to change behavior, habits, even to seal memories of certain people. After he finished speaking, he suddenly stood up and said, My apologies. I dont know much about this either. Most of them are hearsay. You can ask relevant practitioners. I have to go home. The doctor got up and hurried out. When he was at the door, he was stopped by the bodyguards. They asked Kenny rke, Young Master? Let him go. he said motioning his hand. *** Gloria Taylor was hungry when she waited in the car. Kenny rke and his men came out of the hospital. She saw Kenny rke carrying a white stic bag. Kenny rke let his men get inside the other car. He went straight to his car, opened the back door and stuffed the white stic bag on the back seat. After that, he hopped into the driver seat. Gloria Taylor leaned back and nced at him sideways. She found that his expression was no different than before. She couldnt see any emotional changes at all. She couldnt guess what he just done inside. She simply turned her head away and looked out of the window. She just wanted to go back quickly now. She didnt know what Tina rke was doing at home alone. The car moved slowly. It was so slow that they could hear each others breathing. What do you want to eat? Kenny rke asked out of blue. Shouldnt I be the one asking you this? Gloria Taylor looked at the time and found that it was already seven oclock. It was a little toote to go back to cook. Do you want to eat out? she added. Without replying, Kenny rke stopped the car directly in front of a restaurant. He showed her his actions that he was ready to eat out. Gloria Taylor followed him off the car, Tina is alone at home. Kenny rke looked back with, I know. You dont need to tell me that. written in his eyes. Screw it. She didnt care what this man nned to do, she had to go back first. Although there were so many maids at home, she was still not at ease. Kenny rke could feel that she was not following him. He turned around and called out, There is a traffic jam. If we go back now, it will take at least an hour. Arent you hungry? Im not. she said, but the growl in her stomach betrayed her. It was a bit embarrassing. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kenny rke stood looking at her and asked her to hurry over. Gloria Taylor had no option but to follow. They sat face to face. Kenny rke handed the menu book to her. She was surprise. Since when was Kenny rke a gentleman? She refused, You order. Kenny rke didnt say much. He took the menu book back and started to order. Gloria Taylor sighed. Did he just pretend to be a gentleman? If it was James Moore, he would definitely put the menu book in front of her. Her thought flew away when she thought of James Moore. James Moore was so busy with work that he ate out every day now. He might as well live inside the counselling room. Although Kenny rke was busy flipping the menu book, he subconsciously nced at Gloria Taylor every once in a while. Like a habit, he paid attention to Gloria Taylor. When he came back to his senses, he found out that he was staring at this woman. Fortunately, she was distracted that she didnt find him looking at her. Recently, he did recover pieces of his memories. Some of them were about his mother, but most of them were rted to Gloria Taylor. Although it was only a small details, Kenny rke could feel that this woman was very important to him. However, because of hisck of memories, Tina rke was the only one maintaining his rtionship with Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke was a paranoid person at heart. Even though he hadnt fully recovered his memory yet, he had realized the difference in Gloria Taylor. He couldnt shrugged it off because she was the mother of his child. Gloria Taylor looked up when she felt him staring at her. But, when she looked up, he already withdrew his eyes. Gloria Taylor sipped her lips. Just now, she really felt that Kenny rke was looking at her. Was it just an illusion? They didnt speak when they were waiting for the dishes. Gloria Taylor didnt know what to say and Kenny rke was inherently not talkative. It was so awkward that Gloria Taylor had to take her phone out. However, when she took her phone, Kenny rke suddenly looked at her. He was silent. He didnt say a word, but he looked very aggressive. Gloria Taylor had to put down her phone. Fortunately, it didnt take long for the food to be served. She was surprise when she found out that he ordered light vored dishes. She tentatively asked, Dont you like spicy food? What changed his appetite today? The next moment, the waiter came serving a hot sauce. He indeed liked the spicy food. In hindsight, Gloria Taylor discovered that Kenny rke was trying to adapt with her liking. This discovery made her fidget. She always felt that it was not a good sign if Kenny rke suddenly acted nice. He looked up and said, Hm. His simple answer was somewhat provocative. Kenny rke was really adapting to her liking. Gloria Taylor ate with her guard up. She felt that something was not quite right. On the other hand, Kenny rke was eating calmly. He looked morefortable than Gloria Taylor. The traffic jam had dispersed on their way back. It was clear all the way. It didnt take long to arrive home. When they arrived, Tina rke was sitting in the hall watching TV with tiger doll in her arms. Tina. Hm. the little girl didnt look back. She was busy watching TV. Chapter 411 She knew it. Chapter 411 She knew it. Gloria Taylor walked behind the sofa and leaned in to kiss Tina rke on the cheek. "Mom." Tina rke turned to look at Gloria Taylor. She called Gloria Taylor perfunctorily, and then turned to watch TV. Cartoons were really magical. Gloria Taylor walked to Tina rkes side. She sat down and watched with Tina rke. She watched it for a while and then she found that the cartoons were pretty good now. Kenny rke knew Tina rke clearly. She was especially fascinated when she watched cartoons, so he ignored her. Until he went back to the room to take a shower, he saw Gloria Taylor who was sitting next to Tina rke, watching the cartoon seriously. His expression froze. Kenny rke looked at the time, strode to the mother and daughter, reached for the remote control and turned off the TV. Immediately, he said coldly, "Go to the bath and sleep." Tina rke pursed her lips. Although she was very unhappy, because the person who turned off her TV was Kenny rke, she dared not say anything. With a "Oh", she was about to slide down the sofa. But Gloria Taylor was different. She stood up and said violently, "Why did you suddenly turn off the TV?" She just saw an excellent storyline just now, but this person suddenly came over and turned off the TV! It seemed that Gloria Taylor suddenly understood the feelings of those children when the TV were suddenly turned off by the parents. Compared to Gloria Taylor''s emotional outburst, Kenny rke was much calmer. He asked Gloria Taylor aloud, "What time is it?" Gloria Taylor looked at the time, "It''s half past nine." Kenny rke went directly upstairs without say anything. Gloria Taylor understood what he meant. What he meant was that it was already half past nine and it was time to go upstairs to take a bath and sleep. She knew it, but he could use a better way, or make his meanings clearer. He was also very good to Tina rke, but sometimes the way he handles things was still too rude. Feeling someone pulling the corner of her clothes, Gloria Taylor turned her head and saw Tina rke smiling tteringly, "Mom, I still want to watch cartoons." "..." How should Gloria tell Tina rke that she actually also wanted to watch cartoons for a while, but it was indeed time to sleep now? Gloria Taylor thought for a while, and squatted down to discuss it with Tina, "Can we watch it tomorrow? It is toote today. Mom is so sleepy. You can apany me to sleep tonight, and I will apany you to watch cartoons tomorrow. Okay?" Tina rke nodded faintly, "Okay." "Honey, you are the best kid!" Although Gloria Taylor and Tina rke had been getting along for several days, Tina rke''s obedience was beyond her expectations. ... Gloria Taylor took Tina rke upstairs and took a shower with her. Tina rke stayed in Gloria Taylors room and didnt want to leave. Gloria Taylor was naturally soft-hearted to Tina rke, so she let Tina rke sleep with her. Not long after Tina rke got to bed, she fell asleep. After Tina rke fell sleep, Gloria Taylor got up. She was ready to go downstairs to pour some water. When she passed by Kenny rke''s study, she found light in the cracks in the door. Was Kenny rke still working? Gloria Taylor only stopped for a moment, then was about to leave. Suddenly, the study door was suddenly opened from inside. The figure of Kenny rke appeared at the door. He looked at Gloria Taylor expressionlessly, "What are you doing here?" He was wearing home clothes and hisplexion looked a little unhealthy pale. This reminded Gloria Taylor of the painful look of Kenny rke in the study room that day. "I... go down and pour water." Gloria Taylor hesitated for a while, and swallowed back the words "Are you okay?. She asked him, "Do you want to drink some water?" Originally, she was just polite to ask him, but Kenny rke didnt refuse, "I want coffee." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gloria Taylor nodded. She went downstairs to pour herself a ss of water, and made Kenny rke a cup of coffee by the way. When she came up with coffee, she found that the door of the study was ajar. It should be Kenny rke who specially opened the door for her. As soon as she walked in with the tray, she saw Kenny rke sitting at the desk, reading the documents in her hands intently with frowning. Gloria Taylor walked over and put the coffee next to him. Noting that he still didnt look well, she couldn''t help but said, "You should rest earlier." Kenny rke looked up at her. His face was extremely calm. With his gaze, Gloria Taylor had a feeling that she was noisy. She didn''t know why she would say this, as if she cared about him especially. Gloria Taylor was a little embarrassed, "I''m going out first." She turned and was about to leave, but Kenny rke grabbed her wrist. Gloria Taylor was slightly angry, so her tone was also a little angry. "Kenny...Umm" Before she said Kenny rke''s name, her lips were blocked. Kenny rke''s lips were warmer than hers. The touch was so obvious that it made her tremble. Both of them kept their eyes open, maintaining a posture of touching lips. They looked at each other. Gloria Taylor froze for a second, then quickly reacted to push Kenny rke away. But when she touched him, she felt her waist tightly held by an arm. The man''s calm and powerful arms hugged her waist tightly, holding her into his arms, his other hand tightly holding her another wrist. The body of the two of them pressed together tightly. Almost at the same time, their breathing elerated. Amid the clearly breathing, Gloria Taylor blushed suddenly. She turned her head to avoid Kenny rke''s lips, and said angrily, "If you let go of me now, I will take it nothing happened." Her voice trembled slightly. Her face flushed which made others want to show tender care for her. Not only did Kenny rke not let go of her, but he lowered his head and deliberately kissed the corner of her lips, "But what if I want something to happen?" His tone was unbridled but with a bit confident. Gloria Taylor couldn''t move at all. Her body stiffened like a stone, "Kenny rke, do you have a sense of aplishment in bullying a woman?" "I don''t know about other women, but if it''s you, I will not only have a sense of aplishment, but also..." He paused deliberately and was satisfied to see the anger that appeared in the eyes of Gloria Taylor. Then he added, "Excited." Gloria Taylor did not understand the meaning of "excited" at first. Until she felt... Gloria Taylor was stunned. She became cautious even to breathe. Kenny rke had a weird temperament. He was fickle. Gloria Taylor couldnt guess what he was going to do next, nor could she guess what he was thinking. She swallowed, and said in a good manner, "What do you want from me?" She seemed topromise. Kenny rke loosened his strength a bit, then he said, "One thing only. You are not allowed to go out and talk with other men until I recover my memory." Gloria Taylor frowned, "What do you mean?" Chapter 412 He had feelings for you. Chapter 412 He had feelings for you. Kenny rke squinted his eyes slightly. A faint smile appeared in his eyes, "You don''t understand the literal meaning?" Gloria Taylor was particrly disgusted with the feeling that everything was under his control. She raised her chin slightly. The softness in her tone had long since disappeared. She fixedly looked at Kenny rke. Her tone of voice was slightly cold, "What do you mean that Im not allowed to talk with other men?" "For example, James Moore." Kenny rke''s speech slowed down a bit, but it sounded more dangerous. Gloria Taylor was so angry that she evenughed back. She took a deep breath, and said, "What about Su Mian? What about Su Mian?" "So you admit it?" "Admit what?" "James Moore." They fought back with words. But finally, it was still about James Moore again. "Kenny rke, now, apart from that we are Tina rke''s parents, there is no legally recognized rtionship between us." Gloria Taylor tried to talk to Kenny rke, "Now I live with you. There are some things that you don''t need to say, but I understand naturally, but you..." Kenny rke obviously didn''t have the mind to listen to what she said any more. He interrupted her directly, "Okay." "Can you let me finish talking?" Gloria Taylor struggled a little irritably. Then she found that she broke free easily. She looked up at Kenny rke in surprise. Kenny rke put his hands in the pockets of his pants, leaned loosely on the edge of the desk, and said faintly, "I only listen to useful words, which also saves each other''s time." Gloria Taylor asked back, "Your time is precious, but mine isnt precious, is it?" "If you think your time is precious, you should go back to sleep now." Kenny rke looked at her. His indifferent expression seemed a bit innocent. It really didn''t make sense at all. But Gloria Taylor couldn''t find any words to refute. She glimpsed the coffee she had just put on the desk. She nced at Kenny rke, stretched out her hand to carry the cup of coffee, and drank it in one gulp. The coffee was a bit bitter. She had not time to add milk and sugar, so her throat was so bitter. Gloria Taylor pressed her lips to endure the bitter taste, put the empty coffee cup on the desk with a "Bang" sound, and then she looked provocatively at Kenny rke, "I''m going to sleep. Good night." With a gloomy expression, Kenny rke watched her walk out before lowering his eyes to look at the empty coffee cup. He stretched out his fingers, touching on the handle of the coffee cup, and grinned sharply. Was she angry just now? However, her way of revenge was really too light. He didn''t feel be revenged at all, instead he still thought it was a bit interesting. Gloria Taylor returned to the room angrily. She closed the door, let out a long sigh of relief, and went to the bed to take a look at Tina rke. Seeing that Tina rke was still asleep, Gloria Taylor got up and went into the bathroom. Standing in front of the sink, she reached out and touched the corners of her lips where there seemed to be the heat of the kiss remaining. She couldn''t figure out what Kenny rke was thinking about and what he wanted to do. But his arrogant look was annoying enough. Gloria Taylor walked out of the bathroom but she did not lie down directly on the bed. Shey on the sofa with carrying her mobile phone. She sent a WeChat message to Edith Hall, "Are you sure Kenny rke and I really loved each other before?" Edith Hall probably happened to be ying with the phone, so she quickly replied to Gloria Taylor, "Yes." Gloria Taylor seemed to have finally found a vent, then she began toin to Edith Hall, "But I think he is so disgusting now. He is as arrogant as an emperor. He can even piss me off..." Edith Hall watched Gloria Taylor text so many words. She replied, "For example." "He asks me not to go out and talk to other men until he recovered his memory. Do I look like such a restless woman? I can understand his starting point, but does he go too far?" Edith Hall read this message of Gloria Taylor twice, and then replied carefully, "I now feel that you are hurt my feelings. I know you guys love each other. Dont let me witness public disy of affection." Gloria Taylor, "..." "The big boss obviously has feelings for you, but he hasn''t fully recovered his memory... It''s a bit complicated. It''s just like an animal instinct that he will first swear an oath to his own things and territory sovereignty" Edith Hall finished speaking and asked her, "Can you understand what I mean?" "If he has feelings for me, shouldn''t he be gentler?" "Everyone has different ways of expression." Edith Hall asked Gloria Taylor patiently, "Then how about you? Do you have feeling to him?" Gloria Taylor fell silent. After a few seconds, she sent "Good night" to Edith Hall. Edith Hall quickly replied to her, "You haven''t answered my question yet?" Gloria Taylor only said, "I''m asleep." Then, she threw the phone aside. Shey down on the bed gently, carefully tucked the corner of the quilt for Tina rke, but she herself couldn''t sleep with her eyes open. Did she have feelings for Kenny rke? Human feelings were rted to memory. Although there was no memory, Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke got along together days and nights. It was impossible that she had no feelings for him. asionally, there would be a moment of throbbing. But this kind of throbbing was illusory and insecure. Without memory as a dependency, the feelings and throbbing that burst out suddenly were like a high- rise building without a foundation. It would copse in one shot. Or, both of them regained their memory. Or, they fell in love again. ... Early in the morning, when Kenny rke arrived at the door of thepany, Carl Cook came over. Carl Cook wore a blue pullover with a white shirt inside. He looked like a young man in early twenties. He stood in front of Kenny rke and said with a smile, "Kenny, good morning." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Kenny rke asked him, "Do you have something to tell me?" "Of course, if I have nothing, why will Ie to you?" When Carl Cook spoke, his eyes kept lingering on Kenny rke, and his eyes were openly exploring. After Kenny rke heard it, he nced at Carl Cook faintly, and then uttered two words, "Follow me." Carl Cook was stunned in ce, but soon reacted and followed. He directly followed Kenny rke to Kenny''s office. However, when they got out of the elevator, they met Aurora rke. Carl Cook smiled meaningfully, "Miss Aurora, long time no see." When Aurora rke saw Carl Cook, her face changed. She ignored Carl Cook, but turned to look at Kenny rke. Kenny rke didn''t even look at her. He just passed her and walked towards the office. Carl Cook followed behind Kenny rke. He turned his head and raised an eyebrow aggressively towards Aurora rke. Aurora rke trembled with anger, clenching her hands. She was so furious. At this time, her cell phone vibrated. Aurora rke answered the phone and said in a very bad tone, "Say." Not knowing what the opposite person said, Aurora rke sneered, "I know." Chapter 413 The most venomous woman Chapter 413 The most venomous woman This was the first time Carl had visited the office of Kenny. He was curious about everything in here, he looked and touched things in his office and then said: "The decoration style here is simr to your office in Sheng Ding." "Whats the matter?" Kenny walked over to his desk and sat down. His tone was calm without any emotions in. Carl turned around, strode over to Kenny, supported himself with his hands pressed on the desk, "Kenny, have you got your memory back?" He stared at Kenny''s eyes, asking. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There were still no changes on Kennys face. They looked at each other for a moment before Kenny answered. "What do you think?" "That day in Jin Ding, you despised me the box of cash to Tina. You used to despise me and exploit me..." Carl kept saying, but he couldn''t helpining. Kenny repeated one of his words: "Exploit?" Carl, his face changed, swallowed and refused, "No... Not exploit, but love and care..." Kenny snorted but didn''t say anything more. "You''ve really got your memory back." Carl almost cried, "Damn you. I have cared about you for three years, but you have no reaction at all. Look, What a short time have you been with Gloria? But, you have got your memories back!" Carl said it bitterly, but Kenny wasn''t impressed: "What''s your rtionship with Miss Hall?" "What''s my rtionship with Edith, don''t you know?" "Not for the moment." Kenny said. Carl paused for a moment and asked, "What is the matter with you?" Kenny put it simply, "There are shes every now and then." "How did that happen?" When he was in Jin Ding, he felt Kennye back to him, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. "I don''t know." Kenny said. "What about Gloria? You were all in an ident. Did she ever get any memory back?" She was more seriously injured than I was and has shown no signs of regaining her memory. Doctors say the chances of her regaining is very low. As Kenny said, his voice was sinking slightly. Talking about that, Carl''s expression became serious. "You were on an ind, and Aurora brought people to rescue you and take you away alone. When I came there, I couldn''t find Gloria, and Aurora didn''t allow us to see you." Kenny looked up sharply, staring at Carl, "Didn''t she save Gloria?" "She''s been trying to fix you and Su Mian up. How can she save Gloria? She''s the most venomous woman." Carl saw Kennys look be gloomy and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it again. For three years, he and Edith thought Gloria was gone while Kenny had lost his memory. So Kenny believed what Aurora said. Carl felt a little embarrassed. "We all thought for the past three years that this might be your fate. But Gloria is still alive, you are slowly recovering your memory, and everything is developing in a good direction..." Kenny didn''t show any emotion on his face, and Carl didn''t know if he''s listening to him. Instead, Kenny asked Carl about something else: "Aurora took me to America for treatment. Do you know which hospital is it?" Carl thought for a while and said, "I don''t know. She took you to America without telling anyone. We were so busy looking for Gloria that we didn''t pay any attention to these things." Kenny dropped his eyes and kept still, not knowing what he was thinking. "What''s wrong?" Carl asked. Kenny reached out and opened a file: "There are a lot of things you have to do in Sheng Ding." Carl touched his nose. He knew that Kenny was kicking him out. When he left, Carl invited Kenny, "Then I go back to Sheng Ding now. Have a drink with me in Jinding later, okay?" Kenny just said casually, "No. My daughter needs me." Carl''s lips twisted. He was envious about Kenny, who had a cute daughter. He thought for a moment and said, "Shall Ie to your house and drink?" Carl and Kenny were about the same age, but his character was a little more childish than Kenny. At this point, expectation was full of his eyes, with a little anxiety mixed in it. "Well." Kenny added, as if he was remembering something, "You can invite Miss Hall." Carl was so happy that he pped his leg fiercely, "Deal! I''ll bring my own wine!" In the hall. Gloria and Tina sat on the couch and watched cartoons together. She had promised Tina to watch cartoons with her today, so she couldn''t go back on her promise. She was carrying an ipad, on which it was a search page of ''Lost City. Thousands of messages about Lost City were shown on the screen, which meant how hot it was. As Gloria watched intently with Tina, she caught a glimpse of a servant hurrying in from the outside. The maid hurried over to Gloria, and before she could speak, Gloria said, "What''s the matter?" The maid said, feeling awkward, "Miss rke ising." Miss rke? Gloria was only in confused for a second and guessed that she was talking about Aurora. She was about to speak when she saw someonee in from outside. Aurora''s simple and white suit was impably cut and fit her well, which made her, who was arrogant, looked even more domineering. She looked around and turned her eyes to Gloria. A chill came into her eyes and she walked straight up to Gloria. Gloria got to her feet slowly and saw her maid turning to leave. She guessed that the maid was going to call Kenny. Gloria stopped her, "Don''t need to call Kenny about this trivial thing." At the rkes house that day, Gloria could figure out Aurora hated her. Today, she was not surprise about Aurora''sing. Aurora and Kenny were both working at the rkes Group, and if Aurora wanted to talk to Kenny, she could just go to thepany. Aurora would be here, naturally, she wasing to her. The maid was at a loss after getting Gloria''s order. Gloria did not insist, "Okay, you can decide yourself." The maid bowed her head and turned to leave. Aurora walked over and looked at Gloria, then looked at Tina: "Tina, my baby." Gloria went over, picked up the remote, paused the video, and said gently, "Tina, aunt Aurora is calling you." Tina looked up at Gloria while she pointing to Aurora. Tina peered through Gloria''s finger andughed when she saw Aurora. "Auntie," she . "Lets have a hug." Aurora crouched on the ground and reached out to Tina. Chapter 414: Being driven away by my deliberate provocation Chapter 414: Being driven away by my deliberate provocation Tina jumped off the couch, running to Aurora. Gloria stood, watching them, while she looked expressionless. She just nced at Aurora a few times, turned around, and told the servant to bring Aurora a cup of tea. Even if Aurora was an uninvited guest, Aurora was still a guest. Gloria didn''t know why Aurora hated her, but Tina also belonged to the rke''s. Gloria could see that Aurora really liked Tina, while Aurora didn''t mistreat Tina even though Aurora hated Gloria. So, she''s not going to stop Tina and Aurora from getting close. Aurora took Tina in her arms, kissing her face. "Tina, do you miss Aunt?" Aurora said. "I miss Aunt." Aurora smiled, picked her up, and talked to her. At that moment, the servant brought tea to Aurora. "Miss rke, please have some tea." Aurora let go of Tina, looking up at Gloria. Gloria didn''t shy away from Aurora as she looked Aurora in the eye. As they looked directly into each other''s eyes, Gloria looked undisturbed, while Aurora raised her lips, smiling coldly. Gloria turned her head, handing over her tabletputer to the servant. "Take Tina away to the upstairs." After she finished speaking, she spoke to Tina again. "Mom and Aunt want to talk, so you go upstairs, ying for a while, and then Mom wille up to you in a little while." "Okay." Tina nodded and was taken away by the servant. As soon as Tina left, Aurora stopped hiding her emotions as she seemed to make no effort to hide her disdain for Gloria. "Tina is as tolerant as Kenny since she can get along with all kinds of people." Three years ago, she despised Gloria, while three yearster, she still despised Gloria. "Is that so?" Gloria raised her lips, while her face didn''t change. "Miss rke, I don''t understand what you''re saying, but I know that if there''s a misunderstanding between you and Kenny, you should just go to him." It was clear to Gloria that Kenny''s attitude towards Aurora was not good that day. They were obviously on bad terms. Kenny wouldn''t even listen to Aurora now. So Aurora had toe to her. People were like that, as they always bullied people who looked easy to bully. Did Aurora think that she was easier to bully than Kenny? Aurora actually didn''t spend a lot of time with Gloria, so Aurora didn''t really know much about Gloria. Aurora was a little surprised to hear what Gloria said, while Aurora felt angrier at the same time. "It''s all because of you that Kenny and I had a misunderstanding." Aurora red at Gloria coldly, and she stressed. "If you really understand, you should get away from him." Gloria satfortably on the sofa, and her voice sounded casual. "You should say that to Kenny." "Gloria!" Aurora jumped off the couch in anger. "You mustn''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit." Gloria took a deep breath, pretending to be puzzled. "Miss rke, Kenny didn''t know you wereing over today, did he?" Although the two siblings of the rke''s were not on good terms, they had something inmon. For example, they both liked to control people. It''s like everyone else should be controlled by them, listening to them. Gloria felt a little irritable in her heart, but she kept a calm smile. Aurora stared at her with a terrible face. "Did you tell Kenny?" "Everybody knew you were his sister, so when you came here, of course, they would tell Kenny." She wasn''t sure if they''d told Kenny. But, clearly, Aurora believed what she said. Aurora was a little afraid of Kenny, but she''s still not satisfied as she asked Gloria. "Don''t you stay with Kenny just for the sake of his power and money? How much do you need if I ask you to leave him?" Aurora despised Gloria all the time because she kept thinking that Gloria stayed with Kenny only for the sake of Kenny''s money and power.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloriaughed. "Even if I stay with him for the sake of his power and money, why should I leave him just because you gave me the money? Because wouldn''t it be better to stay by his side, being the Mother of his child?" When she finished speaking, she looked like she was curious as she asked Aurora. "Well, how much are you going to pay for me to leave Kenny? If you give me enough money, I''ll think about it." Gloria was clearly joking with Aurora, while Aurora was shaking with anger. "If only you were as arrogant forever as you are now!" Aurora gritted her teeth, said these words, and quickly left. When Aurora left, Gloria breathed a sigh of relief. She leaned back on the sofa, thinking for a moment, and she was about to go upstairs to find Tina when she heard a noise outside the door. She looked up at the door, seeing Kenny striding toward her with his long legs. Gloria was surprised that the servant actually called Kenny, asking him toe back. Kenny walked up to her, squinted, and said. "Where''s Aurora?" "She''s gone." Gloria pursed her lips. She was driven away by my deliberate provocation Gloria looked at Kenny innocently as she spoke. Without saying anything, Kenny just raised an eyebrow, turned around, and walked out again. Gloria stood up. "Are you leaving now?" Kenny didn''t look back, walking faster. Gloria looked a little serious. She had just said deliberately that Aurora was driven away by her deliberate provocation because she wanted to see whether Aurora was important in Kenny''s heart. Now it seemed that... Kenny really didn''t care about Aurora anymore, since he didn''t care what happened to her and Aurora. So what did hee back for? Kenny had received a call from a servant, and when he heard that Aurora wasing to talk to Gloria, he subconsciously worried that Aurora might be bullying Gloria, so he drove straight home. After all, since Aurora was able to make up her mind not to save Gloria and now she''s deliberately going to talk to Gloria when he''s not at home, of course, Aurora was not going to make up with Gloria. Aurora was here to make trouble with Gloria. When he returned, he found that Gloria didn''t look like she had been bullied. Kenny got in the car, loosened his tie, and drove off to the rke''s Group. He went into the rke''s Group, and as soon as he got out of the elevator, a secretary came up to him, telling him that Aurora was waiting for him in his office. Kenny smiled meaningfully. "How long did she wait?" The secretary said. "She just got here." "Didn''t you say there was a meeting? I''ll start the meeting now." When Kenny finished speaking, he headed straight for the meeting room. The secretary stood, feeling at a loss. Did the President deliberately want the vice President to wait for him? All of the employees at the rke''s Group knew that Kenny and Aurora were siblings. Was this because they were suddenly on bad terms? In fact, Kenny and Aurora were on bad terms long before, but only the rke''s members knew about this, and others didn''t know about it. The secretary stood for only a moment, and then went to prepare for the meeting. Aurora waited for a long time, whereas she didn''t see Kenny. Was Kenny really going home to see Gloria? Was Gloria still so important to him, even if he couldn''t remember her? Chapter 415: Full of loopholes Chapter 415: Full of loopholes By the time Kenny finally showed up at the office, forty minutes had passed. In the meantime, Aurora called Kenny once, but Kenny didn''t answer the phone. Aurora walked up to Kenny angrily as soon as he came in, saying. "Where have you been?" "I''m going to a meeting." Kenny walked around her, walking right behind his desk. Aurora rolled her eyes, trying to ask. "You just went to a meeting?" Kenny was looking at her, while he looked unpredictable. "If you have something to tell me, just say it." Aurora didn''t suspect anything because Kenny has always looked unpredictable in front of her, so she''s used to this. She walked over to Kenny''s desk. "I stopped by your house today because I hadn''t seen Tina for a few days and I missed her, while there''s something I want you to hear." As she spoke, she took a recording pen out of her handbag and pressed the y button as she ced it in front of Kenny. In the recording, he heard some noise at first, and then he heard a conversation between two women. "Don''t you stay with Kenny just for the sake of his power and money? How much do you need if I ask you to leave him?" "Even if I stay with him for the sake of his power and money, why should I leave him just because you gave me the money? Because wouldn''t it be better to stay by his side, being the Mother of his child?" "Well, how much are you going to pay for me to leave Kenny? If you give me enough money, I''ll think about it." Aurora knew that Kenny could recognize the voices of the two women who were speaking in the recording. She said sternly, turning off the recording. "Kenny, you heard these words yourself and that''s what Gloria said. As long as I give her money, she can leave you. Is this the woman you want?" In Aurora''s opinion, any man would feel disgusted to hear his woman say these words. What''s more, Kenny was the President of the rke''s Group, having the highest decision-making power at the rke''s Group. How could such a man put up with his woman staying with him only for the sake of his money and power? Aurora already had her own wishful thinking in her mind, but she forgot that Kenny was never the same as her. She thought Kenny would be sick of Gloria after he heard the recording. But Kenny just asked her. "How much are you going to pay for Gloria to leave me?" He could see that Aurora didn''t know that Gloria had lost her memory. Aurora''s face looked slightly changed. "Kenny, what do you mean? Kenny still looked expressionless, but Aurora somehow felt that he looked dangerous. If she didn''t answer this question well, something crueler may happen to her. Kenny raised his lip slightly, looking extremely cold. "I asked you first, so you should answer my question first." "I was just trying to trick her, but I didn''t think she would say that." Aurora got smart, too, so she''s afraid to answer his question directly. Kenny''s voice dropped suddenly. "You don''t like Gloria, so that''s why you didn''t let the search and rescue team save her when the ind exploded, right?" "I was just too worried about you because you were badly hurt. You''re my own brother, so I wanted to take care of you first. Besides, Didn''t Carl go out, saving Gloria, and isn''t Gloria all right now?" Aurora was feeling a little guilty, but after she said that, she didn''t feel guilty anymore, whereas she felt like she was doing the right thing. Kenny burst outughing, but his smile was as cold as his expression. "But didn''t you say before that I had nothing to do with Carl? And if I had nothing to do with Carl, why would he save Gloria?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "There is a rtionship between Gloria and Carl as the actress and Gloria are on good terms, aren''t they?" Aurora felt very flustered, but she tried to make a final struggle. "Aurora, you think I''m a fool." When Kenny said these words, he said it in a derative way. Aurora suddenly looked pale. "Kenny..." Every excuse and reason she had said seemed to be full of loopholes. Kenny looked exasperated, looked down at the paper in front of him, and said casually. "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t tell me the truth. Get out of here." There was no me or anger in his voice, as if he was talking to a subordinate... No, he was always speaking to Shi Ye in a better tone than he was now speaking to her. Aurora tried to defend herself again, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she felt like there''s something in her throat, so she couldn''t say anything. She turned to go out, and after she closed the office door, she covered her face with her hands. She felt her eyes sour and tears came to her eyes. She''s the prouddy of the rke''s, while she''s the envy of countless celebrities, so she couldn''t cry... In the President''s office. Kenny looked at the recording pen on his desk. Aurora just left in a hurry so she didn''t take this recording pen with her. Kenny reached for it, listening to it again. After a long time, he sneered, putting aside the recording pen. Aurora''s visit didn''t affect Gloria much. Aurora hated her so much, whereas she didn''t know why Aurora hated her. Losing her memory seemed like a good thing to her at a time like this. She went to the kitchen to cook, while Tina drove her toy car to the kitchen. Tina has be very fond of being with her recently. She heard the noise, turned to Tina, and asked. "Why did youe in?" Sitting in the toy car, Tina blinked and said. "I want to help you." "Okay." After Gloria had finished speaking, she took the stool, put it in front of the sink, and then she took the green vegetables and tomatoes, asking Tina to wash the vegetables there. When Gloria was cooking, Tina stood by, watching her. When Tina saw Gloria putting the food in the pot, she said she wanted to eat it, which made her look greedy. She was a child who loved to eat. When the dish was served, she took out Tina''s bowl, asking Tina to take her own bowl to the dining room. Tina did as Gloria told her, and after she put the bowl on the table, she looked at Gloria as if she was begging for praise. "I put my bowl on the table." Gloria picked up a chicken wing with her chopsticks and gave it to Tina. "Here''s a chicken wing for you." That''s what Kenny saw when he came back. Tina was holding her small bowl in her hand, eating a chicken wing happily with chopsticks, while Gloria stood by and kept taking pictures of Tina with her phone. Kenny handed the suit jacket to the servant, and then he went straight to them. Tina saw Kenny out of the corner of her eye, so she mumbled. "Dad." "Well, you''re a good girl." After Kenny responded, he turned to look at Gloria. Gloria thought Kenny looked at her in a strange way. Chapter 416 Your Mouth Must Be So Sweet That You Spoke So Well Chapter 416 Your Mouth Must Be So Sweet That You Spoke So Well During the meal, Kenny rke didnt say anything. But, Gloria Taylor found him particrly strange today. That evening, after tucking Tina rke to sleep, Gloria Taylor came out and found him standing at the door. She was taken aback for she was unprepared. She took a deep breath and snapped, What are you doing standing there? He was standing at the door with a cold face, without a sound. She didnt knew what he wanted to do there. Come with me. Kenny rke said this and turned away. Gloria Taylor was looking nk, but she followed him anyway. In the study, Kenny rke took a recording pen. He pressed the y button in front of her. This was the recording pen Aurora rke showed Kenny rke before. They heard a familiar dialogue. Gloria Taylor didnt expect Aurora rke to record the conversation. Her method was a bit low. Knowing Kenny rkes uncertain character, she couldnt really figure out what he was going think after listening to the record. When Kenny rke came back at noon, Gloria Taylor had already let go of Aurora rke. Kenny rke didnt say anything. She thought that this matter was over. She didnt expect that Kenny rke would wait and confront her right now. After the record finished ying, Kenny rke stared at her with arms crossed. He didnt say a word and there was no emotion on his face. She couldnt fathom what was going on in his heart. She just stared back without speaking. What kind up amount is up to your liking? Kenny rke asked coldly. Gloria Taylor remembered what she said before. She was a bit speechless at the moment. He narrowed his eyes and stepped forward. His toe met hers. They were so close that she could feel his bitter breath. She wanted to step back, but under his eyes, she felt that her feet were glued to the ground. She dared not move. His eyes narrowed dangerously. He asked, How much do you think Im worth? Pri priceless. she replied. She was so nervous that she stuttered. Kenny rke raised his eyebrows. Her answer was unexpected. Seeing his silence, her heart became uneasy. Was it because her word was so obviouslyme that he didnt believe her? However, his action at the next moment dispelled her doubts. He suddenly reached out and rubbed her lips. He said in a low voice, You speak so well. You mouth must be so sweet. His voice was originally very deep and heavy. When he deliberately lowered it even more, it became arousing. She froze letting his fingers brushed against her lips. It was an intimate gesture, but he could do it way so casually. She was stunned that she reacted fiercely. She patted his hand and stepped back, Mr. rke, please remember who you are. Dont be like this. Oh. She didnt know whether he was listening to her or not, she exined, The things I said in the recording were merely to annoy your sister. Dont take them seriously. Hm. Gloria Taylor took a deep breath. She couldnt guess what he was thinking. So, she chose to ignore it. After she went out, Kenny rke twisted his fingers and smirked. *** Aurora rke was not doing very well these days. Since she went to see Kenny rke with the recording, he began to take over power in thepany. In recent years, Kenny rke was at the helm of thepanys decision making and future nning. The shareholders could clearly see that under Kenny rkes leadership, they could earn more money. In the past three years, Kenny rke showed no intention in monopolizing money. Of course, the shareholders didnt show it either. But now that Kenny rke made it obvious that he was in charge, the shareholders naturally flocked to Kenny rke. In the market, there were no pure friends nor enemies, only people withmon interest. This time, Aurora rkes position in thepany became more transparent. She was a vice president, but without voice nor real power. She handled irrelevant contract projects. She waspletely deprived of power and became nothing but dispensable person in the rke family. After some consideration, she decided to go visit Kenny rke. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, when she arrived at the office door, she was stopped by his secretary, Vice President, there are several high level staff reporting their works inside. Do you want me to wait outside? Aurora rke asked. The secretary stopped talking, but didnt get out of her way. This time, several senior managers who just done reporting their work to Kenny rke came out. When they saw Aurora rke, they greeted her, Vice President. She nodded casually and went inside. As soon as she closed the door, she strode angrily toward Kenny rke, Kenny! Kenny rke looked up from the pile of documents and looked at her with a straight face. When Kenny rke gave her a cold look, her arrogance disappeared by half. Kenny, are you nning to rece me? Those shareholders are all interested in profits. Can they be trusted? Im your rtive. Im the most trustworthy person! Shi Ye was carrying another pile of documents inside. When he heard Aurora rkes rage, he stopped. He realized that he came in in wrong time. He was about to step back, but Kenny rke saw him. He said, Bring it in. Shi Ye went forward and put the documents in Kenny rkes desk. With an outsider around, Aurora rke didnt continue talking. She was going to wait until Shi Ye went out and continued to talk, but when he was about to go out, Kenny rke stopped him, Wait. Kenny rke continued talking to Shi Ye and put Aurora rke aside. She suppressed her anger and waited for Kenny rke to finish. However, when Kenny rke and Shi Ye finished talking, he said, Ask the Vice President to go out. Shi Ye knew what Kenny re been doing in thepany recently. He went straight to Aurora rke and politely asked her to go out, Vice President, Young Master has a work to do. She didnt even bat an eye on Shi Ye. She went straight to Kenny rke, picked up the documents from his desk and threw them aside, Did you hear what I say just now? Chapter 417 want to kill her Chapter 417 want to kill her Suddenly the air pressure dropped several degrees throughout the office. Kenny nced up at Aurora and shouted at her: "Get out!" There was a terrible look in his eyes. Aurora, who had never seen Kenny like this, took two steps back and forgot to speak momentarily. Kenny sneered, then he got up and walked over to Aurora and grabbed her by the neck. Kenny''s move was so sudden that Shi Ye couldn''t even hold back a cry of "Young master!" He had a strong strength on his hand, and it made Aurora''s face turned into red. She grabbed Kenny''s arm and tried to open his hand, but Kenny pinched her so tightly that no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t get released. She squeezed three words out of her throat: "Let...Me...Go..." "Didn''t you think I was a devil when I was a child? And you dare to lie to me again and again. Do you know what happens when you get angry with the devil?" Kenny stared at Aurora coldly without a trace of temperature in his eyes. Shi Ye had never seen such a terrible look of Kenny before, as if he was tryng to kill Aurora. "Young master, you have to let go of your hand, you will kill her!" Shi Ye knew the entric character of Kenny and he dared not touch him at this moment, he only dared to persuade in the side. And Shi Ye did not dare to call the security guards toe up, for such things could not be seen by others. As Aurora began to pass out, a sudden thought had urred to Shi Ye, he took out his cell phone and called Gloria. Fortunately, the phone was connected soon. The phone rang with Gloria''s voice, "Hello?" "Miss Taylor, Its Shi Ye, please say some words with young master." "Say what? What''s the matter?" Anything. Shi Ye finished, then he passed the phone to Kenny: "Young master, Miss Taylor''s call." Kenny didn''t answer him, and his eyes were full of the intent of kill. He had strong desires to kill Aurora. Kenny had never been kind, and his hands weren''t clean. In a hurry, Shi Ye said, "It''s Gloria Taylor! She has an emergency. Kenny seemed to havee to his senses finally. When he turned to look at Shi Ye, he said coolly, "Gloria Taylor? Shi Ye nodded: "Yes, Gloria Taylor." He''s on speakerphone, and Gloria overheard him talking to Kenny. Even over the phone, Gloria could tell something was wrong with Kenny. So she called his name. "Kenny?" Kenny froze at the sound of her voice and reached for the phone, and naturally, he released Aurora. Aurora lost her support and fell to the ground. Shi Ye helped Aurora onto the couch andy down. He didn''t have time to care about her now. He only cared about Kenny. Kenny stood on the spot, picked up the phone and asked, "Gloria?" His voice sounded normal, but there was a hint of oddity in it. Gloria thought about the conversation that Kenny had with Shi Ye, and she asked, "Kenny, what are you doing?" What am I doing? Kenny looked down at his hand, then up at Aurora, who was lying on the couch in a semia. "I was working on papers," He asked. "Whats the matter?" "I..." It was Shi Ye called her. She didn''t have anything to do with Kenny. But when the matter came to an end, she had to make up an excuse at random: "I asked you if you would like toe back for lunch." Kenny paused for a moment and then asked, "You want me back for lunch?" Gloria sidestepped his question, "Are youing back?" Ill tell youter. Well. So, I have to hang up now. Bye. Gloria waited for a moment, but Kenny didn''t hang up. Gloria asked him, "Didn''t you say you''d hang up?" "You hang up," Kenny said coolly. Gloria hung up the phone and she thought Kenny was weird everywhere. Kenny watched the screen and made sure it''s dead, and gave it back to Shi Ye. Shi Ye breathed a sigh of relief that it was only Gloria who could keep Kenny m. That''s when Kenny had the time to see Aurora. Aurora was half-lying on a couch, recovered some sanity but still unwell. When she saw Kenny walking toward her, she had a look of horror under her eyes. She stepped back and muttered, "Don''te here...Don''te over here..." Kenny walked over to the couch and looked down at her. "What''s else, now tell me everything you didnt say." Kenny said. "I say, I will say anything..."Aurora was scared by this time, and she lost all her pride. "I lied to you, Su Mian is not Tinas biological mother..." "And Carl is your best friend, Shi Ye is your most trusted subordinate, And Gloria is your favorite woman..." "I sent you to America, found a hypnotist, and blocked your old memories...This is all my fault, I know it was wrong, I know it was wrong, Kenny, please forgive me this time, I beg you, I beg you." Aurora fell off the couch and sat awkwardly on the floor, tugging at Kenny''s pants and pleading with him. She had been spoiled since childhood. She had the best food, clothes and everything. She was always surrounded by bodyguards and servants, and she was d that she had not been taken away by kidnappers when she was a child. She had been living well, except for this brother, who had been disobedient and at odds with her. She was thinking about what she was doing right, but she missed the nature of Kenny. He really was a devil, when he was captured by kidnappers and sent back, he was not like a normal child, so she did not like him as a child. But he was so capable that she depended on him to keep her home great. She just never urred to her that Kenny wanted to kill her. She was just about...killed by Kenny. More than ten years passed, and the devil in his heart grew up with him. Aurora knew she''ll never be able to control Kenny. Kenny listened to her and anger was building up again in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Which hypnotherapist?" Shi Ye asked Aurora before Kenny went off the deep anger again. Chapter 418 What do you want? Chapter 418 What do you want? Aurora was in no mood to y with her tricks at this point, she told them what she knew. "I met him in M country. The hypnotist''s surname was Li. He can speak Chinese..."At this point, she discovered that she knew very little about the hypnotist. Shi Ye then asked, "What is his name, where does he live, and how old is he?" I don''t know. Aurora didn''t know these and just shook her head. He sent men to take us, I don''t know where he lives. He''s wearing a mask. I can''t see his face, and I don''t know his age... When Shi Ye listened to her words, he frowned: "Miss rke, now you have no need to hide, you know that." Since Aurora and Kenny had gotten to this point, if Aurora had any brains, she shouldn hide anything from them. Aurora was also worried. "I''m telling the truth," she said. "I don''t have a reason to lie to you now." He turned to Kenny and said, "Young master, Whats the next..." Kenny looked down at Aurora, who winced with a flicker of fear in her eyes. She''s really scared of Kenny now. Kenny said coldly, "You better go. I don''t want to see you again." Aurora turned pale, but she knew it was useless to say more, she got up from the ground and staggered away. As soon as she''s gone, Kenny ordered, "Check it out." "Yes." Shi Ye answered and went out. The information given by Aurora that a Chinese-speaking hypnotist named Li was too little. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With a simple message like this, it was hard to find something useful. If he could block memories, he must be the best in the hypnotists. Such man must be the best in his industry, and Kenny''s power was not hard to check out who he was. Aurora, on the other hand, was a cautious person. She must have looked up the hypnotist afterwards, but he could infer from her words, she didn''t find out anything about him either. . Gloria had to prepare lunch ahead of time because of the phone call she had. When Kenny didn''te back for lunch, she cooked ording to her and Tina''s tastes. But when Kenny came back for lunch, Gloria had to cook something he likes. Kenny hadn''t returned by the time she cooked. She had taken a lot of pictures of Tina, and they happened to have a photo printer in the vi, so she printed them out. Before Kenny came back, she took them out, put them on the carpet, and looked at them with Tina. Some of the photos were of Tina, some were of Tina and Gloria, and some were of Gloria alone. When she looked at the picture with Tina, Kenny returned. Tina was eagle-eyed and saw Kenny came in and waved at him like a grownup, saying, "Kenny, look." Kenny gave Tina a look, and Tina gave him a ttering smile: "Hey hey." With that, she jumped out of the carpet, fell into Gloria''s arms, and turned to Kenny with a smile. The movements were quick and also aggressive. As a kid, she could sense that Kenny wasn''t going to get mad at Gloria, she was going to get behind her back when she did bad things. Sure enough, Kenny just took one look at her and looked away. "Lunch is ready. Go ahead and eat." Gloria, who had only taken one look at him as he came in, was looking intently at the picture. Her daughter was so good-looking. The picture was as good as her. Instead of going to lunch, Kenny grabbed the photo from Gloria''s hand. Gloria looked up and said angrily, "There''s so much on the floor. Why take mine?" Kenny held up a corner of a photo with a few fingers, held it up to Gloria, and asked her, "Did you take it?" "Or what? Have you ever taken pictures with Tina?" Gloria asked the question casually, but she heard Kennys reply when she finished, "No." "You..."Gloria tried to say something about him, but then, thinking how busy he was and how good he treated with Tina, she stopped. Gloria took lots of photos of Tina, printed them out, and they were all over the carpet. Kenny looked at all these pictures and his mind shed bits and pieces. He remembered that there were a lot of photos of Gloria...In a room... But soon the picture shed and changed into something else. Kenny reached for his head and stumbled and fell onto the carpet. Gloria took a moment, she walked away from Tina and went over to Kenny. "Kenny, what''s the matter?" When Gloria had finished, she remembered how much he looked like the day before in his study. Kenny''s brow was twisted into a knot, sweat rose from his forehead, and his mouth closed tightly, he was looking ufortable. Knowing that she could not help him, Gloria bent over him and asked, "Shall I have you taken to the hospital?" Kenny didn''t answer. He was still lying on the carpet. When Tina saw Kenny, she got up and ran over to him, kneeled down beside him, and called out discreetly, "Daddy?" Gloria remembered that Tina was still here. Kenny might scare Tina. Gloria quickly picked up Tina andforted her, saying, "Dad is ill. I''ll just take him to the hospital." Ill?Tina covered her stomach with her hand and said, "Daddy has a stomachache?" Maybe Tina had a stomach ache before, which was why she thought Kenny had too. "Yes, Dad has a stomachache," Gloria repeated gently. Then she called a servant, took Tina away, and she called a bodyguard and helped Kenny get into the car and took him to the hospital. After all, she was living under the same roof with him, Gloria decided to go to the hospital with Kenny. She sat in the back with Kenny rke, who was in a semia and couldn''t sit still. Gloria had to help him and let him lean against her. After arriving at the hospital, the car pulled to a stop and the bodyguards opened the back door to help him down. But Kenny suddenly opened his eyes when the bodyguard touched him. The bodyguard got a shock and shouted: "Young master?" Kenny''s eyes were a little hazy at first, but soon they were clear. He sat up straight, remarking darkly, "What do you want?" Chapter 419: How could you be so bold? Chapter 419: How could you be so bold? The bodyguard saw Kenny''s face, shaking his hands with fear. "I was just going to help you out of the car and into the hospital." As he spoke, he stepped back a little so Kenny could see the gate of the hospital. "Why should I go to the hospital? Who told you to bring me to the hospital? Huh?" Thest word "Huh" sounded as grim as a death warrant. The bodyguard was silent, afraid to speak or back away, but turned to Gloria for help. Kenny looked over to where the bodyguard was looking, noticing that Gloria was in the car. "You''re taking me to the hospital?" Kenny squinted at her, pinching her chin as he reached out, while his voice sounded cold and gloomy. "Why did you send me to the hospital? How could you be so bold?" As his tone sounded resentful and usatory, Gloria froze for a moment. Kenny seemed strange to her. "You seem to be ill because you look so unwell and sick, and that''s why I asked them to bring you to the hospital." Gloria watched him carefully as she spoke. His eyes were very dark and they looked as thick as ink. When he wasn''t smiling, his eyes looked a little deep and now he was in a rage. And Gloria, she didn''t know why he''s so angry. They lived under the same roof these days, while she had never seen Kenny look so angry as he was now. After Kenny heard her words, he frowned, pinching her chin with even more force. Gloria gasped with pain, saying. "Kenny, will you let go of me first?" "You know me? Kenny didn''t let go of her, while his eyes grew sharp, and he looked at her inquiringly. "Who are you?" "I..." Gloria subconsciously wanted to say her name, and that''s when she saw Kenny''s difference. "You don''t know me?" she asked Kenny in disbelief. Although they both had lost their memories three years before, they had been living under the same roof all this time, so how could he suddenly not remember her? Gloria pushed his hand away from her chin forcefully, moved closer to him, and pointed to herself. "You take a good look at me, and you really don''t remember me?" Kenny raised his lips, sneering. "Oh, do you think I should remember you because you look better than other women?" Gloria, Could someone tell her what happened to Kenny? Kenny wouldn''t be... Was he out of his mind? Gloria''s face changed slightly because when Kenny left the vi in the morning, he looked perfectly normal... During this time, he was just a little grumpy, but he didn''t seem unusual. She thought about it, consulting with Kenny. "I can''t exin it to you right now, because I don''t know what''s going on with you. Well, let''s go to the hospital and have a checkup, shall we?" Kenny said coldly. "It''s you who needs a checkup." "I..." Kenny looked up at the bodyguard who was driving the car and said. "Drive back." "Yes." The bodyguard answered and started the car, ready to drive back. Suddenly Kenny said. "Wait a minute." The bodyguard stopped the car hurriedly. Kenny turned his head, looking at Gloria who sat beside him, peeping at him from time to time, and he said coldly. "Get off the car." "You let me get off the car?" Gloria wondered if she had misheard him. Kenny just looked at her coldly. "Is there anyone else?" Gloria was in a daze as she didn''t know what to do. Kenny opened the door, pushing her out of the car while she was in a daze. Kenny acted so rudely, while there was a look of disgust in his eyes as if she was gross garbage. Gloria was pushed out of the car, falling to the ground. She sat on the ground, looking stunned until she suddenly came back to her senses when she heard the horn of a car not far from her. She got up, walked to the side of the road, and sat down. Although she felt a little embarrassed that Kenny had pushed her out of the car, she didn''t feel too sad. Perhaps because she lost her memory, so she didn''t yet have any feelings for Kenny. Gloria ran her hand through the pocket of her clothes. Fortunately, she had her phone with her when she left the vi. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Shi Ye called her today, so she just called Shi Ye directly. "Miss Taylor." Shi Ye sounded a little surprised. "Mr. Shi, Kenny... Something has happened to him." Gloria told Shi Ye what had happened. After listening to her, Shi Ye said. "Miss Taylor, where are you now? I''ll pick you up first." Since Gloria didn''t have any money with her, when Shi Ye offered to pick her up, she didn''t refuse, and she just told Shi Ye where she was. Shi Ye came very fast as he probably drove up very fast. He pulled up in front of Gloria. "Miss Taylor, get in the car." When Gloria got in the car, she asked. "Did Kenny ever have any illnesses? Has this ever happened before?" "No." Shi Ye looked stern. "We learned today that the young Master suffering from amnesia was due to his sister who had him hypnotized by a specialist. I think what''s going on with young Master is that he''s probably hypnotized." "Hypnosis?" Gloria had heard this word many times, but hypnosis could cause amnesia, which Gloria had never heard of. Shi Ye frowned. "If It''s true that young Master suffering from amnesia was caused by hypnosis, we''ll have to find that hypnosis specialist first." Gloria suddenly thought of Tina, while her face changed. "He just can''t remember me, so can he also forget Tina?" Shi Ye didn''t speak after listening to her, but sped up. When Gloria and Shi Ye arrived at the vi, it looked like a mess. The servants and bodyguards were standing still in the courtyard. Gloria went over, asking one of the servants. "Where''s Kenny?" The maid said, looking frightened. "Young Master was in there and he kicked us all out." Gloria looked around, but she couldn''t see Tina, so she asked. "Where''s Tina?" The maid also looked around, looking shocked. "Tina was just here!" Gloria didn''t have time to think carefully as she ran toward the vi. Tina must have gone to the vi to look for Kenny. As soon as she reached the entrance of the hall, she saw the mess all over the floor. In the hall, Kenny was sitting on the couch, which was only seeming to be intact. Gloria wasn''t paying any attention to Kenny as she was looking around for Tina. "Mom..." Suddenly, Gloria heard a low voice, looked over, and saw arge potted nt. Tina was only as tall as the pot of the potted nt, while she held out her delicate head, and her eyes were filled with tears. Gloria was so distressed that she immediately went over, taking Tina in her arms. Tina, who had tears in her eyes but didn''t cry,pressed her lips and began to cry when she was being held by Gloria. "Mom." Chapter 420 Memory Confusion Chapter 420 Memory Confusion Gloria patted Tina on the head and coaxed softly, "It''s okay, it''s okay." The movements on their side caught Kenny''s attention. As soon as Kenny looked over here, Shi Ye walked over. Shi Ye asked with a look of concern, "Mr. rke, are you okay?" Kenny looked at Shi Ye with a skin-deep smile, "Do I look like I''m okay?" Shi Ye was choked on his words and was speechless in a moment. But he quickly realized that Kenny did not know Gloria, but did not show that he did not know him. "Mr. rke, do you know who I am?" Shi Ye decided to confirm it. Kenny looked at him as if he was looking at a fool, "Shi Ye, have you be a chump after getting married? I didn''t lose my memory. How could I not know you?" But he indeed lost his memory. But the current situation was obviously much worse than memory loss. Wait, Mr. rke just said he got married. He got married many years ago. At that time, when he just graduated and had enough money for a down payment on a house, he proposed to his wife. It was so many years ago. Why did Kenny suddenly mention it again? Shi Ye kicked away the fragment of the ss in front of him and said to Kenny, "Mr. rke, it has been eight or nine years since I got married." Kenny didn''t speak, but stared at him with a shocked face. Shi Ye vaguely realized. Kenny''s memory seemed to be in disarray. He got married eight or nine years ago, but Kenny mentioned his marriage suddenly. Could it be that Kenny''s memories at this time was stuck in the moment when he first got married? Shi Ye was surprised by his own bold guess. Shi Ye asked tentatively, "Do you still know Tina?" "What Tina? " Kenny looked up at him. There was no emotion in his eyes. If it wasn''t for the fact that the person in front of him was Kenny, Shi Ye would suspect that he was ying dumb. Gloria was going to carry Tina out, but after she heard the conversation between Shi Ye and Kenny, she stopped. The conversation between Kenny and Shi Ye became more incredible as she listened to it. Tina also heard Kenny''s words, and she whispered to Gloria, "Daddy called me." Her eyes were wide open, pure and unsullied. She stared at Gloria earnestly, trying to get approval from Gloria. Gloria sighed and walked up to Kenny with Tina in her arms. When Kenny saw Gloria, he didn''t look very pleased, "Why are you here again?" Gloria, "..." Shi Ye said quickly, "Mr. rke, this is Tina, your daughter." Kenny''s eyes fell on Tina, and then he took back his eyes and looked at Shi Ye, "You are telling me, this is my daughter and wife." Shi Ye nodded. Kennyughed in anger, "All of you get out now." Because he was in anger, his voice was loud. Tina was still small, and she shuddered in fright. She stared at Kenny with red eyes and called aggrievedly, "Dad." Kenny didn''t even look at her, "Didn''t you hear me?" Tina burst into a rage of tears all at once, and her tears ran down ceaselessly, "Kenny, bad." After she finished speaking, she cried in aggravation on Gloria''s shoulder. She cried while saying, "I don''t want him, bad." Gloria''s throat was a little tight. Tina was crying hard, which made her feel bad. Kenny was in such a state right now, and he was not in the mood to listen to anyone. She didn''t need to stay here anymore. She carried Tina out andforted her for a while. "Don''t cry. Have you forgotten that dad is sick? He didn''t mean it." Tina sniffed, sobbed and said, "My stomach hurts." When she was speaking, she unconsciously put her hand on her belly. Her little movements were adorable. "Yes, Dad has a stomachache, so he lost his temper. Don''t me him." Gloria stroke her hair. She exined to Tina patiently. "Humph." Tina folded her arms before her chest and snorted, "It was his fault." Gloria knew that Tina was just saying that, and her daughter was also a grumpy girl. When Tina stopped crying and regained calm, Shi Ye also came out. Gloria handed Tina to the maid and asked, "How is he?" Shi Ye looked around and headed to the other side where no one was. Gloria followed. "I think that Mr. rke is having memory confusion. His memories go back to seven or eight years ago. At that time, I first got married, he didn''t know you and there was no Tina. Even if I tell him that it''s now seven or eight yearster, he might not be able to ept it in a while." When Shi Ye said this, he paused to see Gloria''s reaction. Gloria felt a bit unbelievable. However, which of the recent events were not incredible. Thinking about it in this way, she could understand. She nodded, "During this time, I will take Tina to live elsewhere." Shi Ye nodded, "Okay, I will help you and Tina find a ce to live." Shi Ye was a very thoughtful person. Kenny was in such a state, he naturally had to take good care of Gloria and Tina. "Thank you, but don''t bother." Gloria refused his offer and said, "Can you help me get my ID card ready? I will stay at Edith''s ce for the next few days." She didn''t want to rely on Kenny for everything. Although it was Shi Ye who helped her, actually he spent Kenny''s money to help her. Edith told her that she used to be a screenwriter and she must have some savings, but her credentials had not been made up. Shi Ye did not force Gloria, but nodded. Gloria contacted Edith. Then Shi Ye let his men send Gloria and Tina to Edith''s house. When they arrived there, it was not Edith who was waiting for them on the side of the road, but Carl. Gloria was just surprised, and she called with a calm look, "Carl." With that, she said to Tina, "Tina, say hello." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Tina had a good memory. Although she only met Carl once, she remembered him. She called nicely, "Hello, uncle Gu." Like a juggler, Carl conjured up a small bear lollipop from nowhere and handed it to Tina. "Do you like it?" "Yes." Tina liked it and happily took it over, saying sweetly, "Thank you, uncle Gu." Compared with Kenny, Carl, a man who was not married and not a father, was better at coaxing children. Gloria couldn''t help but curiously asked, "How did you and Kenny know each other?" Carl said concisely, "Through a fight." "You and Kenny had a fight?" "No, he watched me get beaten up by someone else." Gloria, "That''s rather like what Kenny would do." Chapter 421 Not Coquettish at All Chapter 421 Not Coquettish at All Edith had to go to catch up on a very important announcement, that''s why she asked Carl toe over. Carl took them to Edith''s house. "Fruit, yogurt, vegetables and meat in the fridge, and snacks over here. " As if he were in his own home, Carl gently showed Gloria the refrigerator and shelves, and opened the room to show her where the bathroom was and which bedroom she would live in. "You can also call me if you need anything, Edith will be backte at night." Carl said, and as soon as he turned around, he saw Gloria smiling. Carl was a little embarrassed and scratched his head, "Anyway, just feel free to say whatever you need. " Gloria straightened her look and said, "Thank you. " "You''re wee, you''re Edith''s friend, and you''re Kenny'' wife, so I should help you as long as I can. " It may be due to the influence of the family situation, Carl is a very righteous person. Gloria then nodded, "OK. " "Don''t be too anxious about the matter of the Kenny, there will always be a way out. " Although Carl wasforting her, but in the meantime, he was also frowning, obviously also a little worried. After Carl left, Gloria took some vegetables and meat from the refrigerator and cooked green vegetables and shredded pork noodles. Tina was also already hungry and ate a little fast. Gloria Taylor was keeping an eye on Tina to make sure she dodn''t choke on her food while thinking about Kenny. Shi Ye had told her that Kenny had been hypnotized by Aurora and had blocked his memory, giving the impression that he had amnesia. She didn''t know whether it was true or not, but when she saw the situation of Kenny, Gloria found that it really was beyond her knowledge. Gloria searched the inte to find out if hypnosis is the definition. If hypnosis is a form of deep psychological suggestion, is it simr to psychology? Isn''t James a PhD in psychology? He must understand what hypnosis is all about. Thinking of this, Gloria took out her cell phone to call James. When the call came through, she first heard a whisper from James, saying, "Excuse me, I need to take a call first. " He might be saying it over the phone, so his voice sounded light. There was another voice by his side, saying, "It''s okay. " It was followed by the sound of a chair sliding, and only in the next moment did the voice of James come clearly from the phone, "Hello, Gloria. " "Do you have a patient now? Sorry to bother you." Gloria spoke apologetically. James then said, "It''s fine, the patient doesn''t mind my taking an important call first." Gloria asked him directly, "Do you understand hypnosis?" "Hypnosis? Understand a little, what''s up? " James was sensitive enough to know that she wouldn''t ask this for no reason, and her tone was more than a little concerned. "Just wanted to ask you if hypnosis can..." "Mommy I''m full." Gloria looked up and saw Tina holding her own empty bowl and handing it to her to look at. On the other end of the phone, James also heard Tina''s voice, and said sweetly, "I''ll be freeter, if it''s convenient for you, you can directlye over to see me." Gloria also felt that a few words might not be clear enough, so she responded, "Okay." Tina was in the habit of taking naps. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When she came out from washing the dishes, she saw Tina asleep on the sofa. Gloria carried her back to her room and came out, and then she heard the sound of the door opening outside. Could it be that Edith was back? Sure enough, after the door was opened, the person who entered was Edith. "Edith." Gloria called out to her and asked, "Carl said you''ll be backte." "I finished filming my part, so I hurried back." Edith said as she changed her shoes. After she changed her shoes, she came straight over, "What happened?" At the time, Gloria only said she wanted toe over for a few days, and Edith didn''t ask too many questions. "It''s Kenny, something happened to him. " Gloria briefly told Edith about the matter of Kenny. Edith was startled and stunned, saying, "There''s still such a thing? If this is true, then the person who hypnotized Kenny must be especially awesome! " "Why? " What Gloria knew about hypnosis now was still based on the fact that it is a deep form of self- suggestion. "I was sent a script by a person that was rted to hypnosis, and it was said that it is difficult to hypnotize someone who is very defensive and determined at heart, and that even if such a person is hypnotized, he or she may recover once the right opportunity arises..." Edith said so, paused for a while thoughtfully, and continued, "I forgot what else was, because at that time that script was not very good, and the agent did not take it for me. " Gloria thought that Kenny should be a person who is determined at heart, right? He''s a man who should be hard to sway by anything, and should be so confident. But what is the reason for this memory confusion that the Kenny were experiencing right now? Gloria said with a stern face, "I have to go out." She had to go to see James first to find out more about it, and do everything she could to also make Kenny recover. The memory of Kenny was now stuck in seven or eight years ago, where Gloria and Tina were just real strangers to him. "Where to? Where''s Tina? " Edith finished her question and searched around the room for Tina. "I''ll go and see James, he''s a psychiatrist and should know a bit about hypnosis." Gloria looked in the direction of the bedroom and said, "Tina is taking a nap, keep an eye on her for me, she''s a good girl, and remember to give me a call when she wake up." Edith nodded, "Okay." After discussing with Edith, Gloria took her bag and went out, directly taking a taxi to the psychiatric clinic of James. Probably because James had informed her, as soon as Gloria entered, thedy at the front desk smiled and called her, "Miss Taylor, are you here to see Dr. Moore?" Nodding her head Gloria, "Yes, does he have a patient at this time?" Thedy at the front desk said with a smile, "No, hisst patient just left." "Thank you, I''ll go in and see him first." Gloria said, and went inside to find James. This was Gloria''s second visit to James''s psychotherapy office. His office, like his home, was decorated in very a warm style, not at all like a psychiatrist''s office. Gloria knocked on the door to enter, and James raised his eyes to see her, slightly surprised, "You''re here so soon?" "Your time is precious, so when you said you had time, I had to hurry over." Gloria smiled and walked in. Chapter 422 You Should Keep It Secret. Chapter 422 You Should Keep It Secret. James said to her, "sit down please. What would you like to drink?" "No. Let''s get down to business." After that, Gloria realized that she was too urgent. She added, "Tina is still taking a nap at home. I have to go back early." "Well." James nodded. He was sitting on the sofa opposite Gloria, looking a little serious: "how could you suddenly ask about hypnosis? What happened?" Gloria hesitated. James saw her hesitation. He smiled and said, "well, just ask what you want to ask." "Can hypnosis block people''s memory?" "Hypnosis itself is also a way of psychological counseling for patients with psychological disorders. It will hypnotize patients ording to their needs, which is a kind of psychological hint." James said that and paused for a moment. Seeing that Gloria was concentrated, he continued: "I am not very clear about the specific psychological hint, but people''s psychology is veryplex and difficult to control, so we can''t rule out the possibility of blocking people''s memory." James''s words confirmed the power of hypnosis. Gloria asked solemnly, "if people''s memories are blocked, can they be restored? Or blocking memories can lead to the deviation and disorder of people''s memory? James suddenly burst intoughter, fixed his eyes on her face and looked at her: "everything is possible, just like you woke up miraculously after three years ofa." Gloria said, "do you mean there''s a possibility of recovering memory?" "I tell you that." James thought for a while and said, "hypnosis is not as divine as others think. After all, it is only a psychological hint. If the hypnotized person overthrows his psychological suggestion by himself, hypnosis may begin to fail." "It is like blocking the memory. The hypnotized person is repeatedly epting the psychological hints given by the hypnotist doctor who tells him that he should forget those things. But if someone around him repeatedly mentions those things he forgot, or there are people and things that can touch him, he will restore the memory sooner orter." "Is there anything else besides memory recovery?" She understood what James said, but Kenny didnt recover his memory. It was a different situation. "It''s possible for memory to be biased and confused." James leaned back slightly and changed to a morefortable gesture: "it is just like you woke up and lost your memory. There are uncertainties in everything. But if the hypnotized person''s memory appears deviation, it may also be because the hypnotic degree is too deep, and the hypnotized person is eager to restore memory and then result in memory confusion. What James said was very consistent with the situation of Kenny. Thinking of this, she frowned and asked, "what if the memory is confused?" "I''m not a hypnotist. I can''t answer this question. Maybe you should find the doctor who hypnotizes him, and then there will be a solution." James''s words meant something clearly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria realized that she had just been eager to ask clearly about hypnosis. And James had guessed something. She didn''t know what to say when she saw James''s clear eyes. "Is it Kenny?" James asked calmly. James exined so much to her so seriously that she naturally had no reason to hide: "Yes." After that, she seemed to think of something suddenly, and said to James, "You should keep it secret. You can''t tell anyone else about it." "Don''t you believe me yet?" James said, pretending to be disappointed. Gloria was relieved and said half seriously, "I believe you most. By the way, do you know any hypnotist who can hypnotize people into amnesia. " "It is really Kenny?" James was a little surprised: "your life with Kenny has been wonderful." Gloria said helplessly, "are you sarcastic?" "Of course not." James changed his look: "I will help you pay attention to the hypnotists. Although hypnosis and psychology are a school. But they are not the same field. I cant find the hypnotists at once." "Thank you very much." Gloria sighed. She always seemed to be troubling people. James smiled: "it''s a piece of cake." Gloria didn''t say any more, but just smiled. No matter how many thanks, they were not as useful as the behaviors. ... Gloria left James''s clinic and took a taxi to find Edith. It was not a long time, when she got into the taxi. Gloria got a call from Edith. Edith asked her, "have youe back? Tina woke up and said she wanted to eat that cake. Let her tell you. When Gloria heard that, she said with a smile: "I am on the way back. You give Tina the cell phone." "Mom." Tina just woke up. Her voice was soft and sweet like a new baked sweet cake. "You want to eat the cake your father bought youst time? I''ll be back in a minute. I''ll buy you the cake. Before, Kenny bought a small cake for Tina. It was exquisite and beautiful, especially sweet, and suitable for children''s taste. Tina liked to eat candy, but Gloria seldom gave the candy to her for fear of tooth decay. After hanging up, Gloria let the driver drove to the nearby shopping mall. The mall was not very big. It looked new, and there were not many people. Gloria found the bread shop on the second floor and the little cake that Tina liked to eat. She said with a smile, "please wrap this cake for me." However, the salesperson didn''t seem to be very enthusiastic who gave Gloria a smile reluctantly. She wrapped the cake for Gloria and handed it to her. Gloria took out the money and asked, "how much is it?" The salesman didn''t seem to hear her, and looked at her: "ah?" She noticed the cake in Gloria''s hand and said, "Its free. I''ll give it to you. You can leave now." Free? Gloria felt that the salesman was weird, and even she didnt look like a salesman. Gloria frowned slightly, took 100 dors and put it on the counter: "change, please." The assistant looked worried, but still opened drawer to give Gloria the change. Gloria picked it up and counted it. She found that the salesman had given her 60 dors. She took out ten dors and handed it to the salesman: "cake is 45. You should give me five dors then." Chapter 423 Gloria, do you remember everything? Chapter 423 Gloria, do you remember everything? The salesperson had to take the money from Gloria Taylor. She gave back five dors to Gloria Taylor, but she looked a little stiff, "Take care. Hope youe next time." Gloria Taylor took the money. But idently, she saw the salesperson''s hand touching her ear. The salesperson was a young girl with short hair. When she just reached out to touch her ears, Gloria Taylor saw her stuffing something in her ears. Gloria Taylor thought when she entered the mall, there were very few people in the mall... Gloria Taylor suddenly felt uneasy. She nced at the salesperson again and hurried out. When she entered the mall just now, she just felt that there were very few people in the mall. At this moment, she came out of the bakery and found that there were only several people in the mall. It was a little abnormal. Gloria Taylor walked to the head of a flight of the stairs and nned to take the esctor downstairs. As soon as she stood on the esctor, she heard a light "ding" sound behind her. In the shopping mall, the esctor was across from the elevator. Gloria Taylor turned her head reflexively. She saw a man in cking out of the elevator and walking up the esctor. The man in ck also saw Gloria Taylor. He was wearing a peaked cap, so Gloria Taylor could not see his expression a bit, but she could feel him looking at her. A strong sense of difort rose in Gloria Taylor''s heart. She looked around for a while and found that it was quiet. The lights in the mall were bright. The shops around were also brightly lit, but there was no one. She remembered the girl who didn''t look like a salesperson in the bakery just now. The girl seemed to be urging her to leave. The girl was cautious. She looked a bit likea policewoman! The mall was so quiet. It was obviously that someone was evacuating people. When she just came in, it was evacuating people. Her job was to write suspense scripts so she was no stranger to this situation. Such crowded shopping malls were suddenly evacuating people, usually for safety maintenance. Either celebrities wereing, or someone was going to do something illegal and criminal here. These thoughts shed through Gloria Taylor''s mind, but she didn''t show them on her face. She was holding the cake in one hand, and another hand was put on the esctor. The man in ck behind her also took the esctor downstairs in the same posture as her. The man in ck behind him was either a policeman or the one who wanted tomit a crime here. The esctor went down to the first floor. When Gloria Taylor descended the esctor, she pretended to nce back at the man inadvertently. The ck-clothed man was still on the esctor, not in a hurry. Gloria Taylor was about to turn her head, but suddenly she found that the ck-clothed man had taken off his peaked cap and grinned at her. The smile was evil and crazy. Gloria Taylor was shocked. She hurriedly walked a few steps forward, and ran towards the door of the mall. The first floor of the mall was very spacious, but the esctor was far from the entrance of the mall. It seemed that no matter how fast she ran, there was always such a long distance from the entrance of the mall. At this time, a voice rang out through a loudspeaker in the mall, "Xu Liqing, you are now surrounded. As long as you stop now, we will treat you leniently!" Gloria Taylor looked up and found that a group of police had appeared in the surrounding area. The ck man behind her said, "Who wants you to be lenient? I will die with all of you!" Gloria Taylor felt that sound seemed to be in her ears. When she turned her head, she saw that the man in ck had taken off his coat and the explosives were on him. Seeing Gloria Taylor turned her head, the ck-clothed man said cruelly, "Even if you evacuated the crowd, it''s not a loss for me to die with a beautiful woman." As he said, he stretched out his hand to grab a certain thread on his body... The voice of the police came from the loudspeaker again, "Go prone! Go prone!" Gloria Taylor widened her eyes, threw the cake in the direction of the man in ck, turned her head and rushed forward vigorously. There was a huge "bang" in her ears. Gloria Taylor felt that her ears were numb. The whole world was buzzing. "...It''s been six years. Qing Ning is lonely alone. We should go find her." "Go!" "..." "It''s useless. I nted explosives under the entire golf course. Let''s go find Qing Ning together..." "Take care of Tina. Leave me alone." "..." Suddenly, memories flooded in Gloria Taylors mind. The moment before Gloria Taylor passed out, what shed in her mind was the scene of the explosion on the ind three years ago. "Is the person alive?" "Where are the paramedics?" "..." The world returned to quiet after a brief period of noisy. ... --Too ugly. --who are you? --You dont know who you married? --Of course I know that the person I married is Kenny rke! --It turned out to be my cousin''s wife. I am Leon rke, the cousin of Kenny rke. On the wedding night, I guess you dont want to stay with a dying person. The man had eyes that were as deep as ink, sharp and deep, with a strong breath... "Kenny rke!" Gloria Taylor opened her eyes sharply, but she saw a white ceiling. Where was she? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Where was Kenny rke? She sat up suddenly, shocking the nurse who opened the door. The nurse came over, "Are you awake? I''ll call the doctor right away." As soon as the nurse went out, Edith Hall and her staffs rushed over. "Nurse, is the patient named Gloria Taylor in this ward?" "Yeah, she just woke up. Im going to call the doctor over to see her." "Thank you." Edith Hall hurriedly thanked the nurse, then she pushed the door in to see Gloria Taylor. Edith Hall walked to the bed and checked Gloria Taylor. She asked with concern, "Gloria, are you okay?" Gloria Taylor moved her hands and feet, and murmured, "It seems to be all right." "It''s okay." Edith Hall was obviously relieved, "But I still have to ask a doctor to check it." Gloria Taylor did not hear what Edith Hall said. She was silent for a few seconds before suddenly raising her head and asking Edith Hall, Where is Kenny rke?" "Huh?" Edith Hall had be ustomed to Gloria Taylor''s amnesia recently. The amnesiac Gloria Taylor didnt have many feelings for Kenny rke, so she generally didn''t ask her in this tone. Edith Hall asked uncertainly, "Why are you looking for Kenny rke?" "Is he okay?" Gloria Taylor reached out to touch her forehead, "My mind is still in mess. Aren''t we going to the small ind to find Si Chengyu, and to get Tina back? It seems that there was an explosion... " Edith Hall covered her mouth. She looked at Gloria Taylor in disbelief. Her tone was very light. She asked tentatively, "Gloria, do you remember everything?" Gloria Taylor frowned, "I..." She looked down at herself. Everything was all right. But her mind was empty for a while before she continued, "James Moore saved me..." Chapter 424: Overwhelmed Chapter 424: Overwhelmed Gloria said, pausing for a moment as her mind was bursting with so many images that her memories were intermittent. "Why did James save me?" TinaKenny Edith didn''t disturb her, but stood, looking at her with a nervous face. At that moment, the nurse called the doctor over. The doctor hurried over. "You''re awake? How do you feel?" Gloria was lost in thought, so she didn''t respond. Edith said. "She just woke up, so what happened to my friend?" Edith got a phone call, hurried over, and had no idea what was going on. The caller just told her that Gloria was at the hospital, so she drove up all the way, worrying about Gloria. The doctor replied. "She was unconscious when she was taken to the hospital, but she has no problems now, just with a mild concussion." "She''s okay with a concussion?" Edith looked gloomy and her voice sounded cold. The doctor pushed his sses, paused, and said. "The mild concussion is verymon, so she''ll be in the hospital for observation for a few days, and if she''s okay, she can be discharged." When the doctor said this, Edith smiled sheepishly. "Well, thank you. But she had suffered head injuries before, so it didn''t do her any harm, did it?" "So she will be hospitalized for observation for a few days." After the doctor had said these words, he turned to Gloria, calling her name gently. "Gloria?" "Oh?" Gloria suddenly came to her senses. "The doctor asked Gloria. "How do you feel now? Do you feel ill?" Gloria shook her head, looking distraught. "No." Gloria turned to Edith, stared at her for a few seconds, and asked. "Where''s Tina?" As Gloria asked, Edith remembered that Tina was still sleeping at home. She got a phone call, and as soon as she heard that Gloria was at the hospital, she hurried over. Gloria had only been out of the hospital for two months, so when Edith heard that Gloria was in the hospital again, she was a little over sensitive, while Edith was used to living alone, and of course, she forgot that there was a little baby sleeping in her house. "In... Tina is sleeping at home." Edith said, feeling embarrassed. When Gloria heard this, she pulled back the quilt, began to get out of bed, looked worried, and said. "Let''s go back now." "Wait a minute. The doctor says you''ll be in the hospital for observation for a few days." Edith stopped her quickly. Gloria pushed Edith away. "I''m fine." She was in good health since she could feel that she was perfectly well, and there was nothing wrong with her. Just then, two inclothes policemen came in. The two policemen came over, and one of them looked at Gloria. "Gloria, are you awake?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Gloria looked up, while the two inclothes policemen took out their Police certificates, saying. "There was an explosion in the mall earlier, so we need you to cooperate with us, doing the recording." Gloria nodded in cooperation. "Okay." One of the policemen turned to see the doctor. "How is she?" The doctor told the police the truth about Gloria''s health. Edith failed to respond since she was stunned for a while, and then she asked. "What explosion?" "The suspect called the police himself, saying he was going to bomb the mall, but when we evacuated the crowd, we didn''t expect Miss Taylor to enter the mall. It''s my fault, but luckily the suspect didn''t make good explosives, as they didn''t do much damage after they exploded..." Edith looked pale. "... What a psychopath." Gloria turned to Edith, smiling. "I''m fine." When she had finished speaking, she turned to the policeman, saying. "Please hurry up, Sir, because my child is staying at home alone and I am worried about my child." The policeman seemed to be a little surprised. "Are you married?" When he had finished speaking, he seemed to feel that the question he asked was awkward, so there was a look of embarrassment in his eyes, but he soon got down to business. The police left after she did the recording. Gloria was worried that it wouldn''t be safe for Tina to stay home alone, so of course, she wouldn''t be in the hospital. The doctor insisted that Gloria should stay in the hospital for a few days, whereas Gloria left the hospital on the pretext that she woulde for a checkup in a few days. It was on their way back that Edith finally got a chance to ask Gloria. "Gloria, you mentioned that you went to the ind to find Si Chengyu, so do you remember everything?" Edith had asked Gloria the same question before, but at that time, Gloria seemed so lost in thought that she didn''t have time to answer Edith. Gloria nodded first, but before Edith could speak, she shook her head again. "You nod, and then you shake your head, so have you recovered your memory? I feel really nervous." Edith sighed. "I remember everything that happened before..." Gloria said, frowning slightly. "But as for what happened after that, I''m a little unsure if it really happened. So I''ve been in aa for three years? Kenny... Has he lost his memory, too?" "It''s true. It''s all true." Edith screamed with excitement. "You do remember! This is wonderful!" Edith was pleased, and then she asked Gloria with some uncertainty. "How did we meet? How did you marry Kenny?" "You were bullied in your senior year, while I scared those people away." When Gloria had finished speaking, she saw Edith nod, and went on. "As for marrying Kenny, I married him in ce of Anne." Speaking of Anne, Gloria looked gloomy. Edith asked her. "What''s the matter?" Since Gloria remembered that she and James had been in a car identst time, she looked cold. "Anne med Si Chengyu''s death on me and Kenny, so she wanted us to die." Edith''s face changed a little when she heard this. "Anne has been crazy for a long time, while she has made some worthless movies and TV shows in recent years. There was a lot of bad gossip about her, but she also has a lot of fans, and she seems to be odd. I suspect she is crazy because of Si Chengyu''s death, so she is likely to do something crazy, and we had better be careful. Gloria nodded. "Okay." Even if Edith didn''t say these words, Gloria knew she had to be careful. After all, Anne had nned to kill her and was determined to kill her. She was so lucky that she didn''t die in a car identst time. Anne would never let her off, whereas Gloria wasn''t sure she would have such good luck next time. What also surprised Gloria was that Anne was finally gotten out of jail after all her crimes had been proven... And this time, Anne wasmitting a much worse crime than she was trying to kill Gloria with a car. Si Chengyu could easily have got Anne out of jailst time. And this time, there''s someone who could actually get Anne out of jail, so who was it? Who had the power and the need to get Anne out of jail? In the meantime, Gloria was in aa for three years, and when she woke up, she lost her memory. Now she suddenly recovered her memory, as if time had yed a joke on her, for three years had passed without her knowing it. She was a little overwhelmed by all the things that came at her all of sudden, and for a moment she could note to her senses. Chapter 425: She felt guilty Chapter 425: She felt guilty Gloria and Edith were hurrying back, and when they opened the door, they found that Tina was watching TV in the lobby. Gloria let out a cry of surprise. "Tina?" When Tina got up from the sofa, her chin and face were covered with chips and her hair looked a mess, while she still had the remote control in her hand. When she saw Gloria, her eyes lit up and she cried out in surprise. "Mom." Tina was short, and when she sat on the sofa, she was covered by the back of the sofa, so Gloria didn''t see Tina. Tina jumped off the sofa, ran barefoot toward Gloria, and she was still clutching the remote control. As Tina was short, Gloria squatted down, wiped the chips from her face, picked her up, and asked. "What are you doing?" "Watch TV." Tina waved the remote control in her hand, pointing to the TV behind her. When Edith walked over to the sofa, she saw the crumbs of snacks all over it, while chips and sweets were sprinkled on the sofa, and a bottle of yogurt stood next to it. When Edith saw this, she couldn''t stopughing. "Ha ha ha! Oh, my God! Tina, how did you find my snacks? And you tore open the packet of the snack yourself! That''s very impressive of you." Gloria walked over with Tina in her arms, seeing the mess on the sofa. At once, she found it both funny and annoying "Did you make all this yourself?" Gloria put Tina on the sofa, made Tina stand up straight, and Gloria was face to face with Tina. Gloria looked a little serious, and Tina probably found that her mother''s face looked bad, so she rubbed her hands, put them behind her back, blinked her eyes, and whispered. "Yes." Edith suddenly pushed Gloria gently. "You scared her." "Look, did you stain the sofa of Aunt Hall?" Gloria asked her, pointing to the crumbs of snacks all over the sofa. Tina looked in the direction of Gloria''s hand, nodding. Gloria''s tone softened a little. "Next time, you can''t leave the sofa all over with the crumbs of snacks. And this sofa is dirty, so do you need to help Aunt Hall clean it up?" Tina answered obediently. "Yes." When Gloria saw Tina look so obedient, she felt her nose sour. She turned away suddenly as tears welled up in her eyes. Gloria calmed herself, while she tried to make her voice sound calm. "Tina, you''re going to help Aunt Hall clean the sofa, and Mom is going to the bathroom." When she had finished speaking, she hurried off to the bathroom. As soon as Gloria entered the bathroom, she mmed the door shut, leaned against the door, and slowly fell to the floor. Gloria covered her face with her hands, sobbing. Outside the door, when Tina saw that Gloria suddenly turned around, went to the bathroom, and closed the door, she pointed to the bathroom door nervously, looking at Edith. "What happened to Mom?" Edith, of course, had just heard the sob in Gloria''s voice. She said to Tina with a smile. "Your Mom is washing her hands, and she will be out soon, so Tina helped Aunt clean the sofa." Edith got the towel, and Tina took a look at the bathroom every now and then when they were cleaning the sofa together. The way that Tina was worried about Gloria seemed particrly distressing. Edith went to the bathroom door, knocking. "Gloria, are you okay?" Gloria''s voice soon came from the bathroom. "I''m all right and I''ll be right out." Gloria got up, went to the sink, and washed her face. She looked at herself in the mirror silently as her eyes looked red and swollen. Gloria suddenly felt sad when she saw Tina look so obedient. Because being her daughter was not happy at all. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since Tina was born, she had not been able to take a good look at Tina or protect Tina. As soon as Tina was born, she was deliberately reced, and when they finally had a chance to take her home, another ident happened. Three years have passed. She didn''t participate in these three years she was supposed to be with and raising Tina. When Tina just called her Mom, she even felt guilty. Gloria looked up, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes, her eyes looked clear and firm. When Gloria opened the bathroom door and came out, she saw Edith and Tina cleaning the sofa. "Just like this, you can wipe it off with a towel little by little."." You wipe it off "You''re good!" Edith and Tina were squatting next to the sofa, wiping it with a towel, while the scene looked harmonious and warm. Gloria noticed that Tina was still barefoot, so she quickly went to her room and brought out a pair of socks, while she also brought out a pair of fluffy slippers. As soon as Tina saw Gloria, she held up a towel. "Mom, I wiped the sofa with the towel." "Okay." Gloria smiled at her. "Put on your socks first." "Okay." Tina thought that she had done something wrong to make Gloria angry, so she was very obedient now. As Gloria helped Tina put on her socks, Tina kept smiling at Gloria, looking a little silly. Gloria reached out, touching her head. "Mom wasn''t mad at you, but you''ve got snacks all over the sofa, and that''s not right, so you can''t do that in the future." Tina nodded. After they cleaned the sofa and put away the snacks that Tina hadn''t eaten, It was already dark. Gloria cooked dinner for Tina and Edith. Edith was outgoing and yful, so she didn''t have to learn to y with kids as she was good at ying with kids. Generally speaking, children liked good-looking people, especially the good-looking people who were willing to y with them, so children would like the good-looking people more. Tina and Edith suddenly became super close. Gloria brought out the meal, calling out to them. "Edith, Tina, you''reing out to dinner." "Here wee." Edith took Tina by the hand, running to the table. Tina followed, and she said as she ran. "Ha ha... Here wee!" They sat down together at the table. Gloria brought in thest dish, looked at Edith, and said in a teasing tone. "Edith baby, did you and Tina baby wash your hands?" Edith. "... No." While they were eating, Gloria used chopsticks to put the dishes in Tina''s bowl, letting her eat them with the rice. When Edith saw this, it suddenly urred to her as she looked up and said to Gloria. "On one asion, when I was in Jinding, I saw Kenny having dinner with Tina, and he..." Tina looked up when she heard Edith mention Kenny, while her eyes widened. "Corny rke is my Dad." "Oh?" Edith was confused. "She called him Corny rke." Gloria couldn''t helpughing when she talked about it. Kenny was so arrogant that she didn''t think that one day he would be defeated by someone other than her. Besides, Tina was a little cutie who was only three years old Edith, when she heard these words, burst outughing too. "For a man like Mr. rke, can he allow Tina to call him Corny rke, and won''t he beat her?" When Tina first heard Edith mention Kenny, she listened very carefully. She didn''t quite understand what Edith was saying, but she nodded deliberately, looking serious. "He did beat me." Chapter 426 You Love Me so Much? Chapter 426 You Love Me so Much? Edith was surprised at the news and asked, "Beat you up? Your father will beat you up? " She was just saying it and was not serious. Although she also felt that Kenny was scary, but no matter how she looked at it, she didn''t think that he would beat up her three-year-old daughter. How could he really beat such a little girl? Gloria didn''t believe it at all. Tina lowered her head, picked up a piece of rib, grabbed and nibbled on it with her other hand, and responded vaguely. "How did Daddy beat you up? " Gloria certainl0y didn''t believe that Kenny would do such a thing to Tina. Those days when he lived with Kenny before, when Tina made him angry, he would at most showed an angry face. "He''s so... " Tina raised her hand to touch her face, and when she found herself with ribs in her hand, she dropped the chopsticks in her other hand and reached out to pinch her face. "He beat me like this. " She even stressed the word "beat" . After saying that, she didn''t forget to continue eating ribs. Now, even Gloria couldn''t hold back andughed along with her. "Then the next time mommy sees daddy, I''ll help you beat him up too! " Gloria smiled and said to her. Tina nodded, "OK, let''s go home. " She only reacted with hindsight that Tina was missing Kenny. Although at noon at home, Kenny got into a temper, Tina was a child, and she forgot about it quickly. Gloria did not answer Tina. Tina seemed to be just talking casually, and then continued to eat happily afterwards. "I didn''t finish what I just said. " Edith said, "At that time, I just watched the big boss serve food for Gloria in person. He was so soft. " Butter on, once Kenny spoke, he became as cold as usual. Kenny might be a nice guy, but more often than not, he was still the horrible man, Kenny. Gloria imagined that picture in her mind. When she and Kenny lived together, she was the one who took care of Tina, and had never seen how Kenny took care of Tina for meals. It''s just that as soon as she thought about Gloria''s current situation, she just felt so worried and nervous. After the meal, she decided to give a phone call to Shi Ye to ask about the situation of Kenny. If it wasn''t for the fear that Kenny would affect Tina, Gloria would want to go find Kenny right now. Gloria hadn''t called Shi Ye yet, but Shi Ye called her over first. Seeing that it was the phone call from Shi Ye, Gloria couldn''t help but feel a nervousness in her heart. Gloria put down her chopsticks and walked to the side to answer the phone. "Mr. Shi, what''s wrong? " Shi Ye''s tone was a little ufortable, "Young master is... He''s losing his temper, when he ate food, he said the food didn''t taste right... " Kenny lost his temper just because the food didn''t taste right? Kenny''s memory was now parked at about 20 years old, right? How could he have such a bad temper at such a young age? "Is he mming things down again now? " Gloria asked. "No... " Said Shi Ye, looking down the hall at the maids standing there, "We may have to wrestle someer. " Gloria was silent for a moment and said, "I''ming over now." She hung up and walked over, and Edith whispered to her, "Did Shi Ye call you? " "Yes, and I have to go over there, " Gloria said, and her eyes were fixed on Tina. Tina always finished her meal first, and now she had run off to y on the side. Edith held the ss of water in her hand, "Go on, I''ll keep an eye on Tina for you, she likes to y with me now. " "She slept a long time in the afternoon and might y a long time at night, do you have work tomorrow? " Gloria wasn''t afraid of bothering Edith, just that she was afraid of dying Edith''s work. "No. Rather than work, I just prefer to have fun with food and drink right now. " Edith leaned on the chair, looking sozy. Gloria was a bit speechless, "I mean seriously. " Edith smiled, sat upright and asked her, "I really don''t have a job and have enough time, so you just go ahead, do you want to drive my car? " "Yes. " It must be a littlete to be back, so it would be easy to drive over. ........ When Gloria drove to Kenny''s vi, Kenny was tossing the maids at home. He asked the maids to go to the kitchen one by one to cook. The maids are not all cooks, so their cooking skills are also uneven. When Gloria went in, Kenny was critiquing the maids'' dishes, showing no mercy at all. "How do you make this kind of stuff? " "Who are you trying to poison with a cook like that? " Aside from the voice of Kenny,, there was no other sound in the hall, so quiet that even a pin dropped on the floor could be heard. Therefore, when Gloria walked in, the sound of footsteps was particrly noticeable. When the maids saw Gloria, they all looked at her for help. Gloria pursed her lips and was also somewhat helpless. If it had been before, she might have been able to save them, but she was now in a difficult position to save herself. Kenny sat on the chair, slightly tilted his head, his eyebrows was slightly raised, and his tone was so casual, "It''s you. Why are you here? " The table of cold food was not eaten yet. Gloria frowned slightly, "What do you want to eat, I''ll make it for you. " Kenny looked at her with a smile on his face and said, "Did youe all the way here to cook for me? Love me that much? " Gloria didn''t want to pay attention to Kenny, "I''ll just do it if I don''t say anything. " After she said that, she went straight to the kitchen. It was gettingte, so she had to cook a bowl of noodles. Shi Ye called her for help but he was also unsure whether she could deal with it or not. Gloria was not sure if Kenny still liked her cooking, but she could only give it a try. She quickly made a bowl of spicy beef noodles and served it out. The aroma of oil and pepper wafted out, causing Kenny to look over. Gloria put the noodles in front of Kenny, "Eat. " "Just one bowl of noodles? " Kenny raised his eyebrows to show her the other dishes on the table. The other dishes looked exquisite and beautiful, and the ingredients were premium. "One bowl of noodles isn''t enough? " Gloria pretended not to understand the meaning of his words and said, "When you finish eating, I''ll cook you another bowl." Kenny narrowed his eyes, this woman deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of his words, not afraid of him at all. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He sneered and casually pointed to a maid, "You,e over and eat." The maid looked at Gloria apologetically, and could only obediently eat the bowl of noodles. However, Gloria was a good cook, and the maid ended up eating all the soup. Gloria looked towards Gloria provocatively. Gloria faked a smile, "I''ll go and make you another bowl. " Chapter 427 Gloria Is Always Special to Him Chapter 427 Gloria Is Always Special to Him Gloria went back to the kitchen, hands on the runner table, taking a deep breath before turning on the fire to boil water. She used to cook for Kenny, and how could he let her cook for others? Gloria calmed down and continued to cook noodles. However, this time, Gloria made noodles served with soy sauce for Kenny. When she brought it out, Kenny was no longer in the hall. She asked Shi Ye, "Where is Kenny? " "The young master has gone to the study. " Shi Ye pointed upstairs. Gloria took a look upstairs and said, "Then I''ll serve him up. " Shi Ye looked surprised, "Miss Taylor, you... " He didn''t expect Gloria to be so patient. "Special Assistant, you didn''t used to call me Miss Taylor, did you? " Gloria turned her head to look at him and said with a smile. Shi Ye called out uncertainly, "Young madam? " "I''m going up first. " Gloria nodded, seeming to acknowledge that she had recovered her memory. Shi Ye looked happy, but then he thought about the situation of Kenny and couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Kenny had appeared to recall his memories, but then he it soon get worse again. And at this time, Gloria recalled her memories earlier. Maybe the road to sess is always full of obstacle. Gloria reached out and knocked on the door of Kenny''s study. The person inside didn''t make a sound. Gloria opened the door and went straight in. It''s just that as soon as she opened the door, something flew over. Gloria turned slightly to the side, and only then narrowly avoided what was thrown over by Kenny. When it fell to the ground, she took a look and found that it was a coffee cup, and it was not even broken. The next moment, the furious roar of Kenny came, "Get out! ". Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria was stunned by him yelling at her before she closed the door and walked towards him. Bang! The tray was ced on the desk, making a slight crashing sound. When Gloria walked over to Kenny, his eyes could not help but fall on Gloria. Gloria took the noodles served with soy sauce out of the tray and put it in front of Kenny. Kenny showed a faint smile on his face, "Can you only cook noodles? " Gloria replied seriously, "No, I can also make many other dishes, and you can try it first. " Kenny heard it, and this time, he reallyughed out, "Why do you think that I have to eat what you make? " "I didn''t think so. " Gloria lowered her head slightly, looking like she''s in a good temper. Kenny reached out and picked up his chopsticks and stirred them twice on the te, then he mmed them down, "The noodles are too rotten, make another bowl. " Gloria felt that he was being childish by deliberately making things difficult for her. Kenny used to treat her so well, and now like this, it did make her a little ufortable. But Gloria was clear in her heart that he just had no enough sense of security. The reality in front of his eyes was not in line with his inherent memory. He thus became ufortable, irritable and angry. But what''s more, Kenny was already a bit moody. Because she put herself in Kenny''s shoes, Gloria wasn''t angry. She lowered her eyes, leaned over, reached out and picked up the chopsticks that Kenny had dropped on his desk, and put noodles on the te. Seeing this, Kenny narrowed his eyes and looked at Gloria. Gloria curved her lips and smiled at him, a pair of big eyes so charming. Kenny found that he was attracted somehow, frowning. Suddenly, Gloria reached out and grabbed the chin of Kenny, and then she put the noodles in her hand into his mouth. Kenny waspletely stunned by the action of Gloria, his eyes wide open. When Gloria pulled out the chopsticks, he subconsciously began to chew. Gloria forced herself not tough, when she saw such a scene. When Kenny reacted to what Gloria had just done to him, his face suddenly turned gloomy. He stood up instantly and shouted out, "Get out of here! Right now! " This woman was really so arrogant. No woman had ever dared to do this to him. "You should say ''please walk out, my deardy''. " Gloria wasn''t angry, straightened the clothes on her body, and walked out in a graceful manner. It''s just that she then suddenly turned back to walk to Kenny. In the moment before Kenny''s outburst, she reached out and pressed her hands on his shoulders, standing on tiptoe to support her body and kissed him gently on his lips. Quick and light. The series of movements was fluid and natural. After she finished kissing, she quickly went backward, a happy smile was on her face, and then she pointed to the noodles on the desk, "Remember to finish the noodles. " Then she walked out lightly and happily. Kenny with a gloomy face, watching her figure disappear outside the door, raised his foot and directly kicked over the chair, making a loud noise. Outside, Gloria was about to close the door, heard movement in the room, and then she opened the door a little to see what happened inside. Through the crack, she saw a tense and angry Kenny in the room, as well as a chair that he kicked far away. Gloria closed the door of the study with a pale face. If she hade out a littleter, would she have had the same end like the chair? With Kenny''s irritable personality, it''s not impossible for him to do so. When she first knew Kenny, he was already very good at hiding his emotions, mostly his anger. Now, on the other hand, Kenny was really easy to get angry and lose his temper. Inparison, Kenny, who was now over twenty years old, seemed very unstable. Gloria met Shi Ye at the stairs. He pantingly asked Gloria, "Young madam, what happened? " Kenny had just made a lot of noise, and he was worried that Kenny would do something to hurt Gloria or himself. "It''s fine, he just needs to give vent to his anger. " Gloria said, and she couldn''t help butugh. Shi Ye felt so speechless. He now had to be careful when he faced Kenny, but Gloria was stillughing. On the other hand, this also confirmed the thoughts in his heart that no matter what kind of person Kenny is, Gloria is always special to him. When Shi Ye saw Gloria walking downstairs, he asked her, "Young madam, are you leaving now? " "Well, Tina is still with Edith, and I have to go over there, it''s going to be hard for you here to serve Kenny, so call me if you need anything. " Gloria had to take care of both Kenny and Tina, which made her feel so tired. Kenny was now like a walking time bomb that might explode at any time, so Tina couldn''t live here with him. Shi Ye followed her, "Then I''ll ask someone to take you back. " Gloria refused, "No, I''ll drive myself. " Chapter 428 Domineering Chapter 428 Domineering After Gloria Taylor left, Shi Ye went to Kenny rke''s study. Shi Ye looked around the room, silently lifted the chair from the ground and pushed it behind Kenny rke. Kenny rke sat down, his face was pale. His tone was a little cold: "did you call the woman?" Shi Yes face changed slightly: "Yes." Kenny rke looked up at him with sharp eyes : "I don''t care what happened between me and her before. In the future, without my permission, you are not allowed to call that woman to my house." Shi Ye hesitated to say something, and replied obediently: "Yes, I understand." Although he didn''t know what Gloria Taylor did to Kenny rke before, seeing how angry Kenny rke was, he knew that at this time, he had to follow Kenny rke''s words. He quite understood the temper of Kenny rke well. Kenny rke heard the words and said expressionlessly: "Go out." Shi Ye turned around and went out. When the door was closed, he saw Kenny rkeeating noodles with his chopsticks. The action of closing the door paused slightly. Shi Ye felt speechless. Didn''t he just say that without his permission, he couldnt let Gloria Taylore to the house in the future? Speaking so firmly, but now he was eating noodles cooked by Gloria Taylor in such an enjoyable way? So, should he ask Gloria Taylor toe to Kenny rke''s house again on earth? When Gloria Taylor drove back to Edith Hall''s house, Edith Hall and Tina rke were watching cartoons enthusiastically. It was already past eleven o''clock, and the two of themughed and looked very energetic. Edith heard the door opening and turned to look in the direction of Gloria Taylor: "Gloria, you are back." "Still watching TV." Gloria sat down beside Tina. Tina turned her head and nced at her, yelling very perfunctorily: "Mom." Then she continued to watch the cartoon. Gloria found it both funny and annoying, she really didn''t have the charm of cartoons. Edith walked around from behind Tina, sat down next to Gloria, and whispered: "Tina is so good." "Thanks." Gloria whispered. Edith asked by the way: "How about Kenny?" "Even if he has amnesia, he is also Young Master rke. He has a terrible temper." Gloria remembered that what Kenny had done, felt a little helpless. Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall chatted with each other for a while and then took Tina rke to sleep. It was very late, and Tina rke was actually sleepy early, just managing to watch cartoons. Tina rke slept very fast. And then Gloria went to the bathroom to wash. After she came out, she was half leaning against the head of the bed and staring at Tina for a while. Tina and Kenny looked very simr, because of the eyes. Thinking of Kenny, Gloria Taylor couldn''t help but sigh slightly. With so many things happening today, Gloria Taylor didn''t have time to react, so she was forced to ept her own status quo and the status quo of Kenny rke. Seeing Kenny rke like that, she felt very ufortable, but it was not the time to feel ufortable now. Tina rke needed her, and Kenny rke also needed her. Kenny rke used to arrange everything. This time, let her help him. Gloria Taylor looked down, took the phone, found Kenny rke''s number in the contact, and sent him a text message: "Good night." After the text message was sent, she stared at the phone in a daze. After a few minutes, her phone vibrated suddenly. Gloria Taylor''s heart beat, and she looked nervously at her mobile phone, and found that it was just a text message from the business operator. Still, take her time. The next day. Gloria Taylor contacted Shi Ye and said something about the hypnosis she had inquired about from James Moore. Shi Ye also told Gloria Taylor that Aurora rke took Kenny rke to hypnosis. After listening to this, Gloria Taylor was silent for a few seconds, and said, "She really tried her best." Did Aurora rke hate her so much? First she wanted her to die, and then took Kenny rke to receive hypnosis to block the memory.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although Aurora rke did not directly attack Gloria Taylor, everything that Aurora rke did was a trick to kill people without seeing blood. Anne Taylor wanted to kill Gloria Taylor directly, but Aurora rke used a more sophisticated method, and hit Glorias dead-on. However, Aurora rke still miscalcted. Gloria Taylor would not let her seed, she would definitely make Kenny rke better. "Didnt Aurora lie? She really hadn''t seen the face of Dr. Li, or is it just an excuse for her?" Aurora was a shrewd woman. She went to the hypnotist to block the memory of Kenny rke which must be kept a secret. Since she didn''t want this thing to be known, how could she agree to let a stranger hypnotize Kenny rke? Since Aurora rke was afraid that things would be exposed, she would naturally think of a perfect solution, and she would definitely pinch the handle of the hypnotist in her hand in advance to prevent the hypnotists betrayal. Shi Ye paused: "...There should be no lies." Auroras life had already been threatened at that time, how could she still lie. But at that time, Kenny rke was about to strangle Aurora rke. Shi Ye still didn''t say it. "Yeah." Although Gloria Taylor said so, she had already made up her mind to find Aurora rke. Hanging up the phone, Gloria Taylor turned her head and found that Tina and Edith had gotten up, they were sitting on the sofa staring at her. Gloria Taylor was stunned for a moment, and said with a smile: "Good morning." "Good morning." Tinas voice sound soft and cute. "Breakfast is ready, you can eat after washing," said Gloria Taylor, and she walked over and carried Tina into the bathroom. After washing her face, Tina ran to the dining table. At this time, Gloria Taylor said to Edith: "I''m going outter and look for Aurora rke." "Why are you looking for her?" Edith sneered: "That Miss rke, is a sister with a strong desire for control, look for her, can she give you a good face?" Gloria smiled, and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes: "As if I would give her a good face." "Tsk tsk, your tone is not quite like the Gloria Taylor I know. " Edith turned her head to look at her, with a bit of teasing in her tone. "We have known each other for so many years. Of course there will be changes. I am Tina''s mother and Kenny rke''s wife..." Gloria frowned, "I almost forgot. Aurora rke already got us a divorce." Edith let out a "hey" and stroked her own arm exaggeratedly: "Gloria, your voice was getting more and more alike Kennys, sounding weird." Chapter 429 Resort to extreme measures Chapter 429 Resort to extreme measures Gloria smiled sincerely: "Your acting is so ostentatious, do the audience pay for it?" "Life, is to express your inner feelings in a ostentatious way." After she finished speaking, she blinked suddenly. "Would you like to think about arranging a role for me in your next script? Make a name of me!" Edith still had foam in her mouth. When she said the words "make a name of me!", she held her toothbrush and made two gestures in the air. She looked very happy, like a child. Gloria was slightly surprised. Three years, nothing seemed to have changed. "Okay, I will tailor a role for you, although it is not guaranteed to be an instant sess, it must be suitable for you." Gloria said seriously. It''s not easy for an actor to meet a suitable role. Edith smiled and said, "That''s a deal." Edith was on holiday. Gloria Taylor wanted to find Aurora rke, so naturally she couldn''t bring Tina rke with her. Therefore, Tina could only stay at home and y with Edith. Fortunately, Tina and Edith had be more familiar. Taking her to watch TV together, Edith could also help Gloria take care of her for a while. Gloria instructed Edith to remember to feed Tina water and not to let her eat more snacks, then went out. Today was a working day, and Gloria went directly to rke''s family to find Aurora rke. However, when she asked at the front desk, thedy at the front desk told her: "The vice president is on a long vacation." "A long vacation? How could she take a long vacation suddenly?" Aurora rke should take a vacation at this time, Gloria was unconvinced. Thedy at the front desk said apologetically: "I''m sorry, but we are not very clear." "Thank you." Gloria Taylor thanked her, and walked out while calling Shi Ye. Although Shi Ye and Kenny rke were in this building at the moment, she couldnt just go in casually, let alone go to the president''s office on the top floor to find someone. She just took the phone to call, and didn''t notice the people outside. When the phone was connected, she also hit a person. With a "bang", Gloria Taylor felt that her nose was in great pain. She clutched her nose, looked up tearfully, and saw Kenny rke''s expressionless cold face. Gloria was stunned for a moment, and slowly put down her phone and called out: "Kenny rke?" "Hum!" Kenny rke sneered, "It seems that I still underestimate you. You''re here, you went straight to thepany!" Gloria Taylor: "..." She really didn''te to stop him. Forget it, even if she said she didn''te to Kenny rke, Kenny might not believe her. Gloria Taylor walked straight to Shi Ye and asked him in a low voice: "Aurora rke did not work at thepany?" Shi Ye felt a chilling from behind him, and he did not dare to look up at Kenny rke, just said to Gloria: "She is on a long vacation." Gloria Taylor asked again: "She''s at home? Is she living in the old house?" Shi Ye was ufortable with that gaze behind him, but she could only answer Gloria Taylor''s question: "It should be Yes." Gloria felt that Shi Ye was ufortable. She turned to look at Kenny rke, and saw that he took his gaze away from Shi Ye and walked straight to the elevator. "Madam, if there is not anything else, I''ll go up first?" When Shi Ye spoke, his eyes kept looking at the direction where Kenny had left, and he seemed a little uneasy. Gloria nodded: "I''m going to the old house to find her, you go first." In the next second, Gloria Taylor saw Shi Ye like a wind ran in the direction of Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor touched her nose with a strange expression. Shi Ye had been with Kenny rke for so many years, and older than Kenny rke, and knew Kenny rke very well, she never thought he would still be so scrupling Kenny. Shi Ye hurriedly followed Kenny rke, pressed the button of elevator, and stood respectfully behind Kenny rke. Kenny rke did not say a word, but his body exuded a strong aura. It seemed to be a little unpleasant... Ding The elevator door opened, Shi Ye waited for Kenny rke to enter before he followed in. In a closed space, Shi Ye felt that the air pressure was lower. He was the first to break down, and took the initiative to say, "Madam, she came to see the vice president. She didn''t know that the vice president had taken a long vacation, so she just asked me." After he finished speaking, he carefully paid attention to Kennys reaction. The elevator opened, and Kenny rke walked out of the elevator and nced at him coldly: "Madam?" "It''s...Miss Taylor." Shi Ye quickly changed his words. Kenny just snorted and asked: "Why did she look for Aurora rke?" Shi Ye pulled out a smile and said very sincerely: "Of course it is because of you, Master." Kenny rke was silent for a moment, and said leisurely: "To remarry me , she is really resorting to extreme measures." Shi Ye almost choked on his saliva after hearing this. If this was the old Kenny rke, how would he say such a thing? Knowing that Gloria Taylor cared about him so much, he would have long been happy. Gloria Taylor took a taxi to rke''s old house. After waking up, she visited the old house once. In three years, this luxurious and low-key old mansion had not been stained with the traces of time, but it had be more and more calm and quiet. Gloria Taylor got out of the car and walked to the door, and a bodyguard stopped her: "Who are you?" "My name is Gloria Taylor, I''m looking for you Miss rke." Gloria said calmly without changing her face. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Hearing this, the bodyguard looked at Gloria Taylor carefully. Gloria was still a little thin, but she had good skin and looked outstanding with a good temperament. The bodyguard thought that Gloria Taylor might also be a wealthydy, or a friend of Aurora rke. It''s better to ask first. The bodyguard said: "Wait a minute." He whispered something to the other bodyguard, and the bodyguard entered. It didn''t take long for Aurora rke toe out. She was wearing a in ck dress, and she looked a little haggard, as if she was seriously ill. Aurora rke raised her hand and motioned the bodyguards to step back. When only she and Gloria Taylor were left at the door, she sneered and said, "Gloria Taylor, what are youing to do with me? Do you want tough at me? It''s a pity to disappoint you, even if I have nothing, I am also the eldestdy of the rke family, and I am still famous." Gloria Taylor didn''t say anything yet, but Aurora rke talked a lot of nonsense. Gloria Taylor''s eyes narrowed slightly and her tone was cold: "whether you are famous, I am not interested in knowing it, I just ask you, who hypnotized Kenny rke?" Aurora rkesplexion suddenly changed drastically after hearing her words, and she screamed: "Go out!" Chapter 430 A pitiless, cold-blooded fellow Chapter 430 A pitiless, cold-blooded fellow Aurora rke suddenly lost control of her emotions, and her expression became a bit sullen: "Get out now! Get out!" In the memory of Gloria Taylor, Aurora was very particr, not a woman who would forget herself at will in front of others. But at this time, Aurora rke was not still domineering,but seemed to be on the verge of copse. Gloria Taylor frowned slightly, and asked her aloud, "Aurora rke, what''s wrong with you?" Aurora rke looked at Gloria Taylor swiftly, her eyes gradually returning to a trace of rity. Immediately, she asked Gloria Taylor: "You came to me for Kenny rke?" Gloria Taylor thought Aurora rke looked a little weird, but she didn''t care about Aurora much, and only asked her aloud: "Who did you find to hypnotize Kenny rke? Where is that person? What does he look like?" "I don''t know." Aurora recovered her calm and said palely: "I give you a piece of advice. You will regret it when you stay with Kenny rke. He is definitely not a man who can make you happy. Aurora said something inexplicably, and Gloria felt that Aurora was provoking the rtionship between her and Kenny. When Gloria Taylor heard this, a bit of chill flicked across her bright eyes: "Kenny rke''s happiness seems to have nothing to do with you, but you, for your own benefit, did a lot of things to hurt him. You never cared about him, so what right do you have to say about him?" Aurora rke looked at Gloria Taylor, always feeling that Gloria''s expression seemed to be simr to Kenny rke. She was almost choked to death by Kenny rkest time, which made her even more hate Gloria. She snorted coldly: "If I''m not mistaken, you are here to beg me now? This is your begging tone?" "You are wrong, I am not begging you." Gloria did not retreat: "Kenny rke became like this, thanks to you. Since you want him to maintain the wealth of the rke family, you have to pray for him to be healthy and safe, otherwise your position as Miss rke couldn''t be kept." "Gloria, don''t you know your identity, you dare to talk to me in this tone? People who are too self- righteous will not end well, don''t you know?" The smile on Aurora rke face deepened as if she suddenly thought of something happy. "Kenny rke hasn''t remembered the past, right? so naturally he can''t remember his feelings for you. You are eager to remarry him, so you came to me." Seeing Gloria Taylor not speaking, Aurora rke felt that her guess was correct. The smile on her face couldn''t help but be proud: "But, don''t wish for another life because I found the world''s top hypnosis expert to hypnotize Kenny rke, do you think this kind of expert is just a false name? Hahahaha!" Aurora rke suddenly raised her head andughed, her expression was a bit crazy: "He will never remember the past in his life, and his feelings for you will nevere back. He is just ruthless monster! Gloria clenched her hands unconsciously, her white face was tight, and she bit her lips, said coldly: No, I feel the man like you who waspletely indifferent to the death of your mother, knowing the murderer, but dare not say it for the sake of high position and great wealth..." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Speaking of this, Gloria Taylor paused and squeezed a few words from her mouth: "You are the monster! Cold-blooded monster!" "You shut up!" Aurora rke was shocked: "What do you know?" Gloria raised her chin slightly and said in a light tone: "You are afraid of what I know, I know everything." After she finished, she nced at Aurora with satisfaction. Aurora rke''s face changed suddenly, and she turned away. After Gloria Taylor knew about the case of Kenny rke''s mother, she suspected that Aurora rke was not ignorant of it. Aurora rke was definitely not a silly white sweetdy raised by an ordinary rich family, she had her own ideas. Girls of the same age always matured earlier than boys. A girl who was eleven must have a certain amount ofmon sense. Even if Aurora rke didn''t see anything with her own eyes at the time of the crime, she must have noticed something. When she was a child, she lived abroad and alienated Kenny rke. And she never believed Kenny words about there was another culprit who killed his mother. Considering together, it looked like it was intentional. Kenny looked very cold, but he was actually very attentive to people he cared. As for Aurora rke, she didn''t care about others, she only cared about herself. Aurora rke was like another Randy rke. But all this was just Gloria Taylor''s guess. Looking at the reaction of Aurora rke just now, Gloria Taylor knew that she had guessed something by ident. For example, when her mother was kidnapped, Aurora probably heard and saw something, but she remained silent. Maybe someone threatened her. She realized that she would lose Miss rkes life if she said it, so she chose to remain silent. This silence made her be more selfish as she grew up. Finally, she wanted to control Kenny rke and wanted Kenny rke to help her maintain the wealth of the rke family, so that she could continue to be a Miss rke. "Gloria Taylor, stop for me and speak clearly!" Aurora rke''s scream sounded behind her. Gloria Taylor didn''t bother to pay attention to Aurora rke and walked straight ahead. Aurora rke had always looked down upon Gloria Taylor, and felt that Gloria Taylor, like other women close to Kenny rke, was for rke familys property. She didnt expect that Kenny rke would tell Gloria Taylor about such secret things. However, what Gloria Taylor said just now showed she knew clearly the things about the rke family. Manley rke had been crazy, Si Chengyu also died in the explosion, and the remaining Randy rke was also paralyzed. Participants in the kidnapping case back then, as well as the most shady secrets of the rke family, should be buried deep underground. Was Kenny rke crazy? He even told Gloria Taylor about the secret of rke family! Auroras face turned blue, her hands sped tightly, staring in the direction of Gloria Taylor going away, her eyes became gloomy. On the way back, Gloria Taylor took out her mobile phone and searched on the Inte, the world''s top hypnosis expert. She didn''t expect to find anything useful, just wanted to know more. The result of the search was that most of the well-known hypnotists were foreign. The domestic field of hypnosis was not very mature, and the top hypnosis experts could naturally only be found abroad. Aurora rke had lived abroad since she was a child, so finding a hypnosis expert was naturally not difficult for her. And Kenny was powerful. It shouldn''t be difficult to find the hypnosis expert who helped Aurora rke. Chapter 431 Good deeds make bad results Chapter 431 Good deeds make bad results Although Gloria Taylor could not get the answer from Kenny rke, she didn''t feel much depressed either. She believed that it was not difficult for Kenny rke to find such a hypnosis expert. Kenny rke returned home, handed the jacket over to the servant, and sat down on the sofa. He looked up at the crystalmp above his head and then looked around. In the huge vi, there were only bodyguards and servants. He took out his cell phone and swiped to the text message page unconsciously. There was only one message in the message box. It was sent to him by Gloria Taylor last night, and it contained only the simple words "good night". When he received the text message, he only thought the woman was extremely boring and wanted to block her, but he didn''t know why he didn''t block her in the end. Maybe he was too sleepy to fall asleep later. "Young Master." Shi Ye''s voice pulled Kenny rke''s thoughts back. Kenny rke locked the screen of the phone before looking up at Shi Ye. He didn''t speak, but raised his eyebrows and motioned to Shi Ye to speak if he had something. Shi Ye asked cautiously, "Master, what do you want to eat tonight?" Kenny rke had been in a special situation recently, and Shi Ye had been living at Kenny rke''s house. Fortunately, Kenny rke still trusted him. However, his special assistant was really comprehensive. Not only he needed to work for Kenny, but he still had to deal with the clothes, housing and transportation rted to him on weekdays. Because of what happenedst night, the servants in the kitchen dared not cook easily, fearing that Kenny rke would lose his temper, so Shi Ye had to ask Kenny rke personally. Kenny rke said indifferently, "I pay them here, isn''t it just for cooking? You need to ask me for such a small thing?" Shi Ye felt speechless and boldly asked, "Master, do you want to eat the meal made by Miss. Taylor?" Kenny rke did not correct Shi Ye''s tone for an unprecedented time, but instead asked, "You said Gloria?" Shi Ye noticed this little detail, and responded: "Yes." "He." Kenny rke sneered, and said with a mocking tone: "Coming for cookingst night. But what time is it now and I haven''t seen her anyone, just like this, she still wants to remarry me! Idiot dreams!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Shi Ye wiped the sweat from his forehead. When he followed Kenny as his special assistant, he had just graduated. At that time, Sheng Ding Media was not well-known, but it was already profitable. Kenny rke was a gifted businessman with extraordinary methods. The progress of Sheng Ding Media could be seen obviously. However, Kenny rke, who was in his early twenties at that time, was also very irritable. When Shi Ye had just graduated, he was a stupid boy, and he was not as comprehensive as he was now, and he had been scolded a lot by Kenny rke. Although he was a little dissatisfied because he was scolded by a boss who was younger than him, he had to be convinced after seeing the talent of Kenny rke. Shi Ye had be ustomed to the prudent Kenny rke. However, Kenny rke''s personality suddenly changed back to his early twenties... It had been so many years past, Shi Ye really didn''t know how to interact with such a Kenny rke. Did he need to tell Kenny rke that it was he that called Gloria Taylor toe here for stage- vacancy-fillingst night? Did he need to tell Kenny rke that he used to cherish Gloria Taylor as a baby? In fact, he also mentioned it vaguely, it was useless at all. Kenny rke would not listen. After Kenny rke finished speaking, he didn''t pay attention to Shi Ye''s response, but looked at him nkly: "Why don''t you speak? I''m not right?" "Master is right." Shi Ye was serious. Kenny rke was obviously satisfied that Shi Ye had the same idea as him, and then asked again: "Then why doesn''t shee to cook?" Shi Ye didn''t show it on his face, and only said: "The youngdy has to take care of Tina. It''s normal if she doesn''te over to cook for you." Kenny rke was silent for a moment, and said, "My daughter?" Shi Ye said with a smile in his voice: "Yes, Tina was brought up by you, so cute." Kenny rke remembered the little girl that he saw in the hall yesterday at noon. She looked so soft. He didn''t know whether she was cute, he just thought she looked very small. "Since she was the one I brought up, why should Gloria Taylore back to pick up such a bargain?" Kenny rke said, and stood up. Shi Ye couldn''t figure out what Kenny rke was thinking now: "...Master?" "Do you know where is Gloria Taylors house?" Shiye nodded: "I know." But he still didn''t know what Kenny rke wanted to do. "Let''s go." After Kenny rke finished speaking, he took the lead in walking forward. Shi Ye followed up from behind: "Master, where are you going?" Kenny didn''t look at him, and said indifferently: "Go and pick up the little girl I brought up." Shi Ye: "..." He seemed to have done something bad with kind intentions. "Tina,e to get your bowl, eat right away." Gloria Taylor made thest dish in the kitchen and asked Tina rke toe in and get the bowl. "Come!" With Tina rke''s little milky voice, a little girl rushed into the kitchen. Gloria Taylor handed her the bowl and chopsticks to her: "Take it and put it on the table." Tina rke replied clearly: "Okay." Tina rke took the bowl and ran out, and put it on the dining table with two bang sounding. Gloria Taylor opened the lid of the pot to see if the soup was ready, and heard Tina rke calling her outside: "Mom, someone is knocking on the door." "Where is Aunt Edith?" "She is still in the toilet. Gloria Taylor stirred in the soup pot. "Wait, I''ll open the door." "I''ll go." Tina rke volunteered and did not wait for Gloria Taylor to speak. She happily ran to open the door. Gloria Taylor quickly put down the spoon in her hand and walked outside: "Tina, I''ll open the door." When she walked out, Tina rke had already opened the door. "Ti..." Tina rke raised her head and looked at the tall man standing outside the door, with bright eyes: "Corny rke!" Gloria Taylor wanted to stop it, but it was toote. Tina rke had already jumped directly... and hugged Kenny rke''s leg. And with her height, she could only hug Kenny rke''s legs. Kenny rke turned his head and nced at Shi Ye who followed behind him. Was this your so-called cute? Afterwards, he lowered his eyes to Tina rke and raised his eyebrows: "What do you call me?" Tina rkeughed twice, with a little gracious tone in her voice: "Dad!" Kenny was stiff, such a slippery girl, was his daughter? He looked up at Gloria Taylor who seemed to see through his thoughts and picked up Tina and stuffed her into his arms: "Tina didn''t see you for two days. She misses you a lot." Chapter 432 Wishful thinking！ Chapter 432 Wishful thinking Kenny rke subconsciously reached out to support Tina rke who was rushing towards him like a soft ball. Tina rke put her arms around Kenny rke''s neck, her eyes were sparkling. She pointed her finger in the direction of the dining room: "Dad, eat." Gloria didn''t know why Kenny rke suddenly came to look for her at Edith Halls house, but she knew Kenny rke must have his purpose. Tina rke was so happy now, even if there was something, Gloria Taylor would not ask Kenny rke at this moment. She was about to speak, but Edith Hall who heard the sound and came here said, "Big Boss, so...long time no see." This was the first time Edith saw Kenny rke since she met Kenny in Jin Dingst time. With so many things happening in the meantime, she would inevitably be a little curious when she saw Kenny rke. "Why are you standing? Come in and sit." Edith was standing next to Gloria Taylor. After she had finished, she pushed Gloria Taylor. Gloria raised her head slightly to look at Kenny rke: "Come in." Shi Ye whispered into Kenny rke''s ear: "Master, go in." Kenny frowned slightly, and didn''t know what he was thinking, he walked in. As soon as he came in, Tina rke struggled to slip off him, and taking his hand to the dining table. When she walked to the dining table, she helped Kenny rke pull a chair. "Dad sit and eat." It''s just that the chair was big and heavy, and Tina rke pulled the chair out only a little bit with all her strength. Kenny rke looked down at Tina who was flushing with force, andpressing her lips tightly, which looked stubborn and serious. Shi Ye had said that his daughter was very cute. But in his opinion, the adjective "cute" was a very subjective feeling. At this moment, he also felt very subjectively that this little girl was very cute. He moved his fingers and wanted to help Tina rke, but seeing her so seriously, he gave up. Gloria Taylor had been paying attention to him since he walked in the door, watching all his reactions without fail. Why did this man have so much bad taste? Gloria Taylor walked over and pulled Tina rke up: "Tina, it''s okay, dad can sit down." Tina rke raised her head with a stunned expression. She fiddled with her bangs, patted the chair, and took Kenny rke''s hand to motion him to sit. Kenny rke really sat down. Edith Hall had always been afraid of Kenny rke. After waiting for Kenny rke to sit down, she chose the farthest position from Kenny rke to sit down. The dining table was not very big. After Shi Ye and Edith sat down, the remaining seat was next to Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor sat down next to Kenny rke and let Tina rke sit between them. The child did not have a clear concept of time, but she had not seen Kenny rke for two days, and it was a long time for Tina rke. A child''s happiness was straightforward. Gloria Taylor picked up vegetables for her. She used her chopsticks with rice to take her own dishes and put them in a bowl of Kenny rke. She smiled cutely: "Daddy eats this one." Kenny rke actually had a slight mysophobia. Although he was not very obvious when he was with Gloria Taylor, it was not difficult to find out. Kenny rke looked at the piece of meat covered with rice grains, and then at Tina rke who was expectant, his brows were twisted into a knot. Gloria Taylor had a bad feeling, and was about to speak when she was surprised to see Kenny rke poke off the rice grains on the piece of meat and put the meat into his mouth. However, his expression was stiff when he chewed. Gloria Taylor wanted tough a little, but Kenny rke was willing to cooperate with Tina rke, it was already very good. If she dared tough, Kenny rke would definitely be able to fall out. Tina rke saw that Kenny rke had eaten that piece of meat, and she ate her own food with joy. Gloria Taylor only prepared three dishes and one soup. Fortunately, when she was cooking, she thought about having fried rice tomorrow morning, so the rice was prepared a little too much. Kenny rke had only eaten noodles cooked by Gloria Taylor before, and now he had eaten other dishes cooked by Gloria Taylor, only to find that her cooking skills really satisfied his appetite. Three dishes and a soup were all finished. After dinner,Edith and Shi Ye consciously cleaned up the dinner tes. Only Kenny rke''s family of three remained in the dining room. Kenny rke sat motionless on the chair, his face was calm. Gloria Taylor wiped Tina rke''s mouth. Then Tina jumped off the chair and ran to y. At the table, only Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke were left. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria asked first: "Why did youe here suddenly?" In the deep voice of Kenny rke, no other emotions could be heard: "Come over to Tina rke." "Take Tina?" Gloria turned her head to look at Kenny rke, her tone couldn''t help show a hint of sarcasm: "What are you taking her back for? Let her see you lose your temper? Or scare her by throwing something?" Kenny rke murmured, "Gloria Taylor." His tone was a little colder than before, with a hint of anger. Gloria Taylor moved her lips without speaking. It could be seen that Kenny rke hadn''t spoken yet, she was waiting for Kenny rke to speak first. As a result, Kenny rke said quietly: "With your attitude like this, you still want to remarry me?" Gloria Taylor: "..." She actually didn''t quite understand, what went on in Kennys mind. But on second thought, Kenny rke''s current memory stayed in his early twenties, which meant that he had no feelings for her at all. Shi Ye may have already talked to Kenny about the past few years. She and Kenny rke were divorced now, and she was very attentive now, and Kenny rke would naturally think about this. In fact, Kenny rke''s words were actually correct. She just wanted to remarry Kenny rke and help him recover his memory and be with him again. They had gone through so many things, and they just wanted to be together. When Gloria Taylor thought about it this way, she felt a little morefortable: "Yes, I just want to remarry with you, I want to remarry with you in my dreams." Yesterday she suddenly regained her memory and faced all this, she also felt a little unfair in her heart. Seeing a man who should be a close lover was unfamiliar with herself, she felt ufortable. However, feelings were not measured by fairness and unfairness. As long as they could be together. Kenny rke sneered: "Wishful thinking." Gloria Taylor''splexion changed slightly, but soon calmed down. Gloria Taylor curled her lips and smiled at him: "If people don''t have delusions, what''s the meaning of living." Kenny rke stared at her for two seconds, then stood up suddenly. He said coldly: "Shi Ye, go." Behind the kitchen door in the restaurant, Shi Ye was eavesdropping on the two people''s talk with Edith, and suddenly jumped out. He tidied up his clothes, and hurriedly said to Gloria Taylor, "Madam, I''m leaving now, thank you for dinner." Chapter 433 Did I say you could talk? Chapter 433 Did I say you could talk? Gloria Taylor nodded towards Shi Ye and said, "Goodbye." Shi Ye raised his foot and ran to chase Kenny rke: "Master, I am here." At that time, Kenny rke had already reached the elevator entrance, but had not yet pressed the elevator button. Shi Ye stepped forward and pressed the elevator button, calling out: "Master." Kenny rke sneered: "I have never seen a cheeky woman like Gloria Taylor." Shi Ye hesitated for a while and corrected Kenny rke aloud: "Master, you don''t seem to know any other women except Madam." Kenny rke, who was in his early twenties, except for Aurora rke, he was really not knowing other women. After meeting Gloria Taylor, Kenny rke also knew very few women. Kenny rke looked back at Shi Ye with cold eyes: "Did I let you talk?" "No." Shi Ye lowered his head and said respectfully. Dingthe elevator just came down. Kenny rke snorted and walked into the elevator. Shi Ye hastily kept up. He only got into the elevator when he met Kenny rke''s cold eyes. He was stunned for a moment, not knowing what Kenny rke meant, he tentatively exited the elevator. At this moment, Kenny rke looked at him nkly, and coldly spit out three words: "Take the stairs." After speaking, he pressed the close button. Shi Ye standing alone outside the elevator, felt speechless. Nearly ten yearster, when looking back, Shi Ye couldn''t help but feel a little confused. How did he endure the temper of Kenny rke back then? He thought optimistically, maybe Young Master would soon recover his memory? As soon as Shi Ye and Kenny rke left, Edith Hall walked out. She just hid behind the kitchen door with Shi Ye and eavesdropped. She heard clearly the conversation between Kenny rke and Gloria. Edith patted her on the shoulder and relieved her: "Don''t take the big boss''s words to your heart, you just assume that he is sick now, maybe it will be better after a while." "I''m fine." Gloria Taylor rolled her eyes and shook her head: "Kenny rke used to be thinking about me, but now it''s just time I can do something for him." Edith frowned: "Although it is said that, but you can''t wrong yourself because of him." "No." Gloria Taylor thought about the past andughed. "Kenny actually had a slight addiction to cleanliness. Tina had picked vegetables for him just now, he still ate it. The father and daughter were connected. He couldnt feel nothing at all about Tina." "What about you?" Edith thought of the "wishful thinking" that Kenny rke just said, and couldn''t help sighing. Gloria Taylor suddenly became a little ufortable: "hes not totally insensitive to me." Edith did not understand: "Huh?" "I won''t tell you anymore." Gloria changed the subject: "I want to take Tina rke to take a bath and sleep." Edith asked unwillingly: "Hey, haven''t you finished? To be more specific, how does Kenny feel about you?" Gloria just smiled at her. Taking Tina rke to take a bath, she thought about what happened yesterday. Yesterday she went to Kenny rke''s house, cooked noodles for him, and finally kissed him stealthily. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ording to Kenny rke''s temperament, if he really didn''t feel at all for her and hated her in particr, he would note to her today and would sit with her for dinner in harmony. Although he said that he was only here to pick up Tina rke, he was actually toe to her. She kissed Kenny stealthily that day, and Kenny rke was still able to eat with her calmly today. Didn''t it mean that he also had feelings to her? If not, ording to his temper, Gloria Taylor couldnt stand here safe and sound at the moment. When Kenny rke hated a person, there were always countless ways to make his life worse than death. So, this was also a good thing for Gloria Taylor. As long as Kenny rke had feelings to her, and didn''t hate her and exclude her from approaching him, it could be expected soon for them to be together again. Gloria Taylor asked Shi Ye to help her with the ID card, and Shi Ye quickly handled it for her. He helped Gloria Taylor reissue the ID card and various bank cards. After the application waspleted, he personally sent it to Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor knew early that Shi Ye worked efficiently, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast. Gloria Taylor took the box that Shi Ye handed over and said, "Thank you." Shi Ye couldn''t help smiling wryly: "It''s okay, it''s much easier than helping the young master." Gloria was surprised, and then agreed: "He has a bit of a temper now." Shi Ye shook his head: "I have to go first. I went to thepany." After he left, Gloria Taylor took the things into the room. She opened the box, and what was in it was Gloria Taylor''s ID card, passport, bank card and so on. Gloria Taylor counted to them and put them in her wallet. Now, there was no clue about the hypnosis expert who hypnotized Kenny at all, and Shi Ye had been sending people to investigate it. There were not many things she could do now, she could only be very cautious in her action. The most urgent task was to find a ce to live. It was inconvenient to stay in Edith Halls house all the time. Gloria Taylor thought of her own Microblog. She tried the password a few times and finally got on. Only when she logged in Microblog, there were too many unread messages, and the phone kept vibrating, making her hands feel numb. Gloria Taylor put the phone aside and let it vibrate. After a while, when the phone finally calmed down, Gloria Taylor reached out and picked it up. There were countless private messages and notification messages, as well as a lot of Microblogs @ her. She was dazzled. Gloria Taylor was touched. At the time, she sold the script to Jennifer Jones, and she didn''t think about how popr it would be. She was just thinking about not letting Jennifer Jones lose money. But unexpectedly, "Lost City" was better than she thought. Gloria Taylor browsed some notification messages and private messages, and then posted a Microblog. "Thank you for your love of "Lost City"." A very simple Microblog, there was no redundantnguage. As soon as her Microblog was posted, it was immediately forwarded andmented. "Is it really the screenwriter herself?" "Is Gloria herself?" "Is the screenwriter herself of "Lost City"?" "I can''t believe that in the rest of my life, I could wait until the screenwriter posted her Microblog. Has "Lost City 2" been written?" "..." The number ofments and reposts was still increasing. Gloria Taylor read a few of them and didn''t look at them. She found that she couldn''t finish them. She had just cleared the private messages and notification messages, and there would be new unread private messages and messages. However, seeing so many fans remembering her and paying attention to her, she was very happy and touched. Chapter 434 Go through fire and water for love Chapter 434 Go through fire and water for love Gloria Taylor decided to check if there was any money in her ount. She found that she still had hundreds of thousands of dors in her card. The money may not be a fortune to Edith Hall and Kenny rke, but to her, it was not too little, enough to support her life with Tina rke before she wrote the new script. Edith Hall just opened the door at this moment and came in: "What are you doing?" "Clean up some things." Gloria Taylor showed her her brand new ID. Edith was in her room just now, and she didn''t know that Shi Ye came to send something to Gloria Taylor: "Who got it for you?" "I asked for special help to do it for me." Gloria said, putting the bank card back into the bag: "I remember that there is money in the bank card, but I don''t remember how much money there is. I just checked it, and it will support us to have a good life for a long time." When Edith Hall heard her words, she naturally understood the thought of Gloria Taylor. Edith frowned slightly: "It doesn''t matter if you live with me. Why are you so polite." "I know what''s on your mind, but I want to raise Tina, and I also have my own life. However, there was not nowhere to go, everything was actually moving towards a good direction." Edith just fell asleep, her hair was a little messy now, and Gloria Taylor reached out to help her brush her hair: "Don''t always order takeaways when you stay at home. Let Carl Cooke over and cook for you." Edith Hall immediately retorted: "What are you talking about, Carl Cook can''t cook..." "Are you two...huh?" Gloria raised her chin, she looked like hesitating to speak. "I don''t know." Edith shook her head, the smile on her face faded: "Even if I and Carl Cook are not together, we will be friends and rtives. You worry about me too much." As Edith Hall said, she hit Gloria Taylor on the shoulder. Seeing Gloria Taylor staring at her, she smiled and said, "At least I am richer than you. I have a house, a car, a bag, and brand-name clothes. I have everything I want. Youd better to worry about yourself." Gloria nodded seriously and said: "Well, what you said makes sense." Edith was a girl with her own ideas. They had been friends for so many years; there must be a little simrity between them. They all believed that love was not the whole life. The meaning of life should be broader. Of course, they would also go through fire and water for love. Edith said sternly: "If you want to move out, I will ask my agent to help you find a house. She is good at these things, after all, it is not easy to find a ce for you with your children." Gloria responded: "Okay." At noon, Gloria Taylor took a look again on her Microblog. She found that the Microblog posted in the morning had had over 10,000 reposts and likes, and tens of thousands ofments. Among those who forwarded it, there were many star directors in the entertainment industry, and even some Inte celebrities. Edith Hall leaned over with regret: "You log in Microblog? Why don''t you tell me so I can seize the initiative." Gloria Taylor felt helpless: just microblogging. Edith Hall also took out her mobile phone and reposted Glorias new microblog. "V Edith Hall: It feels like I waited for half my life, but fortunately you finally came back, so the question is, does the screenwriter finish "Lost City 2"? [loving heart]//@Gloria: Thank you everyone for your love to Lost City." Gloria was browsing Microblog, and just saw Edith Hall () reposted her new Microblog, clicked on the avatar of Edith Hall and followed her. Only after she clicked, she discovered that they had paid attention to each other. This showed that Edith Hall had paid attention to her early. When she first created this Microblog ount, she didn''t pay attention to Edith Hall, and asked Edith Hall not to interact with her. After all, her reputation at the time was not very good, and Edith was in the ascendant period. She was afraid of affecting Edith Hall. "When did you follow me?" "Of course, when "Lost City" was broadcast, your fans were rising, and all the discussions on the Inte were all about "Lost City". Some were hypes by the producer, but others were all spontaneous discussions byizens..." Speaking of the situation at the time, Edith Hall was more excited than Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor had checked the Inte before, and "Lost City" wasunched the following year after the filming. It was the second year after she and Kenny rke experienced the explosion on the ind. Two years had passed. "In the past two years, many producers and directors had wanted to cooperate with you. You don''t have to worry about not being able to sell your future scripts. But you have to pick a good partner..." Edith Hall had been in the circle longer than Gloria Taylor, and she can''t help but say some of her own experience to Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor was actually thinking of Jennifer Jones. If Jennifer Jones woulde to her, she might still work with Jennifer Jones. It was Jennifer Jones who solved her urgent need, and now she wasstill willing to work with Jennifer Jones again. Moreover, she also believed in the abilities of Jennifer Jones. If "Lost City 2" was released again, she must work with Jennifer Jones. Over the next few days, Gloria Taylor received quite a few calls. Most of these calls were for cooperation with Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor tactfully refused all. Except that she was waiting for Jennifer Jones to find her, she was still busy moving house. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Edith Hall had a rtive who immigrated. They left a house and were reluctant to sell it. However, they were afraid that the house would umte dust if no one lived in it for a long time, so he asked Edith Hall to help them rent it out. Edith Hall was originally entrusted to the agent to handle it, but the agent never rented out the house. Since the house was not rented out, Edith Hall rented it directly to Gloria Taylor. Edith Hall and her agent took Gloria Taylor to see the house. The house was in a residential area with a beautiful environment and a very good location. More importantly, the location of the house was on the way to rke Group from Kenny rke''s house. It could be said to be extremely convenient. Fine decoration,plete furniture, Edith opened the curtains and asked Gloria Taylor: "How about it, do you think it''s okay?" "Very good." Gloria Taylor was satisfied with the house. "You should live first. As for the rent, just give it casually. They didn''tck money, they just want someone to live in the house and add some vitality." Edith Hall said so, but Gloria Taylor still paid the rent at the market price. Since the house was ready, Gloria Taylor moved in within two days. Children were always curious about the new environment. As soon as Tina rke arrived in the house, she looked around here and there, running around curiously. Chapter 435 Memory was decaying, but EQ was improving! Chapter 435 Memory was decaying, but EQ was improving! Gloria Taylor sat down on the sofa and watched Tina rke go in and out for a while, then remembered that she hadn''t seen Kenny rke for several days. Gloria Taylor was a little disappointed while thinking that it was really different from before. Before, when she and Kenny rke didn''t live together, Kenny rke would be angry with her if she didn''t take the initiative to contact him. Now that she was busy for several days and couldn''t contact him, but he wouldn''t take the initiative to call and care for her. Although she felt lost, Gloria Taylor took out her mobile phone and dialed Kenny rke. The call had been put through, but no one answered. She felt a little nervous, wouldn''t Kenny rke ck her out? rke Group Building. In the conference room, Kenny rke sat on the seat of honour, and a group of high-level officials sat square. Kenny rke looked at the file in his hand, and his forehead knotted in a frown. The people below dared not say anything. At this moment, Kenny rke''s mobile phone rang aside. The crisp ringtones of mobile phones were particrly abrupt in the quiet conference room. The gazes of those high-level officials below all focused on Kenny rke''s mobile phone. Shi Ye was standing behind him. When he looked down at the mobile phone, the call note disyed on the phone: "Cheeky Woman." Shi Ye only thought for a second and knew that this was Kenny rkes note to Gloria Taylor. Cheeky... who on earth was more cheeky. Kenny rke did not answer the call immediately, he just kept staring at the ringing cell phone. There was a huge difference from Kenny rke before, who used to pick up the phone as soon as Gloria Taylor called. Kenny rke didn''t answer it until the phone rang and hung up automatically. Shi Ye couldn''t figure out what Kenny rke meant. If Kenny rke had no feeling for Gloria Taylor, it would be impossible to give Gloria Taylor a chance to call him. But if he had feeling for Gloria, why didn''t he answer the phone? Was he ying cat and mouse with Gloria? Shi Ye was taken aback by this thought. In the past, Kenny rke had no such charade to Gloria Taylor. If he liked something, he would grab it directly and aggressively. If he didn''t like something, he would push it far. Kennys memory was regressing, but his emotional intelligence was improving? The phone went quiet, the screen went dark, and Kenny rke withdrew his gaze, returning his sight to the document in front of him. But soon, the phone rang again. Calling again? He wanted to know how many times that cheeky woman could call him. However, he found that he couldn''t help but want to answer the phone. Gloria Taylor had note to him or contact him in the past few days. Was this the practice of a woman who wanted to remarry him? If she really wanted to remarry him so much, shouldn''t she seize every opportunity to pay her addresses to him? But Gloria Taylor just came to make a bowl of noodles for him. And the next day he took the initiative to call for her and she said something colourably and ignored him? What such a woman! Kenny rke couldn''t help but sneer when he thought of this. The man sitting close to Kenny rke heard his sneer, feeling the hair on his neck prickle. The president''s temper had be more and more weird recently, and they were all afraid of having meetings. Even in the meetings, they dared not talk casually. Kenny rke stared at the phone nkly for a while, then decided to reach out to answer the phone. Now that Gloria Taylor had already taken the initiative to call him, he fulfilled her and answered her call. However, his hand reached halfway and the phone ringing stopped abruptly. Gloria Taylor hung up the phone. When Shi Ye who stood behind Kenny rke saw Kenny rke''s all actions, he secretly screamed badly in his heart. Sure enough, Kenny rke clenched his fist stiffly in the air. After retracting it, he stood up slowly, picked up the n ahead and mmed it out, coldly said: " Show me this kind of thing? Pick it up and redo it yourself." After he finished, he turned and went out angrily. Shi Ye quickly picked up Kenny rke''s mobile phone and followed Kenny rke. Entering the president''s office, Kenny rke untied his tie, and walked back and forth in front of the desk. It looked like he was angry, but it also seemed to be anxious. Shi Ye stayed aside. When Kenny rke stopped, Shi Ye walked up and handed him the phone: "Master, your phone." Kenny rke stared at it. After looking at the phone for a few seconds, he said coldly: "Throw it away." Shi Ye: "..." However, Kenny rke''s words were all for this, he had to take the phone and threw it into the trash can by the desk. After throwing the phone, Shi Ye looked at Kenny rke: "If it''s okay, I''ll go out first." Kenny rke waved his hand. After Shi Ye left, Kenny rke pulled off his tie and sat down behind the desk. As a result, just as he sat down, the cell phone in the trash can rang again. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Gloria Taylor called again? Kenny rke curled his eyebrows in thought for a moment, then bent over and picked up the phone from the trash can. The note disyed on the screen was not "cheeky woman". Kennys face darkened and answered the phone: "Carl Cook, you''d bettere to me for something important, otherwise..." He didn''t finish the words, but just sneered, which sounded even scarier. Carl Cook didn''t know how he got Kenny rke angry. Kenny rke''s situation was erratic. Last time Kenny finally allowed him to go to his house to eat and drink. In a blink of an eye, Kenny rke became like this again... Thinking about this, Carl Cook was relieved. Carl Cook went straight to go straight to the point: "Gloria moved house and she wanted to invite everyone to dinner, go?" Gloria Taylor just called him and said it was Kenny rke who didnt answer her phone, and asked him to try to call Kenny. He didnt expect Kenny rke would answer his phone. To use a popr word on the Inte, Kenny rke was now looking for trouble. Gloria? So affectionate! Kenny rke asked coldly, "You and Gloria Taylor are very familiar?" Carl Cook was very sensitive to hear that Kenny rke''s tone was wrong. He said with strong desire for survival: "...unfamiliar, my wife is familiar with her." Kenny rke raised his eyebrows: "When did you get married?" Carl Cook felt that Kenny rke was piercing his heart. He could not tell what was wrong when he was with Edith Hall, but they always felt that there was some barrier between them. Carl Cook covered his chest: "...I''m not married, just enjoy myself to the full."Kenny continued to insert a knife into his chest: "What are the benefits of getting married? Gloria recently chased me and wanted to remarry me." Chapter 436 His style was not back and fill Chapter 436 His style was not back and fill Listening carefully, there seemed be a bit proud in Kennys tone. Carl Cook felt that his knowledge about Kenny rke was too superficial in the past. He did not expect that under the cold skin of Kenny rke, there was such a tsundere soul. But due to the deep friendship between the two, Carl Cook felt that he still needed to remind Kenny rke. "Kenny, do you know a popr saying on the Inte?" "I don''t know." Kenny rke obviously didn''t want to hear what he was going to sayter. Carl Cook didn''t mind being ignored by Kenny rke. He continued: "That saying is: It''s a good time to be wayward in front of your wife, but then you wouldnt be forgiven unless you prepare yourself for death." Kenny rke asked coldly: "This saying has something to do with me?" His tone was dangerous and cold, and even a fool would know how to answer him. "It doesn''t matter to you...hehe." It didn''t matter now, it would matterter. Kenny rke snorted coldly. Carl Cook didn''t forget what was going on, and continued: "I''m sending you the address of Gloria...Gloria Taylor. Come here tonight. Kenny rke categorically refused: "No." Carl Cook: "..." Although Kenny rke refused, after Carl Cook hung up, he still sent him the address of Gloria Taylor. If Kenny rke recovered his memory in the future, he wouldnt me him for not helping. There was only so much he could help Kenny rke. However, at the thought of Kenny rke regaining his memory and regretting in the future, Carl Cook felt a little bit happy and looked forward to it. Gloria Taylor made two calls to Kenny rke, but Kenny rke did not answer. She believed Kenny rke was in a meeting at first. But then she thought about Kenny rke''s recent attitude towards her, she felt that Kenny rke most likely did not want to answer her calls. So, she called Carl Cook and asked Carl Cook to try to call Kenny rke. She waited for a long time, but Carl Cook didnt call her back, she guessed that Kenny rke might have answered the call from Carl Cook and was talking to Carl Cook. Although she was prepared early, she was still a little frustrated. Kenny rke actually didn''t want to answer her phone... Gloria Taylor leaned back on the sofa. She was also a little tired these days. She didn''t call Kenny rke recently mainly because of his "wishful thinking" that day, it still had a little impact on her. "Mom." Tina rke ran out of the room holding a pink rabbit, leaned on the edge of the sofa, and looked at Gloria Taylor eagerly: "Rabbit." Gloria asked her: "Do you like it?" This pink rabbit was bought by the way when she was out shopping yesterday. Tina rke nodded again and again: "Yeah." Gloria Taylor reached out and touched her hair. At this moment, Carl Cook called. Gloria Taylor sat up from the sofa at once, and asked anxiously: "How is it?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Kenny answered the phone, but he..." After hearing Carl Cook''s hesitation, Gloria Taylor guessed the result. "He''s noting, isn''t he?" "Um..." "I see, thank you, youe to eat at night, I called Edith, too." "Good, I wille at night." As long as there was Edith Hall, he had to go even if it was a banquet at Hongmen. Gloria Taylor and Carl Cook chatted for a few time and then hung up. As if feeling the depression of Gloria Taylor, Tina rke cried out, "Mom..." Gloria Taylor stretched out her hand and squeezed Tina rke''s face: "We are going out shopping, buying meat, buying vegetables, and then cooking, Aunt Edith and the others wille over and eat." Tina rkes eyes lit up: "Eat meat and lollipops." Gloria Taylor shook her head: "You can eat lollipops tomorrow." Tina rke loved candy too much, Gloria Taylor stipted that she could only eat candy every other day. Tina rke pouted, obviously not happy: "Today." Gloria Taylor hugged her:"eat meat today." "Alright." Although reluctant, there was meat to eat. It was also very satisfying. Gloria Taylor took Tina rke to the supermarket to buy a bunch of food. She moved house and treated guests to dinner, which was a ceremony for restarting. Originally she nned to invite Kenny, Edith and Carl. Now if Kenny rke didn''te, there would be only three of them. Even with only three people, Gloria Taylor still cooked a lot of dishes and prepared a little wine. Edith Hall and Carl Cook came one after another. In the afternoon, Gloria Taylor took Tina rke out to buy things and Tina rke did not take a nap. At dinner, Tina rke began to doze off. Gloria Taylor had to feed her quickly and took Tina rke to the room to sleep. Tina did not get used to her bed, and fell asleep quickly. Gloria Taylor made sure that she was asleep, and put the pink rabbit into her arms before leaving the room. Edith asked her in a low voice: "Asleep?" "Yeah." Gloria Taylor nodded and said, "The house is very soundproofed, so it''s okay if the sound is louder." Today, she opened the TV in the living room today and went back to her room, but she didn''t hear any sound. Edith picked up the ss and poured her a drink: "Drink some wine." Gloria gave her a gesture: "Less." As a result, Edith Hall poured a careful half ss. When Gloria was drinking with Edith Hall, the doorbell rang. Gloria Taylor nced at the door. Edith Hall kicked Carl Cook under the table, and Carl Cook quickly stood up: "I will open the door." When Carl Cook opened the door, he saw Kenny standing outside the door nkly. Carl Cook was stunned for a moment: "Kenny is here." Kenny rke squinted his eyes and gazed at Carl: "What are you doing here?" Carl Cook blood froze. "I''m not only your friend, I am also a friend of Gloria, okay?" Kenny rke nced at him, and walked in. Carl Cook closed the door, followed behind him, and muttered to himself, "Even if this person has amnesia, how can he be so stingy..." Gloria drank half a ss of wine and looked towards the door. When she saw Kenny rke, she opened her mouth slightly in surprise. When Kenny rke approached, she said, "Kenny rke? Why are you here?" His style was not back and fill. Kenny rke looked at her coldly, with a dangerous tone: "Should I note?" "No..." Gloria quickly stood up and pulled him into the chair next to her. Gloria Taylor held his hand, and Kenny rke closed his palm slightly, feeling that her hand was as soft as boneless. Although Gloria Taylor just pulled him onto the chair and then let go of her hand, Kenny rke felt that the ce he had been led by her, still carried a little tingling feeling. It seemed that there was an electric current passing by. Gloria Taylor added a pair of chopsticks to Kenny rke and asked him in a low voice, "Have you eaten?" Kenny rke noticed the concern in her eyes. But he only said: "I''m here to see Tina." Chapter 437 I don’t want to spend the night with a drunk woman Chapter 437 I dont want to spend the night with a drunk woman Although she was mentally prepared early, after Kenny said that, Gloria still felt a brief loss in heart. However, she soon calmed down again. "Tina is asleep, do you want to see her?" Gloria turned her head and asked in a low voice. Kenny rke nodded. Gloria said to Edith and Carl, "You eat first." Then she took Kenny to Tina''s room. Tinas room was pink and very cute. Tina slept with the pink rabbit with her face flushed slightly. Kenny walked over and couldn''t help but reach out to pinch her face. It was just that his hand reached out to touch Tina''s face, Gloria pped on his arm. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He turned his head and looked at Gloria who was a little bit angry: "What are you doing?" Tina rke slept well. Did he just want to wake her? Naive! "Do not worry about me." Kenny rke threw out these words and slowly stood up and walked outside. Gloria followed behind him, and gently closed the door when he went out. Kenny left Tina rke''s room and was about to walk to the door. Gloria stepped forward in two steps and pulled him: "going away?" "Otherwise? Do you want me to stay overnight?" There was a cool breath all over his body. Gloria was choked, smiled again, and pulled his hand tightly. She raised her chin slightly, and her smile was a bit provocative: "Do you still need to ask this kind of question? You should know it very well in your heart." After Gloria Taylor finished speaking, she stared at him scorchingly, her eyes were very attractive. Kenny narrowed his eyes, waiting to say something, but suddenly raised his eyes to look behind Gloria. Gloria noticed his gaze, and then remembered that there were others in the house. She followed Kenny''s gaze and turned her head to look, just in time to see Edith and Carl turning their heads with a guilty conscience. Gloria Taylor''s face was slightly stiff. What she just said to Kenny were all heard by Edith and Carl? Recently, in order to pester Kenny rke, she had put her face aside. However, this did not mean that she could be so thick-skinned that allowed people other than Kenny see her like this... Gloria stretched out her hand and covered her face, feeling as if she had no face to see people. Kenny lowered his eyes and saw Gloria look annoyed, and a slight smile shed in his eyes. Gloria Taylor only felt shy at this time, so she would not pay attention to Kenny rke''s expression. At this time, she didn''t want to hook up with Kenny rke, and said: "After eating, let''s go." Regardless of whether Kenny followed, she finished speaking and went back to the table on her own. She picked up the foreign wine that Edith Hall had previously opened, poured half of it into the ss, and drank it. Edith who sat opposite Gloria, held back a smile and gave her some food: "Drink less, eat some food." Gloria Taylor red at her, and Edith turned his head quickly. At this moment, the chair beside her was pulled apart, and then the tall figure of Kenny rke sat down beside her. Kenny rke''s aura was too strong. As soon as he sat down, Gloria Taylor could not help but straighten up. The dining table was not very big, and Kenny was tall and upright. Once he sat down like this, he was very close to Gloria. Gloria could even feel his unique breath. She stretched out her hand to touch the ss again a little uneasy. However, the ss was intercepted by Kenny. Gloria turned her head and saw Kenny put her wine ss on the other side, out of reach of her. Gloria raised her eyes and asked him with her eyes: What are you doing? "Don''t you want to keep me overnight?" Kenny rke seemed to smile, but his expression was different from usual: "I don''t want to spend the night with a drunk woman." Gloria froze: "..." She just said that casually, Kenny actually took it seriously? No, Kenny rke was a person with mysophobia and had his own principles. He would not spend the night with other women casually. In addition, Kenny rke didn''t have the kind of rtionship between men and women with her now, would he really stay overnight? She was certain that what he said "spend the night" was just the kind of "spend the night" she understood. It should just... scare her, right? Even if it was the kind of "spend the night" she thought, it wouldn''t be a big deal...Speaking of it, the two could be regarded as an old couples. Kenny rke only said few words, but Gloria thought a lot. Until Kenny rke''s voice came: "Eat vegetables." She lowered her head and saw Kenny picking vegetables into her bowl, and then looking up, it was his meaningful eyes. At this time, Carl Cook stood up suddenly: "It''ste, you eat slowly, let''s go first." When he spoke, he pushed Edith Hall beside him. Edith obviously didn''t want to go. But she was not as strong as Carl Cook, so she was forced to stand up: "Then we will leave first... Gloria, you can call me if you have anything to do." For the current Kenny rke, Edith was a little worried. Carl Cook pulled her out: "Isn''t Kenny still here? Kenny will help her solve them if Gloria has some problems. She dont need you." He walked a little fast, and Edith could only follow quickly and said discontentedly: "If Kenny bullies Gloria, she calls me, I can help her call the police." Carl Cook said angrily: "She can still call the police!" "Yes." Edith nodded, feeling that what she said just now seemed useless. The two had already reached the door at this time. Carl Cook reached out and rubbed her head: "Stupid." "Who is stupid? Huh?"Edith turned to stare at him, and kicked Carl Cook''s calf with his foot. Carl Cook took a breath of pain, but looking at Edith''s angry face, he nodded in agreement: "I''m stupid, I''m stupid." After the two walked out of the room, Carl Cook had closed the door. At this time, Edith suddenly grabbed him with an uneasy expression: "Can we leave? Will Kenny bully Gloria? I still worry..." She said she was going to knock on the door again. Carl Cook hurriedly held her: "Don''t worry, Kenny is just a hard-talking mouth. I called him before and he said he wonte here, but he still came." "He said he came to see Tina." he can see Tina at any time, but he chose this time, you women are stupid...Ah!" Chapter 438 Such a domineering man! Chapter 438 Such a domineering man! Before Carl Cook wanted to say something, he suddenly screamed because Edith kicked him again. This kick was still stronger than just now, and Carl Cook couldn''t hold it back, and screamed. Carl Cook held his feet and jumped in circles, and Edith raised her chin and stared at him: "Who is stupid? Huh?" Carl Cook endured the pain in his feet, and calmly replied, "me, I''m stupid." "Humph!" Edith sneered, turned around, put her ear to the door, and wanted to hear what was going on inside. But the soundproofing of the room was so good that Edith heard nothing, so she stood up angrily and turned away. After Edith and Carl left, the room suddenly became quiet. Originally Gloria thought that she was so embarrassed when Edith Hall and Carl Cook were here just now, but she didn''t expect that she would be even more embarrassed after they left. Not only did she not know what to say, but she didn''t even know how to put her hands. Kenny rke was fine, with a calm look, eating slowly. Suddenly, Kenny rke asked her aloud: "Your cooking skills have always been so good?" She was a little surprised, Kenny rke should praise her cooking skills so generously. However, people who could cook generally had a sense of crisis in their hearts when they were praised for their cooking skills. Because once someone praised your cooking skills, it meant that the person who praised you had the mind to keep you cooking. Gloria Taylor didn''t know how to answer this question, so she said, "I always cook." Kenny rke didn''t speak any more, and continued to eat. Gloria had just been eaten and thus was half full now and not feeling hungry. She slowly picked up the vegetables and ate them, and felt that the vegetables were a bit cold. She stood up straight: "I warmed up the food, it''s a bit cold." Kenny rke didn''t look up: "No." He still lowered his head and ate slowly. Kenny rke ate everything except onions. In a sense, he was not a picky eater either.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. There were so many servants in his family and the chefs were also professional. Gloria Taylor didn''t think her cooking skills were so amazing. However, whether it was Kenny rke in the past or Kenny rke now, it seemed that they all liked eating the food she cooked. "Why do you like to eat the food I made?" Gloria Taylor asked. "Guess." Kenny rke said the word as a joke very seriously. How to guess this? Gloria Taylor was toozy to guess, got up and took away the used tableware that Edith and Carl had used before, and then sat in front of Kenny. Kenny picked up dishes very regrly. All dishes would be picked with chopsticks. Because of this, it was not easy to tell which dish he preferred. What a deep- minded man! Gloria wondered with a little bit of joy that this deep-minded man was not enough deep in front of her. Suddenly, the man sitting opposite her looked up at her: "Can I have a good meal?" "Huh?" Gloria Taylor didn''t know why he suddenly said this. "Even if you are particrly looking forward to my staying overnight tonight, I have to eat my meal well first, right?" His tone was light in thest words. Such lighthearted words, so serious expression. Did Kenny find pleasure from her after molesting her before? That''s why he kept talking like this? "go on." Gloria Taylor finished speaking, stood up and returned to the room. Kenny rke put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at the closed door. He found that Gloria Taylor, a woman who wanted to remarry him, was quite interesting. He couldn''t tell it clearly. He just wanted to say a few words to her. He thought the food she cooked was exceptionally delicious. When she came to him, he couldn''t help but want to tease her. If she didn''te, he would be a little angry. He felt that it might be that Gloria Taylor had been pestering him, so he acted strangely. Gloria Taylor walked around in her bedroom. A text message prompt sounded from her mobile phone. Gloria Taylor picked up the phone and read the text message. The first thing that could be seen was a list of dishes. There was a sentence at the end of the message: "Tomorrow''s menu, I''ll be here at eight." This natural tone made Gloria Taylor a little bit dumbfounded. Recalling carefully, when she and Kenny rke first met, it seemed that the rtionship between them was gradually getting closer because he loved eating the food she cooked. In any case, this was a good sign. Kenny rke did not reject her, she also had the patience to take her time with Kenny rke. Thinking about this, Gloria Taylor''s mood became particrly good. She sent a text message back to Kenny rke: "Don''t bete, or take all the food to feed the stray dogs." At this time, Kenny rke had just entered the elevator. He snorted after receiving a text message from Gloria Taylor. A woman, really was a species that could open a dyeing workshop with a little color. He rarely replied to Gloria Taylor in the mood: "You can try it." Gloria Taylor received a text message from Kenny rke and imagined Kenny rkes expression. What was his expression when sending this text message. It must be expressionless and indifferent. Gloria Taylor didn''t reply to Kenny rke''s text message again. She put down her phone and opened the door to go out. What she saw was an empty living room. The dining room and the living room were connected together. The dining room had long been empty, except for the bowls and chopsticks that Kenny rke had eaten. The bowls and chopsticks were ced very upright, which was a unique habit of Kenny rke. He woulde to eat tomorrow night and sent her a "menu". Was he considering her house as a restaurant? Gloria Taylor cleaned up the tableware while humming. Early the next morning, Gloria Taylor was woken up by Tina rke. Tina rke patted the door outside: "Mom." Gloria Taylor checked the time. It was already seven in the morning. Last night, she had a night''s dream intermittently, and it was only in the middle of the night that she fell asleep deeply. "Mom is here." Gloria Taylor turned over and got out of bed and went to open the door. Tina rke stood at the door with her messy hair, her voice was waxy: "Mom, hungry..." "I''ll cook for my baby right away." Gloria Taylor picked her up and walked to the bathroom: "But before cooking and eating, we have to wash our faces and brush our teeth." Gloria Taylor took Tina rke to wash her face and opened a box of yogurt for her before going to make breakfast. Fried eggs and hot snacks, when the two of them had breakfast, Tina rke seemed to think of something, and pointed to the chair next to her: "Aunt Edith?" She was still thinking about the Edith Hall and Carl Cookst night. Chapter 439 Want to be an offeree? Chapter 439 Want to be an offeree? Gloria Taylor asked her: "You mean Aunt Edith and Uncle Carl?" "Yeah." Tina rke nodded quickly. "They went backst night." After Gloria Taylor finished, she saw a frustration shing across Tina''s face. Children just liked fun. Besides, Tina rke had never had any little ymates of the same age, either toys or cartoons which apanied her all day long. Although Gloria Taylor could apany her, the world of children still needed more ymates and fun. Gloria Taylor could not bear to watch her loss, and said, "Dad said, he wille over tonight." "Dad, come over?" Tina rke repeated Glorias words seemingly. When she said that, her eyes were shining. "Yeah." Gloria nodded, wiped the corners of Tina''s mouth with a tissue, and said: "So, you eat now, and you can see Corney rke in the evening." Tina probably thought that Gloria was a bit funny by calling Corney just like her, so sheughed happily. After Tina finished her meal, she went to y by herself. Probably because she had always yed alone, and she also could have fun alone. Gloria Taylor looked at her for a while before going to clean up the kitchen. At this time, her cell phone rang. Seeing the caller ID on the phone, Gloria Taylor hesitated slightly before answering the call. Gloria Taylor got on the phone and called out, "James Moore." James Moore''s voice revealed a slight smile: "I''ve been a little busytely and I don''t have time to call you. How are you doing?" Gloria could faintly hear the sound of his flipping through paper documents. Gloria Taylor asked him: "You have gone to work so early?" James said half-jokingly and half-seriously: "It doesn''t make any difference whether I am at work. Im always alone." Hearing this, Gloria inevitably felt a little guilty. In any case, the person who rescued her was James Moore. She invited dinner due to moving house, and she never thought of James Moore at all. "if your female patients are queuing up, I''m afraid they can get to the airport?" James Moore was famous. In addition to some real patients, there were some female patients who deliberately asked him to diagnose them. The intention of the drunkard lied not on the wine, but on other purposes. James chuckled lightly when he heard the words, "I would rather you can ask me." Gloria naturally followed his words and said, "It''s better to ask you for dinner. just today, how about? James Moore seemed to be taken aback: Really? Well, I will send you the address of the restaurant at that time. Gloria Taylor just finished, Tina was calling her again. She had to hang up and go out to find Tina. A small ss ball yed by Tina was buried in the sofa, and Gloria helped her take it out. At noon, Gloria took Tina out of the house. To show the sincerity of the dinner, Gloria brought Tina to the restaurant half an hour earlier. She first ordered a small snack for Tina and sat there waiting for James toe over. She had lost her memory before, and she was naturally very close to James Moore. But now that she had recovered her memory, she naturally remembered what happened three years ago. Three years ago, James Moore appeared so suddenly that she didn''t even know who he was. Before she had a chance to figure out who James Moore was, those things happenedter... and the one who saved her was James Moore. She was even more curious about the identity of James Moore now. Gloria Taylor did not wait long for James Moore to arrive. "I thought I was the first one." James Moore smiled and sat down in front of her, his gaze fell on Tina rke involuntarily: "Your daughter?" "Well, it''s Gloria." Gloria smiled , patted Tina''s head: "It''s Uncle Moore." With food in her mouth, Tina vaguely called out: "Uncle Moore..." "It''s a good girl." James Moore smiled so that the corners of his eyes were narrowed, looking extremely harmless. This James Moore coincided with the one that Gloria Taylor saw three years ago. Although James Moore and his identity seemed innocent, he appeared too suddenly, even if he had a life-saving grace for Gloria Taylor, he could not help but make Gloria Taylor wary. "What''s wrong today? Why are you staring at me?" James Moore asked narrowly: "Are you deciding to give up Kenny rke and stay with me? Most wee." Gloria Taylor raised her eyebrows: "Want to be an offeree?" James Moore smiled, stopped continuing the topic, and asked, "How is Kenny rke?" Good." For her, Kenny rke was willing to contact her, which was pretty good. "That''s fine." James Moore nodded, as if thinking of something: "If you need it, you can take him to my ce. I will help him with psychological guidance. What if it will be useful? " Gloria Taylor looked straightforward: "Thank you." After she finished, she passed the menu to James Moore: "Order first." James Moore took the menu and when he lowered his head to look at the menu intently, he was no different from an ordinary man. If there were something special, he seemed to be extraordinarily kind, and this temperament emanated from the inside out. He had a little humor, and was calm. He simply was the kind of elite man who was most popr with women nowadays. An elite in his field with a solid economic foundation. Compared with Kenny rke, he seemed a bit ordinary. But how did ordinary people rescue her from the ind? She talked about it with Edith before. When Kenny was seriously injured, Aurora rke rushed to take him away, together with the search and rescue team. Later, when Carl Cook rushed over, he did not find her. Then when did James Moore find her and take her away? Gloria Taylor stared at James Moore in a trance. "If you look at me like this, I will really feel that you are empathetic and fall in love with me." James Moore suddenly raised his head to look at her. Gloria returned to herself abruptly, and asked calmly: "You ready yet?" James Moore nodded, his eyes also showed a little bit of exploration: "Yeah." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When they waited for the food, they said nothing, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little ufortable. James Moore suddenly said: "When did it happen?" Although he didn''t say it clearly, Gloria already understood what he meant. "After I came to you, on the way back, I went to a mall to buy something, and someone brought explosives to the mall..." Gloria Taylor gave a brief overview of the situation on that day and said: "Maybe it was because the sound of the explosion stimted me, so I remembered it." Sometimes, everyone loved to talk to smart people. Because talking to a smart person could save trouble, he could guess your meaning directly without effort. There was no obvious change about the expression on James Moore. He just said lightly: "Congrattions." Chapter 440 Dont disturb her Chapter 440 Don''t disturb her Gloria was about to speak, but was interrupted by James Moore. "I know what you want to ask, but today''s theme is dinner." James Moore fixedly looked at Gloria Taylor: "But if you really want to ask those questions, its okay." Gloria Taylor felt that she wanted to take back her previous words. She didn''t like talking to smart people. Because smart people could tell at a nce what you were thinking, what you wanted to ask, and what you wanted to do. Since she had already had a showdown with James Moore and admitted that she had recovered her memory, she naturally wanted to ask about what happened three years ago, and how did James Moore know her. However, James Moore had said that, and she naturally wouldn''t ask about it. The dinner became a simple meal between friends. Without mentioning the doubts in Gloria Taylor''s heart, the two of them were eating happily. However, things often did not go as smoothly as people thought. Just when they were almost finished eating, a group of people walked in from outside. Gloria Taylor just nced, but did not take a closer look. And Tina rke, who was sitting next to her, saw clearly Kenny rke standing behind the crowd. Tina eximed excitedly: "Canny rke." But she was sitting in the children''s dining chair at this time and couldn''t get out, so she could only tantalize herself in a hurry. As soon as Kenny rke stepped into the restaurant, he frowned and stopped: "Someone called me." Shi Ye listened attentively and he had not heard someone calling Kenny rke. People walking in the front were originally too careful. When they noticed that Kenny rke had stopped, they naturally didn''t dare to go any further and could only stop and wait for Kenny rke. When Shi Ye was about to give a voice to remind Kenny rke, he saw Kenny rke look towards somewhere. Shi Ye followed Kenny rke''s sight and saw Tina sitting in the children''s dining chair, and Gloria sitting next to her. Opposite Gloria Taylor, there was a man. Shi Ye turned his head and carefully nced at Kenny rke''s expression at this time, and found nothing unusual. He then retracted his gaze, standing respectfully behind Kenny rke, and said: "Would young master go over?" "Didn''t you see her having a great time with another man?" Kenny sneered, "Don''t bother her." The words "another man" were clearly emphasized. Was this jealous? Angry? Shi Ye was unsure. If it was the old Kenny rke, he could be sure that Kenny rke was angry. But for now, he was not sure. After Kenny rke finished, he strode towards the box without turning his head back. When Gloria Taylor first saw Kenny rke, she secretly felt that it was not good. Although her rtionship with James Moore was pure, Kenny rke did not think so. Kenny rke had already shown clearly before. Although Gloria didn''t know what Kenny rke thought, she knew he was angry. "What''s the matter?" James Moore turned and looked back, just in time to see Kenny rke striding towards the box. Just now Tina called "Canny", he didn''t understand it very well. Now that he saw Kenny rke, he knew what was going on. James Moore teased Gloria Taylor: "You were meant to be, you can meet him at a meal." "Yes." Gloria Taylor smiled reluctantly, she always thought James Moore was gloating. When Gloria Taylor and James Moore finished their meal, Kenny rke and his party had not yete out. Tina rke saw Kenny rke before, but Kenny rke ignored her, so she was always depressed. Even if Gloria coaxed her with ice cream, she didn''t see how happy Tina was. Gloria Taylor sighed slightly. "You are here to wait for Kenny rke?" James Moore asked. Gloria Taylor nced at Tina rke and nodded: "Yeah." "I still have several patients in the afternoon. I''ll go home first." After James Moore finished speaking, he turned around and left. Gloria Taylor ordered a cup of fruit tea and apanied Tina rke to wait for Kenny rke toe out. Kenny rke''s dy ining out made Gloria Taylor suspect that Kenny rke might have gone. She took out her mobile phone and dialed Kenny rke, but Kenny rke did not answer. Gloria Taylor had to send him a message: "Tina is waiting for you. The fact was also that Tina rke really wanted to see him. Kenny rke still didn''t reply to her. Gloria Taylor waited for a while, but Kenny rke still didnte out. The doubt in Gloria Taylor''s heart became heavier. She took Tina rke directly to the box door, knocked on the box door symbolically twice, and pushed the boxs door open. In the box inside, there was no one. Gloria Taylor frowned and asked, "Where is Kenny rke?" Gloria Taylor was not a lively person, and looked a little cold when she didn''tugh. Someone in the box spected that she might be Kenny rke''s lover. Someone said, "Master rke left early." Gloria Taylor pursed her lips, gritted her teeth and said, "Thank you." Then she quit and closed the door for them. She lowered her head and met Tina rke''s suspicious eyes. "Dad? Didn''t you say we can wait for father toe out? Where''s dad? Gloria Taylor didn''t know how to exin to her, Kenny rke didn''t want to see them...No, Kenny rke might not want to see her. Gloria Taylor picked up Tina rke: "Go home first." It was already afternoon, and on the way back, Tina rke started to feel sleepy again. When they got home, Tina rke was already asleep. Gloria Taylor hugged her to the bed. In order not to wake her, she had to act lightly. But Tina rke already weighed more than 20 catties. Gloria Taylor came back and hugged her all the way. At the moment, she almost had no strength and it was a bitborious to put Tina rke on bed smoothly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria Taylor stared at her face, sighed, reached for her little nose, and whispered: "Little fat guy." Gloria came out of the room and called Shi Ye. Shi Ye''s voice was still respectful: "Youngdy." Gloria Taylor didn''t talk in a roundabout way: "Just now in the restaurant, Kenny rke saw me eating with James Moore, was he angry?" Shi Ye nced at the man sitting behind the office table, looking through the information expressionlessly, turned to look aside, and whispered: "It should be..." Gloria Taylor paused for a while and then said, "If he went straight back home from work in the evening. I will trouble you toe and pick up Gloria." If Kenny rke was really angry, he would definitely note to her again tonight. But Tina rke missed him, it seemed that he did not reject Tina rke. Gloria thought it should be fine to take Tina to Kenny rke''s house for one night. Chapter 441 Let him be good! Chapter 441 Let him be good! Shi Ye heard the words and said, "I know." However, when he hung up the phone and turned around, he saw Kenny rke staring at him expressionlessly. Kenny rke''s eyes were a bit sharp, which gave Shi Ye a illusion of being seen through. He yelled whiningly: "...Master." Kenny rke didn''t even move his eyebrows, and asked, "What did she say to you?" Although he was working for Kenny rke so long, Shi Ye was still surprised by the sharp sense of Kenny rke. He was pretty sure that Kenny rke hadn''t seen the caller ID just now, but he still guessed that it was Gloria Taylor. "Madam said, if you don''t go to her house for dinner tonight, let me go and take Tina to you." Since Kenny rke had already guessed that the call was from Gloria Taylor, he had no choice but to tell the truth. "Huh!" Kenny snorted first, and then showed a very shallow smile: "The woman has changed her mind. She has found her next husband, and now she wants to give Tina to me." "Master, did you... think too much?" Shi Ye really couldn''t figure out how could Kenny rke think so. It''s incredible. "I just told herst night that I would go to her for dinner tonight. What happened? She should take my daughter to have dinner with another man today!" Kenny rke said while threw the file in his hand away: "thinking of remarrying me and going out to date with another man, she has a lot of nerve." Shi Ye hesitated for a while, and decided to say something for Gloria Taylor: "Mr. Moore is the life-saver of Youngdy. She recovered her memory and asked Mr. Moore to have a meal. It is normal..." Kenny rke used to be a bit unreasonable sometimes, but there was also a normal concept of right and wrong. And now Kenny rke was simply a crackpot. Gloria Taylor was just having a meal with James Moore, and Kenny rke should feel that Gloria Taylor had changed her mind. After hearing Shi Ye''s words, Kenny rke thought for a while. Shi Ye continued: "Furthermore, Mr. Moore is much worse than Master." Shi Ye had been by Kenny rke''s side for so many years. He never thought that there would be a situation that he needed to tter Kenny.. Fortunately, Shi Ye''s words had a little effect. "Really." Kenny rke finished speaking, and waved his hand: "Go out." Shi Ye heard this and went out. Kenny rke leaned back, curling his eyebrows and sinking into thought. He did think about not going to find Gloria for dinner tonight, but he hesitated. People had appetites. After eating the food made by Gloria Taylor, he didn''t want to eat the food made by the domestic servant. Gloria Taylor even guessed that he might not be there at night. It seemed that she had some understanding of his temper. The more Gloria Taylor felt that he would not go, the more he wanted to go. In the evening, Gloria Taylor made arge table of dishes, half of which were the favorites of Kenny rke. If Shi Ye came to pick up Tinater, she was sure that Kenny rke would note, so she asked Shi Ye to pack some food for Kenny rke. Kenny rke was now inexplicably angry and had tantrums, she couldnt haggle over every penny with him. After all, he was a patient. When it was almost eight o''clock, she cooked the meal well and the doorbell rang. Gloria Taylor went to open the door and saw Kenny rke standing outside the door. She was stunned for three seconds before taking a half step back and beckoning him toe in. When he came in, Gloria Taylor seemed to have finally recovered. She took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab and put them in front of Kenny rke. She bought a pair of slippers ording to Kenny rke''s size when she went shopping in the afternoon. Kenny rke cast his eyes down and looked at the brand new slippers. He didn''t say much, and just bent over and put it on. It fit well, it should be bought for him specially. Kenny rke felt a little relieved. He put on his slippers and walked straight to the dining room as if he were at his own home. Gloria Taylor followed behind him and said, "I thought you wouldn''t being tonight." Kenny rke turned his head and nced at her, and said without expression: "if I donte, who do you want to call?" When he was in a bad mood, his words could choke people to death. Gloria Taylor had seen it before. Gloria responded with ease: "So, you are afraid that I will call someone else, so youe by yourself?" "Gloria Taylor, you..." Kenny was interrupted by a little girl before he finished speaking. Tina heard Kenny''s voice, rushed over and towards him. Of course, she was still the same as before, not tall enough to hold Kenny''s legs. Kenny rke lowered his head and met the girl''s bright eyes like ck grapes. Tina rke smiled very sweetly, and her voice was crisp: "Dad." The cold lines on Kenny rke''s face involuntarily changed a little. He stared at Tina for a few seconds, and said very seriously: "Are you getting on a bit?" Gloria: "..." Gloria Taylor touched Tina rke''s head and said softly: "Tina, Dad praises you for being cute." Tina rke let go of Kenny rke''s Legs, two short delicate eyebrows frowned, pouting with dissatisfaction: "He said I''m fat!" "..." Tina rke could actually understand Kenny. Tina rke narrowed her mouth: "It''s not good to be fat." She didn''t watch her usual action movies for nothing, and she understood many words. Kenny rke moved his lips, and said solemnly: "being fat is a good thing, it''s cute." Tina rke tilted her head, and looked at Kenny for a few seconds: "Oh." Then, she hugged Kenny rke''s leg again: "Daddy hug." Kenny rke appeared indifferent to Tina rke''s acting: "Dont you call me Canny?" Tina thought he wanted her to call him Canny, so she shouted kindly : "Canny rke." Her tone was very serious. Kenny rke hugged Tina rke with a dark face. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gloria Taylor held back a smile, and it was very refreshing to watch Kenny rke have no alternative in front of Tina. Kenny rke hugged Tina and sat down at the table like an ancestor. After Tina rke and Gloria Taylor lived together, they took their own bowls and chopsticks for meals. When she saw Gloriae out from the kitchen, she struggled to get off Kenny rke and ran to the kitchen to get her own bowl and chopsticks. She took her bowl and chopsticks out, neatly ced them on the table, and saw Kenny rke still sitting there, so she walked over and pulled him: "It''s a good baby to take a bowl by yourself." Kenny rke: "..." Gloria Taylor was about to take out the bowl. After seeing Tina rke''s behavior, she silently put the bowl back. Let Kenny rke be a good baby. Chapter 442 It was not tough enough Chapter 442 It was not tough enough Gloria retreated to the kitchen and looked at the father and daughter outside. Seeing that Kenny rke still did not move, Tina rke pointed to the direction of the kitchen and urged him: "Dad, go." Kenny rke kept a tight face, standing up expressionlessly and walking towards the kitchen. Gloria Taylor turned around and walked to the edge of the table, pretending to be busy. Soon, Kenny rke walked in. Gloria Taylor pretended not to know, and asked with a puzzled look: "What''s wrong?" Kenny rke asked her aloud, "Where is the bowl?" Kenny had a dark face. Gloria pointed to the cab behind her. Kenny rke came over to open the cab. The kitchen was not very big and the space was narrow. Gloria Taylor could touch him easily when she turned around. She waited for Kenny rke to take the bowl and go out together. Tina watched Kenny rke take out the bowl, learning how Gloria Taylor usually encouraged her, giving him thumbs up, and seriously saying: "Dad is awesome!" Kenny lived a little half of his life and was praised by a little bit for the first time. But there was no special mood. He pursed his lips, and said indifferently: "Eat." Fortunately, Tina rke had long been used to Kenny rke''s indifferent appearance, even if Kenny rke was different from before, Tina rke was also hard to find. Children ate less, so Tina rke was always the one who finished the meal first. After she had eaten, she ran aside to y with toys. Only Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke sat face to face at the table. The atmosphere was rarely harmonious, and Gloria Taylor asked him aloud, "Is there any news about that hypnosis expert?" "No." Kenny rke said without looking up. The expression on Gloria Taylor''s face faded a bit. She pondered for a moment, and said, "If you can''t find it, it only means that he is avoiding us on purpose." Kenny rke then raised his head to look at her. Although he didn''t speak, Gloria Taylor could tell from his eyes that he was waiting for her to continue. "Aurora found the world''s top hypnosis expert, and his worth is certainly not low. Assuming that Aurora has given him a very generous reward, but he is now avoiding us, it means, it''s not really anything to do with money, after all, you can pay him more than Aurora rke can give." When Gloria Taylor said this, she watched Kenny rke''s reaction. Kenny rke put down his chopsticks and leaned back, with no emotion in his tone: "Go on." "This shows that the hypnosis expert may be hypnotizing you for certain purpose..." This time, before Gloria Taylor finished speaking, Kenny rke interrupted her: "Purpose? For example?" Gloria thought for a while, and said, "Just guess that this hypnosis expert may have enmity with you?" Kenny rke seemed to have heard something funny, there was a sh of sarcasm in his eye: "Do you know how I deal with someone who had a ''feud'' with me?" Gloria clenched her finger slightly: "You think that if the hypnosis expert really had a feud with you, his revenge was not cruel enough?" Wasnt it cruel to let one forget the past, forget his lover, children, and friends? "My life is not different because of this." Kenny rke''s eyes were extremely cold. The person who lost memory was always ignorant, and the most painful were those who were forgotten. "Let''s eat." Gloria Taylor stopped continuing this topic with him. If this topic went on, it would not be a happy ending. Gloria Taylor lowered her head and ate in silence. Kenny clearly felt that Gloria was depressed. From Kenny''s sight, he could only see her long eyshes, herplexion was faint, and she was unhappy. He did not speak any more, and the two finished their meal in silence. After eating, Kenny wanted to go back. Tina rke, who had been ying with toys, saw Kenny rke walking towards the door and ran towards him immediately. "Dad, where are you going." Tina said, pointing out the window: "It''s getting dark." Kenny looked down at her: "Go back." Tina was too young. He looked down at her with a bit of effort, so he took a short step back. Tina rke grabbed the corner of his clothes and turned to look at Gloria Taylor: "Mom." Gloria Taylor''s voice and her expression were the same - indifferent: "Dad wants to go back, don''t tugging." "No." Tina frowned: "I don''t want it, no!" Tina rke rarely lost her temper like this. Sometimes, when a child lost her temper, it did not mean that she must be unbehaved or obedient. She lost her temper because she had her own demands. Although she was still very young, she was also an independent person. She seldom separated from Kenny rke. During this time, she rarely met him, so she wanted to stay with Kenny rke. It was not an excessive requirement to want to stay with dad. Gloria Taylor pursed her lips and looked at Kenny: "You can take her back to stay for one night. If you dont have time, you can let Shi Ye send her over, or I can pick her up by myself." After she finished speaking, she squatted down and said to Tina rke: "You don''t want to separate with your father, so you go back with your father, and you wille back if you miss me." Tina frowned: "You go too." "I''m not going, as long as you miss me, I wille to you." Gloria Taylor touched her head: "Be good." Tina pouted, obviously a little unhappy. She looked at Kenny and Gloria, then she lowered her head and bulged her face without speaking. Gloria Taylor stood up and opened the door: "Let''s go, Tina''s clothes and daily necessities are all in your vi. You have servants and they will take care of her." Because of this, she would be relieved to let Kenny take Tina back. Kenny frowned and led Tina out. Gloria Taylor stood at the door and watched the two enter the elevator before closing the door and returning to the room. When Kenny pressed the elevators button, he heard a small choke next to him. He turned his head and saw that Tina stretch out her hand to wipe tears. Kenny rke''s brows tightened, and he said coldly, "Why are you crying?" Tina nced at him, and simply burst into tears. "Wow...wow..." The little girl cried with tears on her face, her nose and eyes were all red, and she was still wiping tears. Tina rke''s cries echoed throughout the elevator. Kenny''s eyes shed a touch of irritation, and he reached out and huggedThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Tina. He may have always hugged Tina rke before, so when he held her, his skillful movements surprised him a little. Kenny rke tried to make his tone softer: "Stop crying." Tina cried so hard, and intermittently said, "Why didn''t mome... you stop her..." Chapter 443 She is already famous Chapter 443 She is already famous Although Tina spoke intermittently, Kenny rke understood her words. Tina wanted her family of three to be together, but her ability to express herself was limited, and her words failed to convey the idea. Kenny rke said, "Why didn''t I let here? She didn''t want toe." Hearing Kennys words, Tina''s cries paused, looking at him seriously. Tina said ignorantly: "She wants toe." Kenny rke raised his eyebrows to look at her: "Really? Why isn''t she here?" He thought the little girl was also quite interesting. She just cried so hard and suddenly stopped crying now; she argued with him without understanding his words. Tina was confused by Kenny rke''s words, her face bulged, and said violently, "She wille!" "Yes." Kenny rke took a deep breath: "She wille." At this time, the elevator had reached the first floor, and Kenny hugged her and strode out of the elevator. He put Tina down and led her away. Suddenly, Tina rke broke away from his hand, turned and ran to the elevator. Kenny rke stared at his own hand for a few seconds, then strode over. Tina was pressing the elevator button on tiptoe, but her hands were always unable to reach it. Kenny leaned over, and with his long arms stretched out, he picked up Tina quickly and carried her on his shoulders and walked out. "Put me down!" Tina thumped her calf: "Let me down." Kenny did not say a word, and hugged her directly to the parking lot. He freed one hand to press the car key, opened the car door with another hand, and then stuffed Tina into the car. The back seat of the car was equipped with a child seat, which should have been installed before. Kenny rke pressed her on the children''s seat and buckled her seat belt. Seeing Tina still looking angry, he was impatient: "Sit down and don''t move. No cry!" Tina shrank her shoulders in fright by him, took a careful look at him, and quickly lowered her head, not daring to look at him. Still afraid of him. Kenny rke closed the car door with satisfaction and walked to the front to drive. When he started the car, from the rearview mirror, he nced at Tina who was ying with a seat belt with an unhappy expression. Usually it only took twenty minutes to drive home, but this time he drove for ten more minutes. The car stopped at the door of the vi, and when he got out of the car and opened the car door, he found Tina was asleep. Kenny bent over to take her out, and said in a low voice: "Full of sleep." Shi Ye had been living in the vi recently and when he saw Kennye in with Tina in his arms, he was taken aback. Then he remembered what Kenny rke had saidst time, and he couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy: "Master, why did you bring Tina back?" Wouldn''t Kenny just snatch Tina rke back? Kenny walked inside looking steadily forward: "She wants toe back with me." Although Tina wanted to run back when she just got out of the elevator, she left her house and followed him voluntarily. Kenny directly hugged Tina to her room. After he put Tina rke on the bed, he stopped abruptly. No one had told him that this was Tina rke''s room, and he carried Tina rke into this room by instinct. He stared at Tina for a few seconds, then turned around and went out. Shi Ye was right outside the door. Kenny rke directly instructed him: "Go and call a maid over." Shi Ye nodded slightly, and went downstairs to call a maid to take care of Tina. Kenny rke went to the study directly. Shi Ye followed closely. As soon as Kenny rke sat down, he remembered the question Gloria asked him before. He looked at Shi Ye and asked, "How about the hypnosis experts?" "There are not many practitioners in the hypnotist industry, and the top hypnosis experts are very low-key..." Speaking of this, Shi Ye paused. "Moreover, it is inevitable that such top hypnosis experts have some strange habit. After they treat the patients, they will hypnotize the patients to make the patients forget their faces." After Shi Ye finished speaking, he carefully paid attention to Kennys expression. Kenny rke squinted his eyes slightly, and his voice was frigid: "In other words, no one has ever seen the true colors of those so-called top hypnosis experts?" Shi Ye nodded invisibly, then lowered his head and stopped talking, behaving in acquiescence. "Ha." For a long time, Kenny rke sneered and said: "It''s really interesting, continue to investigate, I don''t believe it, he can hide for a lifetime!" "Yes." Without Tina rke, the house looked quite deserted. Gloria Taylor made breakfast and was about to call Tina to eat, only then did she remember that Tina rke took Tina rke awayst night. Really a little ufortable. Gloria Taylor ate breakfast while watching entertainment news. After a few days, the media still made articles on her previous Microblogs content. "Gloria, the screenwriter of "Lost City", who disappeared for three years, posted a Microblog a few days ago, which made a big ssh. In addition to fans rted to the industry, who closely paid attention to the screenwriter''s daily trend of life, there are also someizens who love to gossip. It seems that this screenwriter is actually Kenny rkes ex-wife, Gloria Taylor..." "One more important point is that after Gloria Taylor disappeared out of thin air, rumors about her on the Inte also disappearedpletely. Before she disappeared, she made a new boyfriend. Some netizens spected that her disappearance in three years may be rted to the new boyfriend she had made three years ago, or maybe..." This kind of meaningless report could still be used for entertainment. Gloria Taylor read the full text with gusto. The whole story was made up randomly, without any authenticity. Was it true that people in the media now wrote reports based on imagination? New boyfriend? Where did her new boyfriende from? Gloria Taylor carefully recalled that it seemed that James Moore hugged her then, and was photographed by the media. Later, she was kidnapped by Si Chengyu. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After reading the report, Gloria Taylor did not forget to read thements below. "Really? The screenwriter of "Lost City" is Kenny rke''s ex-wife? It''s not a ghostwriter, right?" "The editor said something useless, I just want to know, when will the second part of "Lost City" be filmed? There are so many pits at the end of the first part. There will definitely be a second part?" "Whatever your new boyfriend and old ex-husband, I just want to know whether the second part of "Lost City" would be filmed." "I haven''t read Lost City. Who is this Gloria? She really wants to be popr. I have seen a lot of her news these days. How many drafts have she bought?" Thestment below, there were many follow-upments. "You haven''t seen it yourself, it doesn''t mean that others haven''t seen it." "She wants to be popr? She doesn''t need to think about it, she is already famous, ok?" "I think you want to be famous, right? I just made you!" Chapter 444 Set a trap for her Chapter 444 Set a trap for her Gloria Taylor scanned thesements and found that arge part of these were for the second part of "Lost City". There were also some excellentments, which were mmed by others as soon as they were posted. Gloria Taylor put down her mobile phone, packed the tableware, and nned to call Kenny rketer to ask about Tina rke. As soon as she put the tableware away, the phone rang. It''s a bunch of unfamiliar phone numbers. There were many unfamiliar numbers these days. Gloria Taylor just took a look and answered the phone: "Hello." On the other end of the phone was a slightly familiar female voice: "It''s Gloria rke? Gloria heard this voice and paused slightly before saying, Jennifer Jones? Really you? Jennifer Jones tone revealed a surprise: "there were many reports about you these days. I thought it was just a gimmick, but I didn''t expect it to be you!" Jennifer was very optimistic about the script of Gloria. When the filming of "Lost City" was finished, she wanted to ask Gloria Taylor to attend the finale banquet, but she couldnt find Gloria Taylor at that time. Later, "Lost City" was released and the broadcast volume rose like a rocket. Jennifer Jones still couldnt contact Gloria Taylor. There was no news at all. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the past three years, Jennifer Jones had been paying attention to the news of Gloria Taylor. When she saw Gloria Taylor update her Microblog she still didn''t believe it was Gloria Taylor herself. So, after waiting for a few days, she confirmed that it was Gloria Taylor herself, and then she called her. Gloria was still cordial in front of Jennifer. She smiled and said, "It''s me. It''s been a while since I''ve been back." "Then when shall we meet?" Jennifer said. "Okay, I have nothing to do recently anyway." Jennifer was a very capable person. After hearing Gloria Taylor say this, she said directly: "If you are fine, how about today?" Gloria also agreed: "ok." Gloria and Jennifer had an appointment at a high-end restaurant. This restaurant was run by people in the entertainment circle, and people from the entertainment circle often came here. Compared with three years ago, Jennifer Jones looked more capable and more beautiful. As soon as she saw Gloria Taylor, she hurried over and looked at Gloria Taylor carefully: "It feels like you haven''t changed much in the past three years." Gloria Taylor said sincerely: "You are more beautiful." "I''m tired of these words. I didn''t expect you to be so hypocritical." Jennifer looked disgusted. After she finished, she pulled Gloria Taylor to sit down. The two began to chat. "Where have you been and what have you been doing for the past three years? There is no news about you at all." Jennifer couldn''t help but shake her head. "There was an ident. Iy down for three years." Gloria took a sentence for the past three years. Jennifer Jones widened her eyes: "Lying for three years?!" "Very curious?" Gloria raised her eyebrows and looked at her: "I won''t tell you." Jennifer let out a cry and then changed the subject and said: "You know that "Lost City" is on fire? Fans are looking forward to the second part. What do you think?" Gloria Taylor shook the water ss in front of her and said with a smile, "No idea." Jennifer stared at Gloria Taylor for a few seconds, and said in apromising manner: "Say Well, how much do you want?" When she bought the script of Gloria Taylor before, she knew that Gloria Taylor was definitely not a loser. Gloria Taylor was a very thoughtful person. The "Lost City" was still remembered by so many fans after it had been broadcast two years. Jennifer was the producer, and Gloria was the screenwriter. They naturally wanted to take advantage of this enthusiasm and make some more dramas in this series to make a lot of money. Gloria Taylor just said "no idea", just for waiting for Jennifers proposal. Gloria Taylor smiled slightly, looking very gentle: "It depends on how generous you are." Jennifer felt speechless because Gloria Taylor was setting a trap for her to jump. Gloria Taylor didn''t say how much money she wanted, and just waited her to talk about it first. So she could take the initiative in her own hands. Jennifer used to think that Gloria Taylor was a cunning person, but now she felt more so. "I suspect that you have not been lying in the hospital for the past three years, but have gone to experience and toughening, why are you getting more and more cunning." Jennifer said angrily. Gloria Taylor pursed her lips slightly, and said aloud: "I will treat this as Miss Jones''pliment to me." Jennifer''s mouth twitched, but then her tone became serious: "In order to show my sincerity, I can draw extra dividends to you for this number for thest Lost City". She said, raising a hand. Gloria Taylor said uncertainly: "How much?" Jennifer raised her chin slightly, and said with a serious expression: "Five million." Gloria Taylors hand holding the water ss paused slightly. Five million was beyond her expectations. Although "Lost City" made Jennifer Jones earn a lot of money, she signed a contract with Gloria Taylor and bought the copyright for one million. In order to sign the copyright of the second part of "Lost City" with Gloria Taylor, Jennifer Jones was willing to divide the profit of the first part more to her. It was really sincere. Gloria Taylor did not speak immediately, and Jennifer was not sure what she meant. Although Gloria Taylor was a few years younger than her, sometimes Gloria Taylor''s mind was a little bit deep and it''s a little hard for her to figure out. However, Gloria Taylor also had an advantage, which was sincerity. Because of this, Jennifer also directly expressed the greatest sincerity she could give. The two looked at each other for a few seconds, Jennifer Jones said first: "This is my sincerity, you can think about it." Gloria did not answer her question directly, just asked: ""The second part of Lost City, how do you n to sign a contract with me?" Jennifer smiled: "As long as you are willing to sell it to me, everything is easy to discuss." Gloria also smiled and nodded: "Okay." Jennifer Jones was serious, and Gloria Taylor never thought of selling the second part of "Lost City" to others. Even if the money paid by others may be higher than that of Jennifer Jones, it was not necessarily better than the team of Jennifer Jones. At least, if she sell it to Jennifer Jones, the script wouldn''t fail in her hands. Gloria Taylor and Jennifer Jones discussed the plot of Lost City, and they separated after lunch. That afternoon, Jennifer Jones transferred five million yuan to Gloria Taylor. Since Gloria Taylor received the money, she naturally wanted to study the plot of the second part, and then she immediately searched for "Lost City" online to watch. Chapter 445 You don’t want me stay overnight Chapter 445 You dont want me stay overnight She remembered the plot structure of "Lost City", but there still were some details that she couldn''t remember clearly. Now to write the second part, she had to review the content of the first part again. All afternoon, Gloria Taylor was watching "Lost City" with her tablet. Even when she was cooking, she put the tablet on the table, cutting vegetables and watching TV. Suddenly, she heard a loud "bang" outside the door. Gloria Taylor was startled, and after a pause, she walked towards the door. Before she reached out to open the door, it was opened from the outside. A strange man in overalls stood at the door. Gloria Taylor''s face became cold and asked: "Who are you?" The man was a little bit stunned, and his voice was a little vague: "I''m a locksmith..." Gloria Taylor''s face became colder: "I didn''t call to unlock." At this moment, a familiar voice sounded, "I asked him to unlock." The man who unlocked the lock stepped back, Kennys heroic face appeared in the sight of Gloria Taylor. "Kenny rke?" Gloria smiled angrily: "You are all right! Let someonee to unlock my door? You can''t knock at the door? No matter how bad, you can also call me!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Gloria Taylor reached out and scratched her hair irritably. Kenny rke looked at her coldly, with a gloomy tone: "I didn''t knock at the door and didn''t call you?" After hearing this, Gloria Taylor quickly turned and returned to the room to get the phone. She found her mobile phone on the coffee table in the living room. There were several missed calls on it, all of which were called by Kenny rke. It turned out that Kenny rke had called her... It must be because she had been watching "Lost City" just now, so she didn''t hear the phone ring. She turned her head and found that Kenny rke had followed her into the room, and at this time he was sitting on the sofa. He loosened his tie and leaned on the sofa, looking at Gloria Taylor with an sullen expression. Gloria Taylor put down her phone, turned around and poured him a ss of water. Kenny rke took a sip of the water and frowned, "What are you doing?" Gloria was a little embarrassed, but said truthfully, "Watching TV." Kenny rke sneered and said nothing. Gloria Taylor nced in the direction of the door again, and confirmed that Kenny rke was the only one here, and she asked out aloud: "Where is Tina? Why didn''t shee together?"Kenny rke''splexion darkened: "she had a cold. I just came back from thepany. I will pick you up to see her by the way." Gloria Taylor opened her lips slightly, but finally she didnt say anything. Children had poor immunity, and it was normal for children to catch a cold. What''s more, it was not necessarily the mistake caused by Kenny rke. Kenny rke was still a patient, Wasn''t he? "Wait a minute, I''ll change my clothes." After Gloria Taylor said, she got up and went back to the room. It didn''t take long for Gloria Taylor toe out. It had been autumn, the temperature was right, it was neither too cold nor too hot. Wearing a white sweater and a skirt underneath, she looked simple and warm. Gloria Taylor picked up the phone and urged Kenny rke: "Let''s go." Kenny rke stood up with his hands into the pockets of his suit pants and strode out. The two entered the elevator at the same time. Kenny rke nced sideways at her and found she looked worried. "I''ve found a doctor, its not a big deal, children always catch colds." it seemed that Kenny wasforting Gloria Taylor but his words didn''t affect Gloria Taylor, she just nodded perfunctorily, Kenny rke''s face was slightly sunken and stopped talking. Twenty minutester, the two arrived at Kenny rke''s vi. Gloria Taylor got out of the car and walked in quickly. She had lived in Kenny rke''s vi before, so she was very familiar with his vi. She entered the lobby and ran directly upstairs to Tina rke''s room. Tina was on a drip, and she was lying on the bed in a daze and fell asleep. Gloria Taylor walked over and called softly, "Tina?" Tina''s eyes were dark and bright, the eyshes were long, but they were not curled. When she slept with her eyes closed, the eyshes were straight to cover the lying silkworm under the eyes. Half of a small face was covered in the quilt, and the wings of her nose was gently opened and closed when she breathed, especially provoking pity. Tina slept very lightly, Gloria only gave such a shallow call, she opened her eyes. She rolled her eyes nkly, then when she saw Gloria, she narrowed her eyes and laughed: "Mom." As she said, she stretched out her hand to hug Gloria. Gloria Taylor had already seen what she was going to do. When Tina rke just reached out, she reached out first and held her arm: "Don''t move your hands, you have been put on a drip." Tina heard the words, turned her head and nced at the back of her hand, her mouth crumpled and tears filled her eyes at once, but she did not cry. Looking at her like this, Gloria took pity on her. Gloria Taylor touched her head: "It''s okay, Tina will be healed soon." Tina rke nodded obediently: "Yeah." She raised her another hand and held Gloria Taylor''s hand tightly: "Mom don''t go." "sure, I will be with you here." Gloria Taylor smiled and nodded. Tina didn''t see her all day and night, so she whispered something, and soon fell asleep. Gloria Taylor tucked her back corners for her, and turned her head back presentiently, and saw Kenny rke was standing behind her. She was taken aback, and said angrily, "When did youe in?" Kenny rke didn''t answer her question, his eyes fell on Tina rke''s Face: "Fall asleep." "Yeah." Gloria Taylor stood up, walked out, and whispered to him: "How did she catch a cold." Kenny rke said indifferently: "Last night, she ran out of the room to look for you in the middle of the night." He slept lightly, and heard movement outside. When he came out, he found that it was Tina. She stood barefoot at his door, sobbing softly, asking him for her mother. In the middle of the night, where would he go to find her mother? In the end, there was no alternative, Kenny rke could only take her to his room to sleep. Nevertheless, she still caught a cold. However, when Gloria Taylor called in the morning, Tina rke was still sleeping. At that time, Kenny rke did not know that Tina rke had caught a cold. Gloria Taylor listened to him, walked out the door, closed the door, turned around and said to Kenny rke: "After Tina wakes up, I will take her back. "Kenny rke heard the words, his face became slightly sullen: "What do you mean?" "Tina needs my care now, so I want to take her back." Gloria finished and smiled slightly: "Or, do you want me to stay?" Didn''t wait for Kenny rke to say something, Gloria Taylor said negatively: "You don''t want me to stay." Chapter 446 Be attracted to her identity Chapter 446 Be attracted to her identity Kenny rke frowned: "Gloria Taylor." Gloria Taylor interrupted him, looked at his eyes, and said seriously: "Kenny rke, I know you better than you think." "You have no feelings for me or Tina now. You are trying to ept us. This is already very good. Don''t worry too much. Step by step." Kenny rke was also working hard, and was also trying to ept her and Tina. But obviously, the results were not very good. This might be rted to Kenny rke''s previous experiences. In his youth, because of his mother, the color of his life was gray and dark. It was not so easy for someone to get into his heart. And he was a person who liked to control everything. However, his memory appeared chaotic and stayed in his early twenties. At that time he didn''t know Gloria Taylor and Tina rke. He might be able to ept his identity as the president of rke''s family and the truth of his mother''s kidnapping case, but Gloria Taylor and Tina rke werepletely outside his control. Because the two of them, one was his wife and the other was his daughter, they were both very close to him. Oh, to be more specific, she was actually just the ex-wife of Kenny rke. When Kenny rke got along with them, he was actually a little at a loss. This was something that Gloria Taylor could feel. Gloria Taylor didn''t know whether Kenny rke listened to what she said. He just stared at Gloria Taylor for a while, and then said coldly: "up to you." After that, he turned and left. After Tina rke woke up, Gloria Taylor took her back. Tina returned home and felt much better. Gloria simply cooked some food and coaxed Tina to sleep. It might be because of illness, Tina was particrly clingy. Gloria Taylor coaxed her for a while, and when she was about to leave, Tina suddenly hold her: "Mom don''t go." "Okay, I won''t leave, I will sleep with you tonight." Gloria Taylor had to leaned on the bedside tofort her. There was joy shing in Tina rke''s eyes: "Okay." Just as Tina rke fell asleep, Gloria Taylor''s cell phone rang. Gloria quickly turned off her voice, and gently walked out. The call was made by Jennifer Jones. They just met during the day and she called back so quickly. Was there anything important? As soon as the phone was connected, Jennifer''s slightly eager voice rang: "There is an event tomorrow night. Let''s go together." "What event?" "A small award ceremony, many of them are insiders, and there are also some investors. Anyway, you will be in the circle in the future. Go and get familiar with me." Gloria Taylor knew in her heart that Jennifer Jones wanted to take her to look for investment. It''s actually nice to show her identity. Just like Jennifer said, she would also have to join in the circle in the future, so she would naturally have to make more of the talents in the circle. Gloria Taylor agreed: "Okay, what time?" After hanging up the phone, Gloria Taylor thought of Tina rke. If she went to the event, what about Tina rke? Entrusting others to take care of her, she was not at ease. Edith might also attend tomorrow night''s event. In the end, she could only find Kenny rke? It was impossible for her to not go to the event because of Tina rke. There would definitely be reporters at this kind of award ceremony. Not to mention that she was unwilling to take Tina rke. Even if Kenny rke knew about it, it was impossible to allow her to take Tina rke. It seemed that she could only send Tina to Kenny rke''s house. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The time for the award ceremony was nine o''clock in the evening. Gloria Taylor sent Tina rke to Kenny rke in advance, got a haircut, and went to the venue of the award ceremony. Jennifer Jones was waiting for her at the gate. When she saw Gloria Taylor, her eyes lit up: "Natural beauty is talking about a woman like you. To be honest, don''t you consider to enter the entertainment industry?" Gloria Taylor wore a white dress today. It didn''t show off the shoulders or had a low-cut. It was an ordinary basic style. And a simple makeup was put on. "If I enter the entertainment industry, who would write "Lost City 2"?" Gloria Taylor teased Jennifer Jones. Jennifer Jonesughed and patted her on the shoulder. Without saying more, she pulled her to walk inside. Many people came to the event, some of whom were familiar faces often active on TV screens, and some neers who were just starting to cut a figure. Most of them were people from the entertainment industry, but there were also some investors. Jennifer Jones had a widework of contacts and knew many people. As soon as she entered, people kept greeting her. "Miss Jones was here too. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen youst time. You are more beautiful!" "Thank you..." Jennifer responded with ease. When someone saw Gloria Taylor standing next to her, he couldn''t help but ask: "Miss Jones wants to develop a neer? Are you preparing to train actors by yourself?" Gloria Taylor looked outstanding, so it''s not umon for someone to say that. Jennifer pretended to be angry and said: "You are wrong. I dont have so much spare money and energy to train new people by myself, this is the screenwriter of "Lost City", Gloria Taylor." When the man heard the words, a sh of surprise shed on his face: "The screenwriter of "Lost City"?" Gloria Taylor nodded slightly: "Hello, I am Gloria Taylor." "Hello..." The man reached out to Gloria Taylor: "I didn''t expect the screenwriter of "Lost City" to be so young and beautiful." After a short chat, they went elsewhere. Soon, news that the screenwriter of "Lost City" also came to participate in the event went around the party. From time to time, people came to see Jennifer Jones and took the opportunity to look at Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor knew in her heart that these people were more curious about her identity as the "ex-wife" of Kenny rke, than as the screenwriter of "Lost City" . Some directors, investors, and actors came to exchange business cards with her. It''s not difficult to deal with. "Oh, isn''t this the screenwriter of our famous "Lost City", Gloria Taylor?" At this moment, a strange voice sounded behind Gloria Taylor. Without looking back, Gloria Taylor could also tell whose voice it was. Because the voice was too familiar. Gloria Taylor didn''t look back, but Anne Taylor walked around in front of her, and said casually: "How long haven''t you seen me? Your friend with the surname Moore, his injury is okay? Anne Taylor wore a ck low-cut evening gown today, and her makeup was as strong as ever. She looked at Gloria Taylor and couldnt hide the hatred from her eyes. Perhaps, she didn''t even want to hide. Chapter 447 Because of their indulgence toward her Chapter 447 Because of their indulgence toward her Gloria Taylor stepped back half a step, her face was pale: "Thanks for your concern, his injury is almost healed." Anne Taylorughed, but what she said was full of provocation: "Then you really have to thank me. It was just the brake cable was cut." Gloria Taylor clenched her hands, the joints of her fingers became slightly white. She looked at Anne Taylor coldly with a cold voice: "Then you better pray, the person behind you who is protecting you can protect you for the rest of your life." There was a frantic look in Anne Taylor''s eyes, and a vicious meaning showing in her voice: "there is no need to protect me for a lifetime. Do you think you can live a lifetime? Just revenge for Chengyu. I dont care how long I would live. Gloria heard this, her pupils shrank suddenly, and she said in a voice that only two people could hear: Anne Taylor, Si Chengyus death was not rted with us! He buried all the bombs on the ind, and I am a victim, either." "Victim? Huh!" Anne Taylor snorted coldly, her bright red lips raised slightly, her tone was full of repressed hatred: "You are a victim, so why are you still alive? But Chengyu dead? Why are you and Kenny rke alive, and only Cheng Yu is dead!" Annes expression on her face began to be ferocious. She became a little agitated, and her volume was involuntarily raised: "Tell me why! Why not you, but Chengyu!" The voice of Anne Taylor caught the attention of others. Gloria Taylor watched her go crazy coldly. Anne Taylor had no basic right and wrong views. In her eyes, regardless of whether Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke made a mistake, the death of Si Chengyu was their biggest mistake. From a very young age, Anne Taylor had been treated like a princess at Taylors house. Tina Walker pampered her, and Gloria also obeyed Anne when she was a child because of Tina Walker. It was because of their indulgence that made Anne Taylor be the one today. When Anne Taylor encountered something unsatisfactory, she never found fault from herself but others, she could never reflect on herself. Gloria Taylor replied in a cold voice: "Because he must suffer from his own actions!" Anne Taylor''s emotions seemed to be out of control. She stared at Gloria Taylor with cold eyes, and then raised her hand to hit her the next moment. Its just that Gloria Taylor had been paying attention to the movements of Anne Taylor. She was a little taller than Anne Taylor. So Anne Taylor''s hand was intercepted easily by her. And anger appeared on Annes face: "Gloria Taylor, let go!" Not only did Gloria Taylor not let Anne go, but instead pulled Anne harder towards her. Anne staggered and almost fell. Gloria said nkly: "People who never reflect upon self, sooner orter, would be the victim of her own evil deeds." "You..." Anne was about to speak, her agent He Xinyue suddenly appeared: "Anne." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He Xinyue interrupted Anne Taylor, and reached out to pull Anne Taylor over, but Gloria Taylor did not let go. Last time He Xinyue also went to the hospital together, so naturally she also knew Gloria Taylor. She just heard that the screenwriter of "Lost City" came to tonight''s event, and she nned to take Anne Taylor to meet the screenwriter of "Lost City", but she didn''t expect Gloria Taylor turned out to be the screenwriter of "Lost City". He Xinyue frowned slightly and looked at Gloria Taylor: "Miss Taylor, please let go." "Take care of your actor, otherwise you won''t know how to die with her." Gloria shook off Anne Taylor''s hand, the voice was very light. He Xinyue held on to Anne and sneered: "Is that gentleman''s injury healed? Even if we Anne is a little headstrong at times, what can you do to her?" She finished, disdainfully looking at Gloria Taylor and left with Anne Taylor. Jennifer Jones just had a chat with a director, and noticed the movement of Gloria Taylor, but she couldn''t get out of the director for a while. But now she finally coulde here and asked Gloria Taylor aloud: "What''s the matter?" Gloria Taylor smiled at her and said, "It''s okay. Go ahead and I can do it myself." "Yes, Find me if you can''t deal with by yourself." Jennifer Jones nodded at her, then turned to continue to work. Gloria Taylor raised her eyes to the direction where Anne Taylor had left. He Xinyue took Anne Taylor out of the crowd, as if to go to the bathroom. Gloria Taylor looked around vigntly, then followed. She hurried through the crowd, following Anne Taylor and He Xinyue. An impatient voice from Anne Taylor came from the front: "You let me go, I can walk by myself." He Xinyue let go of her hand: "Anne, you have to bear with everything, so many people just now are all here, it would be ugly if you quarrel with Gloria Taylor, listen to me..." "Pa!" Before He Xinyue finished her words, she was pped severely by Anne Taylor. "Are you teaching me how to deal with things? What qualifications do you have to tell me? I''m so kind to you, right?" Anne finished and raised her hand to p He Xinyue again. "Take a long time to remember, its not your turn to take care of what I do." Anne embraced her arms, as if she was still angry and then kicked He Xinyue fiercely. He Xinyue almost fell to the ground, but there was noint. After two seconds, He Xinyue took out a pill box from her bag, poured two pills out and handed them to Anne Taylor: "Anne, you take the medicine first." "I told you many times, I have no problem with my spirit. I am normal now and don''t need to take this medicine!" Anne Taylor red at her, turned and left. He Xinyue picked up the medicine from the ground and looked around vigntly, as if to make sure there were no paparazzi. Probably because she was sure that there were no paparazzi, she hurriedly followed in the direction where Anne Taylor had left. When they both left, Gloria Taylor appeared aside. Gloria Taylor recalled the scenes where she saw Anne Taylor recently. After thinking about it carefully, she also found something unusual. In the past, she and Anne Taylor hated each other, but Anne Taylor just ridiculed her when they met, and it wouldnt be like this. She lost control of her emotions in a few words, and she wanted toe up and tear her up. Therefore, it was now that Anne Taylor had mental problems, she was particrly prone to lose control of her emotions. If this was the case, no one could be sure what she would do. Gloria Taylor turned around and walked slowly into the venue, but her thoughts flew a little far away. Anne Taylor had been eyeing her now, and James Moore was the first person to be implicated by her. And Anne Taylor was still afraid to take action against Kenny rke, but if she knew the existence of Tina rke... Chapter 448 Dont try to pick her up Chapter 448 Don''t try to pick her up Anne always wished her to disappear in this world. Now Anne couldn''t do anything to her. However, if Anne knew about the existence of Tina, Gloria couldn''t imagine how Anne would treat Tina. So it''s the best choice for Tina to stay with Kenny . Taking a deep breath and leaning against the wall, Gloria took out her mobile phone to call Kenny. The phone rang for a while before being connected. Kenny answered the phone and didn''t make any sound immediately. Gloria spoke first, "Kenny ?" "What?" Kenny squeezed out one word with a cold tone. Based on his word, Gloria could fell he was dissatisfied. Gloria thought for a moment and guessed that Kenny might feel unhappy about Tina''sing. Gloria said sincerely,"Sorry, I sent Tina to your house without telling you in advance." "Then she will be not allowed to go back." Kenny''s voice sounded more beautiful but emotionless. Recently, Gloria had get used to the way he spoke to her . She murmured, "Okay." Kenny did not immediately reply. There was silence on the phone for a few seconds before being hung up. Gloria looked at the phone and smiled bitterly. Sometimes, this man was so cold that made her a little confused about what to do. Gloria put away her phone and walked out in a bad mood. This activity was a bit tiring, she ned to tell Jennifer she needed to go back. At this moment, a tall figure walked towards her. "Gloria". Hearing the sound, Gloria looked up and it took a few seconds to call out his name urately. "Colin Hall." It was Colin who was walking towards her. The memory about Colin has be a little fuzzy. All she could think of was the young Colin. But now Colin was actually a bit strange to her. Colin wore a dark blue suit tailored appropriately, which gave him a sense of elegance. He looked a little excited, "It''s really you." He walked up to Gloria and stretched out his hand, but he suddenly put his hand back looking a bit at a loss. "A few days ago the news said you showed up. I still can''t believe it''s you." Colin said again, "It''s you! It''s you!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He repeated it several times... After three years, boarding around the death, Gloria had changed her views on certain things. If Anne didn''t me her for Si Chengyu''s death , she might be willing to forgive Anne, not to mention Colin. Colin didn''t owe her anything. "Yes, I''m Gloria" she said with a smile, "How is it going?" Colin also said, "Haven''t seen you for a long time." Gloria noticed that Colin''s hands tightened for a while and then loosened again, which showed that he was nervous. Gloria looked at him with aplicated mood, and uttered, "Some friends are waiting for me. Ie up to greet them." "Okay." Colin nodded like a machine and watched her. Gloria walked ahead and felt that Colin was watching on her, which made her speed up. When she reentered the ce, she couldn''t find Jennifer, so she called her. Luckily, Jennifer quickly answered the phone. "I''m a little tired and want to go back." "Okay, but be careful of reporters." If Jennifer hadn''t reminded her, Gloria would have almost forgotten it. "I see, you also go back early." She hung up the phone and went out. When she walked outside, she remembered that she hadn''t seen Edith tonight. As this thought came out, Edith''s voice came over, "Gloria!" Gloria looked up and saw Carl and Edith walking towards this side. "I''m surprised youre here. If I knew you wereing, I would just go straight to you." As Edith came close, heined, "It''s Carl. He led the wrong way. It''s him makes uste." Carl followed up and added, "It''s not my fault. You show me the way." Edith turned his head and gave him a smirk. Carl stopped talking immediately. Edith turned to ask Gloria, "You attend this activity. Where is Tina?" "I sent her to Kenny." Gloria said this and checked the time,"Come in, otherwise the activities will be over soon." "Hmm." Edith nodded, and then raised his head sharply, "Are you going back now?" "Well." Gloria waved her hand and walked straight out. Jennifer''s suggestion made her extra cautious when she went out. But she still met reporters. As she was about to go out, reporters gathered around her. "Excuse me, are you the screenwriter of Lost City?" "What have you been up to over the past three years?" "Will there be Lost City 2? Who will you work with?" "Did you really write Lost City?" "Have you gone abroad to have children?" Among these reporters, some paid attention to her work while others focused on her private life. Gloria hadn''t been surrounded by reporters for a long time, so she was a little ufortable for a while. Also, the shing light irritated her eyes. At this time, a jacket was put on her shoulders. Immediately, the security guard stepped forward and separated the reporter,"Don''t gather here please " Gloria looked back and found it was Colin. Colin held her shoulders and said, "Let''s go." They ran away and stood by the roadside. Gloria took off his jacket and returned it to Colin, "Thank you." Colin didn''t reach out to take it, just asked her,"Isn''t it cold?" "No." Gloria shook her head. It''s actually a bit cold, but I always felt it''s not good to wear his jacket. The expression on Colin''s face changed a bit, "It''s because I like you that you keep rejecting me . Couldn''t we be a friend?" Gloria''s decisive temper would urge her to reply "Yes" at this time. But Colin didn''t give her the chance. Then he continued, "I know you have a deep affection for Kenny. I don''t have many thoughts on you now. I just want to be friends with you. I hope you can give me a chance to be your friends." Chapter 449 Mr. Clarke was so naive. Chapter 449 Mr. rke was so naive. Undoubtedly, it was a difficult question that Colin gave her. Emotional matter was the most clear. Gloria thought for a moment, and said, "Think about it differently. If you were Kenny, would you want me to be friends with him?" The smile on Colin''s face disappeared quickly. His charm was no longer retained and his face became a little pale. He was hesitant, and looked up at the dark night. His voice grew husky, "I really envy Kenny. Gloria desired to end this topic. So she handed him the jacket again, "Thank you ." Without a word, Colin just took it. Colin said nothing more, only took over the jacket Gloria handed. Then Gloria turned to the other side. Looking at Glorias back and taking a deep breath, Collin turned around and walked in the opposite. By the time Gloria got home, she was exhausted. Too many traffic lights were in her way back, and they wasted so much time of her that it was nearly late night when she arrived. She dragged her body to the bathroom. Gloria thought she was going to have a nice, deep sleep quickly, while on the contrary, she could not even fall asleep. When people were tired, they could easily be pessimistic. In the past two decades, her life went like a roller coaster. Marriage, career, love, affection...Nothing was perfect. Gloria had a terrible sleep, but she still woke up early the next morning to meet Edith and bought herself a new car. Comparing with a wealthy man like Kenny, she was not rich enough. But she had enough money to buy a car. After buying the car, Gloria drove directly to Kenny''s house. She missed her daughter. While after Gloria arrived, she found Kenny was at home, too, which surprised her, because usually, at this hour, Kenny would be at work, and it was at this moment it urred to her that today was weekend... Gloria stood at the door and looked at the man sittingzily on the sofa. She felt a sense of loss. Gloria then looked around to find Tina, but she did not see her. So she strode over and interrupted, "Where is Tina?" While Kenny just pretended not to see Gloria, even ignoring her. He seemed to be generous, but in fact he liked being jealous in private. Gloria wondered he was still caring about the thing happened yesterday. Having been thinking of that, she sat next to Kenny and tilted her head to watch him, "I was not avable yesterday. Of course I had to send Tina to you. After all, you are her father." From this aspect, she didn''t think she was wrong. Gloria loved her daughter and she was willing to be a mother, but it did not mean that she had to sacrifice her own career for this. She must love herself before loving Tina because she also needed to n for her own life to be a better woman and then the mother of Tina rke. Kenny sneered and stood up, "Hemm, first love weigh much than your daughter. " Gloria was stunned for a few seconds, and then jumped up, "What do you mean?" Kenny threw a newspaper on the coffee table in front of her, "The popr screenwriter encountered her first love and made another fairy tales. Miss Taylor, what do you think of this headline ?" Miss Taylor...... It seemed that he was very angry when he called her Miss Taylor. Gloria glimpsed at him and picked up the newspaper. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The front of the newspaper was a photo of Colin putting his jacket on her when she was surrounded by reportersst night. When Colin clothed her, she looked up at him with an astonishment. While in this report, the expression she looked at him were described as "emotional," "affectionate," and so on. Skimming the news, Gloria found that the person who wrote this report had ulterior purposes. The report also mentioned that the fiance of Anne was taken by Gloria. It was not an absolute secret that Anne asked Gloria to marry Kenny for her, but not everyone was aware of the old history between Gloria and Colin. Let alone the fact that Gloria only had few friends. So, except for Anna, no one else could be so boring to tell the media about this. Anne had an ability of finding every tiny clue. She would not give up any opportunity to make Gloria trouble. As Gloria was reading the news, Kenny was gazing at her. He observed that she frowned at first but soon herplexion became natural and she was not eager to exin. Kenny''splexion darkened a bit again and a gloomy air appeared between his brows. For some reason, he always felt that something was about to rush out of his chest and he couldn''t hold it back. After reading the report, Gloria turned her head to look at Kenny rke. identally, as soon as she turned her head, she saw Kenny''s gloomy face. Gloria shivered instinctively. She put the report back, pursing her lips and then uttered, "Dont you know some people working at the media nowadays are the most gossipy? Can you believe what they write?" After saying that, Gloria chuckled slightly,"Mr. rke, I find youre so naive." When she called him "Mr. rke", Kenny only felt very ear-piercing and hisplexion naturally didn''t look good. Gloria stared at him in the meantime. Suddenly, Kenny pinched her chin,"Gloria Taylor, do you think you can be unscrupulous just because I acquiesced you to stay with me? You are not a big time." The strength in his hand was a bit strong so that Gloria felt a little pain. But she only frowned without making any sound. Seeing that, Kenny pinched heavier, "Not talking? Huh?" Gloria pointed to his hand holding her chin and motioned that she was too painful to speak. Kenny frowned and mmed his hands away. As his hands moving away, Gloria touched her chin. She just thought Kenny wanted to crumb her chin. Watching her biting her lip and inhaling gently, Kenny turned his head. At this time, Gloria exined to him, "I did like Colin before, but..." Before finishing her words, she was interrupted coldly by Kenny, "Shut up, I don''t want to listen. Go away." The first sentence was not pleasing to the ear. So he didnt have the patience to hear the following talk. He was in no mood to listen the stories about this woman and other men. "I" Of course Gloria would not obey Kenny''s words, but the same second she spoke again, Kenny grasped her hand and dragged her out violently. Chapter 450 You wanna try? Chapter 450 You wanna try? Kenny ! Gloria was dragged outside for a few seconds before struggling. Her strength was so weak that Kenny didn''t have any reactions . Without any reasons, he grabbed her hands and dragged her outside the door. Gloria couldn''t make him change his mind. She came to irritate. She cursed, "Kenny rke, wise up! Dont be stubborn. You cant care about that fake news. You forget me, but I dont me on you. Im fury about the attitude you treat me!" Speaking of this, Gloria didn''t know what she was talking about. Anyway, she said whatever came into her mind. The sofa was very close to the door. Gloria didnt know if Kenny listen to her. At the door, Kenny pulled her out of the door and was about to shake her hands away. He tried but it didnt work. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He frowned and looked down impatiently at Gloria, "Gloria, do you fell shameless?" Gloria red at him fiercely and growled, "No!" By the time the voice fade away, she hooked Kenny''s neck with her another hand and pulled him down. Kenny was shocked for a while, so he lowered her head to a height just enough for Gloria to kiss him. Gloria raised her head just in time to kiss him, spending no efforts at all. In the past, Kenny always approached her actively when he stayed with her. And all her experience came from Kenny who always taught her how to kiss. The number of times she kissed him actively was counted. Its a little unfamiliar for her to kiss Kenny. After touching Kenny''s lips, she kissed him casually and bit him violently. She was still holding Kenny tightly with her another hand, so she obviously felt Kenny stiff. At the next moment, he kissed actively and deepened the kiss. He held her around his arms making her lean on him. The sniffles were the sound of their breathing... How long have they not been so close? For a long time. Gloria stretched out her hand to encircled Kenny''s waist and raised her head slightly. With his hands controlling, he kissed her amiably. "Pong!" The servant passing by saw they standing at the door kissing deeply, and was shocked to drop the te on his hand to the ground. This raspy sound also startled Gloria and Kenny. Gloria woke up suddenly and realized that there were others, so she quickly reached out to push Kenny away. Kenny seemed unwilling to end kissing. When he left, he took a cruel bite on her lip. As he stopped , Gloria took several steps back quickly. Looking at the blood stained on the corner of her mouth, he licked his mouth corner. Its him who left the mark. Gloria also tasted salty, and naturally knew Kenny bit the corner of her mouth. Meanwhile the same ce on him also oozed a trace of blood. She realized that the marker was her and then her face turned red at once. Kenny stared at her closely without any purposes. Hisplexion changed slightly. He looked at Gloria and uttered emotionless, "Are you enchanted by kissing with Colin?" Gloria''s face turned quickly. In the next instant, she curled up her fingers and felt that her fingers were cold. She couldn''t believe the words spoke from Kenny. In peoples view, Kenny was a cold and terrifying man. However, they didnt understand the man who liked satan from hell knew how to cherish. In the past, even Kenny envied Colin, but he would not say such hurtful words. They all grew up, not babies. They knew what hurts people most. Even when they flew into a rag and unable to control their temper, they would care about each other instead of saying something most hurtful. Kenny caught sight of the look in Gloria''s eyes which turned from shock to dead, even an inexplicable sense of panic rising from his heart. He was slightly distracted. Gloria bit her lip and said in a hoarse, "I have something more charming, do you wanna try?" Saying this, she raised her hands with a bitter smile to hit on Kenny''s face. "Pa!" The crisp sound was extraordinarily harsh. Kenny tilted his head slightly and half of his face was faintly red. Even being pped by Gloria, his perfect face didn''t damaged at all. That p made her hands a little numb. She questioned him coldly, "Do you feel my enthusiasm?" Kenny turned his head with a frosty face and spoke, "You are more unscrupulous than what I consider you. You are too bold beyond my imagination." Unlike his terrifying eyes, his voice didn''t sound cold, but it was scary enough. Gloria became even more intimidating because she pped Kenny so hard. But what he just said was too hurtful. Gloria bit her lip with a rush statement, "What do you want?" Kenny nodded to Gloria with a sharp gaze. Then he turned around and said ruthlessly "Throw this woman out !" In the next moment, a guard came over and throw her out . Gloria was flustered by Kennys attitude. The guard were obviously more afraid of Kenny than Gloria. Therefore, they indeed drove Gloria out of the vi. Gloria was dropped to the ground, but she didn''t feel much pain. She just was at a loss. Did Kenny really make people throw her out? Gloria stood up slowly from the ground patting the dust on her body, and thought optimistically at least she pped him just now, didn''t she? In contrast, she seemed to be the winner. After the guard sweeping Gloria out, he went back to respond Kenny, "Young Master, we already threw her out." Kenny rke stared at the bodyguard in silence for a few seconds, and asked, "How did you do that?" The guard replied gingerly: "Just..just drop her on the ground." Before the sound disappearing, Kenny kicked him with a bit of inexplicable irritation in his tone, "So obedient? What if I ask you to die?" Chapter 451 If you were Kenny Clarke? Chapter 451 If you were Kenny rke? The guard was kicked by Kenny, instead he lowering his head without a word. Didnt the master order them to throw that woman out? They just followed the masters order, but why did the master get angry? Young Master''s thoughts were hard to figure out. The guard peered at him humbly and inquired, "Pardon?" Kenny frowned and waved his hands, gesturing him to leave. After the guard leaving, Kenny was standing still and gazing at the door for a few seconds. Then he walked toward the door with a poker face. Outside the door, there was no signs to show where Gloria went. Kenny was so furious that he clenched his fists. On the way home, Gloria got the call from Colin Hall. Over the phone, he knew about the news, too. Heforted her, "Dont worry. Ill do my favor." Having been inherited thepany, Colin had ambition to develop it well. He was a new arrival on business while he was excellent enough to deal with the news. Clear as crystal, Gloria knew it was the reporter who messed the thing up, not Colin. Gloria was grateful for Colins helping.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But all she said was,Thank you." She didnt want to have any connections with Colin, but things happened and just got them over. In this world, maintaining a rtionship with others was as formidable as separating from others. Dealing with things specklessly was tough to achieve. Colin uttered sincerely, "I know youve been upsettely. I feel so sorry about it. Its no big deal. Really, dont think more about it." Gloria moved her lips slightly and she had no idea what to do. There was an awkward moment as Colin spoke, "My personal image is one part of thepany. No one can blemish on it. If the picture is not about you, I still help her go through it." Gloria hesitated and replied, "I got it." Actually, it was him who needed to be med on. Colin continued, "Sorry, I have an appointment. I gotta go." Hanging up the phone, Gloria scarcely had put her phone back before James Moore called. Without any greeting, James asked immediately, "Where are you? Do you have any idea about the news?" Gloria had no question about his call. So she just added with a smile, "Definitely not. But someone helps me out." After a short silence, he doubted, "Colin?" Gloria didnt feel shocked by his guessing because he knew everything about nothing. Then Gloria joked, "Dr. Moore is so brilliant. You miss nothing!" "So you wanna tell us now, or are we waiting for your answer?,"James paused for a while and then continued, If Kenny had helped cope with the news, it wouldn''t be an issue." Hearing this, Gloria went into silence. At the thought of the matter happened in Kennys vi, she felt inevitably depressed. She said, "Im driving. Talk to youtter." Evidently, she had no mood to talk about Kenny. So James ended this topic at once. "Drive safely." "Okay." Gloria put the phone away and grabbed her hair agitatedly. Then she sped up to her residence. The moment she stopped, she saw a familiar figure getting off another car parking at this area. Gloria got out of the car and walked toward her, "Edith?" Hearing Glorias voice, she turned her head with her arm around her her shoulder and pondered over, "Surprised. Did the news bother you and big boss? " In the morning, she was disturbed by Glorias call when she slept. Then she hurried to dress well and came to Gloria. She had no time to read the news. After Gloria driving car off, she spared a few minutes for reading the news concerning Colin and Gloria. At that time, Gloria could arrive at Kennys house. So she drove to Glorias home and waited for her because it was no use reminding Gloria of that over the phone. Gloria inquired her, "What were you gonna say? " Thinking for a while, Edith replied, "Scaring you to death with his re?" Gloria, "......" After a short silence, she added tentatively, "Will he throw you away?" Gloria smirked and led the way to the lift . "What do you mean?" Edith followed her, "He......he wont do that, right?" Gloria took an elevator staring at the changing floor number and murmured, "Emm." Edith confused, "Are you kidding ?" "Of course not. If I p you, how would you feel ?" The surprise made her eyes pop out. She startled and continued, "Y''serious, try not to let my intense vulnerability be any kind of a factor here? " Gloria nodded to agree. The moment the door opened, Gloria went immediately. Edith stepped up to her, "I cant imagine how he look like. You must frighten. But thinking in a good way, you should feel grateful that he doesnt hurt you" Gloria stopped and questioned her with a puzzle, "Why does he scare you so much? Although he has a bad temper and is heartless, he never has intention of hurting others..." After saying this, Gloria paused because she thought Kenny was unreasonable and liked to cause trouble. Edith looked at her and said nothing. Entering the room, Gloria got Edith a cup of water, "His temper is worse than before. But he was so furious at the news that he scolded harshly. So did I." Edith wondered, "Putting myself in his shoes, he just cared about you. This is sweet, right?" Chapter 452 A Question That Would Inevitably Annoy Kenny Chapter 452 A Question That Would Inevitably Annoy Kenny Gloria sat down opposite Edith and was not as optimistic as she was, "Don''t bet on it." Edith asked, "Then what are you going to do next." "I''m going to get my head around that for a couple of days, and then I''ll try to talk to him when I go back to see Tina. He''ll be like this now just because he doesn''t have the memories of the next few years. He doesn''t love me. I can''t just be angry with him." Gloria sighed and narrowed her eyes slightly. Her tone was somewhat subdued, "If I were really angry with him, he wouldn''t coax me like before." There was some grievance in her tone that herself didn''t notice. Edith didn''t know what to say. She thought the situation between Gloria and Kenny was quite a headache. ... Since that day after Kenny and Gloria parted on bad terms, Kenny hadn''t seen Gloria for two or three days. Recently, Gloria appeared in front of him very frequently. Suddenly Gloria was out of his sight for a couple of days, he felt that something was wrong. Shi Ye was also keenly noticed that Kenny went straight back home from work these days, and didn''t go to Gloria''s ce to eat. Tina was also sent back to Kenny. Could it be that something had happened between them when he was absent? Shi Ye held a stack of documents and put them in front of Kenny, "Young master, these are urgent documents." Kenny sat expressionlessly on the boss chair behind the desk, and his hands naturally ced on the armrest of the chair. Shi Ye didn''t know what he was looking at. However, after hearing Shi Ye''s words, he still responded, "I see." Shi Ye had doubts in his heart, but did not ask. Just as he was about to go out, Kenny suddenly stopped him. "Shi Ye." "Young master, is there anything else?" Shi Ye immediately looked back at Kenny and asked respectfully. "You and your wife..." Kenny frowned deeper. He seemed to be a little irritated, and he paused before continuing to say, "Will you quarrel?" Shi Ye was a little surprised that Kenny would ask such a question, but he didn''t show it on his face, "Sure, we will." Kenny seemed to be interested in this question, raising his eyes to look at him and asked with a serious face, "What will you do after the fight?" "She won''t talk to me, and I... won''t talk to her, either." It was the first time that Shi Ye was asked this kind of personal question by Kenny, so he was a little ashamed to say it. Kenny''s eyes darkened slightly, "What should you do then?" Kenny may not have realized it himself. When he said this, there was an obvious confused look between his eyebrows. Shi Ye instantly understood. He was almost certain that Kenny had a fight with Gloria. It may not be a fight. It was very likely that Kenny unterally said something unpleasant, which made Gloria angry. Then the two were giving each other the silent treatment. "If it''s not a matter of principle, I would usually take the initiative to make up with her. Women are more sensitive. Sometimes they just give a vent to their anger." Shi Ye felt that it was a good thing that Kenny would take the initiative to ask him such questions. A matter of principle? That news urred to Kenny, and he said coldly, "Colin Hall is really Gloria''s first love?" He had amnesia right now, but he knew everything he should know. Before he was with Gloria, he was never in a rtionship with any other women. However, Gloria had first love. Shi Ye started to sweat on his forehead. This was a question that would inevitably annoy Kenny. If he lied, Kenny would be angry. If he told the truth, Kenny would be more angry. Kenny was surely smart. Seeing Shi Ye hesitate to answer, he understood at once. He snorted coldly, "I see, you may go out." Shi Ye sighed slightly. When he was about to go out, he suddenly remembered another thing. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Young master, you asked me to find hypnotist before. I''ve found a few prestigious ones. You..." When Shi Ye said this, he looked up to see Kenny''s face. As this matter was mentioned, Kenny''s expression became cold, "Let someone try those hypnotists first. If they can seal people''s memory, let theme to see me." Shi Ye nodded slightly, "I see." "In addition, there is one more thing I want to tell you." Kenny frowned slightly, "If you have something to say, just say it all at one time." "It''s about James. He has a PhD in psychology and lives overseas. He returned home three years ago and was invited by the Criminal Investigation Team..." Before Shi Ye finished speaking, Kenny interrupted him, "Get to the point." "James is a more prestigious psychology expert overseas. He haven''t spent nearly long enough in China, so he is not that famous. In a sense, psychology and hypnosis are rted. Why don''t you talk to him?" The expression on Kenny''s face did not change significantly, and his tone was light, "Do you think I should see him?" The more emotionless he was, the angrier he was instead. Kenny was angry. If it was before, Shi Ye wouldn''t put forward such an advice and let Kenny see James. After all, Kenny regarded Gloria so importantly before. It was already a great mercy that Kenny didn''t get rid of James. The main reason was that he and Gloria was still not that close. Shi Ye came up this idea because he wanted Kenny to get better sooner. Shi Ye didn''t dare to say anything more, bowed his head and walked out. Kenny stretched out his hand and pressed his eyebrows. When he put his hand down, his expression was a littleplicated. ... These two days, Gloria only went to see Tina when Kenny was not at home. And the time she went there was irregr. It could be in the morning or the afternoon. Anyway, she could just perfectly miss meeting Kenny. She didn''t deliberately avoid Kenny, mainly because she hadn''t figured out how to face Kenny. What should she say when she saw Kenny? How should they make up with each other? However, to her surprise, when she went to see Tina, those bodyguards didn''t stop her. Kenny was so angry that he was going to throw her out. She thought Kenny might not let her see Tina again. Fortunately, he didn''t. On this day, she nned to see Tina at Kenny''s ce in the afternoon. On the way there, she bought small cakes for Tina. However, she was stopped by the bodyguards before she reached the door. "Sorry, Miss Taylor, you can''t go in." Gloria froze for a moment and asked, "Why?" "This is Young master''s order. Don''t make it difficult for us." It turned out to be Kenny''s order. In the past few days, she was able to go in unimpeded to see Tina. Was it because Kenny forgot to enjoin them so she could go in? After thinking about it carefully, she thought it was very likely. Gloria turned around, walked aside, took out her phone and called Kenny. Chapter 453 People Would Always Encounter Some Scumbags Chapter 453 People Would Always Encounter Some Scumbags The phone only rang twice before being picked up. Kenny didn''t speak immediately after he answered the phone. Gloria thought that he was waiting for her to speak. Gloria sighed slightly, and said first, "Kenny, we have to talk." Kenny''s voice was neither low nor high, and sounded very indifferent, "I''m very busy." "No matter how busy you are, you have to eat, right? We can talk during dinner." Gloria told herself in her heart that Kenny was a patient, and thepromises and concessions she made at the time must be got back when Kenny got better in the future. Kenny didn''t cooperate at all, and said arrogantly, "Dinner is only dinner. I don''t talk to others while I''m eating." Gloria bit her lip and was so angry that she directly hung up the phone. She put hands against her waist and stood on the side of the road to calm herself down. On the other end, Kenny looked at the phone screen that had returned to the homepage and snorted coldly. That woman, Gloria , even dared to hang up on him! Didn''t she love him so much and she want to remarry him? How dare she hang up on him! Was he being too gentle with hertely? So she dared to be so arrogant in front of him? Kenny threw the phone aside, and his expression was horribly cold. ... In the hot pot restaurant. Gloria and Edith sat face to face, with several open beers in front of them. Gloria put the empty bottle in her hand back, picked up another beer bottle and poured some beer into the ss. When the beer ss was full, Gloria took it up and drank it at once. When Edith saw this, she hurriedly stood up and reached out to stop her, "Gloria, today I asked you out to apany me to enjoy the beer and hot pot, not for you to drink alone." Gloria gripped her wine ss tightly and drank up the wine inside with her head up. Seeing that she failed to snatch her wine ss over, Edith had to give up. She sat back and looked at Gloria sulkily, "Forget it, if you feel so upset, just drink it. If you drink too much, I will send you back. Anyway, I will be in the film crew tomorrow, and I cant get out for months." She would ask Gloria out for hotpot and beer because the new drama, in which she would y a role, was about to start filming again, and she would be in the film crew tomorrow. It was said that they would go to a very remote ce to film. It took a few months to film, so of course she had toe out and have a meal with Gloria. Gloria asked her, "Where are you going to film this time?" When Edith talked about the filming, her eyes glowed and said, "In a mountainous area in the west. It will take several months to film. The conditions are not very good, but the script is very good. I like it very much. It will be filmed in the mountains. There is nowhere to buy even box lunches. Maybe I will have to eat bark! Hahaha..." She was obviously joking at the end of her words. But the location was in the western mountainous area, and the conditions must be very poor. Gloria alsoughed and said seriously, "You have no way to buy box lunch, but you can still call, right? Then I will visit you. If you areck of something, I will bring it to you." She finished speaking, raised her hand cup and touched Ediths, "I wish you a great sess." Gloria retracted her hand, raised her head and drank another full ss of beer. Edith frowned and looked at her. Then she looked down at her own ss, took a sip, and put it down. Looking at Gloria''s expression, Edith guessed that she was already drunk. Edith had tried to stop her as much as possible. Gloria nodded to show that she was listening to her, "I''ll have another drink." Then, when Edith was eating, she directly held the beer bottle and drank. Both Edith and Gloria were outstanding in appearance and temperament. When they sat down, people looked at them from time to time. Moreover, Gloria was holding bottles and pouring the beer into her throat. There were already people around who were looking at them. Edith stretched out her hand to cover her face, feeling a little embarrassed. Although it was beer, Gloria got drunk very quickly after she drank it in this way. In the end, Edith knew that she could not stop Gloria from drinking, so she just gave up. She just wanted to fill up her stomach. Then when she was full, she could carry Gloria back. By the time Edith was full, Gloria was already lying prone on the table, holding a bottle of beer, and was totally unconscious. Edith patted Gloria on the shoulder and called her, "Gloria?" Drunken people''s reactions would be dull. Gloria raised her head and looked at Gloria in confusion before responding, "Um?" She was a bit too drunk. Edith called the waiter, paid the bill and helped Gloria go out. Although Gloria looked skinny, she wasn''t short, so it was a bit hard for Edith to support her with hands. She had to thank her agent, who had been urging her to exercise, so that she had such a good physical fitness to support Gloria, the drunkard, with her hands. When Edith helped Gloria to the door, a group of people walked in. Although Edith had intentionally made way for them, she failed to stop Gloria... Gloria was drunk, muttering Kenny''s name. With a wave of her hand, she hit someone in the group in the face. "p", the sound was ringing. Edith froze for a moment, then reacted quickly and apologized for Gloria, "Sorry, my friend is drunk. She didn''t mean it." "If apologies are useful, why are there police? Are you blind? You..." The man said an old line and began to curse. Edith was never a pushover, but because she was still holding Gloria and scrupled the man''s other friends, she could only force out a smile and apologize again. Usually at times like this, most people would let the matter go afterining for a while. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, the man keptining. Edith bit her lip and tried to say patiently in a kind tone, "Sorry, my friend is drunk and just identally hit you. If you have any dissatisfaction or how you want to handle the matter, we are willing to do what you want." "You are willing to do what we want?" The man''s eyes lingered on Edith''s face, and his tone seemed a little meaningful. Edith had been in showbiz for so many years, and she surely had met all kinds of people. Holding back her temper, she spoke up and asked, "What do you want to do about it?" Edith felt a little lucky. She didn''t wear makeup on this day and she dressed very simply. Her image at the time was difference from that in the TV, so it was difficult for people who were not familiar with her to recognize her. The man changed his tone and said meaningfully, "Anyway, you guys are here to eat too. Why bother to go back so early? If you apany us to have the meal, we can forget about the matter. Otherwise, it''s not good for people to say we''re embarrassing two women, isn''t it? " Edith curved her mouth corner and smiled coldly at him. Was this man treating them as prostitutes? In the world, people would always encounter some scumbags. "In that case, let''s call the police and leave it to them." Edith said, and took out her phone to call the police. Chapter 454 Hurry up, Im Waiting for You Chapter 454 Hurry up, I''m Waiting for You When the man saw Edith take out her phone to call the police, he didn''t take it seriously, "Call the police? You think you can scare me? Huh?" Edith did call the police. She ignored him, and directly told the police their address. "Damn it, bitch, you really called the police." Saying that, he was about toe up and grab Edith''s hair. Edith had seen the sofa next to her. She threw Gloria directly onto the sofa, stepped back to the other side, and lured the man over. Gloria was originally quite drunk. After being thrown by Edith, she sobered up in a moment. She narrowed her eyes and saw Edith standing not far away, surrounded by a group of people. At this time, those people just threatened Edith and didn''t hit her. However, Gloria didn''t know that they hadn''t hit Edith. She only thought that Edith was being bullied. Ignoring what they were saying, she stood up shakily and casually grabbed an empty wine bottle on a dining table and walked over. Gloria looked drunk at this time, holding the wine bottle expressionlessly, and looking a bit creepy. Seeing her like this, the people next to her stepped aside, looking like they were somewhat scared by her. "You kneel down and call me daddydy for three times, I can consider sparing you. If you..." When Gloria walked over, the man was threatening Edith. Gloria raised the beer bottle and mmed it directly on the man''s head. The man was dizzy from being smashed by Gloria. He held his head and shouted at once, "Who the fuck hit me!" Gloria threw away the beer bottle, lift the chair and hit the man with it. The man was unprepared and fell to the ground after being hit by the chair. Gloria grabbed a fork from the side table and stepped forward to step on him, "Who the hell are you? You want Edith to call you daddy? Even Carl has to show his respect to her. Who do you think you are? Huh? Tell me, who do you think you are?" Edith at the side was dumbfounded. Was Gloria real drunk or fake drunk? Thest time she saw Gloria drunk was many years ago. At that time, she was young and arrogant, and she did a lot of "good things" with Gloria. The expression of the person who was stepped on the ground by Gloria changed drastically. While covering his head, he shouted, "What are you guys doing? Come on, help me!" Hearing the words, Gloria curved her mouth corners and sneered. Her eyes swept over the people around her like a knife, and she pointed at them with the fork, "Back off. Im mentally ill. If I identally hurt you, I won''t be sent into the jail." Those people were bluffed by Gloria, so they didn''t dare to go forward in fear of death. At this time, the restaurant owner brought the police over. "They''re the ones making trouble here." In fact, the restaurant owner just noticed Edith and the group of people. But there were too many people on the man''s side. The restaurant owner made a quick decision and called the police over directly. The police station was not far from here, and the police usually patrolled in this area. They happened to be familiar with here, so they came over directly. When Edith heard that the police wereing, she stepped forward and pulled Gloria over. Gloria already mostly sobered up at this time, she pushed Edith away, "Who are you? Back off." She said, winking at Edith to tell her pretend not to know her. Edith was going to go to the mountains with the film crew to film tomorrow. If she was taken away by the police, there would be big news tomorrow. Edith was going to say something else. Gloria dragged the person she had beaten to the police. The person she had beaten was not tall and lean as a monkey, so she was able to drag him. The police looked at Gloria, who reeked of alcohol but had no injuries, and then turned to the man who didn''t reek of alcohol at all but was full of bruises, and said with a weird expression, "Come to the station with us to be interviewed." In this way, Gloria and the man went to the police station to give the statement. ... When they arrived at the police station, Gloria was very cooperative in giving the statement. "Name?" "Gloria Taylor." "Age?" "Twenty-six." "upation?" Gloria thought for a moment and said, "Screenwriter." She had a pretty face and was so cooperative, so the policeman was pretty gentle with her. The policeman turned the notepad in his hand to a new page and said, "Tell me what happened." "I was drunk. I wasn''t looking when I was walking, so I identally hit him. He cursed. You know, when people are drunk, they sometimes have a hard time controlling their tempers. It''s okay that he cursed at me, but he even cursed at my family..." The first half of her words were true, but the rest were made up by her. She wasn''t an actress like Edith, but she was good at telling lies. It was originally an ordinary small case, and the police didn''t care too much. The policeman said, "We will reconcile you guys, and then..." Gloria suddenly thought of something, and she leaned forward to the policeman and asked with a mysterious face, "I''m going to be detained, right?" The policeman nodded and looked at her with a confused look on his face, "Yeah." If he wasn''t mistaken, the expression on the woman''s face seemed to be... excited? "Do I have to find someone to bail me out?" Gloria finished speaking, "Then let me make a call first." She took out her phone, found Kenny''s phone number and dialed it. It was already ten o''clock in the evening. Kenny''s voice sounded a little hazy on the phone. His voice still sounded pleasant, but the words that came out of his mouth were not as pleasant. "Gloria, what are you up to again?" Gloria was still a little drunk at this time. She leaned back in her chair, "Kenny, I''m in the police station. Can youe to bail me out?" Her voice was the same as usual, but she spoke a little slower. With what she said, she sounded somewhat pitiful. At this time, Kenny was still working on the documents in the study. Hearing Gloria''s words, he was stunned for a moment before asking, "Where are you?" "The police station. The cops here are so mean..." The policeman who was sitting opposite Gloria, "..." Kenny lowered his eyes and looked at the time in the lower right corner of theputer. At ten o''clock in the evening? In the police station? She asked him to bail her out... Kenny felt that his lifetime of patience was spent on Gloria. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Why should I bail you out? Gloria, you are doing more and more good at dreaming. I don''t have..." "I''m your woman. If you don''t bail me out, who will do that? Hurry up. I''ll wait for you." Gloria finished speaking, raised the phone to her eyes, narrowed her eyes, and found the red button to hang up. She hung up the phone and found that the policeman sitting across from her was looking at her with a weird look. Chapter 455 Dont Help Her Chapter 455 Don''t Help Her Seeing the policeman looking at her, Gloria had to look up at him and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?" The policeman asked, "Were you just on the phone with Kenny rke?" Gloria was still not fully sober at this point and immediately admitted, "Yes." The police immediately continued, "Kenny rke, the CEO of the rke Group? Your name is Gloria Taylor?" "Yes, Yes ." Because the policeman asked two questions, Gloria said "Yes " twice. The policeman''s eyes lit up all at once. Because of his excitement, he leaned forward and narrowed the distance between himself and Gloria. Word by word, he asked Gloria very seriously, "So you... are the screenwriter of ''Lost City''?" Gloria stared at the policeman for a few seconds. Probably feeling that his uniform was very deterrent, she nodded honestly, "Yes ." The policeman was so excited to hear her say this that he punched hard on the desk before asking her, "Miss Taylor, I would like to ask, in thest episode of the first season of ''Lost City'', why was Wei Jincheng arrested and imprisoned? Did he reallymit a crime or did someone set him up?" Gloria muttered, "Thest episode of ''Lost City''?" "Yes!" The policeman looked at her expectantly. "You guys also watch ''Lost City''? Thank you for liking it." Gloria smiled slyly at the policeman. "Lost City" was a crux y with a bit of criminal investigation elements. She didn''t know enough about criminal investigation, so she looked up a lot of information about it. She was always worried about that there would be omissions and being criticized, so she tried to avoid writing about criminal investigation. Most of the time, she just mentioned it simply. "Can you tell me why Wei Jincheng was arrested and imprisoned!" The policeman looked anxious. Gloria stared at him for a few seconds, and said, "In the plot before, there is a hint for that. If you watch the drama seriously, you can definitely find it." At this time, another policewoman came over, as if she brought some documents for the policeman. Seeing Gloria, the policewoman asked by the way, "What is the case?" "A small case." The policeman finished speaking, then turned his head and continued to ask, "Miss Taylor, I know what you said. There are so many foreshadowings and threads in the previous plot. No matter which thread is used to exin, it can make sense. There is a lot of controversy. I just want to know what the official answer is." The policewoman was ready to leave. Hearing what he said, she leaned over, "Are you talking about ''Lost City''?" The police enthusiastically introduced her, "Miss Taylor, the screenwriter of ''Lost City''." The policewoman widened her eyes in surprise, and sat down on the other side, "I have a question too..." Then, there were other people who came over and gathered around Gloria to ask questions. Gloria was preparing for "Lost City 2" during this time. She watched "Lost City" several times from beginning to end, and was very clear about the finalization and details of each plot. She could answer their questions one by one. However, she didn''t say a word about the imprisonment of the male lead, Wei Jincheng, whom they all wanted to know. This was the biggest selling point of "Lost City 2". It was impossible for her to tell them. When Kenny came, he saw this scene. A group of police officers gathered around Gloria, asking questions very eagerly. Gloria answered their questions very patiently. Seeing this scene, Kenny almost suspected that Gloria was really just teasing him, and that she came to the police station on purpose. But he knew very well that this kind of thing was not a child''s y. The one who came with Kenny was Shi Ye. The first person who saw Kenny was the policeman who took the statement for Gloria. He coughed and said, "What are you all gathering around for? Don''t you have to work!" Then the group of police officers dispersed. Gloria looked back. When he saw Kenny, her eyes lit up. She stood up, trying to walk towards Kenny. However, only after she stood up, she felt dizzy and stumbled to fall forward. Kenny quickly stepped forward and steadied her. As soon as he approached, he smelled the strong smell of wine on her. Gloria felt the familiar scent of him and raised her head to smile at him, reaching out to grab hispels, "You really came." When she spoke, she also gave out the fumes of wine. Kenny''s eyebrows were knotted, and he threw Gloria directly back onto the chair with a disgusted look. With his head slightly ant, he said to Shi Ye, "Deal with it." "Yes." Shi Ye responded and then went through the formalities and released Gloria on bail. Afterpleting the formalities, Kenny just called Gloria coldly, "Aren''t you leaving? You want me to help you?" Gloria, who was notpletely sober, obeyed her own thoughts very much and nodded in response, "Yes." "Heh!" Kenny sneered, turned around and headed outside. "Hey!" Gloria stood up and stumbled, trying to keep up with Kenny''s pace. But she failed to do what she wanted to do. She was so dizzy that she staggered. When Shi Ye saw this, he went up to help her. Unexpectedly, Kenny, who had been walking in the front, seemed to have eyes on his back. He stopped and said without looking back, "Don''t help her." Shi Ye abruptly took his hand back that stretched out halfway. He whispered to Gloria, "Young mistress, watch your steps and be careful." "No." Gloria quickened her steps, "Where is Kenny? I have to go quickly to find him." The tall figure walking in front paused slightly and slowed down imperceptibly. Gloria staggered to catch up, grabbed Kenny''s hand and refused to let it go. Kenny shook his hand, but didn''t shook her hand off. He didn''t know where the drunk woman got such strength. He turned his head and met Gloria''s silly smiling eyes, "I''ve got you." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She spoke slowly, and sounded a bit silly. Not only did she sound silly when she spoke, she also looked silly at this time. Kenny couldn''t shake her off. He could only head forward with his arm being dragged by her. Gloria was so dizzy that she simply held his arms with both hands, leaned most of her body on him, and walked forward with the help of his strength. Kenny felt that his patience would reach its limit in the next second. However, every next second, he would convince himself to endure one more second. In this way, he walked to the parking lot with Gloria holding his arm. Shi Ye stepped forward and opened the door for him. Kenny reached out, trying to push Gloria''s arms away. But... he failed. Kenny closed his eyes for a moment, and his tone was full of hidden anger, "Am you going to celebrate the spring festival with my arm?" Gloria squinted and looked like she was about to fall asleep, "Why will I do that? I want to celebrate the New Year with you." Chapter 456 Am I Dreaming Chapter 456 Am I Dreaming With an overcast face, Kenny picked up Gloria and threw her straight into the car. His movements were not gentle at all, and Gloria felt a little bit painful when she was thrown into it. She sat up slowly, trying to lean on the back of the seat, but the back seat of the car did not have armrests on both sides like a chair. So she leaned on the back of the seat and involuntarily fell to the sides. Sliding down, Gloria put her hands on the cushion to support her body and continued to lean on the back. No one knew how many times she did that. She looked a little silly when she kept doing that. A series of her actions werepletely captured by Kenny. Shi Ye stood by the car door, took a look at Gloria, then looked at Kenny, who had an overcast face as if he would pull Gloria out and throw her away at any time. He coughed and reminded him, "Young master, please get in the car." Kenny pressed his lips. Although there was a disgusted look in his eyes, he still sat into it. Gloria was still continuing what she did just now. Kenny got into the car and leaned against the door, trying to keep as much distance from Gloria as possible. Shi Ye drove in front. Considering Gloria''s situation, he tried to drive the car as smoothly as possible, but Gloria still swayed unsteadily and hit the hard window. Even only listening to the "bang", he felt that it hurt. He nced in the rearview mirror with a slightly worried face. Kenny was still sitting there with a cold face, and acting nonchntly to Gloria who was rickety beside him. Shi Ye couldn''t help sighing. After Gloria got drunk, apart from being especially prone to make trouble on the spur of the moment, she behaved fine and didn''t vomit often. It was just that even though she didn''t vomit often, she couldn''t stand being shaken like this. "Eww" Gloria subconsciously covered her lips and retched. Kenny''s face turned cold at once, "Gloria, what are you doing?" "I feel like..."Gloria heard his voice and leaned in his direction. She lost bnce and directly pounced on him. Then, shepleted the rest words, "Vomiting." Kenny reached out to catch her who was pounced over, and stiffened for a moment before speaking, "Stop the car!" Shi Ye hurriedly stopped the car. Gloria pounced into his arms, smelling the familiar breath, sighed with satisfaction, rubbed in his chest, and closed her eyes. Seeing this, Kenny sulkily pushed her, "Gloria, get out of the car to vomit." "I''m....I''m not going to throw up..." Gloria said intermittently, rubbing against his clothes again, and her breathing gradually calmed down. "Then sit up straight yourself." After Kenny said that, seeing that Gloria was motionless, he reached out and pushed her. Only then did he realize that Gloria was already asleep. Gloria, who was asleep, did not look the same as usual. Her eyes were too fascinating. When they were usually open, they made people felt that she was a beautiful woman at the first nce. But when she fell asleep and closed her eyes, she showed a hint of childishness, and looked much younger than her actual age. Shi Ye, who drove in front, saw Kenny call him but did not move, so he couldn''t help reminding him, "Young master?" Kenny raised his eyes slightly and said, "Nothing." Shi Ye heard this and continued to drive. After staring at Gloria for a long while, Kenny couldn''t hold back, so he reached out and pushed a strand of hair from her forehead behind her ear. He noticed that he seemed do this naturally and smoothly. Did he often do such intimate things with Gloria before? Although Shi Ye had told him about what happened between him and Gloria, this could only make him feel good about Gloria and ept her more easily, but it would not make him fall in love with her in such a short time. He saw Gloria''s efforts... ... The car stopped in front of Kenny''s vi. As soon as the car stopped, the bodyguard came over and opened the door for Kenny. Kenny got out of the car with Gloria in his arms and went straight into the vi. A servant greeted him, "Young master..." Kenny didn''t stop, and he said, "Ask someone toe up and help her bathe." At this time, Tina was already asleep, so his steps were light. Gloria''s previous room remained the same, and he directly carried her to the room she lived in before. When the maid came in, Kenny stood up and said, "Give her a shower and change her clothes." The maid nodded slightly, "Okay." Kenny turned around and went back to his room. He returned to his room, took a shower andy in his bed, tossing and turning. He sat up, stretched out to press his eyebrows, turned on the bedsidemp, sat quietly for a few seconds, and then lifted the covers and got out of bed. He opened the door, walked straight out, and stopped outside Gloria''s door. Standing at the door of Gloria''s room, Kenny was taken aback.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He frowned slightly, turned the doorknob, and opened the door. The maid probably thought Gloria would get up in the middle of the night, so she thoughtfully left the bedsidemp turned on. The light was dim, so he couldn''t see very clearly. Kenny walked to the bed and stood still. Gloria tilted her head in sleep, frowning slightly. When he reacted, he found that his fingers were already on her eyebrows. He was stunned for a moment, and his fingers became stiff. Then he simply pressed lightly between her eyebrows. However, his action did not have a soothing effect. Gloria''s eyshes quivered a few times before she opened her eyes. He didn''t expect Gloria to wake up all at once, so he didn''t know how to react in a moment. They looked at each other, and the room was extremely quiet. Gloria muttered, "Am I dreaming?" After messing about all night, going to the police station, making a scene in the car and having a shower, Gloria almost sobered up at this moment. However, it was obviously not reasonable to see Kenny standing in front of her bed when she woke up in the middle of the night. Kenny nced at her, turned around and walked out. The view of his back looked a bit irritated. Gloria froze for a moment, then suddenly jumped out of the bed. At an unprecedented speed, she rushed to Kenny and blocked his way. Looking at the woman who blocked his way by opening her arms, Kenny looked m and his expression did not change a little. He asked in a deep voice, "What are you doing?" Gloria also felt that her actions at the moment were a bit weird, so she retracted her hands embarrassedly, and asked him in a low voice, "It was you who went to the police station to bring me back?" Speaking of this, Kenny looked a little gloomy, "You tell me? You were so drunk. Do you think you crawled out of the police station yourself?" There was a bit of anger in his tone that he himself didn''t even notice. There was no telling if he was angry because Gloria asked him to clean up the mess she made. Or because she made herself so drunk outside. In short, he was not at ease in this whole night. Chapter 457 Torture Him Chapter 457 Torture Him Gloria reacted a little slowly at this point. She stared at Kenny for a few seconds before realizing that Kenny was scolding her again. She bit her lip, and said in an angry tone, "If you didn''t bring me back, what else can I do except crawling back?" That was not true. If Kenny didn''t go to bring her back, Edith would go and bail her out. She didn''t know if it was because she had spent a long time with Kenny, she found that herself also started to y this kind of tricks. "Good, you know." Kenny finished speaking, looking her up and down. When his eyes crossed her chest, his eyes flickered. He quickly looked away, and said coldly, "Next time, if you get drunk and get yourself into the police station again, crawl back by yourself! " Gloria noticed his eyes and looked down at herself in doubt before realizing that she had taken a shower and changed clothes, and she was wearing nothing inside. No wonder the look in Kenny''s eyes were a bit strange just now. She subconsciously stretched out her hands to cover her chest, and then felt that she was taking a superfluous action. In a moment, she didn''t know what to do exactly. She changed the subject and asked, "Who helped me take the bath?" Gloria looked a little embarrassed when she said this. Kenny saw through her thoughts, uttered a snortingugh, and said, "Do you think it was me?" A hint of embarrassment shed across Gloria''s face. She did think so just now. Kenny bathed her before. But his sarcastic reply had proven that it wasn''t him who helped her take the bath earlier. Kenny didn''t wait for her to speak anymore, raised his feet, bypassed her, and left her room directly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Gloria turned her head and watched Kenny''s figure disappear. She ran over to close the door, and turned around to jump back onto the bed in irritation. Such a Kenny was really irritating. Gloria grabbed the quilt and covered her head, thinking that when Kenny recovered his memory, she would also torture him like this. Thinking like this in a daze, she fell asleep. ... When Gloria woke up the next morning, she felt something moving in the bed. She propped herself up to look, and then looked into Tina''s big, watery, dark eyes. " Tina!" Gloria hugged Tina happily. "Ha-ha..." Tinaughed and put her arms around Gloria''s neck. She asked "Mommy, why are you here." When she sleptst night, she didn''t see her mother. At the thought that how drunk she wasst night and she even went to the police station, Gloria felt a little guilty. She pressed her lips and said, "I, I came here quietly in the middle of the night." "Huh?" Tina was a little confused, then nodded, "Oh, quietly." Seeing that Tina was still wearing pajamas, Gloria bypassed the topic and said, "Let mommy take you to wash your face and brush your teeth." Half an hourter, after Gloria and Tina washed and changed their clothes and went downstairs, Kenny was already sitting at the dining table. He was holding a newspaper in his hand, and when he heard the movement of Gloria and Tinaing in, he didn''t look at them. He still looked at the newspaper in his hand intently. It urred to Gloria that she and Colin were taken photos by the media and wrote in news by them. She did not speak, and began to eat breakfast in silence. While eating, Tina was curiously trying to grab the newspaper in Kenny''s hands, "Daddydy, what are you reading?" Kenny raised the newspaper in his hand a little higher, avoiding Tina''s little hand. "A newspaper." His indifferent voice rang behind the newspaper. "I see." Although Tina didn''t know what a newspaper was, she nodded in satisfaction after getting the answer. Then she stopped messing around and ate obediently. Instead, Gloria was still curiously ncing at Kenny. She thoroughly recalled what happenedst night in this morning. To be precise, it was what happened on her way back to Kenny''s vi from the police stationst night. Thinking about it, she felt particrly embarrassed. Recently, she had been pestering Kenny, and she was used to it. However, if she remembered correctly, beforest night, she and Kenny were still giving each other the silent treatment. It could be that she unterally felt that they were giving each other the silent treatment, while Kenny probably did not want to see her. Thinking of this, not only did Gloria have no desire to peek at Kenny, but she also lost her appetite for eating. The food on her te almost remained unchanged. She just drank up the milk and touched Tina''s head, "Mommy is full and leaving. Tina, be good at home." Tina looked up at her in confusion, "Where is mommy going?" Gloria thought for a while and said, "Going to work. Mommy has been busy with worktely. You live with daddy and be good." Tina tamely nodded, "Okay." She had a vague concept of work, but could vaguely understand the meaning of Gloria''s words. After soothing Tina, she turned to look at Kenny and saw that he was still holding the newspaper. She pressed her lips and said, "Thank you for bringing me out yesterday. I''m leaving." After that, she did not leave immediately, but sat quietly in the chair for a few seconds. After she was sure that Kenny wouldn''t take away the newspaper and looked at her, she got up and left. After Gloria left, Kenny threw the newspaper aside. Tina put her mouth on the edge of the te, sending the fried egg to her mouth with the fork. She looked up at Kenny. When she saw Kenny''s dark circles, sheughed, "Daddy got panda eyes" The corners of Kenny''s mouth were slightly stiff, and he put the fried eggs on his te onto Tinas, "Eat more." Tina looked at his face curiously while eating. They said that Tina''s eyes were like his, but he thought Tina''s eyes were more like Gloria''s. Tina was just a kid, and he couldn''t say whatever he wanted to say like he did to Gloria. So he could only turn his head to the side and not look at her. When he returned to his roomst night, he didn''t know what was wrong with him and he was unable to fall asleep all night. If he didn''t shield his face with the newspaper just now, he guessed that Gloria would imagine things again when she saw his dark circles. ... Gloria left Kenny''s vi and took out her cell phone to call Edith. Edith quickly answered the phone, and the background sound of the call was at the airport. It was broadcasting flight information from time to time. Gloria asked her, "Are you already at the airport?" "Yes, I''m about to board the ne." Edith said, handing the water ss in her hand to her assistant, and then walked to the side and asked in a low voice, "It was Big Boss who picked you upst night, right? Did he take you straight home?" When she went to the police station to pick up Gloriast night, a policeman told her that Gloria had been picked up. She was asked for an autograph by a policewoman by the way. Chapter 458 You still hate me! Chapter 458 You still hate me! Gloria Taylor nodded subconsciously, and then remembered that Edith Hall could not see her current movements, and said, "I called him." "You called him, and then he picked you up? I dont believe he doesnt have any feeling to you..." At this time, the voice of Edith Halls assistant sounded on the other side of the phone: "Edith, we would go for boarding soon." Edith whispered back: "You go ahead." Then she said to Gloria: "Gloria, I go for boarding first, and I have to transfer to another train and car there. I guess there is no time to contact you. When Ie back, maybe the big boss will have recovered his memory. " May you be safe throughout the journey. I will visit you if I have time." "Its too far and the traffic is inconvenient, so donte." "Okay, go for boarding quickly." Gloria urged Edith to hang up and then she took a taxi back. The house was silent. Gloria Taylor changed clothes, held herptop and tablet to sit down by the window, ready to work. Although she had watched "Lost City" several times, she still needed to pay attention to the details, so as not to have too obvious bugs which would be discovered by the audience. In this kind of industry, half waspeting with self and halfpeting with the audience. To describe a scene about a small business meeting, or an operation to suppress bandits, she might need to check dozens of pages of information, but what she needed at the end was only one or two pages. Although the first part had been used as a basis, writing the second part was actually no different from writing a brand new story, writing some new stories and then stringing in the old clues to form a coherent story line. Gloria Taylor yed "Lost City" on the tablet, tapped on theptop. When she was tired, she would take out her phone and go online to watch entertainment news. The previous news about her and Colin had been withdrawn earlier, and there were basically no formal media on the Inte that still kept this report. As for other small mediapanies that were not very authoritative, no one cared. Gloria Taylor saw it from beginning to end, except for some celebrity scandals and the promotion of new dramas, there was no interesting news. After reading a page of news, she went back to the top, refreshed habitually, and found a new headline. "Surprised: President rke entered the police stationte at night and took a woman away. It seems that he has a new loveer..." Gloria clicked in. The picture inside was obviously magnified by the far lens, and the picture looked exceptional blurry. The background was outside the police station, Kenny stood tall and upright next to a woman with disheveled hair. Kenny rke''s face was not very clear, but he had appeared many times in recent years. Even if he didn''t show his face, his temperament could be easily recognized. And the woman with disheveled hair next to him... Gloria Taylor erged the picture and looked at it several times, but couldn''t believe it was herself. She couldn''t see the face, just seeing her dangling Kenny rke''s arm, and her hair like a mess of straw, which made her embarrassed now. Thements below were simr to her thoughts. "You told me that this woman is Young Master rke''s new lover? He really has no sense!" "Hahaha, this woman seems to be sick in her brain." Gloria sneered. Continued to scroll down. "I can''t see her face, maybe it''s Young Master rke''s cousin or something?" "Back upstairs, there is no such possibility. ording to rumors, Young Master rke is of a very cold personality. He would not be so close to his cousin. "That''s not right, doesn''t Young Master rke have a fiancee? I haven''t heard of him breaking up with that fiancee!" "A couple can still get divorced, let alone just a fiance." Gloria Taylor remembered that Kenny rke and Su Mian were previously "unmarried couples". Thinking of this, Gloria Taylor was even more worried. The news had juste out, and she didnt know if Kenny rke knew it. Maybe Kenny rke thought she exposed the news to a certain media outlet. Gloria Taylor found her cell phone and called Kenny rke. Kenny rke said indifferently on the phone: "Say." It was really cold. Gloria Taylor said: "When you went to the police station to pick me upst night, we was photographed by the media. We are on the news now, it should have just been sent out." There was a moment of silence on the other end before Kenny rke''s voice sounded again: "I know." She felt that Kenny rke was about to hang up the phone after speaking, and gave a hurried cry. "Kenny rke." Kenny rke''s tone was obviously a bit impatient: "Is there anything else?" "Are you Kenny rke hung up and sent a text message to Gloria Taylor. The text message contained a list of dishes. She just asked Kenny rke if she wanted toe over for dinner, but she was indirectly asking him for an answer. If Kenny rke was still worrying that she and Colin Hall were on the news before, he would definitely note over for dinner, but he agreed, which would represent Kenny rke didnt care about that anymore. Originally it was just a nonexistent thing. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Because Kenny rke woulde over for dinner at night, Gloria drove out to buy vegetables in the afternoon. She went to a rtivelyrge mall in the city center. From the parking lot, she always felt that someone was watching her. That feeling became more obvious until she entered the supermarket. She nced back vigntly, stepped into the middle of a row of shelves, and then quickly went around the corner to hide. Not long after Gloria Taylor stood at the corner, a woman came over, as if looking for someone. When the woman approached, Gloria Taylor could see her face clearly. It turned out to be Tina Walker! Before Tina Walker saw her, she quickly turned around and nned to walk away quietly. However, it was toote. "Gloria!" Tina Walker called her, and hurriedly walked to her and blocked her way. She looked at Gloria Taylor carefully, and a bit of surprise shed in her eyes: "It''s really you!" Gloria Taylor looked up at Tina Walker, and said expressionlessly: "Mrs. Taylor." Tina Walker heard the name, the expression on her face changed: "Gloria, I haven''t seen you for so long, you still hate me..." Almost immediately, Gloria Taylor replied firmly: "No." Tina Walker looked up at her at a loss. "It doesn''t matter at all. If I really hate you, I''m afraid you can no longer stand here and talk to me." Glorias tone was very calm. There was no feeling for Tina Walker. If she did not appear, Gloria Taylor wouldnt even think of her. Chapter 459 Don’t you want to express your gratitude to me? Chapter 459 Dont you want to express your gratitude to me? Tina Walker saw the seriousness in Gloria Taylor''s eyes, and said nonchntly: "It''s fine if you don''t remember any grudges. In the past few years...where have you been? How are you?" Gloria didn''t think she had much to talk about with her, but Tina Walker obviously didn''t think so, as if she wanted to talk to her for a long time. After listening to her, Gloria Taylor looked at her carefully. Although Tina Walker did not love her since she was a child, she identally inherited the looks of Tina Walker. Tina Walker was a beauty, and was also a well-maintained middle-aged beauty at least three years ago. However, Tina Walker in front of her now was much older than Tina Walker three years ago. The crow''s feet in the corners of her eyes had begun to show up, her back was slightly curved, and her posture was not as good as before. Gloria Taylor looked at Tina Walker calmly, and said quietly: "I''m fine, how about you?" When Tina Walker heard this, she thought Gloria still cared about her. She was overjoyed, with a smile on her face, and then shook her head again: "You have a good time, and I''m okay..." Okay? It meant that she had a bad time. From the dress of Tina Walker and her mental state, Gloria could actually tell her current life. Her past three years must have been no better than before. Gloria Taylor probably understood what Tina Walker was thinking. Whenever Tina Walker had a bad life, she would think of looking for Gloria Taylor. "I want to buy something, and I don''t have time to talk to Mrs. Taylor." After Gloria finished, she turned around to pick something without giving Tina Walker a chance to speak. However, Tina Walker did not leave, but followed her not far away. asionally when Gloria Taylor looked back, Tina Walker would show her a timid smile. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. This was so different from Tina Walker a few years ago. Gloria Taylor''s heart was moved. But soon, the touch of emotion in her heart returned to peace. Because she thought of Anne Taylor. Anne Taylor hated her so much, and Tina Walker had always loved Anne Taylor. She gave Tina Walker so many opportunities, but Tina Walker chose to give up her every time. She suspected that Tina Walker was instigated by Anne Taylor to approach her on purpose. Tina Walker had done things like helping Anne Taylor harm her many times before, and it was not unfamiliar for Gloria. The more she thought about it, the colder Gloria Taylor''s heart became. She quickly picked what she needed, and went out of the supermarket after checking out. When Gloria Taylor went to the underground parking lot, she saw Tina Walker again. "Gloria." Tina Walker was standing next to her car, calling her name. Gloria Taylor looked at her nkly: "Did Anne Taylor order you to approach me?" Tina Walker was stunned for a moment, and quickly denied: "No, it has nothing to do with Anne. It is because I saw the news myself that I knew that you have returned to Huyang City. I also went out to buy things by myself today. I didnt expect I would meet you here." Gloria Taylor was disappointed with Tina Walker too many times, so she didn''t believe her words. Gloria Taylor stretched out her hand to support the car door and said, "Whether you were instigated by Anne Taylor or not, you must know clearly we don''t have any rtionship anymore, and I have nothing to do with the Taylor family." After she finished, she opened the car door to sit in. At this moment, Tina Walker suddenly stopped her and said in disbelief: "Gloria, why are you so cruel, if I tell you, Anne Taylor has been torturing me for the past three years. Don''t you me yourself at all?" Gloria Taylor was taken aback. She had never thought that Anne Taylor would pass on her hatred to Tina Walker. After all, her rtionship with Tina Walker was not good at all, this was something that Anne Taylor also knew. She had a bad rtionship with Tina Walker. Even if Anne Taylor tortured Tina Walker, it would have no effect on Gloria Taylor. Anne Taylor should also understand this truth. The only exnation was that Anne Taylor was really irritated by Si Chengyu''s death. As long as one was rted to Gloria Taylor, she wanted to get back at the one. "me myself?" Gloria Taylorughed mockingly: "That''s your dear daughter you spoiled since childhood. Don''t you regret when she treated you like that?" She deliberately emphasized the word "daughter". Tina Walker''splexion changed slightly: "Gloria, you weren''t like this before. You understood me very well when you were young. Why do I treat Anne well? You do know why, besides..." "Okay." Gloria interrupted her. At this time, Tina Walker still called the woman "Anne", which showed that she still had a trace of affection for Anne Taylor. She was used to hearing Tina Walker''s reasons and excuses. "As soon as you opened your mouth, you asked if I would me myself. Did you find me in the past three years? You never treated me as a daughter. Why do you think I would me myself? I cant wait for pping my hands! Madam Taylor, you don''t know me too much." After Gloria Taylor finished speaking, she waved Tina Walker''s hand away, got into the car, and drove away quickly. Tina Walker stood there, watching Gloria Taylor leave, and a touch of unwillingness appeared in her eyes. When Gloria Taylor came out to buy things, she wasn''t in a good mood, but it was not bad. After meeting Tina Walker, she waspletely depressed. Tina Walker still had a certain influence on her. When Kenny rke came over for dinner at night, he noticed that Gloria Taylor''splexion was not right. He casually put the suit jacket on the hanger at the door and walked towards the dining table. Seeing himing in, Gloria Taylor looked behind him, making sure that he was the only oneing. Gloria Taylor asked him iprehensibly: "Where is Tina?" Kenny rke sat down at the dining table, nced around the dining table, and faintly replied: "At home." Gloria Taylor thought of the Tina Walker she met today, and didn''t say much. It was much better for Tina rke to live with Kenny rke than to live with her. She stopped asking more, turned around and brought out the soup in the kitchen. And she found Kenny rke had stood up and walked towards the kitchen. Gloria Taylor asked him: "What do you do?" Kenny rke replied with two words: "Take bowls." Gloria Taylor opened her mouth slightly in surprise. Did she hear that Kenny said he wanted to go in kitchen and get a bowl? Last time, Kenny rke was for cooperating with Tina rke to get the bowl by himself. What about this time? Gloria Taylor brought the soup to the table in a daze. Kenny rke had already taken two sets of bowls and chopsticks and walked out. He set the bowl, raised his eyebrows and looked at Gloria Taylor: "Don''t you say thank you to me?" Gloria Taylor said mechanically, "Thank you." "Yeah." Kenny rke faintly responded, and sat down and started eating. Gloria Taylor felt something was wrong. After a while, she realized that the series of behaviors of Kenny rke just now were a bit like when she coaxed Tina rke. Chapter 460 From now on, shut up! Chapter 460 From now on, shut up! Gloria Taylor was eating while watching Kenny rke. Although Kenny rke did not look at her, he could feel her gaze. He said nonchntly: "If you have something to say, just say it." "Tina lives with you, are you still used to it?" Gloria Taylor put down her chopsticks and asked. Kenny rke did not directly answer her question. Instead, he asked: "if I say I''m not used to it, would you take her back?" Gloria hesitated and asked: "...really aren''t you used to it?" Kenny rke answered her question seriously this time: "Compared to you, Im more used to staying with that little girl." He always liked to say some ambiguities. Fortunately, Gloria Taylor had long been ustomed to the way he spoke. What he meant by it seemed to be... easier to get along with Tina? Gloria Taylor asked him, "Is it difficult to get along with me?" Before, she had thought about what kind of father Kenny rke would be after having children. She felt that someone with an indifferent personality like Kenny rke would definitely not get along with children. It turned out that he really didn''t know how to get along with children, but it didn''t prevent Tina rke from liking him and getting close to him. "You want to remarry with me for a while, and then get entangled with your first love again. It''s very troublesome."Kenny didn''t raise his head, and he said these words naturally, as if it had been brewing in his heart for a long time. Gloria Taylor could see that he hadn''t finished, so she waited quietly for the next words. "That little girl is not like you. Just give her two candies and allow her to watch cartoon, she can be incredibly well-behaved." After Kenny finished, he looked up at Gloria. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He frowned slightly, his eyes showing his dislike for her. Gloria Taylor moved her lips, and patiently exined to him: "I met Colin Hall very early. I liked him before, but..." Before she could finish her words, she heard Kennys sneer: "Hum, admit it?" "Can you hear me out?" His problem of interrupting people''s speech at any time should be corrected. Kenny rke smiled with a cold expression: "Let you finish, I can''t finish this meal." Gloria Taylor was puzzled: "What do you mean?" Kenny rke said seriously: "So you didn''t call me over for dinner, but told me about you and your first loves story to infuriate me. Gloria Taylor was surprised: "...when did I deliberately infuriate you?" "I don''t want to hear the name of Colin Hall from your mouth. From now on, shut up for me." He said in a sharp tone. Gloria Taylor was so scared that she immediately shut up. After Kenny rke finished, he lowered his head to continue eating. He had a good appetite, and as before, he would pick up a little bit from each dish in turn. Even eating meals was as rigorous as he was dealing with work. Gloria Taylor stared at him, still thinking about the words he just said. Well, he didnt want to hear the name of Colin Hall from her mouth. Oh, was he jealous? Gloria Taylor thought this way, but she was not sure. And she was more afraid to find Kenny rke to confirm. Even with amnesia, he was still hostile to Colin Hall. It seemed that he had long been hostile to Colin Hall before. When Kenny rke almost finished, he looked up and saw Gloria Taylor still staring at him. And she didnt eat much. Kenny rke raised his eyelids and asked her in a casual tone, "Will you be full just by looking at me?" Gloria Taylor looked at him calmly and asked: "You are angry when I mention his name. Wouldn''t you be even more angry if I didn''t exin it to you?" Kenny rke snorted. The tone was very disdainful: "What I want to know, do I need others to exin?" Gloria pressed her lips and nodded. Yes, if Kenny rke wanted to know something, he would check it. Besides, there was a Shi Ye who was highly efficient around him. As long as he gave orders, Shi Ye would take care of everything and bring him everything he wanted and wanted to know. However, since he already knew the rtionship between Gloria Taylor and Colin Hall and was still so hostile to Colin Hall, it showed that he still cared about her subconsciously. Gloria Taylor suddenly prepared for the worst. If... If Kenny rke had been unable to restore his memory, there was only one way. The way was to make Kenny rke fall in love with her again. It might require amitment of time and energy, but one day he could fall in love with her again, right? During this period of time, Kenny rke showed no signs of regaining his memory, and there was no news from the hypnotist named Li. Gloria was also uneasy and worried about this.Kenny rke saw that Gloria Taylor kept silent, thinking she was mad at what he had just said. He nced at her and changed the topic: "Why did you send Tina to me?""Because she likes you." "I really doubt that Shi Ye lied to me, did I really like a woman like you who was full of hanky-panky in her mind? "Kenny rke showed a little bit anger. Gloria Taylor''s tone was not very good: "What do you mean? If you want to praise me for being smart, you can just directly say it." Kenny rke did not want to continue this topic with her. He went straight to the subject: "Last month, you had a car ident with James Moore. The cause of the car ident was that the brakes were broken." When he spoke, he looked straight at Gloria Taylor''s eyes, did not give her a chance to hide and lie. After a brief surprise, Gloria Taylor nodded: "yes." She hadn''t told Kenny rke about it, probably it was Kenny rke that checked it by himself. Kenny rke was a smart and cautious person. Gloria Taylor took the initiative to send Tina rke to him, and also promised not to pick her back. It was suspicious at first, he naturally would check it out. What happened to Gloria was not easy to find out because of her simple life circle. Kenny rke looked straight into her eyes and said steadily: "It was made by a woman named Anne Taylor. She is your half-sister, and youve been at odds, and she''s my original fiance. The person she loves is Si Chengyu." After he finished speaking, he stared at Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor naturally had no need to hold back. "Yeah." She nodded and said: "She loves Si Chengyu very much. She felt that Si Chengyu''s death was caused by me and you, so she always wanted to find a chance to avenge Si Chengyu." Kenny rke sneered, with obvious disdain in his tone: "How to get revenge? Kill us?" Then, he said, "James Moore was useless, Anne Taylor should be saved." Chapter 461 Stay away from those unidentified Chapter 461 Stay away from those unidentified Gloria Taylor felt that Kenny rke seemed to be deliberately targeting James Moore. She said irritably, "You are the best, okay?" However, he had guessed exactly what Anne Taylor thought. Anne Taylor really wanted to kill them to avenge Si Chengyu. Kenny rke raised his eyebrows: "Do you think I was wrong?" "Is there any animosity between you? As for letting you target him like this?" Kenny rke liked showing his preferences particrly obvious in front of her. Kenny rke sneered, with a bad tone: "Are you by his side? Being his fiance make you develop a feeling to him?" His tone sounded dangerous, Gloria Taylor didn''t dare to infuriate him, but she had to say what she should say. Her tone was softer: "After all, he saved me." Kenny rke''s eyes fixed on her heavily, making Gloria Taylor ufortable. After a while, he suddenly asked: "How much do you know about James Moore?" Gloria Taylor asked suspiciously: "What''s the matter?" In fact, she didn''t know much about James Moore. "How did you meet him, besides knowing that he is a psychologist who came back from abroad, what else do you know?" Kenny rke looked at her seriously: "From the information, except for your pregnancy, you had been living in Huyang City." Kenny rke''s eyes flickered when he said the word "pregnancy". During this period of time, he had read all the information Shi Ye gave him, and had also learned about his previous affairs with Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor understood that Kenny rke was not for meal today, but for questioning her. Now that Kenny rke asked, she did not hide: "From his tone of voice, he should have known me very early, and I knew him three years ago before we went to the ind." Kenny rke frowned slightly: "anything else?" Gloria shook her head and asked him, "What do you want to do?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Kenny rke pondered for a moment, and said coldly: "Stay away from those unidentified." The unidentified was just James Moore. "Although his origin is suspicious, he saved me after all. It is impossible for me and him not to be in contact." Gloria said seriously. Kenny rke sneered, without talking to her, lowered his head to eat. Kenny rke left after he finished. Before leaving, Gloria Taylor packed some snacks for Tina and asked Kenny to take them back. She specially did them for Tina rke. When she handed them to Kenny rke, Kenny rke frowned tightly: "we have servants." "The servants are just servants, but I am a mom, Tinas mother, that''s different." Gloria said, and passed the packing box in her hand to him. Although Kenny rke looked not good, he reached out and took it. Gloria Taylor sent him out. He looked back at her as if he had something to say, but in the end he left with a cold snort. Gloria Taylor stared at his back with a face full of doubt, when did she provoke him again? After closing the door, Gloria Taylor thought of Kenny''s words. Kenny rke''s words reminded her that when she met James Moorest time, she wanted to ask how James Moore met her, but because James Moore didn''t want to say at the time, She didn''t ask. Sooner orter, this matter must be asked. Gloria Taylor took this to heart, thinking about finding time to figure out from James Moore as soon as possible. The next day, Jennifer Jones asked Gloria Taylor out again. This time it seemed to be for a new movie conference of her friend. Gloria Taylor found out that her friend was Xu Muhan. Perhaps because of the movie''s role, Xu Muhan grew a little beard, and looked a little more sophisticated, and more manly. Gloria Taylor''s impression of him still remained three years ago. After carefulparison, Xu Muhan seemed to be no different from three years ago. There were many reporters and the media in the press conference site. Jennifer Jones took Gloria Taylor in disguise, mixed with reporters. Gloria Taylor pulled the mask that covered half of her face, and asked Jennifer Jones in a low voice, "Why did you sneak? You haven''t gotten Xu Muhan for three years?" Gloria could not see Jennifer''s face, but she could see the panic shing in her eyes. Jennifer quickly denied: "What? don''t talk nonsense, I havent chased him." "Oh, you didn''t chase him, just secretly came to attend his movie conference."Regardless of Jennifer Jones staring at her, Gloria frowned and added, "But, you are coming to participate in Xu Muhan''s movie conference, what will I do?" "Anyway, you''re just idle, what''s the matter with you to keep mepany?" Jennifer turned her head and red at her. Gloria sighed in response to the merited tone of Jennifer Jones: "Miss Jones, dont you still want to film "Lost City 2"? Dont you worry about it. I have to write screeny" "There is no rush." Jennifer finished and smiled tteringly at her: "Actually, I have always been very curious about how you made Kenny desperate to you before?" Gloria Taylor frowned and asked her: "Before?" "Kenny rke now has another fiance. Although I don''t know what happened to you in the past three years, why you separated; three years ago, he was very devoted to you. Jennifer Jones said while paying attention to Gloria Taylor''s expression. It seemed that if Gloria Taylor''s expression was not right, she would stop the topic immediately. But Gloria Taylor''s expression wasnt changed, and she finished her words with confidence. Gloria Taylor was slightly surprised. What Jennifer Jones said was right, and Kenny rke was indeed "changing his heart" now. If she didn''t mention it, Gloria Taylor almost forgot that Kenny rke had a fiancee Su Mian. She met Su Mian three years ago. Su Mian was a friend of Aurora rke with a sense of superiority and domineering simr to that of Aurora rke. "Didn''t you also say that Kenny rke has changed his heart? If he changes his heart, he is not a devoted man." Gloria''s tone was faint, and there was no emotion in it. Jennifer Jones no longer asked. Gloria Taylor thought of three years ago when Jennifer Jones pretended to be a servant and went to Kenny rkes house and quarreled with Kelly rke, they mentioned Xu Muhan. She turned to look at Jennifer and asked, "What about you? You didn''t like Kenny rke at all three years ago. The one you like is Xu Muhan, why do you even pretend to be a servant in Kenny rke''s house?" "When did I say that I like Xu Muhan?" Like a cat stepping on its tail, Jennifer Jones became excited and the volume increased a lot. It naturally attracted the attention of other reporters. Gloria Taylor felt not good. She took Jennifer Jones to run away, but the sharp-eyed reporter had recognized her. "It''s Gloria Taylor!" Chapter 462 They were pictured together Chapter 462 They were pictured together Gloria Taylor heard a reporter was calling her name, then she grabbed Jennifer''s hand and ran out quickly. However, some reporters ran after her. "Are you sure it is Gloria Taylor?" "It should be!" "Why did shee here? Who is the person next to her?" Gloria ignored what the reporter and paparazzi behind her said, just running. However, the venue was full of chairs, and it was particrly inconvenient for them to go out. Gloria Taylor could only shuttle hard between the gaps of the chairs. The reporter and the paparazzi blocked her separately, and she and Jennifer Jones could only circle around the venue. The venue was plunged into small-scale chaos. Gloria Taylor took the opportunity to whisper to Jennifer Jones: "Let''s run separately." At this time, she and Jennifer Jones stayed together, and neither of them can run. Jennifer Jones immediately nodded: "Yeah." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After the two separated, it was much more convenient for Gloria Taylor to escape. She quickly ran to the entrance of the venue, and was about to go out when she saw a group of people approaching. And the head of the group, was Kenny rke! Kenny was surrounded by people and was walking in her direction. Why was he here? Although Kenny rke was the behind-the-scenes boss of Sheng Ding Media, he had never cared much about thepany or participated in these activities. Even if he attended this kind of event, he only participated in somemercial activities rted to the rke Family. Being so surprised, Gloria Taylor unconsciously stopped at the entrance of the venue, and the paparazzi and reporters quickly chased her and surrounded her. Gloria Taylor also wore a gauze mask, reaching out to block the ring shing light. "Are you Gloria Taylor? Can you take off the mask?" "Please ept my interview..." "..." The reporter rushed to pass forward the microphone to Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor was forced to hide back and leaned against the wall. This group of reporters only paid attention to Gloria Taylor, and did not immediately notice that Kenny rke was here. After Kenny rke leading the group of people approached, they realized that Kenny rke was alsoing. All the reporters boiled over. Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor had almost never appeared in the same scene, not to mention after their divorce. Just taking a photo of the two of them in the same picture and writing a long report, this photo alone could also attract people''s attention and increase a lot of clicks. The reporters stopped surrounding Gloria Taylor, and all picked up their cameras to take pictures of Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke in the same frame. Gloria Taylor was standing against the wall next to the door, and these reporters stepped back a bit to find an angle and kept shooting. For a time, the sound of shing lights were popping up one after another. Gloria Taylor looked at the direction of Kenny rke, just in time meeting Kenny rke''s inadvertent nce. His eyes didn''t stop on Gloria Taylor''s body, as if he didn''t recognize her as Gloria Taylor. His gaze skipped directly over her face, and then he whispered something to the people around him, then walked into the venue. The reporters who were still taking pictures were soon driven away by security. Gloria Taylor nced inside the venue and found Kenny rke sitting in thest row, as if he was actuallying for the movie conference. She stayed at the door for a while, then turned and walked out, and now it was inconvenient for her to appear next to Kenny rke. She went outside, found a rest area and sat down, took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Kenny rke: "Why are you here?" Kenny rke did not reply to her. Fortunately, Gloria Taylor had long been ustomed to such a cold Kenny rke. She had to call Jennifer Jones. She came with Jennifer Jones, naturally, she also had to go with Jennifer Jones. The two had just separated and she didn''t know where Jennifer Jones had gone. Gloria Taylor made two calls to Jennifer Jones , and finally Jennifer Jones answered. "Gloria, where are you?" Jennifer was panting. Gloria Taylor looked around while speaking, "I''m in the rest area, where are you? Do you want toe over?" "Why did you go to the rest area? So far, I won''te to you." Then I will go back by myselfter. Gloria fiddled with the phone, her eyes falling on it. Kenny rke still didn''t reply to her. Gloria Taylor sighed, and when she was about to stand up and walk out, a familiar voice came into her ears. "I always meet you." Gloria Taylor looked up and saw Anne Taylor standing up from the sofa not far away and walking towards her. Anne Taylor should have come to participate in some activities today. The makeup was exquisite and the dress was also very particr. At first nce, she was carefully selected and dressed up. It''s not umon to meet Anne Taylor here. It could only be said that one couldn''t avoid one''s enemy. Gloria Taylor sat on the sofa without moving, but raised her eyebrows and said, "me too." Anne Taylor sneered and sat down beside her, her tone was soft but weird: "Kenny rke is here too?" Gloria looked at her quickly: "What are you going to do?" "What can I do?" Anne seemed to enjoy the nervousness of Gloria Taylor. She crossed her legs and looked gloomy: "Of course I know what kind of person Kenny rke is. I naturally can''t do anything to him.Just ask, and care about your current rtionship." Gloria Taylor frowned slightly, and every word of Anne Taylor now made people feel particrly disgusted. Gloria Taylor raised his head slightly, and said in a calm tone: "My rtionship with Kenny rke, is there anything to do with you?" "I just want to know if you are having a very happy life now, if you live unhappy, I will be happy. If you are happy, then I will be sad." Anne Taylor said casually, raising her fingers to look at the fingernail she had just manicured: "However, seeing you be with that surname Moorest time, this shows that Kenny rke doesn''t want you anymore. You are a woman who has been abandoned by a man. You are really pathetic." Gloria Taylor was about to speak. Before she could speak, she heard a series of footsteps hurriedly approaching. Immediately afterwards, someone called her name. "Gloria Taylor." Familiar low voice. Gloria Taylor looked up in surprise and saw Kenny rke walking towards her. The group of people who followed him before disappeared, he walked over here alone, his eyes locked on Gloria Taylor''s body. There seemed to be a different kind of emotion in his ink-like eyes. It''s just that because the eyes color were too deep, it was not easy to distinguish. He had long legs and walked up to Gloria Taylor. He first looked at Gloria Taylor, then turned his eyes to look at Anne Taylor. Gloria Taylor followed his gaze and looked at Anne Taylor. She clearly saw that Anne Taylor shuddered when she met Kenny rke''s gaze. Chapter 463 Dont Follow Me Chapter 463 Don''t Follow Me Gloria narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment before remembering that Anne tried to run her over with her car. Anne tried to run her over with her car, but she failed. Kenny was so angry that he let his men take Anne away and used very cruel methods to torture her. He did not directly kill Anne, but tortured her until she wished she were dead. Gloria still felt a little disgusted when she thought of the scene at that time, let alone Anne, the culprit. Seeing Anne''s reaction at this time, she could tell that she was afraid of Kenny. To be more precise, she feared him. Anne grabbed her handbag tightly, and her fingers were slightly pale. There was a trace of scruple in her eyes that were filled with fear. Therefore, she and Kenny looked at each other for a few seconds, then she hurriedly looked away. Her legs moved, as if she wanted to stand up and leave, but for some reason she remained motionless. Gloria looked away, stood up and looked at Kenny. She asked, "Why are you here." Kenny only said two words concisely, "Just stop by." Kenny never cared about Shengding Media''s affairs, and he had never participated in this kind of activity in showbiz. It was strange that he would stop by. Naturally, Gloria would not say what she was thinking. "Then" She thought about it and was about to speak, but Kenny directly interrupted her, "I have to talk to you." With that, he turned around and left regardless of Gloria''s reaction. Gloria stood in situ, not quite understanding why Kenny suddenly came to her. Even if he really wanted to talked to her about something, shouldn''t Kenny call and ask her directly when she sent the message to him? However, he made a trip over here and left after saying less than ten words. It was quite baffling. As soon as Kenny left, Anne returned to her natural state. She looked at the direction Kenny left, and then turned to look at Gloria. Her tone was a little overcast, "Are you still with Kenny?" "It''s none of your business." Gloria sneered and was about to leave. She just took a step forward and was grabbed by Anne. Anne''s fingers were so skinny that they were all bones, and Gloria felt a little painful when she was gripped by her. Gloria slightly turned her head sideways and raised her eyebrow, "Kenny just said that he wanted to talk to me about something. If I keep staying here..." She deliberately paused when she said this. Sure enough, when Kenny was mentioned, Anne was suddenly not that arrogant. It seemed that Kenny had left quite a big psychological shadow on her. Anne cast a stern nce at her with a ferocious expression, then shook her hand away fiercely, and said with hatred, "Just wait and see!" Gloria didn''t say anything else, and left straight away. Anne stared in the direction she was leaving, clenching her fists. She and Si Chengyu were separated forever, but Gloria was still with Kenny? It was not fair! Why could Gloria be able to survive in a catastrophe and still have whatever she wanted! If Gloria and Kenny were really still together, it would be too difficult for her to get revenge. If she just deal with Gloria, she could always find opportunities. But the two of them were still together. Kenny would definitely protect Gloria, so she would have less chances to deal with her. It seemed that she had to give this matter further thought. ... Gloria got out of the lounge, looked around, and saw Kenny standing against the wall. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He put his hands in the pockets of his suit trousers. His expression was indifferent, and he looked like he was specially standing here waiting for her. There were not many people who could be waited on by Kenny. Let alone it was the current Kenny. Gloria''s mood turned much better very subtly. "Kenny." She walked up to him and called his name. Kenny looked down at her, then turned and walked to the other side, striding forward hurriedly. Gloria couldn''t keep up with him. Gloria quickened her pace, managed to keep up with him, "Didn''t you say there was something you wanted to see me about? What is it?" Kenny only said a word lightly, "Nothing." Gloria pressed her lips, not knowing what to say. While they were talking, they had already reached the elevator entrance. Kenny raised his hand, pressed the floor button, turned around and saw Gloria was still here. He frowned slightly, and said impatiently, "Don''t follow me." Gloria was about to follow him down in the elevator subconsciously. But after Kenny said that, it was like he particrly disliked her, but she was still determined to go down with him. She took a deep breath and said, "I''m not following you. I''m also going to take the elevator down." At this moment, the elevator came up. The elevator door opened automatically and there was no one inside. Gloria took a look at him and was about to walk into it. However, when she just stepped into it, Kenny pulled her out. Gloria froze, "What are you doing?" "You''ll take the next one." With that, Kenny bypassed her and walked into the elevator. Gloria found it both funny and annoying, "Why should I do that?" Kenny slightly raised his eyebrow and raised his chin to motion her to look back. Gloria turned around and saw a few reporters walking towards this side, but because they were a little far apart, the reporters hadn''t noticed Gloria yet. Kenny was just afraid that the media would take photos of them if they walked together? What Gloria figured out did not make her happy. Not wanting to be taken photos by the media and not wanting to be taken photos by the media when they were together were two different things. When Gloria turned around, the elevator door had closed and Kenny had already taken the elevator down. She had to wait again. ... Although Kenny did not take the elevator with Gloria, the previous photos of the two at the entrance of the venue were quickly posted online by reporters. And their names were quickly on the top search. #Gloria Taylor Kenny rke# Kenny was the focus of attention, and Gloria was brought to the headlines a few days ago. When their names were put together, the number of clicks and readings were rising. Sitting in the car, Gloria clicked into the top search and read it. The top post in Microblog was a few photos of her and Kenny in the same frame. In the photos, she and Kenny were a bit close. Kenny walked into the venue without looking around, and Gloria was surrounded by a group of reporters. Coincidentally, she was looking up at Kenny. This photo was "deeply" interpreted by the top entertainment blogger. The blogger''s post was a bit long, and the central idea was probably "After apse of three years, Gloria is still in love with Mr. rke." "Didn''t this woman and her first love get back together? How can she still be in love with her ex- husband?" "How many people are she still in love with?" The two topments under the post held the attitude of watching fun. There were some seriousizens who were questioning the blogger. Chapter 464 Unusually Enthusiastic Chapter 464 Unusually Enthusiastic "Except for a few photos, there is no real proof." "Can current entertainment journalists be more dedicated? You guys fool us with a few photos every time..." "I saw the top search title and clicked in. What happened? Have these two remarried again?" "Although I don''t know what''s going on, Kenny is really handsome." Gloria saw thisment, went back to the top, and looked at the photo. The sharpness of the photo was not very high. Kenny was in a straight suit. His contour profile was clear, and his temperament was outstanding. On the contrary, she herself was dressed in casual clothes. Compared with Kenny, she seemed much more ordinary. Gloria made a screenshot of this post and was going to send it to Kenny. After thinking about it, she sent him a few screenshots ofments praising Kenny that he was handsome. After sending the screenshots, she regretted it. In order to cover up her thoughts, Gloria sent him another message, "We''re on the top search together. Are you going to deal with it?" However, the more one tried to hide, the more one was exposed. ... In the rke Group. "Young master." Shi Ye took the tablet PC and walked up to Kenny, "You and young mistress are on the top search." Kenny stopped working and looked up at him, "What is that?" Shi Ye paused, and said, "It says that young mistress is still in love with you and wants to remarry you." With that, he raised his eyes and looked at Kenny, watching Kenny''s reaction carefully. Kenny pondered for a moment, and said in a serious tone, "Now the entertainment reporters are so pragmatic?" Shi Ye was stunned for a moment before he realized what Kenny meant. "Then you mean... Do we have to handle this top search?" Kenny raised his eyebrow, "Since what it says are all facts, why should we do that?" Didn''t that woman, Gloria, always want to remarry him? Shi Ye, "..." He now didn''t dare to imagine how Kenny would react after he regained his memory and recalled what he did during this time. Shi Ye wiped the sweating out of his forehead, "I will go back to work then." Kenny raised his hand to motion him to go out. At this moment, his phone rang and vibrated twice. When he reached for the phone, the phone vibrated again. It was the message alert of his private mobile phone. Without reading the message, he knew that it was sent to him by Gloria. Kenny picked up the phone and took a look. They were some screenshots sent by Gloria. He didn''t read the contents of the post on Microblog just now, so he read carefully what were wrote on the screenshots Gloria sent him. Another screenshot was about somements. When Kenny saw the content of thements on it, he curved his mouth corners and revealed an ambiguous smile. ... After Gloria returned home, she logged in Microblog. She found that the post was still there and it attracted more and more people. Wasn''t Kenny supposed to have let someone delete this post? Why was it still there? Gloria took out her cell phone and called Kenny. Before the phone was connected, she quickly hung up and dialed Shi Ye. Shi Ye answered the phone very quickly. "Young mistress." Shi Ye called her young mistress again like before. Gloria pondered for a moment and asked, "Special assistant Shi, have you seen the post on the Inte?" "Yes." With that, Shi Ye sighed, "I have asked Young master. He told me to leave it alone." Although Gloria hadn''t asked explicitly, he knew what Gloria wanted to ask. So he directly said it. "Leave it alone? Why?" Previously, Kenny didn''t even let her ride the elevator with him in order to prevent the media from photographing that the two of them were together. However, they were on the top search together, and he ignored it. Gloria felt that it became more and more difficult for her to figure out what Kenny was thinking. It was impossible to use Kenny''s previous behaviors and habits to guess what he would do and think. Shi Ye hesitated, and decided not to tell her what Kenny said. He just said vaguely, "Young master just said leave it alone..." Gloria knew Shi Ye was hiding something from her. If it was something else, she would be judicious and not go into the whys and wherefores. But this matter was rted to Kenny. She was really curious, so she made a detailed inquiry, "Why did Kenny say leave it alone." Shi Ye sighed again, "... Young master said that everything in that post is the truth, so leave it alone." Gloria, "...I see." After hanging up the phone, Gloria sat on the sofa and was still a little confused. She clicked into the post in the top search again. They could tell that she was still in love with Kenny by the way she looked at him? Was still in love? She and Kenny had never been separated and were always in love. Gloria brushed a few posts and suddenly remembered to check his own Microblog ount. It had turned into a severely afflicted area. A fan who was unaware of the truth asked her under it, "Do you really want to remarry Mr. rke?" Some people ridiculed her, "After disappearing for three years, you came back with gossips. Miss, are you trying to make yourself famous?" She was not interested in being famous, but it was true that she wanted to remarry. If at first she was just thinking about helping Kenny regain his memories, then she had had other thoughts at the time. Without those memories, would Kenny still fall in love with her if they start over? Although Kenny was lukewarm to her, she actually started to look forward to that Kenny would fall in love with her without recovering his memories. As soon as this thought emerged, a hint of excitement arose in the bottom of Gloria''s heart. All this time, she had just been treating Kenny as the former Kenny, so there was always a bit of loss in her heart. If she treated the current Kenny as Kenny she had just met, would it be easier to ept the current him? Gloria thought this may be the crux of the problem. After straightened out her thinking, she called Kenny directly. The phone rang several times and no one answered. If it was before, Gloria wouldpare the previous Kenny with the current one. But she just straightened out her thinking. So, she thought it was okay even though Kenny didn''t answer the phone at this moment. Just when the phone was about to hang up automatically, Kenny finally answered it. He answered the phone and didn''t say anything. Gloria didn''t care, taking the initiative to ask, "You''re stilling over for dinner as usual, right?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kenny was a little surprised. Even if Gloria was not in front of him, he could hear a bit of fervor which was different from usual in her voice. He paused before answering her question, "Yes." There was a hint of joy in Gloria''s voice, "Then what do you want to eat. I''ll go shopping for foodter." Kenny frowned and said in a deep voice, "I''m cool with anything." On this day, Gloria was unusually enthusiastic. Chapter 465 Being Earthy and Down-to-earth Chapter 465 Being Earthy and Down-to-earth Gloria got Kenny''s reply and hung up without asking other questions. On the other hand, Kenny stared at the phone that was hung up and looked at it for a long time before putting it down thoughtfully. ... After Kenny got off work, he first went back to his own vi and then brought Tina with him to Gloria''s ce. When they arrived, Gloria was still preparing the meal. She was making a stew. Mushrooms were added to the stew, which gave off a strong fragrance. As soon as Tina entered the door and smelled the scent, she ran directly to the kitchen, "It smells so good!" Her voice was soft and a bit loud, but it did not sound exaggerated. Gloria heard her voice and walked out of the kitchen. "Tina?" It didn''t ur to her that Kenny woulde with Tina. "Mommy!" Tina ran over and hugged Gloria''s leg, "I miss you so much!" Gloria was softened by her voice, and picked her up, "Mommy misses Tina too." Tina smacked her mouth, looked around with her round eyes and stuck her head into the kitchen, "What smells so good!" Gloriaughed and carried her into the kitchen, saying as she walked, "It''s mommy''s cooking. It''ll smell even betterter..." There was a small stool in the kitchen, which was specially prepared for Tina. Sometimes when she wanted to wash bowls or tes or something, she would put it under her feet to raise her. As soon as Gloria put her on the ground, she ran to carry the small stool. She put it in front of the gas stove, and was about to stand on it. The small stool was a little close to the gas stove. Gloria carried her and moved the small stool outwards a bit before let Tina stand on it. She lifted the lid of the pot and let Tina sniff it. "Does it smell good?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Yes, yes!" Tina stared at the pot eagerly, and raised her small hands involuntarily, as if she was about to reach into the pot in the next second. Gloria hurriedly put the lid back and carried Tina down. At this time, she suddenly remembered and asked Tina, "Where is Corny?" "Corny ha-ha..." Tina probably thought it was a bit funny for Gloria to call him "Corny" just like she did, so sheughed after pronouncing it. Gloria stroke her head and lifted her feet to go out. She upied herself in coaxing Tina and almost forgot that Kenny was here. When she went out of the kitchen, she saw Kenny sitting on the sofa, leaning slightly, reaching out and taking a cup on the coffee table in front of the sofa, and pouring water for himself with the kettle. Gloria had a habit of putting a kettle and cups on the coffee table. Kenny poured water for himself, took a sip, and put it back, frowning slightly, and looking indifferent. It was normal for ordinary people to pour themselves a ss of water. But when Kenny did this, he looked earthy and down-to-earth. "Corny!" Tina ran out behind Gloria and ran directly to Kenny. She curiously took a cup from the tray on the coffee table, handed it to Kenny, blinked and said, "I want to drink water too." Kenny nced at her, pressing his lips expressionlessly to get the kettle. Tina held the cup obliquely. Kenny reached out and helped her, "Hold the cup a little straighter." "Okay." Tina corrected the position of holding the cup, but it was still a bit oblique. Kenny had gradually epted Tina and the naivety of children in everyday life, so he didn''t correct her anymore. He poured Tina a small half-cup of water, then put the kettle back, "Well, drink it." It was actually only a quarter of a cup of water. Tina pouted and looked dissatisfied, "It''s too little, so little..." Kenny didn''t even blink, and just spit out two words, "Drink it." Tina was instantly intimidated and carefully brought her cup to her mouth. As she drank the water, she sneaked a nce at Kenny. Realizing that when she peeked at Kenny, Kenny was also looking at her, she immediately shook, and hurriedly poured the water in the cup into her throat. After drinking it up, she raised the cup to Kenny with a look of seeking praise, "Daddydy, I''ve drank it up." "I''ll reward you with another cup of it." Kenny said, going to get the kettle. Tina widened her eyes, turned around and ran away, "No, I''m not drinking it." Kenny saw that the little girl ran away, so he withdrew his hand. He turned his head and looked at Gloria who had been watching them for a while. When Gloria saw Kenny looking at her, she smiled at him, "The dinner will be ready soon." Kenny sneered without rhyme or reason. When he came in, Gloria had only Tina in her eyes. She didn''t even take a look at him. Gloria was actually a little bit confused about Kenny''s sudden sneer. But Tina was here. She left it aside and made the dinner first. When the dinner was ready, Tina went to the kitchen to get her own bowl. To Gloria''s surprise, Tina went ahead to get her bowl out, and Kenny went in after her to get the bowl as well. Mr. rke had to pour water by himself and got the bowl by himself when he was at her ce... Gloria felt a little guilty. She hadpletely put aside the Kenny who used to help her wash the dishes. During the meal, Kenny and Gloria didn''t talk much, while only Tina was chattering. However, when the meal was over, it rained heavily suddenly. The rain was still a bit heavy, and it hit the ss windows with loud noises. Tina stood by the window, touched the drops of water through the ss, turned to Kenny and said, "It''s raining." Kenny kept silent. Tina raised her volume, "Corny, it''s raining!" Kenny''s tone was a little less cold and a little more helpless, "I''ve heard you." Why did children always have so much to say? Tina got Kenny''s response and ran to the kitchen contentedly. Kenny looked at her bouncing figure and raised his eyebrow... Children''s mind was really strange. They could be so happy for such a small thing. After Gloria cleaned up the kitchen, she came out and saw Kenny standing by the window and watching the rain. She looked at the pouring rain outside the window, and subconsciously said, "It''s raining heavily, and it''s gettingte. Why don''t you stay here for a night." It was not a conferential tone, but an extremely natural tone of concern. Kenny turned his head and looked at her. Gloria also realized that what she said was a bit misleading, biting her lip and said, "I have more than one room here. Or I can also sleep with Tina, and you can sleep in the master bedroom." Kenny looked away and said coldly, "No need." Chapter 466 A Thirty-year-old Man Chapter 466 A Thirty-year-old Man Kenny refused so simply and resolutely, so Gloria had no way to keep him. Gloria sent Kenny and Tina downstairs to take the car. Out of the apartment building, when they stepped on the ground, the waterpped at their ankles. Gloria came out wearing slippers, and the water came up and submerged her slippers all at once. She retracted her feet and turned to look at Kenny, "The rain is too heavy. It is not safe to go back." Tina stood next to the apartment building, eximed, "Wow! What a heavy rain!" Kenny looked out, saw that the rain was still heavy, frowned slightly and said nothing. He didn''t speak, so Gloria assumed that he agreed. "The rain is too heavy, so you will stay here tonight." With that, Gloria patted Tina on the head, "Tina, let''s go back." With that, She pushed Tina in Kenny''s direction. Tina took Kenny''s hand, "Daddy, let''s go back." Kenny looked down at Tina, then at Gloria, and finally raised his feet to the elevator entrance and decided to stay. Back in the room, Gloria took the quilt and made the bed. The house she rented was big enough. She and Tina each had a bedroom and there was a guest room that was not upied. However, it hadn''t been long since she moved here and no one had stayed here overnight, so the bed in the guest room hadn''t been made yet. Knowing Kenny''s temper, Gloria didn''t dare to clean it casually, so she wiped the mattress with a towel before spreading the quilt. Before she finished making the bed, Kenny walked over, "Tina wants you to bathe her." Gloria was putting the quilt into the quilt cover, and said without looking up, "Tell her to wait. I''ll help her right away." The quilt of the 1.8-meter bed was a bit big. Gloria grabbed the corner of the quilt cover. When she stuffed the quilt into the quilt cover, she identally let go of the quilt, and then it became a mess. She fumbled for a while before finding the corner of the quilt. Suddenly, Kenny took two steps in her direction and reached out to grab the corner at the other end of the quilt. Gloria stared at him nkly, "You..." Kenny pressed his lips and frowned at her, "Let go your grip." Gloria let go her grip subconsciously, and then she saw Kenny shake the quilt and smooth it calmly. The quilt was put into the quilt cover sessfully. She never saw Kenny do this before. This was the first time. Gloria was very surprised, and asked, "You can do that?" Even though she knew that with Kenny''s living condition, it was impossible for him to do such a thing, she still couldn''t help but ask about it. Kenny stood up straight with a m expression, "There is an inherent gap between people." Gloria felt like being despised. But she was used to seeing Kenny''s arrogant posture. She didn''t think it was offending. Indeed, people were different from each other. Apart from their birth, there was also something about themselves that was different. Gloria said to him with an unchanged expression, "I''ll get you a set of toiletries." With that, she went straight out to take them. Kenny looked at the view of her back and frowned slightly. Why did he feel that Gloria''s temper suddenly became particrly good? ... Gloria helped Kenny get the toiletries and went to help Tina take a bath. She filled the bathtub with water, took out the child-specific foam shower gel that Tina used before, and apply it to her. Tina yed with bubbles, and suddenly said, "Mommy, together." "No, mommy will batheter." With that, Gloria saw Tina shaking her head vigorously. She realized that Tina was not expressing the meaning of taking a bath together, and patiently asked, "Well? What are you trying to say?" Tina tilted her head, stretched out her chubby hand and started counting her fingers, "Me, Daddy, we together." She counted one finger for each person she said, and she looked especially serious. Gloria sighed slightly and said, "I am busy with work. I have to live alone. You live with daddy first. When I am not busy, I will go back and live with you." Tina was still too young to understand a lot of things. At her age, she just needed to be coaxed. "I see." Tina nodded as if she understood, and then asked seriously, "When won''t you be busy?" "I don''t know." How did she know when Kenny would fall in love with her, or restore his memory? Tina squinted andughed, "Ha ha, I don''t know, either." After Gloria helped Tina with the bath, she took her back to the room, and Tina fell asleep soon. It was raining and cooling down, so after Gloria covered her with the quilt, she added a small nket to her. Coming out of Tina''s room, Gloria couldn''t help but looked at Kenny''s room. Kenny''s room was closed. She looked at it in situ for a few seconds and was about to take her clothes to take a shower when the door suddenly opened. Kenny stood nkly at the door. His hair was slightly damp, and he looked a little annoyed, "No shampoo." He was still wearing the shirt, and there was arge water stain on it. He looked a little messy and juvenile. Obviously, he was a thirty-year-old man! "I''ll get it for you." When Gloria spoke, she sounded amused unconsciously. Kenny''s face became gloomy all at once. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gloria went to the bathroom in her room to get shampoo. When she brought it to Kenny, she hesitated. This was what she used. Kenny would dislike it, right? On second thought, even if he disliked it, he could only use what she used. When she handed the shampoo to Kenny, she was very confident, "Here you are." Kenny frowned slightly, turned around after taking over the shampoo. He closed the door with a "bang" as if for fear that Gloria would peek at him. Before, Gloria was always anxious to help Kenny get his memory back, and every time Kenny did something to repel her, she would feel bad. After straightening out her thinking, she found that Kenny''s behaviors that were quite different from before, which was quite interesting. She patted Kenny''s door heavily, "Remember to give it back to me after washing!" She couldn''t help butugh after saying that. How childish she was. ... The next day. Gloria woke up earlier because she knew that Kenny had to go to work. It had stopped raining. When the window was opened, there was a warm airing in. There were small gullies on the muddy ground in the flowerbeds of themunity after being scoured by the rain. It exined how heavy the rain wasst night. After Gloria opened all the windows in the living room, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast. It was rare that the three of them got together. Gloria was in a good mood, so she made two more styles of breakfast. When she was heating milk, she took out her phone and clicked into Microblog. She was not addicted to Microblog. Because she and Kenny were on the top search yesterday, she subconsciously wanted to brush the posts in Microblog. As soon as she logged in Microblog, her hand was numb from the vibrating alert of the new message. Chapter 467 Because of Kenny Chapter 467 Because of Kenny The phone vibrated for a long time before it became quiet. But it didn''tst long, and there was vibration from time to time. Gloria Taylor thought that the top search about her and Kenny rke had declined. She didn''t expect to receive so many private messages and @. Gloria Taylor opened the private message panel and she saw someone scolding her. "Shameless..." "Mistress!" Being scolded early in the morning, Gloria Taylor was still a little irritable. She returned to the message notification page, clicked on the first message notification, and found that there was a new hot topic. This hot search topic was familiar # Gloria Taylor Mistress#. Gloria frowned, but still remembered that she was heating up the milk, so she poured the milk out before sitting at the table and continued to read Microblog. The media dug up the rumors of Kenny rkes previous marriage contract with Su Mian, and without verifying whether Kenny rke and Su Mian had a marriage contract, they directly put thebel of mistress on Gloria Taylor''s head. Making things out of nothing, some media workers, in order to gain people''s attention, resorted to extreme measures. Gloria Taylor took a look at thements below the popr Microblog. Some were standing in line and some were on the sidelines. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Fortunately, mostizens were still very sensible. Gloria Taylor nced at random and put the phone aside. They finally had a quiet breakfast together. Gloria Taylor decided not to mention this and waited until breakfast. Gloria Taylor stood up, nning to get Kenny rke and Tina rke to get up. She walked to the door of Kenny rke, and just raised her hand before knocking, the door was opened from the inside. Gloria Taylor''s hand was stiff in the air for a few seconds, and then she waved gently: "Morning." Kenny rke uttered a word without expression: "Morning." Leaning on his side, he walked past Gloria Taylor and went to the bathroom. Gloria Taylor went to ask Tina rke to get up again. Tina rke only needed to change clothes, wash her face and brush her teeth. She and Tina rke sat at the dining table and waited for a while before Kenny rke came out. Hisplexion was so bad that he only nced at Gloria Taylor when he went out the bathroom: "I''m leaving now, someone will pick up Tinater." After he finished, he picked up his suit jacket and about to leave. Seeing this, Gloria Taylor quickly stood up and called him: "Kenny rke!" Without looking at her, Kenny rke went straight to the door. Gloria Taylor had no choice but to walk over and hold him: "after breakfast." So close to him, Gloria Taylor realized that his expression was much uglier than before. He stood motionless at the door, and said indifferently: "There is something to be done." "No matter how important it is, you have to eat breakfast." Gloria Taylor said, and directly took him to the table. Kenny rke was originally motionless, but he turned his head inadvertently, and after seeing Gloria Taylor''s mobile phone on the dining table, he walked over with her. Perhaps it was the illusion of Gloria Taylor. During the whole breakfast, Kenny rke had been paying attention to her... mobile phone. Fortunately, she didn''t have the habit of having a cell phone after eating. Gloria asked him after eating, "Why do you keep looking at my phone?" "It''s nothing, I''m leaving." Kenny rke really left this time. After he left, Gloria Taylor remembered that she had not told Kenny rke about the hot search. However, when she went to read Microblog again, she found that the hot topic of "Gloria Taylor Mistress" had disappeared. Even the hot search between her and Kenny rke yesterday was gone. Could it be that Kenny rke had been staring at her mobile phone just now because he knew the hot topics on Microblog and was afraid she would find out if she watched the phone? Such a fast processing speed muste from Kenny. He was so anxious to leave just now, saying that there was something to be dealt with, was he going to deal with it? Gloria Taylor thought, couldn''t help smiling. Tina rkey on the dining table, tilted her head and asked her: "Mom, what are youughing at?" Gloria Taylor touched her head: "Iughed because something very happy happened." "Wow." Tina nodded, slid off the chair, and ran aside to y. Kenny rke said that she would send someone to pick up Tina rke, but Gloria Taylor did not wait until she had something to go out again, so she nned to drive Tina rke back to Kennys house. Gloria Taylor changed her clothes and came out. Tina rke looked at her excitedly: "Going out?" Gloria Taylorbed her forehead bangs for her: "Send you back to Dad." "Hmph! Don''t!" Tina suddenly threw Glorias hand away and hugged her own little hand tightly to prevent Gloria Taylor hold. Tina rke rarely lost her temper, and Gloria Taylor asked her carefully: "What''s wrong?" Tina rke''s mouth was pouting up to the sky, and she said angrily: "You are not there!" Gloria felt moved slightly in her heart, and her tone was a little helpless: "Mom would see you everyday there." She persuaded Tina rke for a while before Tina rke was willing to go back to Kenny rke with her. After sending off Tina rke, Gloria Taylor received a call from Edith Hall on the way back. Edith was outside filming and was usually very busy. There was almost no time to call her during the day. Gloria Taylor asked her: "Didn''t you act?" "It''s raining, I can''t start work." Edith Hall''s tone sounded a little worried. "It rained in Huyang City yesterday and was heavy, but it has cleared up today." Gloria Taylor turned her head and nced at the sunny sky outside the window. "It has been raining here for several days. The clothes are not dry after washing, and the ones that are not worn are getting wet because of the leaking rain. I am almost out of clothes to wear..." Edith Hallined to her, but finally she said: "It might be clear in a few days." Because Edith Hallined that it had been raining there to Gloria, Gloria Taylor paid attention to the weather of the city where Edith Hall was filming in the next few days. But it rained continuously. Gloria Taylor called Edith Hall, and she only said that she hadn''t started work and it could only shoot a few rain scenes. Gloria Taylor asked: "Since you can''t act, won''t the crew give you a few days off?" "The director was an old artist and very strict. He wanted to let the protagonists work together, so he didn''t n to give us a vacation." Edith also said helplessly. Gloria Taylor said: "I''lle to visit you and bring you something you want." Edith immediately refused: "Such a bad weather! Donte..." "If you don''t say it, I will bring something I think of, and you can just wait for me toe." Gloria had made up her mind and was going to visit Edith Hall. Chapter 468 If it is more than five days, you will accept the consequence. Chapter 468 If it is more than five days, you will ept the consequence. After Gloria Taylor decided to visit Edith Hall, she had put buying the ticket and checking the route on the agenda. It had been raining there in Edith Halls filming ce. Gloria Taylor bought a suitcase that was particrly waterproof and a lot of things that Edith Hall loved to eat. She also bought some small things that Edith Hall could use in daily life. Thinking it carefully, it seemed that Edith Hall was worried about her all the time, but she didnt do anything for Edith Hall. Thinking this way, Gloria Taylor felt a little ashamed. Gloria Taylor booked the ticket which was after two days. After setting the departure time, Gloria Taylor decided to tell Kenny rke that she was going to visit Edith Hall. When Kenny rke came over for dinner, Gloria Taylor told him about it. After listening, Kenny rke pondered for a moment, "Where?" Edith Hall was filming in a small mountain vige. Gloria Taylor told him the detailed address. Kenny rke searched in his mind but he didnt know where it was. "It''s just a small vige, a bit far from Huyang City. It may take some time. I''m not sure when I will return." Gloria Taylor said while she wasdling the soup for Kenny rke. Kenny rke frowned, "How about Tina? You dont take care of her?" "She still has you. You can take good care of her." Gloria Taylor felt whether it was previous Kenny rke or now Kenny rke, he could take good care of Tina rke. It could also be because she had too low requirements for Kenny rke. Kenny rke put down his chopsticks and looked up at her with a deep gaze, "Gloria Taylor, are you not anxious?" Gloria Taylor was slightly stunned, "What?" "I haven''t recovered my memory yet. Tina is at my house, but you are going to leave us so far away. Do you think I really won''t have any other women, or you think you canpete with me for custody of Tina?" Kenny rke''s tone was cold. It was hard for Gloria Taylor to tell his mood now. Gloria Taylor''s movements paused slightly. She thought for a moment, but she didnt understand the meaning of Kenny rke''s words. She looked at him straightly, "You can speak more clearly." "I made it clear." Kenny rke''s tone sounded a bit angry, but his expression remained unchanged, nor did he throw his chopsticks and leave immediately. Instead, he started to eat slowly after speaking. He hung his head to eat. From Gloria Taylor''s perspective, she could only see his forehead and frowning. Gloria Taylor asked tentatively, "You don''t want me to go there?" Kenny rke ignored her. Gloria Taylor frowned, "You don''t say anything. How do I know what you want to express?" Kenny rke simply put down his chopsticks, stood up and walked out. Gloria Taylor got up quickly and grabbed him, "You don''t think I should spend time on other people and things, right?" Kenny rke frowned slightly but he still didnt say anything. Gloria Taylor thought that she might have guessed Kenny rke''s idea. "Kenny rke, I can tell you that I care about you and Tina very much. You are more important than anyone in my heart, but Edith is also very important to me. Apart from my lover and children, I have friends and careers. I cant just be with you all days and all nights." She hadn''t considered Kenny rke as everything to her all along. This point may be rted to her growth experience. After Kenny rke listened to her, he didn''t even look at her. He just coldly spit out the word, "Whatever." Then, Kenny rke shook off her hands and left. Bang! The door was mmed by him. In the quiet room, only Gloria Taylor was left again. She returned to the dining table and sat down. She picked up the chopsticks to eat, but she felt that she had no appetite, so she put down the chopsticks again, and fell into thought. Kenny rke walked out of the house of Gloria Taylor, then he walked towards the elevator with a cold face. That woman was really... She behaved that she cared about him at first, but recently she seemed to be less concerned about him. Now she went too far. She wanted to leave him and Tina and went elsewhere alone. When the elevator door opened, Kenny rke suddenly remembered what Gloria Taylor had just said. I can''t just be with you all days and all nights. There were so many women want to be with him all days and all nights, but they didnt have the chance. But Gloria Taylor, she spoke so directly. That meant she didn''t take him seriously. The more Kenny rke thought, the angrier he felt. He turned around and walked to the house of Gloria Taylor, reaching out and knocking on the door. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When Gloria Taylor heard the knock on the door outside, she quickly got up and walked to the door. Wasn''t it Kenny rke who went back again? She looked in the cat''s eyes and found that it was really Kenny rke. She knew the temper of Kenny rke very well. He was not the kind of person who was easy to apologize, let alone now Kenny rke. Thinking of this, Gloria Taylor opened the door. She stood by the door without speaking, just waiting for Kenny rke to speak. The two stood by the door and looked at each other for a while before Kenny rke asked with a cold face, "How long will you leave? I need an exact time." Gloria Taylor thought for a while and said, "Ten days." The ce where Edith Hall was filming was too remote. She took a ne to go there and then she had to take trains and cars. It would take four or five days to spend time on the road. She went to visit Edith deliberately, so of course she couldn''t just stay for one night and leave. Kenny rke said directly, "It''s been too long." Gloria Taylor froze for a moment, and exined, "It will take four or five days on the road. Ten days is not too long." Kenny rke stared at her expressionlessly, "Five days." Gloria Taylor, "..." Five days was only enough for her to see Edith Hall. Edith Hall had been in the industry for so many years. Gloria had never visited Edith when Edith was filming. Kenny rke didn''t give Gloria Taylor a chance to refute at all. He looked gloomy and threatened her, "It''s a deal. If it is more than five days, you will ept the consequence." "Kenny rke!" Gloria Taylor only had time to call his name, because Kenny turned around and left without giving her a chance to speak. This time, Kenny rke really left. --If it is more than five days, you will ept the consequence. Gloria Taylor felt that Kenny rke''s request was simply unreasonable. He was just like an authoritarian tyrant. She told him that it would take four or five days on the road, but he still just gave her five days. Gloria Taylor couldn''t talk with him because he wouldn''t listen. If he didn''t listen to her, was it necessary for her to take his threat to heart? Gloria Taylor made up her mind. This time, she couldnt be affected by Kenny rke. ... The day before leaving, Gloria Taylor went to Kenny rke''s house to take a look at Tina. The day was Saturday. Gloria Taylor walked in and asked the servant. The servant said that Kenny rke was in the study. Gloria Taylor stayed at Kenny rke''s house all afternoon, but she never saw Kenny rkee out of the study. Everything in need was sent by the servant. Gloria Taylor knew that Kenny rke was still angry with her, so he didn''t want to see her. Before leaving, she went upstairs and knocked on Kenny rke''s study door. Chapter 469 Everything was not pleasing to his eyes. Chapter 469 Everything was not pleasing to his eyes. "Kenny rke, my ne will be at 7 o''clock tomorrow morning." After Gloria Taylor finished speaking, there was no sound in the room at all, so she couldn''t help but put her ear on the door to listen to the movement inside. It was quiet inside. There was no sound at all. The soundproofing of the room was very good, but if she put her ear on the door and the people inside were walking, she could hear a little movement. Gloria Taylor sighed helplessly. It seemed that Kenny rke still didn''t want to see her. This man was really... He was even harder to coax than Tina. Gloria Taylor reached out and knocked on the door again, then said, "I will leave if you don''te out." There was finally movement in the room. Kenny rke said angrily, "If you want to leave, hurry up!" Gloria Taylor pursed her lips and left! When she turned and left, the door of the study was opened from the inside. Kenny rke stood in the doorway, looking toward the empty corridor, his expression increasingly gloomy. If she wanted to leave, just leave. Why did shee and tell him on purpose? If he couldn''t help but want to force her to stay, she asked for it. ... The next day. When Kenny rke got up and stood in front of the full-length mirror while fixing his tie, he couldn''t help but raise his wrist to check the time. There were ten minutes to seven o''clock. Gloria Taylor must have boarded the ne at the airport now. Thinking of this, Kenny rke''s expression became gloomy again. His tie-up movement became mechanical and somewhat stiff. After breakfast, Shi Ye had already drove over to pick him up. During this period of time, after Kenny rke gradually got used to it, Shi Ye no longer lived in Kenny rke''s house, but he still drove Kenny to thepany every day. Shi Ye respectfully opened the car door for Kenny rke, "Mr." Kenny rke walked to the car. When he was about to get in the car, he saw Shi Ye''s tie, frowning, "Your tie color and clothes don''t match." Shi Ye, "???" Why did Mr. Kenny suddenly care about the color of his tie? Kenny rke didn''t get into the car immediately after speaking. He still stood in front of the car door staring at Shi Ye. Shi Ye thought for a while, lowered his head slightly, and said, "I will change one tomorrow." Kenny rke still did not move. Shi Ye was a little confused. He took a look at Kenny rke, then he stretched out his hand to untie his tie. This time, Kenny rke got into the car. Shi Ye was murmuring in his heart. Although Mr. Kenny was usually picky, he wasnt like this. Mr. Kenny actually cared about his clothes. What happened? However, what Shi Ye didn''t expect was that this was just the beginning. Shi Ye walked around to the other side and sat in the driving position. When he was about to drive, Kenny rke who was sitting in the back row said quietly, "What kind of air freshener is used in the car? It smells bad." Shi Ye said, "I have always used this air freshener. You said it smells goodst time..." Kenny rke only said indifferently, "Really?" Shi Ye knew the temper of Kenny rke a long time ago, so he naturally didn''t dare to say more now. He directly covered the air freshener and threw it into the trash can. When Shi Ye was driving, Kenny rke said again, "After driving for so many years, it is also a skill to be able to drive so shaky." First, Kenny rke disliked the color of his tie, and then the smell of the air freshener in the car, and now Kenny said he was not driving stably enough... Shi Ye realized that Kenny rke was not suddenly concerned about the color of his tie, nor was he suddenly disgusted with his unsteady driving, but because Kenny rke felt everything was not pleasing to his eyes. Why? Of course he was in a bad mood! Why was he in a bad mood? It must be rted to Mrs. Gloria! If it was because of Gloria Taylor, it would made sense that Kenny rke was so abnormal. Having figured this out, Shi Ye understood everything. No matter how Kenny rke was picky, Shi Ye can calmly deal with it. When they arrived at thepany, not only Shi Ye was not pleasing to Kenny rkes eyes, but also to the senior management. Everyone had a hard time all day. Shi Ye secretly wondered what was going on which made Kenny rke feel so unhappy? When they got off work, Shi Ye asked, "Mr., do you still go to Mrs. for dinner today?" "Dinner? did I say that you were off work?" Kenny rke sat behind the desk, raised his head and said expressionlessly, "Work overtime today." Shi Ye nodded slightly, "Well." Out of Kenny rke''s office, Shi Ye sighed helplessly. Today''s work was basically done. There was no need to work overtime, but Kenny rke was his immediate boss. Kenny rke said he would work overtime. What could he do? Last time it was because of Colin Hall that Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor had a cold fight. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What was going on this time? Shi Ye went back to his office while taking out his mobile phone to read the news online. There was no scandal between Mrs. Gloria and other men on the Inte. Mr. Kenny''s mind was really hard to guess. As soon as Shi Ye just returned to his office, he received Kenny rke''s call. "Come here." Kenny rke finished his instructions coldly and hung up the phone. Shi Ye thought there was something urgent, so he hurried over, "What can I do for you, Mr.?" "Call Gloria Taylor and ask where she is." Kenny rke''s tone was as serious as he was discussing work with Shi Ye. Shi Ye twitched the corners of his mouth. He didnt know what to say. Under the gaze of Kenny rke, he took out his cell phone and called Gloria Taylor. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Shi Ye consciously turned on the hands-free so that Kenny rke could hear the voice of Gloria Taylor. "Assistant Shi." Gloria Taylor''s voice came through the phone. It sounded a little soft. Shi Ye directly asked the question which Kenny rke let him to ask, "Where are you, Mrs.?" Gloria Taylor told him an address and then asked him, "What''s up? Whats wrong with Kenny rke?" When Shi Ye heard this, he couldn''t help but look up at Kenny rke. Kenny rke looked at Shi Ye indifferently and motioned for Shi Ye to talk freely. "No, I just nned to call a customer, but I identally call you." Although this reason really sucked, because Shi Ye was a very rigid person, Gloria Taylor did not think much about it and believed him. Gloria Taylor thought for a while, and then said, "I left Huyang City by ne this morning. It may take more than ten days toe back. Please remind Kenny rke to eat. " Shi Ye immediately replied, "I will. Mrs. don''t worry too much." Then the two didnt say anything more. "Mr..." After hung up the phone, Shi Ye looked up at Kenny rke. When he was about to speak, he found that Kenny rke''s look was worse than before. Shi Ye didnt know if Kenny rke heard he calling him. Kenny rke just squinted slightly. Shi Ye didn''t know what Kenny rke was thinking. After a while, Kenny rke faintly said, "She didn''t take my words in her heart." Chapter 470: Gloria Went There Too Chapter 470: Gloria Went There Too When Kenny was at Gloria Taylor''s home that day, he told Gloria Taylor that it''s up to five days. What did she say on the phone just now? She would take more than ten days toe back. Fine, she didn''t pay attention to his words at all. Shi Ye didn''t know the details of the matter, when he heard Kenny rke''s words, he didn''t quite understand what was going on, naturally, he didn''t dare to speak. After a long while, Kenny rke took a deep breath and said, "Release the news. We will hold a party in Jinding tonight." Shi Ye responded: "Yes, sir." Kenny rke rarely took the initiative to hold a party. ording to his identity, if he wanted to hold a party, celebrities from all walks of life woulde to attend. Shi Ye can already imagine how lively the party would be. However, what the young master just said was to hold a party tonight? Shi Ye silently rolled his wrist to see the time. It''s already six o''clock, and Jin Ding should be the time when there were most people. For meals and amodations, Jin Ding had special boxes and rooms reserved for Kenny rke. But as for the banquet hall to hold a good party, it was not so easy to arrange it. After all, Kenny rke never participates in events, let alone held a party by himself, so Jin Ding would not reserve a banquet hall for him. Although Jin Ding was also created by Kenny rke, it had always been managed by Carl Cook, so these matters were also arranged by Carl. In this way, it seemed not so easy to hold a banquet tonight... When Shi Ye was about to speak, he heard Kenny rke say: "It''s better tomorrow night." Shi Ye breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay, I will tell someone to arrange it." Kenny rke leaned back in his chair, he was thinking about something. All-day long, as long as he remembered that Gloria Taylor was not in Huyang City, not within his sphere of influence, but in a ce separated by thousands of miles, he felt ufortable. Usually, when Gloria Taylor was in front of him, he didn''t think it was a big deal. Was it because he was too used to her existence? Kenny rke reached out and pressed his brow. She promised that she would be back within 5 days, now she didn''t keep her words. ... When Shi Ye went back at night, after knowing that Gloria Taylor was not at home, Shi Ye drove in the direction of Kenny rke''s house. Although the house rented by Gloria Taylor was also on this street, if he wanted to go to Gloria Taylor, he had to turn into a small street halfway. Kenny rke had been going to Gloria Taylor for dinner recently, and he was already familiar with the way to Gloria Taylor''s home. When the car passed the intersection, Kenny rke''s voice sounded from the back row: "Go in at the intersection." Shi Ye looked up in surprise and saw Kenny rke frowning slightly from the rearview mirror. Shi Ye asked aloud: "The youngdy is not at home, do you still want to go to her?" Kenny rke gave him an indifferent look in the rearview mirror: "I did order you to go to her home at all" Shi Ye was speechless for a while and felt nothing to say. Then, under Kenny rke''s instructions, he drove the car to theplex where Gloria Taylor lived, and stopped downstairs for a while, until Kenny rke said to go back home, he turned around and drove the car out. That night, it rained heavily in Huyang City. The heavy rain continued until the next morning. When Shi Ye drove to pick up Kenny rke, he said: "It''s alreadyte autumn, and it''s very rare to have such a heavy rain." Kenny rke tilted his head, staring at the rainy and misty world outside the window, frowning slightly. Today''s Kenny rke felt better than yesterday, but he was even more restless. Shi Ye brought him coffee, and just put it next to Kenny rke''s hand, he knocked it over with his backhand. The coffee cup fell to the ground and smashed to pieces with a harsh sound. Kenny rke''s hands were also dripped with coffee, and coffee stains dripped from his hands, the areas that were scalded by the coffee immediately became red. Shi Ye turned around and walked within two steps, quickly went to the lounge inside, took a wet towel out and pressed it on his hand, and asked, "Master, are you okay?" Kenny rke nced at the smashed coffee cup on the ground with a gloomy expression. "I''ll clean it up right away." Shi Ye said, and went out and took tools to clean up the debris. At this moment, Kenny rke''s cell phone rang. Kenny rke''s heart trembled inexplicably at this moment. He answered the call and found that it was Carl Cook''s call, which made him feel relieved. He answered the phone with a calm expression: "What''s the matter?" "I''ve arranged the party tonight. Go by yourself. I won''t apany you. I have something to go out of town." Carl Cook''s voice sounded different from the usual rxed tone, but rather somewhat serious and worried. Why did these people have to go out of town for something? Gloria Taylor was like this, and then it''s Carl Cook now. Kenny rke asked, "What happened?" "Originally, this matter didn''t have much to do with you. It was a new y by thepany. I went to the western mountain area to film it. But in recent days it has been raining heavily. News reports that mudslides have urred over there, and the crew can''t get in touch. I want to go there in person." Sheng Ding had been in charge of Carl Cook over the past few years. He was the clear president, and he had taken care of many things. Now Kenny rke needed to manage the rke Group, and he had no time to manage Sheng Ding Media''s affairs. If it were not for the life and death of Sheng Ding Media, Carl Cook would not contact Kenny rke. In the previous three years, Kenny rke hadpletely ignored the affairs of Sheng Ding Media, and Carl Cook had been able to run thepany by himself. Kenny rke said very calmly: "Just send someone there, you don''t need to go there in person." Carl Cook''s voice sounded a little nervous: "No, Edith is also in the crew. I must go there. I haven''t contacted her all day today. I must go there and see her if she''s safe, otherwise, I can''t rest assured." After he finished speaking, he waited for a few seconds and didn''t hear Kenny rke''s voice. He thought Kenny rke didn''t want to say anymore, so he said, "I won''t talk to you for now. I have to catch the ne, overnight..." Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Kenny rke. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "You are talking about the crew of Edith Hall, a small mountain vige in the west. It takes a day or two to walk past Huyang City?" Carl Cook was a little surprised: "How do you know that?" Kenny rke hadn''t taken care of thepany''s affairs. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t predict it. "Gloria Taylor also went there. She told me that she was going to visit Edith. She set off yesterday morning. She should be on the crew at this time today." Kenny rke''s voice came from the phone, he sounded very calm. When Carl Cook heard the words, he was stunned for a few seconds, then he scolded, and asked him: "Have you contacted Gloria? Do you want to go together with me tonight?" Chapter 471: Two Days Ago... Chapter 471: Two Days Ago... After Carl Cook asked the question, he did not get any reply from Kenny rke, but the phone call was hung up by Kenny rke. Carl Cook checked the phone again, then sighed, "Bad-tempered!" After Kenny rke hung up, he called Gloria Taylor immediately. The phone got through first, rang, and then prompted that she was not in the service area. Kenny rke called several times in a row, all of them were the same result. He called Shi Ye toe inside. Shi Ye soon came in: "Master, what''s the matter?" "Book a ticket." Kenny rke finished speaking, and immediately raised his hand to veto: "No, prepare a private jet." When the voice fell, he stood up, picked up his jacket and walked out. When Shi Ye saw him with a serious expression, he thought that something serious might have happened, so he didn''t ask much, but respectfully said, "I will arrange it now." Kenny rke left thepany and drove back home. He simply packed his luggage and came out of the room, and saw Tina rke eagerly guarding the door and asking him: "Where are you going?" Tina rke hadn''t seen Gloria Taylor for several days. She knew that carrying the suitcase means he was going to travel far. Kenny rke held the lever of the suitcase in his hand, and looked down at Tina: "Go to find your mother." In his voice, there was the calm and indifference that an adult can have. Tina rke reached out to pull the corner of his clothes and whispered, "I want to go too." "You can''t, it''s too far." Kenny rke didn''t push her hand away, but just exined indifferently. "But I miss my mom. You miss her, so you can go to find her, I miss her too and I also want to go to find her." Tina rke expressed her thoughts so clearly and hardly. Kenny rke was slightly taken aback, there was no obvious change in his expression: "I didn''t say I miss her." "Huh!" Tina rke got up angrily, turned her back to him. She didn''t care whether Kenny rke miss Gloria Taylor or not, she only knew that Kenny rke didn''t take her to find her mother. Kenny rke stretched out his hand to pull her close to him, and told her: "Stay at home and wait for us toe back." His voice was calm as usual, but if you watched him carefully, you can find that his slightly soothed eyebrows prove that he was not impatient with Tina rke. Although Tina rke was reluctant, she still nodded obediently: "Okay." ... Kenny rke took someone on a private jet to find Gloria Taylor. Although Carl Cook''s main purpose was to find Edith Hall, he was also the current president of Sheng Ding Media. If he didn''t go there in person, there''re someone there can handle matters for him. The people in the crew were all from Sheng Ding Media, and he was going there now, he must as the president of Sheng Ding Media, he can only take the people under his hands on the ne. He and Kenny rke arrived at the small viges one by one. Kenny rke got off the ne and drove to the small vige overnight. When he arrived in the vige, it was the next afternoon. The situation in the vige was not as serious as reported online, but it was not much optimistic. Because the houses in the vige were built on the mountain, so many houses lean against the mountain. The mudslides, thendslides, the slid stones and mud, and the floodwater directly rushed to the houses that were close to the mountain. The houses were severely damaged and there were casualties. As for the houses a little farther away from the mountain, although they were also influenced, but the impact was not big and can be ignored. The crew of Edith Hall lived far away from the backing, so the crew was fine. However, because the signal tower was on the top of the mountain, thendslide destroyed the signal tower, the mobile phone had no signal and couldn''t make calls. Others could not contact her, and she could not contact others too. When Edith Hall saw Kenny rke, her eyes widened in disbelief: "Big Boss!" Why did Kenny rkee here? Kenny rke had no time to worry about other things at this time, walked up to Edith Hall with a worried expression, and asked: "Has Gloria contacted you?" Edith Hall nodded: "Yes." Kenny rke heard the words, a sh of light appeared in his eyesight, and he grabbed the shoulders of Edith Hall, his tone became a little anxious: "When?" "Two...Two days ago..." Edith Hall was frightened by Kenny rke''s reaction, and she stammered. Kenny rke took one day toe to this vige, and Gloria left two days ago. She should have arrived long ago. Hisplexion changed slightly, and he turned to leave. Edith Hall realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly followed up and asked him, "Boss, what is going on?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She remembered that before, Gloria Taylor said that she wasing to visit her here, then Edith''s expression changed a lot and asked: "Gloria...Is sheing to see me?" Kenny rke looked back at her, with a calm tone: "She set off two days ago." Edith Hall paled: "Are you going to find her? I''ll go with you together." "You should be here waiting for Carl Cook, he''sing." Kenny rke decided for her indifferently and simply, without giving Edith Hall any chance to refute, and left after speaking. Edith Hall also knew that if they wanted to find Gloria in this kind of ce, Kenny rke must be much better than her. Even if she went together, she could do nothing else, so she had to stay in the vige and wait for Carl Cook toe. However, even if Kenny rke came here to find Gloria in person, Edith Hall still couldn''t feel relieved. Earlier, Gloria Taylor said that she wanted toe here to visit her. Although she was looking forward to it, she did not think that Gloria Taylor woulde here. After all, she had refused her. Unexpectedly, Gloria Taylor still did so, and something like this happened... It had rained for several days before, but it stopped today suddenly. The rain had stopped, but the road conditions were extremely bad. Kenny rke''s car got stuck in the mud not long after it drove out. He got out of the car to check the road conditions, and Kenny rke went down with him. The roads were built around the mountain, and the two people got off the car, then Kenny rke heard the sound of "crushing". He looked up and saw mud and rocks and broken trees sliding down the mountain. Kenny rke grabbed the man next to him and backed away several steps. The two guys backed away, and the mud and stone slid down and quickly submerged Kenny rke''s car at a very fast speed. There were still soil and stones on the mountain, including whole trees falling. The road was damaged badly. Kenny rke looked at the destroyed road, his expression was extremely gloomy, and his body exuded a gloomy breath. If Gloria Taylor drove into the vige yesterday, she also encountered andslide on the road... Kenny rke''s gaze fell on the car that was covered by dirt and stones, only showing the rear lights. He turned his head nkly to look at the men beside him, and asked in an indifferent voice, "Is there any other way?" The subordinate quickly said: "Yes, but that road was the first one which was to be damaged. When we entered the vige in this way before, that road can''t be passing by, so we chose this one." Chapter 472: He Will Come Here Chapter 472: He Will Come Here Kenny rke stood still on the spot and thought for a moment, and then he walked in the direction where he wasing from. The subordinate understood that Kenny rke was going to another road that had long been destroyed by mudslides. He walked ahead and led the way, but couldn''t help but remind Kenny rke: "Master, that road is very unsafe now, and its damage is serious. When we entered the vige, it has been blocked off." If that road was the first one to be destroyed, then when Gloria Taylor entered the mountain, it was most likely the same road she chose. She had been disconnected from the news since yesterday, either because she was stuck in this ce, or... Kenny rke''s expression became gloomy when he thought of this, and he walked faster. His subordinate speeded up and followed behind him, only to barely be able to keep up with him. When Kenny rke walked to the entrance of another road into the mountain, he was serious while looking at the ruined road. The road was impossible to pass. Before Kenny rke passed by, he heard a "bang!" sound. The next second, a big rock rolled down, smashing the edge of the road down again. Kenny rke walked over there without saying a word. The subordinate immediately stopped him: "Master, you can''t go there!" Shi Ye was nning toe with him here together, but Kenny rke didn''t let hime. This time the incident happened too hurriedly, and many things in thepany were not dealt with, so he let Shi Ye stay in the rke group to arrange thepany''s matters. When they came, MR. Shi had specifically asked them to stop Kenny rke in an emergency. But, can Kenny rke be able to be stopped by anyone? "Let me go." Kenny rke only nced back at him faintly, his voice was so indifferent. The subordinate was shocked by his eyesight. He wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say, wanted to stop him but gave up, so he released Kenny''s hand and watched him walk over. The entrance of this highway was not far from the highway they were driving on. As soon as Kenny rke left, he heard the voice of someone speaking from behind. When he turned his head, he saw Carl Cook walking by with a group of people, but the clothes they were wearing were covered with mud, and he couldn''t see their original appearance. Kenny rke''s car was just stuck on that highway. Carl Cook and the others came from the other side of the highway. They would not be able to get in while driving. They should have abandoned the car and climbed over with bare hands. That''s why they would be so embarrassed. When Carl Cook saw Kenny rke''s men, he hurried over and asked, "Where is Kenny?" "Master insist..." Kenny rke''s men pointed to the ce where Kenny rke had just disappeared. Carl Cook looked at the direction, and what he saw was a ruined road, Kenny wasn''t there now. Carl Cook walked over and tried to find somewhere to get in, but he turned around at the intersection and found that there was nowhere to get off his feet. He was so angry that he kicked the stone in front of him and cursed in a low voice: "This lunatic! Don''t die!" Although he was very worried about Kenny rke, he also believed that Kenny rke would not be so reckless. Kenny rke would go from here, because he must be sure. Carl Cook couldn''t think about it so much, so he decided to go to the vige to check if Edith Hall was safe. ... The road was severely damaged, and some sections were washed away. There were still some roads. After Kenny rke walked in front, some dirt and stones fell behind. He was struggling, but he did not see the shadow of a car. It would never really be washed under the cliff, right? One side of the highway was close to the mountain, and the other side was a cliff. It was not very steep, but it''s in a dense forest and no one was here, if the car fell, the life in the car was unpredictable. Kenny rke watched the cliff, and remembered Gloria Taylor knocking on his door before leaving. He suddenly regretted it. At that time, if he opened the door and prevented Gloria Taylor from leaving, would she not disappear now? Kenny rke didn''t know how long he had been walking. As he walked, he watched for the presence of a car and kept calling Gloria Taylor''s name. There was a muddy road in front of him, without a single figure. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kenny rke took a deep breath and shouted at the bottom of the cliff: "Gloria!" After walking so far, he didn''t know how many times he called Gloria Taylor, but he never got a response. He also thought that this time he would be the same as before, unable to get a response from Gloria Taylor. Just when he was about to turn around and continue to look forward, a faint voice rang behind him. "I am here" Kenny rke stopped abruptly, turned his head, and walked towards the ce where came the voice from just now. "Gloria? Is that you?" "it''s me." There was a response. The sound seemed toe from the side of the road. Kenny rke followed the sound, bent over and looked at the side of the highway by the cliff, and saw Gloria Taylor who was so muddy that he could not even see her original clothes. She held a cypress tree with a thick arm in one hand. Next to the cypress tree was a rock that seemed to fall at any time, and under her feet was a crumbling rock. She looked stiff and didn''t know how long she stood in this position. "Kenny rke!" The moment she saw Kenny rke, Gloria Taylor felt the sensation of tears in her eyes for the first time. She called his name, then bit her lip and stopped talking. Thousands of words she wanted to say, but she didn''t know how to start. Kenny rke stood on the edge of the rock, bent over and handed her his hand, and said in a deep voice, "Give me your hand." Almost immediately, Gloria Taylor put her hand into his. Kenny rke''s arm strength was amazing, and he pulled her up. After Gloria Taylor was pulled up, she fell to the ground. She closed her eyes and took a slow breath before speaking out about her experience: "I rented a car in the town yesterday and drove over. There was a mudslide on the road. The car couldn''t be driven anymore, so I got out and walked... " As a result, the farther ahead she went, she found that the road ahead was worse, and when she wanted to go back, the road behind her was destroyed. In the end, she almost fell off the cliff. She stood there all night in a posture. Probably because of the bombing incident on the ind, even if she stood there for a night, no one came to rescue her, she didn''t feel any fear at all. However, these were all previous ideas. When she heard Kenny rke calling her name, she suddenly understood that she was waiting for him. She knew he woulde to find her, so she was not afraid of anything. Kenny rke frowned, pulled her up from the ground, and asked aloud: "Can you walk now?" Gloria Taylor''s body was so stiff, she couldn''t stand still on her own at all. When she was pulled up, she would fall. Kenny rke quickly hugged her into his arms. His hand hooped her waist and made her stand firm with his body. Chapter 473: Do Me A Favor Chapter 473: Do Me A Favor Gloria Taylor leaned against Kenny rke''s arms, with one arm hanging weakly on one side her body, and the other arm barely raised to grab the corner of Kenny''s clothes. Although Kenny rke was stained with mud, Gloria Taylor couldn''t help but hugged him tightly. A heart settled down like that. Kenny rke rarely said anything, he just let her stay in his arms, and didn''t push her away. After a few seconds, Gloria Taylor said, "I can walk, but I need to rest for a while." Her body was too stiff, she needed to move. Kenny rke heard the words and looked down at her. Gloria Taylor also looked at him, curled her lips, and smiled at him. Her smile was so tender that he had never seen before. Kenny rke''s eyebrows frowned, and he reached out to touch Gloria Taylor''s forehead. Only when his hand touched Gloria Taylor''s forehead, he was shrunk by the heat from her forehead. He put his hand on Gloria Taylor''s forehead to test the temperature, then put it on his forehead to feel his, then he calmly stated, "You have a fever." "Really?" Gloria Taylor said, and reached out to touch her forehead: "That''s why I feel hot." Her voice was already very weak, tilting her head and leaning against Kenny rke''s arms, she didn''t have any strength at all. Kenny rke kept frowning. He held Gloria Taylor with one hand, and said solemnly: "Wait." Immediately, he squatted down and took Gloria Taylor''s hand to let her hug his neck. Gloria Taylor was so weak, she hugged his neck and slumped on his back. Her brain was already unclear now because of the fever: "Are you going to carry me? But I seem to have gained weight recently. It will be a bit heavy..." Kenny rke ignored her nonsense and walked forward with her on his back. Before he took a few steps, he heard Gloria Taylor ask him: "Am I heavy?" Kenny rke replied, "No." She was not heavy, but very light. If she got fatter, she should be much better. "Oh, that''s good..." The ending sound became extremely small, until there''s no sound. Fortunately, this section of the road was better than the one where Kenny rke came from, and it was easier for walking. But it didn''t get much better. On the dirt roads in the countryside, when it rained, their feet would be muddy. With a person on his back, although Kenny rke had good physical strength, when he walked for a long time, it''s a bit overwhelming. What''s more, the woman on his back still talked nonsense from time to time. "Am I heavy?" Kenny rke no longer remembered how many times she asked this question. He said in a calm voice, "Yes, so you''d better shut up and stop talking from now on." "Oh." Gloria Taylor was so obedient, she stopped talking after responding. Kenny rke also felt that Gloria Taylor''s body temperature was getting higher and higher. He can''t let her burn down like this, he should find a ce to let her have a rest and see a doctor. But... Kenny rke raised his eyes and saw that the distance was either dense forest or mud. He didn''t know how long he had been walking, there were houses in the woods on the roadside. Kenny rke watched for a moment, then walked over with Gloria Taylor on his back. It was a tiled house made of blue bricks. It was extremely simple and poor, but for them at this time, it was already an excellent habitat. The door was open. Kenny rke walked to the door with Gloria Taylor on his back, and saw an old man over half a hundred years old sitting on a chair, holding a fish, and teasing a cat. Hearing the movement, the old man raised his head and looked over, squinting his eyes and asked, "What did you do?" "I encountered andslide, could you please let us stay here for one night?" Kenny rke said very concisely. But the old man did not understand hisnguage, he only spoke dialect. Kenny rke failed tomunicate with him. But fortunately, the old man was kind. Seeing that he and Gloria Taylor were so embarrassed, he probably guessed what happened to them, so he greeted them both in. Although the old man''s house was very simple and poor, but the house was exceptionally clean. The old man took him to the kitchen, pointed at the water tank, and then at the big iron pot, indicating that if they wanted to take a bath, they can boil water. After preparing a bucket of hot water to Kenny rke, the old man went to find two sets of his clothes for Kenny rke, and then went back to the previous room and continued to tease the cat. Kenny rke nced in the direction where the old man was leaving, then he put Gloria Taylor on the stool, patted her face, and called her name: "Gloria, wake up." Gloria Taylor barely opened her eyes, and saw that the person in front of her was Kenny rke, she said: "I''m so sleepy." Then she closed her eyes again and fell asleep peacefully. She trusted him so much? Kenny rke took a deep breath and threatened her: "Gloria, you''d better open your eyes and take a bath, or I will just throw you here." Gloria Taylor, who was threatened by him, barely opened her eyes: "You won''t leave me alone here... I''m so sleepy now... you can help me wash..." Kenny rke''s expression changed and changed again, and in the end, he could onlypromise. Gloria had to take a bath and he should find a way to reduce her fever, otherwise, she would ill badly. In Kenny rke''s current memory, there was no memory of serving a woman to take a bath. But when he stretched out his hand to take off Gloria Taylor''s clothes and helped her take a bath, his movements were smooth and skillful, as if he had done this before... Kenny rke paused slightly. What magic power did this woman have, he has done this for her before? As the mud on her body gradually washed away, the fair skin on her body was revealed inch by inch. Her skin was very fair, and dazzling. Kenny rke felt that his desire was rising, he frowned and stopped looking at her, but the touch on his hand was particrly clear. Kenny rke calmed himself down and help her take a shower, nced at the clothes the old man offered, he silently took off his jacket, took off his shirt and put it on for Gloria Taylor. It didn''t rain much along the way, his coat was all mud, but his shirt was still clean. He took Gloria Taylor to the room, took a cold shower, and took Gloria Taylor''s clothes to dry them. He didn''t know how to wash clothes by hand, but he can still do it by washing off the mud. The room the old man arranged for them was on the second floor, and the old man lived on the first floor because he had trouble with his legs. When Kenny rke put Gloria Taylor into the room, he saw the old man at the top of the stairs who was climbing up the stairs with the handrails. The old man was holding a wet towel in his hand and a bottle of wine in the other. Kenny rke discovered that the old man was a littleme. He walked downstairs, walked to the old man, and took the things over: "Thank you." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The old man spoke slowly: "Cool down your wife with this. There is no ce to see a doctor in this weather." This time, Kenny rke vaguely understood some of his dialects. He faintly responded: "Yeah." The old man nodded and went downstairs. The cat followed him. Chapter 474: Theres Nothing Special Chapter 474: There''s Nothing Special Kenny rke returned to the room with the white wine and towel the old man gave him. When he entered the room, Gloria Taylor had already got up and sat on the bed in a daze. Because of her fever, her cheeks were a little red, her brows were frowning, and her eyes were filled with mist. When Kenny rke came in, she frowned vigorously before squinting to recognize him. When he approached, Gloria Taylor said, "Where did you go?" Her tone was a little slow, sounding pitiful. Kenny rke sat down by the bed. She was wearing only one of his shirts. He lowered his eyes and he could see her smooth and white legs. It''s burnt. Kenny rke pulled the quilt to cover her, and said indifferently, "Lie down." Gloria Taylor curled her lips and refused: "No." She was delirious at the moment because of the fever, no matter what Kenny rke said, she just thought that his tone was so fierce, she would not do what he asked. Kenny rke stared at her for a few seconds, seeming to know what she was thinking, he frowned slightly, his tone softened, and repeated: "Lie back." "OK." Gloria Taylor was very cooperative this time. But at this moment, she had unwell, and after hearing Kenny rke''s words, she fell straight back. Fortunately, Kenny rke quickly caught her. She was so burnt that she was weak, and Kenny rke supported her shoulders and put her on the bed easily. Kenny reached out and touched her forehead, which was very hot. Kenny rke unscrewed the white wine and took a look, then put it back. Liquor can physically cool down, but it was better not to use it. Kenny rke put a wet towel on Gloria Taylor''s forehead, tucked the quilt corner for her, then he went downstairs. The old man sat at the door holding the cat, holding a long cigarette stick in his hand, and was putting a few pieces of tobo into it to light it. What he smoked was the kind of cigarettes he grew, unprocessed, and the smell of tobo was a bit strong. Kenny rke frowned imperceptibly, and he walked over to the old man and sat down. The old man handed the cigarette stick to Kenny rke: "Do you wanna it?" Kenny rke said quietly: "No." "How is your wife?" The old man seemed to just ask casually. After taking a very enjoyable sip, he asked aloud. Kenny rke''s expression remained unchanged: "She''s fine." "Oh, you are from the city, what are you doing here?" The old man knocked on his cigarette stick and looked up at him. Kenny rke answered very simply: "For something." The old man probably also saw that Kenny rke wasn''t a talkative person, so he didn''t ask more, but started to look at Kenny rke. The man in front of him was very tall, with big eyes and a strong heroic spirit. The rough clothes on him could not conceal the extravagance on him. He was not an ordinary person at first nce. ... When Gloria Taylor woke up, it was dim insight. She opened her eyes for a while to adjust the light, then she vaguely saw the furnishings in the room. Above her head was not the ceiling that she would see every morning when she woke up, but the solid wood beams and blue tiles. There were no other decorations in the room. Gloriay on the bed and looked out, but only saw something simr to a cab, and the room still smelled of damp wood. After the senses returned, she felt the towel on her forehead. The towel had been half-dried by her body temperature. She remembered, it seemed that Kenny rke came to her! Gloria Taylor suddenly turned over and sat up, her head dizzy, she slowed down for a few seconds before getting out of bed and walking towards the door. Opening the door, she could see the stairs, and the intermittent voice of the old man came downstairs, and the voice of a young man was mixed in it. Gloria Taylor stood by the door listening for a while, and found that the old man had spoken a long time before the young man responded briefly. Although it was only a short answer, Gloria Taylor also heard that it was Kenny rke''s voice. She was overjoyed and was about to go downstairs. After walking two steps forward, she realized that she was only wearing a shirt at this time, and quickly returned to the room and found the light switch by the door. She pressed the switch, but there was no light in the room. There''s no electricity here. With such heavy rains and serious mudslides in the past few days, power outages were reasonable. There were not many things in the room, she fumbled around and found there was no clothes at all. Gloria Taylor had to return to the bed, waiting for Kenny rke toe up. Fortunately, Kenny rke did not let her stay for long. She sat on the bed for less than ten minutes before she heard the footsteps of someone going upstairs. It was Kenny rke. Sure enough, after a while, Kenny rke opened the door and walked in. He held a candle in one hand and Gloria Taylor''s clothes in the other. The orange-yellow candlelight lit up the dim room, and Gloria Taylor saw the face of Kenny rke. She cried out in surprise: "Kenny rke!" Kenny rke did not speak. He walked to the bed with a candle, put the clothes on the bed, and reached out to touch her forehead. Confirming that her forehead was not as hot as before, then he stood up. Only then did Gloria Taylor notice the clothes worn by Kenny rke. He was wearing military-green overalls, a bit like the clothes worn by people in the 90s on TV, and it looked like a sense of age. But Kenny rke was Kenny rke, even if he was wearing a piece of rags, he was still a noble Master rke. Kenny rke lowered his eyes and saw Gloria Taylor staring at him nicely. He frowned and said, "Put it on." Gloria Taylor reached out and took the clothes over, smelling a smell of smoke, guessing that the clothes must have been dried by Kenny rke. After all, there was no dryer in this kind of ce. Gloria Taylor looked at the clothes and then she looked at Kenny rke again: "Turn around." Kenny rke raised his eyebrows to look at her: "When you asked me to help you take a bath, I saw everything." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "..." At this time, Kenny rke added another sentence: "There is nothing special." Gloria Taylor pursed her lips, red at him, opened the quilt and started to change clothes. And Kenny rke stared straight at her changing clothes like that, without even moving his eyes. Gloria Taylor felt that the temperature she had just dropped had risen again. Kenny rke did watch her changing clothes. Gloria''s face was already burning like fire. Gloria Taylor felt that no matter what happened to a person''s memory, to be shamelessness if you need it. She rolled over and got out of bed, looking at him provocatively: "You need to be responsible for seeing my body." Kenny rke snorted indifferently: "Because of you, I am trapped in this kind of ce. Are you also responsible for that? Do you know how much work will umte for the rke group if I stay stuck here for one day? " The feelings in Gloria Taylor''s heart were washed away by his words in an instant. She gritted her teeth, then she refuted: " So why are youing here? You can just stay at home." Chapter 475 A Sign of Weakness in Disguise. Chapter 475 A Sign of Weakness in Disguise. Kenny was obviously irritated by Gloria''s tone, although the candlelight was a little dim, the two were so close, so Gloria could still clearly see Kenny''s sudden change of his expression. The two of them just stared at each other for a while. Kenny took a step back and was the first to speak, "Because of Tina. " Gloria was so angry that sheughed out, "Tina is still young, you can find her a gentle, kind and beautiful stepmother again, and you don''t like me anyway, so let me live alone. In that way, I don''t have to go back strive for Tina''s custody from you." Kenny did not speak immediately, and the room fell quiet again. Gloria had just spoken as quickly as she could, and now she was apprehensive. Kenny suddenly blew out the candle, making Gloria unable to see Kenny''s face in the darkness, but she could feel the low pressure emanating from his body. In the next second, his voice came from the darkness, "Gloria, I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your words. " Gloria clenched her fists, pursed her lips and said, "...I''m hungry." Theck of a direct response to Kenny question is a sign of weakness in disguise. Kenny did not speak again, turned around and walked outside. Gloria then immediately followed up. Kenny seemed to have a so good night vision that he could even walk as fast as he did in the daytime and Gloria could only try her best to walk behind him, the distance between them so long.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When going down the stairs, she almost missed her step. "Ah-" Her scream had only just left her mouth when she felt an arm reach out towards her and encircle her waist. Gloria subconsciously grabbed Kenny''s arm tightly. Kenny didn''t shake her off, so he took her to the downstairs in that gesture. There was an old wooden table downstairs on which there were a candle, a cat and some dishes. The old man was holding a piece of meat in front of the cat, and was watching the cat eat the meat with a gentle smile. The old man saw that Kenny brought Gloria down, the smile on his face became warmer, "You must be so hungry. Just hurry up and eat dinner." After Gloria and Kenny sat down, the old man asked her with a concerned face, "Has the fever gone down? " Gloria smiled slightly and said, "I''m feeling much better now, thank you uncle for taking me in. " "You are wee, I am d to hear that you are well." The old man also smiled and reached out to give Gloria a piece of meat, "Eat some meat, I think you need some nutrition." Three dishes were on the table, one of which seemed to be green vegetables, another was sliced meat and fried potatoes, and another seemed to be kimchi. A very simple home-cooked meal. Gloria lowered her mouth to pick up the rice and found it to be bacon. The old man saw her take a big bite and said in a gentle tone, "Are you used to eating it? I don''t have anything else in our countryside ce, and just these vegetables and bacon. " Gloria nodded, "It''s delicious." It had been kind of him to be willing to take them in, and now he even entertained them to eat, so of course Gloria was so grateful, and how could she be picky at this time? Gloria had been used to it, and then she turned to look at Kenny. Kenny was eating the dinner calmly just like what he used to be when eating dinner at home. She was somewhat surprised because she hadn''t thought that such a picky man could also be used to living here. The old people loved to talk when having meals. Gloria apanied him to chat from time to time, and also knew the basic situation of the old man. His wife had passed away more than ten years ago, and all the children in the family also went to the big city, so he had been living alone in the mountains. After the meal, Gloria was about to wash the dishes, but the old man wouldn''t let her do it. Gloria had no way, so she patted Kenny, "You go to wash." She had argued with Kenny, so she thought that he would refuse. But he just went to wash the bowls immediately. The old man saw Kenny washing the dishes, but he didn''t stop him from doing so. When Kenny went to the kitchen, the old man said to Gloria with a smile on his face, "You guys are so close, just like me and my wife back then." Gloria was stunned and said, "...Really? " She just did''t know how the old man could tell that she was in a good rtionship with Kenny. The old man just smiled at her after saying that, and didn''t say anything more, and then he started to y with the cat again. Gloria got up and went to the kitchen. The kitchen in the countryside was also very poor, because people here had to cook by burning wood, there was dust on the floor of the kitchen, and there was also dust umted on the beams. Gloria was a little surprised, she did not expect Kenny could still stand in front of the kitchen table to wash dishes with ease, which made Gloria almost wonder if Kenny was a new person. After all, he is the young master of a rich and famous family who grew up in brocade and jade. In the past, when she invited him to dinner, he would feel like she had wronged him if the restaurant he went to was ordinary. Gloria walked up to him and said, "I''ll wash it." "Stand away." Kenny spoke, but the movement in his hands did not stop. He took a rag and very patiently wiped the dishes one by one, looking no different from how he usually handled his work, without a trace of reluctance or disgust in his appearance. Gloria stood by the side, watching Kenny patiently wash the dishes, and then wipe them clean and put them back. After he put thest bowl back, he walked over to Gloria, reached out and touched her forehead, then touched his own, then frowned slightly. It was still a little hot. Testing forehead body temperature was actually a very intimate gesture. For a moment, Gloria felt that the former Kenny had returned. Kenny that went to get half a basin of water and said, "Take it upstairster and used it and towel to cool down yourself. " No concern could be heard in his tone, but Gloria was already very contented. She nodded, "Yeah." ........ After a quick wash, Gloria carried the half basin of water upstairs, put the towel in the water she had applied herself before, andy down on the bed to reapply it to her forehead. She closed her eyes to think about things. There wasn''t much room in this old man''s house, and Kenny would either sleep with her or with the old man tonight. She thought that Kenny would prefer to sleep with her. With this thought, she fell asleep in a daze. Suddenly, Gloria felt someone taking the towel on her forehead, so she opened her eyes and saw that Kenny was sitting on the edge of the bed to take away the towel on her forehead, turned to the basin to soak it in, wring out the water and bring it over to fold and reapply it on Gloria''s forehead. It is only then that Gloria discovered that the room was very bright, and followed the light to look over, and found that it was the mobile phone shlight that was turned on by Kenny. The phone couldnn''t make phone calls, but it could still illuminate. She tilted her head and it became hard for Kenny to apply the towel, so he whispered, "Do not move. " Gloria didn not move after straightening her head. When the towel was put on, Kenny went to get his phone. Gloria asked, "When is it now? Where did you go just now? " Chapter 476 But I Am a Straight Man Chapter 476 But I Am a Straight Man "Ten o''clock. I was wandering around. " Kenny answered her question in a hard tone, not saying another word. Gloria asked again, "Wandering for what? " Kenny tapped on his phone a few times, presumably to test its signal. After a while, he put the phone aside, looked at Gloria, expressionless, "Move inside. " Gloria heard, very obediently anddirectly moved next to the wall to lie down. The bed is not very big, and it feels like it''s not even one and a half meters. Kenny turned off his cell phone''s shlight andid down next to Gloria. As soon as hey down, the already narrow bed became much smaller. She was leaning against the wall on one side, and the other side against Kenny, and could feel his body heat and breath. Gloria was a little nervous and gripped the corner of the nket, not daring to move. The night in the mountain was very quiet, and the sound of the breathing of Kenny could be heard clearly in the ears. Suddenly, Kenny called out, "Gloria? " Suddenly, the Kenny called out to her: "Gloria." "Huh?" As soon as Gloria made a sound, she realized that her voice was even a little hoarse. Then, the low voice of Kenny said one word, "Quilt." Only then did Gloria realize that she had taken all the quilt on her body, so she immediately gave him half of the quilt. The two of themy on the same bed, sharing a quilt, no pillows, smelling the damp smell of rotting wood. Maybe she had slept too long, and now she couldn''t fall asleep. She opened her eyes in the darkness and felt Kenny breathing steadily, thinking that he was finally asleep, before she turned slightly sideways and reached out to tuck Kenny into the corner of the quilt. "Gloria, although I''m not interested in you right now, I''m a straight man, and I can''t guarantee that I won''t be hungry if you move around any more." Kenny''s voice rang out suddenly, so clearly that no hint of sleepiness could be heard. Gloria stiffened for a moment. She steadied her mind and said with a sneer, "If you don''t say it, I almost forgot that you''re a straight man." Gloria sneered and turned her back sideways to Kenny. She kept telling herself that she couldn''t be angry. Because Kenny was a patient now. She could not offend the patient. The psychological suggestion worked, and Gloria quickly regained her peace of mind, and quickly fell asleep. In the middle of the night, she was woken by heat. The towel on her forehead had slipped off and was almost dry. The quilt, which was already small, was wrapped around her alone, and she pulled the quilt over to Kenny and covered him for him. This time, Kenny didn''t make a sound. It seemed that he was really asleep. At this time, Kenny rolled over, facing towards Gloria''s side, which was just convenient for Gloria to cover him up. The night in the mountain was very cold, and if Kenny didn''t cover himself up, he might have to get a fever in the morning. Gloria was also lying on her side, face to face with him in the darkness, and although she couldn''t see his face, she could feel his warm breath. The bed was small, the nket was also small, and the warm breath of Kenny was right in front of her, so it''s been a long time since Gloria leaned so close to him, and her sleepiness just disappeared little by little. Just when she was about to roll over and turn her back to Kenny, he suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, followed by his arms and legs, firmly enveloping her in his arms. Gloria had a moment of stiffness. She was embraced by Kenny and didn''t dare to move. It was only after a few minutes that she tentatively spoke out, "Kenny?" It''s the steady breathing of Kenny that responded to her. It was his initiative to hug her, and he couldn''t me her... Lying in a warm, familiar embrace, she felt very much at ease and soon fell asleep. ........ The next day. When Gloria woke up, it was already dawn. However, the sound of rain outside indicated that the weather was not better. Kenny was still holding her in the same position he held herst night, and she felt that he was holding her too tightly, and now she could hardly breathe. She reached out her hand very gently, trying to remove Kenny''s hand on her waist. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It was just that as soon as she held his wrist, he suddenly opened his eyes. Gloria was already worried about waking him up, so she kept an eye on Kenny. When she saw him suddenly open his eyes, Gloria immediately let go of her hand as if she had a guilty conscience. Kenny didn''t move his body and he just moved his hand that was on her body, frowning, "What''s going on? " "Last night, you... " In the midst of Kenny''s confused eyes, Gloria spoke with a poker face, "You started it anyway. ." Kenny drew back his arm, his voice also hoarse, "I slept heavilyst night, no matter what you say, I just can''t confirm them. " Was he trying to denying? Well, he was indeed asleep when he did itst night, and it''s normal not to remember. Not to be bothered with him, she got up with the intention of stepping over him to get out of bed. However, before she took a step, she fell down with an unstable weight. As she was about to fall off the bed, Kenny reached out and grabbed her waist, letting her fall on top of him. Gloria suddenly didn''t know what to say. Obviously she didn''t do anything, but she just felt like she was seducing him. She threw herself on top of Kenny, supported herself, and asked him, "Would you believe me if I said...I was careless? " Without a hint of extra expression on his handsome face, Kenny said with iparable coldness, "Do you think I would believe that?" Gloria shook her head. Kenny stared at her for two seconds and suddenlyughed out loud. Gloria asked in a small voice, "What are youughing at..." Kenny pushed her to the side, sat up, and slowly straightened his clothes before looking back at her: "Such an old-fashioned trick, it''s better to use less in the future. Guess what would happen if I didn''t help you just now.... " Thetter words, he didn''t say, but Gloria also knew what they were. Although she knew very well in her heart that she just didn''t stand still, she felt unable to refute it. Gloriay down on the bed and pulled the nket over her head, silently covering herself up. Feeling that the man next to her got up and got out of bed, Gloria pulled the nket down, revealing a head, "Even if youe again, you will still hold me, the trick is not too old-fashioned but so useful." Kenny is putting on his shoes, and when hearing her voice, he suddenly turned back, his eyes so serious and sharp. Gloria did not show any weakness to look at him as well. Kenny narrowed his eyes, and suddenly leaned over to Gloria. Is it because she had said something that went too far, and Kenny wanted to beat her? Gloria was so afraid and frightened that she closed her eyes. In the next moment, the mocking voice of Kenny came from above, "Is that all you''ve got? How dare you retort me? " Chapter 477 You Cant Bear to Part With Me? Chapter 477 You Can''t Bear to Part With Me? When Gloria opened her eyes, she was confronted with the dark eyes of Kenny. With pursed lips and narrowed eyes, she suddenly supported herself all at once and sat up from the bed. "Bang!" Kenny was originally leaning over to look at Gloria, and Gloria hit his forehead when she got up. Gloria silently touched her forehead, a little pain, but it quickly eased off. Kenny reached out his hand and covered his forehead, staring at Gloria with a calm face. Gloria slowly slid off the bed and said with a calm look, "Sorry, I identally bumped into you." Although she''s also in a bit of pain, Kenny looked like he was in more pain. identally? Kenny surely wouldn''t believe that it was just an ident. Because of the bad conditions, they didn''t take off their clothes when sleeping, and Gloria just put on her coat and went downstairs. The old uncle was already up, and was making a fire in the kitchen. Gloria said, "Uncle, morning." The uncle raised his head from among the smoke and fire and squinted at Gloria, "Up so early, don''t you sleep a little more? " "I have had enough sleep already, and since you, as the host, have gotten up, so how could we, as guests, still sleep in bed? " Gloria pulled her sleeve up, "Is it to cook breakfast? Let me help you, what needs to be done?" Uncle shook his head, "No need. I can do it myself." She looked like a princess that had been protected so well in her family, so she ought not to be able to burn the wood. "Then it''s fine for you to burn the fire and I''ll help you cook." Gloria smoothed the hair on the side of her ear and said with a smile. When Uncle saw that she had been determined, he just sat at the stove and stoked the fire, telling her what to cook. In the countryside, what was avable was what to be eaten. Uncle told Gloria to fry three eggs and then pour water to boil the noodles. Before the water boiled, Uncle stood up and took his raincoat to go outside. Gloria asked him, "What are you going to do?" "There are vegetables in the front field, I''m going to pick some and cook them ." Uncle said, about to go outside. Gloria took a look outside, the rain was so heavy, the ground outside the door was muddy, seeming to make people fall down easily. Gloria frowned slightly, pulling the uncle, "Let me go, it is too dangerous for you to go out now." "What are you going to do? Do you mean that as a young girl, your going out now is safe? I''ll go by myself!" Uncle had a stubborn temper and said so firmly and seriously, making Gloria afraid to insist. At this time, Kenny came down from upstairs. Seeing him, Gloria suddenly pointed at him and said to the uncle, "Why don''t you let him go? He is a young man, energetic and strong. " Kenny saw that she pointed to him, slightly raised eyebrows and walked over, "To do what? " "Uncle said he''s going to pick some vegetables from the front field ande back to cook the noodles, the water in the pot will be boiling soon, so you should hurry up." Gloria pushed him outside. Kenny calmly looked at her, took the raincoat from the uncle, put it on and walked out. Gloria saw him striding through the rain curtain, and slightly smiled. She found that Kenny was but never ambiguous in his actions. Although there was a difference from the past, Kenny was still Kenny. "Haha." The uncle on the side suddenlyughed, shaking his head and continuing to sit back at the stove to burn the fire. Gloria asked him, "Uncle, what are youughing at?" The uncle just smiled and didn''t say anything. Kenny quickly had finished picking vegetables and came back. There was a water tank under the eaves of the back door of the kitchen, Gloria took the vegetables over to wash and put them into the pot. Breakfast was egg noodles. After eating the breakfast, the uncle sat in the rocking chair by the front door, hugging the cat and fell asleep. The two of them, Gloria and Kenny, stood under the eaves outside the gate. "The rain doesn''t look like it''s going to stop soon." Gloria looked outside at the rain with a worried face. Kenny also had a very serious expression, "There aren''t many homes around here either, the highway is washed out, so there''s no other way but to wait for someone toe to the rescue. " "How do you know there aren''t any homes around here?" Gloria asked him curiously. Kenny raised his eyes slightly, "I went outst night and couldn''t see a single light." It turns out that he went outst night to make sure if there were any other people nearby. Gloria pursed her lips and outwardly asked him, "Can we really only wait for them toe to us? No other way? " Kenny turned his head to look at her with little expression on his face, "I told you long ago that it would be best if you didn''te. " "It''s true that it was my own fault for not checking the terrain here before I came, but was your thought really right?" The expression on Gloria''s face faded. Kenny was indifferent to her words and looked back at her with a disheveled look, "Are you sure you want to discuss this topic with your savior at a time like this, in this tone?" If it wasn''t for Kenny rescuing her, she might still be standing on the side of the road right now, and might not even be able toe back. Gloria saw that he was impatient, so she didn''t continue this topic. The two of them stood under the eaves for a while, and just as Kenny was about to turn around and go in, Gloria, as if she had figured something out, suddenly reached out and pulled him, "Kenny!" Kenny looked the same, but his tone had be somewhat impatient, "What else?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Were you not letting mee to visit because I''m going to be gone for so long and you feel..." Gloria looked at his face, and paused for a while before saying softly, "You feel that you don''t want me to leave? " The expression of Kenny changed slightly, and his eyes also became a little deeper. After a few seconds of staring at each other, Kenny raised his eyebrows, "You''re quite good at imagining yourself as the favourite of one of the opposite sex." Gloria unrelentingly asked, "Then why do you think that is? Is it just because you think I can only be around you for no other reason than that exclusive desire in your heart?" Kenny seemed to be impatient to talk to her, shrugged off her hand and went into the house. Gloria raised her head, looked at the falling rain and sighed. Kenny was a tough talker, even if he had an entric temper and refused to admit it, the fact that he came to her rescue in the first ce meant that he also cared about her. Kenny''s feelings for her now might not be as strong as before, but they were getting deeper and deeper. That''s a good sign. And what''s more important now is that they''re getting out of here. If it rains for more than ten days over here, she and Kenny were going to be stuck here all this time? Although she''s happy to have some alone time with Kenny, the time and ce were not suitable. Tina was still waiting for them at home, not to mention Kenny, who also had to take care of his company''s business, and even though he had already arranged thepany''s affairs before he came out, something would inevitably go wrong, and they didn''t even have a cell phone signal here.... Beingpletely disconnected for more than ten days is no a little thing. As she entered the house, she heard Kenny talking to the old man. "Is there another way to get to the county?" Chapter 478 It Was not Carl Chapter 478 It Was not Carl Uncle saw Gloriae in and nced at her before saying to Kenny, "Yes there is, but it''s not safe. " Kenny looked back at Gloria and didn''t say anything more. It was still raining for the next few days, and the roads condtions didn''t get any better, so even if the county''s government sent someone to fix the circuits and signals, they couldn''t get in. Kenny and Gloria could only stay at Uncle''s house all the time. When it rained, the uncle didn''t have to go out to do farm work, so he often held his pipe while sitting in the rocking chair at the front door and watched the rain outside, and asionally cuddled the cat. The food he ate was all freshly picked from the vegetable garden every day. Gloria and Kenny lived in the uncle''s house, so naturally she would took care of picking vegetables and cooking. But she still didn''t know how to burn firewood, so it''s usually the uncle who cooked the fire, Gloria who cooked the food, and Kenny who washed the dishes after the meal. When she woke up this morning, Gloria listened to the sound of rain on the house. After listening for a while, she turned her head to look at Kenny''s face. Kennyy down by her side and his eyes were closed, as if he had fallen asleep. But Gloria knew that he had a shallow sleep recently and when she saw that he slightly frowned, she knew that he was awake now. As it was, a few secondster, the man beside her opened his eyes slightly and his voice was hoarse, "Um hum. " Gloria then went to the other end of the bed, got out of bed and put on her jacket and headed for the door. The past few days she had known it and every day she got up from the side of Kenny''s feet to get out of bed. She went downstairs, opened the door and walked out. The house was built on a hill, and there was a small movable tform in front of the door, and then a mountain forest. At this time, a white mist was rising in the mountain forest. After long rain and fog, there must be a sunny day. When it became the sunny day, the circuitry and signal towers would soon be fixed because someone woulde to fix the road immediately, and Carl and the others would thus be able to find them as soon as possible. They would be out of here. It''s only been two or three days, but when she thought back, it seemed like a long time. Gloria could see the ck stic slippers she was wearing on her feet when she lowered her head, which were a bit too big for her feet, revealing a sliver of the back of her white feet. She walked in the mud and there was mud sshing up onto the corners of her pants. "Girl, bring a basket over here." At that moment, the uncle''s yell was heard. Gloria heard it and looked over, and then she saw the uncle standing in a green vegetable field, raising his mud-covered hand and waving it at her. The distance was a bit far, and Gloria didn''t know what the uncle was doing, raising her voice and responding, "OK, I wille right away. " Gloria carried the basket over, saw the uncle was squatting in the vegetable field, pulling something from a pile of freshly grubbed up soil. "Uncle, what are you doing?" After so many days of rain, the ground was soaked with mud, and Gloria pulled her trousers up to her knees and walked over carefully. The mud was so sticky that Gloria had a thickyer of mud stuck to her slippers'' treads. By the time she reached the uncle, her slippers was covered with mud and was particrly heavy. The uncle wiped the mud off his hands, handed one thing to Gloria and smiled, "Do you know this? " Gloria stared at the object for a few seconds before confirming, "It''s a sweet potato." Uncle was full of surprise, "You know this too?" "I know them, I bought them at the supermarket, but I''ve never seen one just dug out of the ground." Gloria said, curiously squatting down and taking one up. After looking at it for a while, she bit the corner of her lip and said, "It''s a little small." "I''ll just try to dig up a few to try, and if they have been eatable, I can take these back to cook sweet potato porridge. " Uncle said, and put the sweet potatoes he had shaved into the basket. Gloria also helped him pick them up together. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Finally, a smooth-skinned sweet potato was left, and the uncle took a knife to peel it and handed it to Gloria, "Taste it, this kind of sweet potato tastes sweet and crunchy too." Gloria took a bite and it was indeed sweet and crunchy. "Sweet, right?" "Well, it''s so sweet. " Gloria helped Uncle to carry the basket and walked behind, Uncle walked in front with a scythe, and they chatted with each other. When they were almost at home, Gloria shouted towards the house, "Kenny, we dug some greatly sweet sweet potatoes!" Gloria''s words were spoken, but there was no response from Kenny. Gloria said to herself, "Is he not up yet?" She thought as she walked back with the uncle. As she reached the door, she saw that there seemed to be more people in the house. Gloria was stunned for a moment, and her face slowly faded. It was Carl and the others who hade over, right? Uncle squinted as he stared into the house, "Someone is here? " "It''s supposed to be our friendsing to us." Gloria pursed her lips and made a faint smile. The uncle was also stunned, and it took a few seconds for him to respond, reaching out to take down the basket she was carrying, "Go take a look, and I''ll go to cook a sweet potato porridge." When Gloria turned back, she only saw the uncle turning back and carrying the basket to the kitchen. Gloria, on the other hand, went to the hall. There were no windows in the hall, and when she entered from the outside, because of the alternating light, her eyes couldn''t see the people inside for a while. Kenny was sitting on a wooden chair, and the man sitting across from him was not even Carl! As soon as Gloria entered, they both turned their heads towards her. Kenny had no expression on his face, his eyes so deep that she couldn''t even tell what he was thinking. The other man, on the other hand, smiled slightly towards Gloria, "Hey, Gloria." The surprise on Gloria''s face could not be stopped before it was toote, "James... Mr.Moore, you... Why are you here? " Yes, the man sitting across from Kenny is James. Gloria had known from Kenny that Carl hade over to look for Edith, and had been specting that the first person toe over might be Carl, but it''s more likely that Shi Ye is the one who came over. Although Kenny didn''t bring him out this time, in Gloria''s opinion, Shi Ye was an all-powerful special assistant, so powerful that there''s nothing he couldn''t do. In any case, she never thought that the first person who came here would be James. "Of course I came over to find you." James showed a frank and pure smile, as if he simply knew that Gloria was trapped here so he brought someone to find her. While James made it sound easy, Gloria felt soplicated. She didn''t tell James that she came to find Edith, except for the fact that Kenny knew about it. She didn''t deny that James was capable, but it''s simply impossible for him to find her in such a short period of time without knowing her schedule. Chapter 479 Even if You Are Afraid, You Have to Take it Chapter 479 Even if You Are Afraid, You Have to Take it It''s only been about five days since Gloria left Huyang City toe over to see Edith. From Huyang City to here, it would take at least one or two days on the road, and with the road conditions being so bad, the road would be difficult and the time spent on the road would be a bit more. If it would take two days on the road, then James''s departure time would have to be pushed forward by at least two days. Kenny left the day after Gloria left, and arrived on the third day. With this projection, James started to leave toe here the day that Kenny arrived. To be able to confirm that she was here in such a short period of time, and to have found her, it means that - James had most likely been secretly watching her every move. She had lived with James for some time, and then they had experienced a car ident together. Although they were really good together, Gloria could tell that James did not have any feelings for her. As for a man, who was always watching a woman''s every move, if he didn''t have feelings for her, he must have other purposes. As for James''s purpose, Gloria still prefered to think in the direction of goodwill. After all, it''s always been James who had been helping her. He suddenly appeared three years ago though, he saved her. Without him, she would have died long ago. Gloria spoke out and asked him, "The highway outside is badly damaged, so how did you get in? " "Helicopter. " James said, checking her once, "It''s good that you''re fine. " Gloria was about to speak, only then did she notice that something was wrong with the atmosphere. She turned her head, and saw Kenny staring at her with a cold face. Gloria shivered, where did she provoke him again? She pursed her lips and sat next to Kenny, and when she turned her head to look again, she noticed that Kenny''s expreesion seemed to have been no longer so fierce, and then she dared to ask "So, have you had breakfast yet? " James nced at her and Kenny and said, "We''ve already eaten breakfast. " Gloria felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange and didn''t know what to say, so she said smoothly, "We haven''t eaten yet..." At that moment, Kenny, who hadn''t said anything, suddenly spoke up, "Mr. Moore''s clinic is closed down? " James''s face stiffened for a few seconds before saying, "No, I don''t know why Mr. rke would ask that. " Kenny sneered, his tone much colder than before, "I thought that Mr. Moore was so free than you even started to care about another man''s wife. " As soon as she heard the word "wife", Gloria suddenly raised her head and looked at Kenny. James was embarrassed by Kenny''s words and didn''t say anything for a while. He faked a smile, "Thanks to Mr. rke''s concern, my psychiatric clinic is opening well, and I have many regr customers, but as you know, everyone wants to grow bigger. So, Mr. rke, if you''re interested, you can also help me introduce some customers to me, or Mr. rke yourself, you can also come. " As James spoketer, his tone became more and more natural, as if he had just made a business partner at a dinner party. But... Gloria felt that hisst words seemed to have an ulterior motive. The smile on Kenny''s face was even deeper and his breath was even more fierce: "I dare toe, and do you dare to take it?" "It''s an honor for Mr. Moore toe to my clinic, which is a trust to me , so I have to take it to show my respect." James''s voice sounded as if he was a little excited. Kenny looked at him and didn''t say anything else. The conversation between the two men was full of the smell of gunpowder. When James saw that Kenny was no longer paying attention to him, he turned his target to Gloria. "Gloria, are you going to have breakfast before you leave? " As soon as his words came out, Kenny also looked over at her. Kenny''s look was so cold and he only nced at her and quickly turned his head to look somewhere else. He didn''t say anything, but Gloria felt as if he had said everything. James and Kenny didn''t see eye to eye, and they were always at loggerheads every time they talk. Gloria, although feeling a little apologetic, still found an excuse to politely refused, "I''m afraid I can''t go with you, we have friends who will find their way here, and we have to wait for them toe together. " James noticed that Gloria said "we", not "me and Kenny". His mind was spinning quickly and then he smiled faintly, "Well, I''ll wait here with you until your friend comes with you. " After he said that, he turned to look at Kenny and said to him, "Gloria''s friends is also Mr. rke''s friends, right? I believe that they wille soon, so me and Gloria won''t wait for so long. " The provocation in James''s words were so obvious that even Gloria could hear it, not to mention Kenny. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She didn''t know why James would deliberately say such words to provoke Kenny, but it was not the time to ask these questions at that time. She turned her head to look at Kenny''s expression and found that nothing had changed on his face before she was slightly relieved. She was afraid that Kenny, who was always domineering, would lose his temper and directly fight with James. If these two really fought, no one here could stop them. Besides, she would be in a dilemma left and right. "Breakfast is ready." Uncle''s voice came from the room beside, Gloria turned around and saw that Uncle had already walked to the entrance of the hall, holding a bowl of fried vegetables in one hand and a bowl of kimchi in the other. He took the two bowls of food and walked straight to the side of James, put the two bowls of food on the table, frowned at James, turned around to get a stool over, and sat down on the side. Uncle usually lived alone, there were exactly three chairs in the hall, and they happened to have one chair each around the table when they ate these days. The look on his face just now seemed to be ming James for taking his ce. Uncle was a stubborn person, probably not very happy that James came into his room without even letting him know first. Gloria even got up and put her chair at the table, "I''ll go to the kitchen to serve food." "Mmm." Uncle nodded, and turned his head to nce at James again. Even if James was even so slow, he could surely understand what this old man meant by ncing at him like that. Gloria went to the kitchen to get two bowls of congee, and turned around to see Kennying in. The kitchen door was a little bit small, so when Kenny entered the door, he bent slightly, took the two bowls of porridge in Gloria''s hands, turned around and left. Gloria returned to take another bowl, followed by Kenny. So, James saw this scene. Gloria and Kenny were sitting in front of a wooden table that was so old that the original color was no longer visible, together with an old man from the countryside, eating congee with a bowl of vegetables and kimchi Chapter 480 Are They Trying to Get Warm by Staying so Close? Chapter 480 Are They Trying to Get Warm by Staying so Close? Not to mention James, even the men who came with him to save the people were also stunned, their eyes were filled with amazement. What was the identity of Kenny? That''s a young master born and raised in a top ss gentry. It was surprising that he could also adapt himself to the countryside and sit at such a ce to eat food. Gloria had seen a lot these days, so she was not surprised. Kenny picked the pickle by the chopsticks and identally caught a green onion. He frowned and wanted to clip it out. Gloria pushed the bowl over, "Don''t throw it, give it to me." Kenny frowned and put the onion head into her bowl. For some reason, onions, small onions, anything rted to onion are what he refused to eat. Seeing this scene, James''s eyes became serious. He felt that he was the third wheel here and should disappear. Kenny must think he''s stupid. Jamesughed to himself, stood up, and took his men out. Gloria heard footsteps, raised her head and looked at James and the others with a confused face, mumbling, "Why do they go out?" Kenny put an onion in her bowl, "Don''t care too much. Just have your meal." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Gloria moved her lips, but eventually remained silent. She ate less than Kenny, and was soon full. She took the bowl into the kitchen, and went out to look for James. Kenny and the old uncle were still sitting at the dining table, looking out from the hall, they could just see Gloria and James standing together talking. They were standing so close to each other, and were they trying to get warm? Was it that funny talking to James? As he watched them talking, his face became gloomier. The uncle took a look at him, and then looked out the door, and spoke in a rather curious tone, "Hey young man, he came here to take your wife away? " Kenny said grimly, "He doesn''t deserve to take anything from me." "If you know he doesn''t deserve it, why do you still have this look on your face like you want to fight him?" Uncle shook his head, "Don''t be so impatient, Gloria is so good and I can see that she only loves you, so you shouldn''t make such meaningless guess..." After a moment of silence, Kenny said in a cold voice, "She''s actually a woman of loose morals. " Saying that she wanted to remarry him, she still kept disappearing on the entertainment news with another man, with James by her side who was so devoted to her. Disgusting! He couldn''t find any character of this woman good. Outside the door. Gloria stood next to James and thought about something for a while before saying, "Although I don''t know why you deliberately provoked Kenny, I''m grateful that you came to see me. " "ording to our good rtion, that''s nothing. " James smiled, looked down at the ground. Gloria pursed her lips and stopped speaking. Mostly because what she wanted to say wasn''t appropriate to say here. After a while, she spoke out, "After we go back to Huyang City, I''ll buy you dinner." James agreed very happily and quickly, "Okay." Gloria also smiled, "It''s a deal." "The sky has finally cleared up." Uncle''s voice came out. Gloria looked up, and indeed saw the sun appear in the sky. After raining for so many days, this was the first time seeing the sun. At this moment, a footstep came from behind the house. Gloria turned her head, and saw that Shi Ye was hurrying past the house with his men. When he saw so many people in front of him, his eyes shed with surprise, and after ncing at everyone in front of him, his eyes were fixed on Gloria. He quickly walked up to Gloria and respectfully called out, "Young madam." "Mr. Shi. " Gloria smiled, as expected her hunch was correct. Shi Ye looked at Gloria, and after seeing that she was fine, he asked after breathing a sigh of relief, "Where is Young Master? " Gloria took a sideways nce towards the hall and concluded, "Should be in there washing dishes." Shi Ye followed her gaze over to the humble two-story green tiled house. "I''ll show you over." Gloria said and walked straight to the kitchen. Shi Ye had to follow behind her. Kenny was indeed washing dishes in the kitchen. He stood in front of the kitchen table, with his sleeves rolled up, washing the dishes slowly and methodically, as carefully as he usually handled the paperwork. He was wearing a wrinkled shirt, and his hair was a little messy, far from the usual Kenny, who used to be extremely picky about food and clothing. Shi Ye was a little afraid to acknowledge him, and hesitantly called out, "Young Master!" "In a minute, I''ll clean the bowl again." Without seeming to be surprised at all by his arrival, Kenny didn''t even look at Shi Ye as he emptied the pot of dirty water, refilled it, and cleaned the bowl again. Then, only then, did he turn to look at Shi Ye. Seeing the familiar face, Shi Ye was sure this was his young master. He slightly lowered his head, "Young Master, the helicopter is parked on the backwn, ready to leave at any time." Kenny wiped his hands with a towel and asked him, "How are things at the rke Company?" Shi Ye reported to him seriously, "Everything''s fine, they all thought you were just away on a business trip abroad, no other problems, just a pile of paperwork." "Hmm." Kenny responded with a faint word, casually put the towel back on the kitchen table, and raised his eyes towards the door. Outside the door, the uncle was squatting on a rock with a pipe, James took a lighter to help him light it, and the uncle just looked at him, then touched his own matchbox and lit the cigarette. Kenny didn''t know what James said to old uncle, but he moved his lips with a raised eyebrow and he also said a word. Kenny withdrew his gaze and asked Shi Ye, "Did you bring the money?" "Yes, I did.." Shi Ye realized the deep meaning in the words of Kenny, and took out a brown paper bag. At this kind of ce, they naturally brought cash to spare, in addition to the cash in the paper bag, he also brought a lot. Kenny took the craft paper bag and walked to the old uncle. "Kenny!" Gloria knows what he''s going to do and is busy holding him back, "Uncle will be angry." Uncle was a stubborn man, and although he was living a rtively poor life, Gloria knew that what he lacksd was not money, butpanionship. She could sense that Uncle was happy with the few days she''s spent here with Kenny. "He won''t be." Kenny looked at Gloria and went out. The uncle saw Kennye over and lowered his raised eyebrows. Kenny put the wallet in the uncle''s hand and seemed to say, the uncle was silent for a moment, nodded and took it. Gloria looked surprised and Shi Ye who was by her side, "Mr. Shi, with your knowledge of Kenny, what do you think he said to the uncle? " "If it was in Huyang City, in the young master''s vi, I can guess what the young master said..." Shi Ye paused, and when he looked up he saw a cobweb on the roof and a ghostly outburst, "I can''t guess what the young master would say after a few days of living in a ce like this." Chapter 481 Corny, You Look so Ugly in This Way Chapter 481 Corny, You Look so Ugly in This Way Gloria thought about it and felt that Shi Ye was right. It''s hard to guess what''s in the mind of Kenny, and she was a little surprised that he had been able to live here these past few days. There were always something in him that she didn''t understand. Kenny talked with the old man for a while, and the old man patted Kenny''s back and said a few words. But Gloria didn''t hear what he was saying. At this time, Kenny suddenly waved his hand towards her. Gloria hurriedly walked over. As she approached, the old man looked at her with a smile, "Don''t you like to eat the kimchi I made? I''ll get you a box to bring some back, it should still be edible to bring back in this weather. " It''ste fall, already the season to wear sweaters, and the food wasn''t so perishable. Gloria was a little touched, "Have a seat, I''ll get it myself." Except for the first day she was here she was running a fever, after that she cooked for the next few days and knew where Uncle''s pickles were. "Okay, then go get your own pickles, I''ll go to the field and dig up some more sweet potatoes for you, that stuff is pesticide-free, and it''s not the same as the ones you sell and buy in the city..." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Uncle said, going to get the hoe. Gloria stopped him in a hurry, "No need..." The field was still slippery from the newly sunny weather, especially in the mud. "I will just get a few and wash them for you to take with you, and I have nothing else to give you. " The old man insisted on doing so and Gloria knew that it was useless even if she stopped him. Gloria watched the old man go to the farnd, so she went back to the house to fix the pickles. The kimchi was served in arge terra cotta jar, which smelled delicious. Gloria packed up a box for herself and came out, and at the same time, the uncle also was back. After a lifetime of farming in the countryside, despite his age, he had no major body problems and was very nimble. Uncle washed and packed up the fresh sweet potatoes, went back into the house for a while, and came out with two big bags of stuff. Gloria remembered a topic she had read on the Inte about parents stuffing their children''s suitcases with a lot of food when they leave home after the Spring Festival. Themon parents always can''t let go of their children, and when they leave home after Chinese New Year, they will think of letting their children take something back that they can''t eat in the city. Gloria did not have this kind of treatment from Tina, but had it with this old man who had gotten along with her for only a few days. The uncle put those things neatly into a nylon pocket, tying the bag tightly as he said to himself, "I''m afraid you''ll have trouble bringing them back, otherwise, I have some things else I''d like to pack for you to take with you. " Gloria walked over to him and helped him without speaking. She couldn''t say anything either. They dawdled for a while because of the loading. By the time it was time to leave, it was close to lunchtime. Uncle stood at the door of the hall with a frown on his face and said, "Why don''t we eat lunch here together before you leave, it''s noon." Although he didn''t show it on his face or say it, Gloria already felt his reluctance. Life is always full of farewell. She and Kenny couldn''t live here forever, and always had to return to their own lives. Gloria looked up, reached out and pulled the sleeve of Kenny, with a hint of pleading in her voice, "Kenny." Anyway, it''s already noon, so she wanted to eat lunch with uncle before leaving, but she was afraid that Kenny might not agree. And indeed Kenny did not agree. "We have a lot of other business to attend to, so we won''t stay for lunch." Kenny looked calmly at the uncle, slightly knitted his eyebrows, and paused for a few seconds, "Bye bye, thank you for your care these days. When we are free in the future, we wille back to visit you. " The uncle sighed, "Okay, I will wait for you. I have a bad leg, so I can''t see you off, bye bye. " After he said that, he picked up the cat that was crouching next to him, turned around and went into the hall, closing the door. Gloria somehow felt that she wanted to cry, and she took a deep breath and tilted her head slightly to restrain her emotions. Kenny turned his head to look at her, his tone indifferent, "Let''s go." Gloria walked out a long way, and could not help but look back. She didn''t look back until she reached the ce where the helicopter was parked and could no longer see the two-story mottled brick house. She sat side by side with Gloria, neither of them speaking. It was just silent all the way to the county seat. Once there was a signal, Kenny called home. The maid received the video call, and Gloria saw Tina. The joy of seeing Tina washed away some of the loss in Gloria''s heart. Gloria took the phone and asked her, "Tina, do you miss your mom?" Kenny was sitting behind Gloria, and when Tina saw him in the video, she frowned and said in an unhappy tone, "You guys went out to travel and didn''t bring me with you! " Gloria was stunned and smiled, "We''ll be back soon." "Okay." Tina pressed her face to the full screen as she followed the phone camera. After talking to Gloria and Tina for a moment, she turned to ask Kenny, "Do you want to talk to Tina?" Kenny said grimly, "No." He refused so simply, but his expression at this point was clearly not that. If he didn''t want to talk to Tina, what was he doing sitting behind her? Gloria thought about it and handed the phone to Kenny, "Here you are." Kenny took a look at the phone screen, the entire screen was filled with Tina''s face, he raised his eyebrows, "Tina, you''re so ugly by doing so." Tina, who naturally knew what "ugly" means, wrinkled her nose and said in the same tone as Kenny''s, "Corny, you''re so ugly. " Kenny suddenlyughed, a smile shed through his eyes, and took the phone from Gloria''s hand. He stared at the screen for a few seconds and asked, "Have you gained weight again?" Gloria red at him, "In a phone video, it would be fatter than in person." Tina blinked and touched her belly, "So much flesh." "I know you''re fat, so don''t shoot your belly." After saying that, Kenny handed the phone to Gloria. Gloria took it, said a few more words to Tina, and then hung up the video phone. During these days in the mountains, the biggest worry in Gloria''s heart was Tina. She was relieved to make sure that Tina was also okay. They stayed in a three-star hotel in the county town. There were too many people with them, and only one woman,Gloria, was in this group of people. In the end, there were only two rooms left, one bigger for Shi Ye and his men, the other for Gloria and Kenny. Gloria didn''t mind it at all, anyway, she had been sleeping with Kenny all these days in the countryside. Rather, Kenny was full of reluctance. When they entered the room, Kenny asked her, "Where do you sleep? " Chapter 482: Heres something I dont know if I should say Chapter 482: Here''s something I don''t know if I should say After Gloria heard that, she looked around the room. After making sure there was only one bed in the room, she asked Kenny. "What do you mean?" There was only one bed in the room, so if she didn''t sleep on the bed, was she going to sleep on the sofa? Kenny didn''t say anything, as he asked the waiter to bring in another quilt, and then Kenny took the quilt and put it on the sofa. Regardless of Gloria''s expression, after Kenny put the quilt on the sofa, he turned and went to the bathroom to take a bath. Gloria watched Kenny going into the bathroom and she stood there for a while before she realized that Kenny was going to sleep on the sofa. They had slept together all the time in the mountain, whereas now he was going to sleep apart from her? Gloria found it both funny and annoying. Shortly after Kenny took his bath, he came out with a towel wrapped around his waist. Without speaking to him, Gloria got up and went into the bathroom. While Gloria was taking a bath, Gloria heard a knock at the door. She listened carefully and heard Kenny go to open the door. After she had taken a shower, she came out and saw Kenny, who had changed into a pair of pajamas, sitting at his desk and using aptop. The room was notrge, so when she turned her head, she saw a pair ofdies'' pajamas neatly ced on the bed. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Judging by the color, this pair of pajamas and the pair of pajamas that Kenny was wearing looked like the couple''s clothes. Kenny suddenly spoke at the moment. "Shi Ye bought them all." Gloria turned her head, seeing Kenny in his old position, as he kept looking at the screen of hisptop, while he tapped the keyboard regrly with his hands. If it wasn''t just her and Kenny, she''d think Kenny wasn''t talking to her. "Thank you." Gloria picked up her pajamas and went back into the bathroom. When she came out, she called Edith again. When she got to the County, she called Edith and a voice message said the user was out of service, so she didn''t know if she could get through to Edith. After she made the call, there was a pause of two seconds, and then she heard the phone ring. She actually got through! The phone rang several times before Edith answered. Edith sounded excited. "Gloria? Are you all right?" "I''m fine, and you?" As Gloria spoke, she turned and went to bed. Leaning against the bed, she simply told Edith what had happened. Edith was in the vige, and the rugged road was not essible to a helicopter, so she couldn''t get out because she hasn''t found a ce to park the helicopter. And the road leading to the vige was particrly badly damaged, and would not be repaired soon. As long as Edith was okay. Gloria didn''t have to worry anymore. As Edith wouldn''t be out for a while, and Carl was taking care of her, Gloria said nothing more, and she had no intention of staying in the County to wait for Edith. "See you at Huyang City." "Well, I''ll see you then." Gloria hung up, looked up in Kenny''s direction, and saw that he''s still sitting in front of theputer. As he looked very serious, he''s supposed to be doing business, and he seemed to be very imposing even in his pajamas. She said. "Kenny, I''m going to bed." Kenny looked back at her, while his tone was as indifferent as his expression. "The light switch is at the head of the bed, so do you want me to turn it off for you?" Gloria took a deep breath, speaking quickly. "No, I will turn off the light myself." When she had finished speaking, she reached out her hand, turned off the light, andy down on the bed. The room was plunged into darkness except for a faint blue glow from theputer screen in front of Kenny. Gloria squinted her eyes, and as she adjusted to the darkness of the room, she looked in Kenny''s direction. In fact, she had just tried to persuade him to take a rest, because there was always more work to be done, while it was all right to do the work when he went back. It''s just that what Kenny had said made it impossible for her to say what was on her mind. Gloria tossed and turned, and then fell asleep. When she woke up again, it was early morning. When she opened her eyes, she saw Kenny lying on the sofa. The sofa in the hotel room wasn''t very big, not as big as the one in Kenny''s presidential suite, and Kenny was sleeping sideways on the sofa, with one hand resting on his head and the other on his chest, looking ufortable. His quilt almost fell to the floor. Gloria got out of bed, went over, picked up the quilt, and covered Kenny again. As soon as she covered Kenny with the quilt, he opened his eyes and grabbed her hand, looking on guard. They looked at each other, and Kenny stared at her for two seconds, but when he realized it was Gloria, he let go of her hand. Gloria pulled back her hand, saying. "Your quilt fell on the floor." Kenny sat up, took one look at the quilt, pulled back the quilt, got off the sofa, and went straight to the bathroom. Gloria took a deep breath, but still felt ufortable. When they were at that Uncle''s house, didn''t they get along well? She felt that Kenny had be much closer to her when he lived in that Uncle''s house. But as soon as they came out, his attitude towards her changed again as he became very cold. After breakfast, they were going to the City to take a ne back to Huyang City. At the airport, they met James. After talking with his bodyguard behind him, James approached Gloria, asking her. "What a coincidence, Gloria! What time do you take the ne?" Gloria answered. "One o''clock in the afternoon." In fact, they didn''t happen to meet as this was the closest City where there was a flight to Huyang City. If they wanted to go back to Huyang City, they would choose toe here to take the ne. And the airport was small, so it''s normal for people to meet someone they knew. James smiled. "I took the ne at two o ''clock in the afternoon." "Youngdy." At this point, Shi Ye walked over. "We''re going to the lounge now." Gloria nodded at him, then turned to James, and said. "I''ll go back, and we''ll see youter." James smiled back, watching Gloria walking away. Shi Ye followed Gloria, and he hesitated for a moment before he asked. "Youngdy, how did you meet Mr. Moore?" Gloria listened, stopping to look at him. Shi Ye nodded slightly, saying respectfully. "Youngdy, don''t get me wrong, as I didn''t mean to embarrass you. Mr. Moore was in the news with you before you went to the ind with young Master, while this question urred to me, so I just wanted to ask you." Knowing that Shi Ye meant well, Gloria thought for a moment. "I don''t know when I met him, but when he showed up three years ago, I could tell by the way he talked to me that he knew me." Shi Ye nodded, saying. "There are some things I don''t know if I should say." Gloria smiled. "Tell me if you want to." Mr. Moore''s identity is unknown, so youngdy, you''d better be careful." Shi Ye''s voice sounded gentle when he said this. Shi Ye and Kenny were different, as Kenny made no secret of his dislike for James, but considering that James saved Gloria, Shi Ye understood that Gloria was grateful for James'' help. Because of theirplex rtionship, Shi Ye thought that the more he wanted to kindly alert Gloria, the more he needed to be gentle. Chapter 483 Send Madam back Chapter 483 Send Madam back The nended at Huyang City International Airport. Shi Ye had arranged bodyguards to pick up in advance. As soon as Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke went out, bodyguards met them. A bodyguard nodded slightly and said, "Young Master, Young Lady." Kenny rke turned to ask Gloria Taylor, "Where are you going?" Gloria Taylor was immune to the cold attitude of Kenny to her. She replied with a constant expression: "Go to your house to see Tina." When Kenny heard the words, he looked back towards Shi Ye with no emotion on his face: "Go to thepany." After he finished, he walked towards a car. The bodyguards drove several cars and saw that Kenny rke was going to thepany, one took the initiative to open the door for him. Shi Ye nced at the back of Kenny rke, and then ordered another bodyguard next to him: "Send Madam back." Gloria Taylor did not care what Shi Ye said and caught up with Kenny. Kenny said: "I will leave you some of the things the uncle gave at your house?" Kenny rke was about to bend over to get into the car. Hearing what she said, he paused slightly and looked back at her: "No, you take them all." After he finished, he bent over and got into the car. The bodyguard closed the door, and nodded respectfully towards Gloria Taylor and backed away. Shi Ye went to thepany with Kenny rke. Gloria watched the car drive away, took a deep breath, and turned to get in another car. Kenny rke''s capricious personality waspletely unpredictable. The bodyguard sent Gloria Taylor directly to Kenny rke''s house. When Tina rke saw Gloria Taylor, she ran over with joy and rushed directly into her arms. "Mom!" The little girl seemed to have gained a little weight. When Gloria Taylor hugged her, she felt a little heavier than before. "Mom and Dad are not here, have you eaten and sleep well? Huh?" Gloria Taylor hugged her and sat down on the sofa. A servant brought water over. Gloria Taylor whispered, "Thank you." "Yes!" After Tina rke said aloud, she craned her neck and looked at the gate where Gloria Taylor had just entered. Gloria Taylor also followed her gaze. Two secondster, Tina rke retracted her gaze and looked up at Gloria Taylor: "Where is daddy?" Gloria Taylor''s expression faded suddenly, and a trace of sadness shed in her eyes: "Dad has gone to thepany, he has something to do." "Oh." Tina rke''s voice sounded a little lost, but very quickly she regained energy. It didn''t matter if dad was not there, it''s fine if mom was there. Gloria stayed with Tina for a while before going back. Before leaving, Tina stopped her and wanted to go with her. Gloria Taylor reached out and touched her head: "Mom will be here tomorrow." "no..." Tina rke pouted and held her, tears rolling in her eyes. Gloria Taylor felt pity on her, andpromised: "Then I have to call your father first to talk about it, okay?" Tina rke nodded quickly: "Yeah." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Although Tina was young, if Gloria could patiently reason with her, she would listen. Tina rke was actually a littlecking of love. When she was a child, there was always a servant by her side, or a strict dad. In the end, children still preferred gentle and beautiful women. Every child had a natural dependence on his mother. Gloria Taylor held her in her arms and took out her mobile phone to call Kenny rke. What was rare was that after the call was made, it rang twice and was picked up by Kenny rke. "What''s the matter?" His voice was always low and cold. "I''m at your house now, Tina wants to go back with me, and I want to take her to live with me for a few days." Gloria was actually not sure that Kenny rke would agree . She thought in her heart about what she would like to say if Kenny rke refused. However, the words she thought up didn''t work, because Kenny rke agreed. "Yes." She couldn''t hear the emotion in his tone. He asked: "Anything else?" Gloria Taylor hesitated to say something, and finally said "No more." "I''m going to have a meeting soon." Gloria Taylor heard it naturally that Kenny rke was to remind her that it''s time to hang up and didn''t drag him down. Now that Kenny rke had agreed to her take Tina rke to live with her for a few days, she didn''t say more. "Be busy, goodbye." After she finished, she habitually wanted to wait for Kenny rke to hang up. Kenny rke, who used to wait for her to hang up first, hadn''t appeared for a long time. Now she was used to Kenny rke hanging up her phone first. But she found that Kenny rke did not immediately hang up. Shi Ye''s voice resounded on the other end: "Master, the meeting will begin soon." Hearing this, Gloria Taylor hung up the phone. She put the phone away and saw Tina rke blinking her big eyes, looking at her expectantly. Gloria Taylor squeezed her face: "Guess daddy agrees?" Tina nodded dumbly: "Agree!" "That''s right!" Gloria Taylor put her down: "Do you have anything you want to take away?" Tina tilted her head and said glutinously, "Little tiger." Gloria Taylor knew it. It was the puppet that Kenny rke bought for her. Tina rke still had clothes and daily necessities at Glorias house, so now she didnt have to bring anything. Gloria Taylor helped her take the little tiger, and took Tina rke away. When they left, they were sent back by the bodyguard who had brought her back from the airport. There was no one in the house for a week, and it was dusty. Gloria Taylor cleaned the room, and Tina rke wanted to make trouble on the sidelines. Gloria Taylor had to find gloves and aprons to tie them to Tina rke. But Tina rke was too young, she looked particrly funny. Fearing that Tina rke would fall, Gloria Taylor rolled up her apron. Then Gloria Taylor found a newspaper and made a pointed hat for her. Tina rke ran all over the house. Because of the presence of Tina rke, Gloria Taylor''s work efficiency was greatly reduced. Fortunately, there was not much dust, and it just needed a simple cleaning. After Gloria Taylor finished, she took off her gloves and apron, and then went to get those out of Tina rke. But when she was about to take the pointed hat, Tina rke hugged her and kept her from moving. Gloria Taylor could not help but ask her: "Do you like this?" Tina rke nodded hurriedly: "Yeah." "Well, then you wear it." Children loved to y, and Gloria Taylor also let her go. So she also helped Tina rke to straighten the pointed hat on her head. Ding "Did the doorbell ring?" Gloria Taylor had just returned, so who would look for her so soon? "I''m going to open the door!" Tina volunteered to open the door. Halfway through the run, the pointed cap on her head fell off and she picked it up and continued running. She ran to the door and opened the door laboriously. Then she smiled and rushed at the person outside the door. Gloria Taylor walked over and found that it was Kenny rke who came. Chapter 484 Its useless to call grandpa! Chapter 484 It''s useless to call grandpa! "Why are you here?" Gloria didn''t expect it to be Kenny rke. Kenny rke was still wearing the suit he used to in the afternoon. He nced at Gloria Taylor, bent over and hugged Tina rke and went straight into the house. After walking for two steps, he felt that Gloria Taylor was not following, so he looked back at her and said, "dinner." Hearing this, Gloria Taylor looked down at the time, only to realize that it was already seven o''clock in the evening. Kenny rke had already hugged Tina rke and went to sit on the edge of the sofa. Gloria Taylor hurriedly closed the door and followed. Gloria Taylor asked her, "Is Tina hungry? What do you want to eat?" Tina rke sat on Kenny rke''sp, dancing for joy and saying: "Drumsticks." "Drumsticks? Huh? Let me see if there is any." Gloria Taylor turned and walked towards the refrigerator. When she went out, she nned to return after ten days or half a month, so the contents in the refrigerator were basically clear, except for the frozen meat in the freezer. But she was not sure if there were any drumsticks. She went to the kitchen to open the refrigerator, looked at the freezer, and found that there were really drumsticks inside. Children like drumsticks and chicken wings. When Gloria Taylor bought them, she always bought a little more and kept them, even if Tina rke hadn''t lived with her during this time. Gloria Taylor held the refrigerator door with one hand and shouted in the direction of Tina rke: "Tina, there are chicken drumsticks in the refrigerator. You y with Dad for a while, and I will cook." Tina rke replied: "Okay!" Gloria Taylor took the meat in the freezer and nced in the direction of the living room. Kenny rke turned on the TV, and the sound seemed to be ying a cartoon. Tina rke sat next to him holding the little tiger and stared at the TV intently. Kenny rke folded his legs and also stared at the TV. The postures of the father and daughter were exactly the same. Tina rkeughed from time to time, but Kenny rke just stared at the screen nkly until the end of his sitting. Gloria Taylor smiled and went to the kitchen to cook. There were no fresh vegetables at home, except for meat, only a few potatoes and dried fungus. Gloria made braised chicken thighs, pork slices with fungus, fried potato shreds, seaweed and shrimp soup. Home cooking couldn''t be simpler. When Gloria Taylor was cooking the soup, she shouted into the living room: "Tina, have dinner,e to the kitchen to get your bowl and chopsticks." It didn''t take long for her to feel someone approaching. Every time Tina rke would rush to the kitchen to get a bowl with excitement. This person with a little heavy footsteps was naturally Kenny rke. She paused, then looked back, and found that it was indeed Kenny rke who hade in. He didn''t look at Gloria Taylor, but walked to the cupboard naturally, opened the cupboard and took the bowl from inside. Tina rke''s bowl was a colorful children''s bowl. He first took Tina rke''s and then two small white bowls. It may be that he felt Gloria Taylor looking at him. He suddenly turned his head to meet Gloria Taylor''s eyes. Gloria Taylor originally thought that she was looking upright, but at this time she felt a little ufortable being stared at by Kenny rke. She smiled, turned her head silently, and went to see her soup. In the seaweed and shrimp soup, the seaweed and the shrimp did not need to be boiled, just putting them in a bowl and adding some salt, vinegar, and green onions. She was making the soup, and a big hand stretched out beside her and picked up the soup. Gloria Taylor turned her head and saw that Kenny was still holding a bowl in his other hand, and said, "I will take..." Kenny rke ignored her, holding the bowl in one hand and holding a pot of the soup in the other, and walked out easily. Gloria Taylor had no choice but to let him go and bring out the dishes by herself. After Kenny rke put the soup on the table, he shouted: "Tina, eat." Tina rke was still watching TV attentively, and could not hear his words at all. Kenny rke squinted his eyes, stood up and walked over. He picked up the remote control on the coffee table and turned off the TV. Tina watched attentively. As soon as her temper came up, she reached out and threw the puppet out of her hand, pointed at Kenny rke and said loudly, "Why turn off my TV!" Because she was angry, her voice was raised a lot, and it sounded a bit sharp. Kenny rke was indifferent to this, pointed at theContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. little tiger she had thrown on the ground, and said solemnly: "Pick it up." "I don''t!" Tina wrinkled her nose and hummed at him. And she was about to take the remote control and turn on the TV. Kenny rke would naturally be able to see her small movements. When she stretched out her hand, he also stretched out his arm, took her by the cor, picked her up from the sofa and walked towards the dining table. Gloria Taylor saw this scene when she brought out thest dish. When Tina rke was picked up by Kenny rke, she was very sensitive to realize that he might be angry and thus she did not dare to squeak and cry anymore. Gloria Taylor put the food down and looked at Kenny rke: "What''s wrong?" Tina rke, who had deted her mouth and dared not cry, cried when she saw Gloria Taylor: "Mom, I want mom!" The cry was abnormally miserable. Had it not been for Gloria Taylor to have just witnessed the passing, she would have thought Kenny rke was abusing Tina rke. Kenny rke stuffed Tina rke into the childrens dining chair and said nkly, Its useless even to call grandpa today. Tina rkes cry stopped for a moment. Then she raised her head and cried with a cry, "Grandpa! I want grandpa." Kenny rke''s face went dark all of a sudden. Gloria Taylor: "..." It was also the first time she saw Tina rke be so naughty. Kenny rke poured a ss of water and handed it to Tina: "Drink water to calm down." Gloria looked at Kenny rke dubiously. Did he coax children like this? She couldn''t stand it anymore and walked over to hug Tina, but was stopped by Kenny rke. Tina rke''s cry was lower, and she looked at Gloria Taylor aggrievedly: "Mom..." Gloria Taylor was about to speak, but was pushed gently by Kenny rke. He repeated: "Drink water." His tone was serious, and Tina rke was little afraid. Her body shook, and she actually lowered her head to drink water. She took a big sip, then pushed Kenny rke''s arm away: "Don''t drink." "Are you calm?" Kenny rke put down the water ss and asked her. Tina rke reached out her hand and wiped the tears on her face, then whispered and said, "Calm down." Kenny rke asked again: "Do you want to eat?" Tina rke looked up at him and nodded: "Eat." Kenny rke picked up her bowl and put the rice in it and gave her another drumstick. Tina rke obediently picked up the chopsticks to eat, only took a bite, and sobbed, "It''s hot." "Then wait for a while, and eat it after it''s cold." Kenny rke continued to fill a bowl with rice. Gloria Taylor watched Kenny rke put a bowl of rice in front of her, and was stunned. It seemed that Kenny rke didn''t realize what he had done, he served Gloria Taylor with rice and then served himself. Chapter 485 Vague ideas Chapter 485 Vague ideas After he sat down, seeing Gloria Taylor staring at him, he was in a trance for a while but didn''t say anything and just lowered his head to eat. Gloria Taylor stared at him silently, and then picked up her chopsticks. During the meal, she kept observing Kenny rke. Kenny rke had no response, eating his own meal calmly, without looking up at her. He didn''t move until he finished eating. Then he stood up and said unhurriedly, "I''ll go back first, ande over to pick up Tina tomorrow." Gloria Taylor was stunned and nodded: "Okay." He turned to look at Tina again: "Tina, I''m leaving." Tina was still fighting with thest drumstick. She heard Kenny rke call her, but didn''t even look at him and said vaguely: "Bye!" Kenny rke frowned slightly and went out. After he left, Gloria Taylor sat at the dining table and meditated for a moment, until Tina rke came over and pulled her: "Mom, can I watch cartoons?" Tina rke had been able to speak very clear now. This made Gloria Taylor remind that when she first met Tina rke, she spoke but little. Children still had to need an adult to chat with her, and thus they can learn to speak faster. "Sure." Gloria Taylor stood up, led her to the sofa and sat down. She helped Tina rke turn on the TV: "I''m going to wash the dishes. You watch it for a while. After I finish, I wille to help you take a bath." "Yeah." Tina rke''s attention was hooked away by the cartoon, a pair of eyes had been glued to the TV. Gloria Taylor touched her head and went to the kitchen. When she came out of the kitchen after cleaning up, Tina had fallen asleep on the sofa. Gloria Taylor hugged her to the room, helped her undress, wiped her face, and left her continuing to sleep. The next day. Gloria Taylor got up, cooked gruel, and steamed sweet potatoes. The sweet potato was brought back from the uncle. It was not big but had a smooth skin. It was a good option for breakfast. After steaming the sweet potatoes in the pot, Gloria Taylor went downstairs to buy buns. There were not many ingredients at home, there only were porridge and buns for breakfast. When she left the apartment, she saw a familiar car parked in the parking space. Gloria Taylor approached a little bit and made sure that the license te number was of Kenny rkes car. The next moment, Kenny rke opened the car door and got down. He came out of the driver''s seat, indicating that he drove over by himself. When he left yesterday, he said that he woulde to pick up Tina rke today. Gloria Taylor thought he was picking up at night, but she didn''t expect he should come so early. Kenny rke obviously saw her, locked the car and strode towards her. "Where are you going?" "Go buy steamed stuffed bun." Gloria Taylor pointed to outside themunity. Immediately, she asked: "Why did youe so early?" Kenny held the car key in his hand and said with his eyes downcast, "I didn''t have breakfast either." "Huh?" Kenny rke didn''t care about the stunned look on Gloria Taylor''s face. He raised his foot and walked outside themunity: "Let''s go." "Where to go?" Gloria Taylor followed. Kenny rke made it a little inexplicable. Kenny rke turned his head and frowned slightly: "Isn''t you going to buy steamed stuffed buns?" It turned out that he wanted to buy steamed stuffed buns with her. Gloria Taylor took two steps forward and felt something was wrong again. Would the current Kenny rke be willing to eat steamed stuffed buns for a dor? Since yesterday, she felt that Kenny rke was weird, but now it did not seem to be her illusion. She stared at the back of Kenny rke and slowed down. The bun shop was just outside the gate of themunity, and there were already people in line. Kenny rke stood tall there, very eye-catching. He stared at the menu posted on the wall for a while before he joined the queue. Kenny rke, who was lining up to buy buns, was really rare. When Gloria Taylor walked past, it happened to be Kenny rke''s turn. The boss seemed to know Kenny rke, his voice sounded a little horrified: Sir, what kind of bun do you want? Kenny rke said indifferently: "Two of each kind." The boss was stunned for a moment: "How many of you eat?" This bun shop was more than ten years old, and the taste of buns was good. And there were more than a dozen kinds. Gloria Taylor walked over quickly: "Excuse me, he was kidding, two shao-mai, two meat buns, one cabbage bun and one mushroom bun..." Gloria Taylor finished, then turned to ask Kenny rke, "Which vor do you want?" Kenny rke looked calm: "all can be." Gloria Taylor heard this and made a decision for Kenny rke: "Then add two more meat buns, one cabbage bun and one mushroom bun. When the boss packed the buns and handed them over, Gloria Taylor was about to reach out to pick them up, but she found that Kenny rke had already reached out to pick up them. Gloria Taylor looked at him in surprise, and he faintly said, "A little hungry." "...oh." Gloria Taylor didn''t believe him very much. She remembered that Tina rke was still sleeping at home, so Gloria Taylor walked a little faster when she returned. She walked in front, and Kenny rke walked behind her carrying the bun. In the elevator, Gloria Taylor looked at the figures of two people reflected on the elevator wall. She was a little fascinated. It was really like the scene of a couple going for a walk on the weekend morning and then buying buns for breakfast. But unfortunately, this was not the case now. When Gloria Taylor opened the door and went in, Tina rke had already gotten up and was standing at the kitchen door with the little tiger in her arms and calling mom. In the past, when Tina rke got up in the morning, Gloria Taylor usually cooked breakfast in the kitchen, so Tina rke would get used to it and then go to the kitchen to find her. "Tina is awake." Gloria Taylor hurriedly changed her shoes: "I just went out to buy steamed buns. Let''s wash our faces and brush our teeth. Then we can have breakfast." "Okay." Tina rke rubbed her eyes, and cleverly stretched out her hand for Gloria Taylor to hug. After Gloria Taylor helped Tina rke wash her face and brush her teeth, she found that Kenny rke had taken out all the buns and put them on the te. She didn''t say anything, just took Tina rke into the chair and sat. Tina rke stretched out her hand eagerly: "Wow! What a big bun." Gloria Taylor just helped Tina rke wash her hands, so she ignored her and let her grab it.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She rolled up the sleeves for Tina rke, and then turned to the kitchen to serve porridge and sweet potatoes. Sweet potatoes were small, sweet and glutinous, Tina rke liked them very much. But Gloria Taylor was afraid that she could not digest well, so she only let her eat two small ones. "Don''t try it? From uncle." Gloria looked at Kenny rke, and then took a sweet potato and handed it to Kenny rke. Kenny did not refuse, and reached out to take it. Gloria Taylor narrowed her eyes and stared at him, still not sure what was in her heart. Chapter 486 I have to tell you what you want to know？ Chapter 486 I have to tell you what you want to know When a person of few words changed his personality, words and deeds, those close to him could also easily notice the abnormalities. What''s more, Kenny rke''s changes were somewhat obvious. Gloria Taylor didn''t ask much. There was another thing in her mind temporarily. That was about James Moore. Something about James Moore had been dyed long enough, and if it went on, she was afraid of suffering more, so she might as well figure it out earlier. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After eating breakfast, Gloria Taylor said casually, "Are you and Tina leaving now? I have something to do." Kenny rke looked up at her with a calm expression: "Where are you going? "Go to James Moore and ask something." Gloria Taylor didn''t hide it either. Kenny rke was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "I will go too." "What are you going to do?" Gloria frowned slightly, she naturally wouldn''t think it was because Kenny rke wanted to go with her. Kenny rke uttered two words nkly: "See a doctor." The car stopped in front of James Moore''s psychological counseling center. Gloria nced out through the car window. James Moore probably just opened the door here, and she could still see the cleaner doing sanitation. The two were here to get down to business, and instead of letting Tina rke follow along, Kenny rke called someone to take her back to the vi. Gloria Taylor opened the car door and turned to look at Kenny rke: "I''ll call James Moore." Kenny rke was about to speak, but his eyes suddenly became brisk. He looked straight ahead, and said, "No need to call." Gloria Taylor followed his gaze and saw James Moore drive the car slowly towards this side. "What a coincidence? Are you here together?" James Moore got out of the car, his suit was dazzlingly white. After he finished, he turned his head to look at Gloria Taylor: "Why don''t you call me in advance, in case I have a patient when youe, don''t you want to go for nothing? ?" Gloria Taylor smiled and said, "Just about to call you, and you came, and you haven''t picked up the patient now." James Moore smiled, his eyes fell the care behind them. He knew that Gloria Taylor had also bought a car, and there was only one car behind them, which was a Bentley. This Bentley was naturally Kenny rkes. So Kenny and Gloria came together. James Moore naturally retracted his gaze and smiled: "Please follow me." When he arrived at the office, James Moore asked the secretary to pour tea for Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor. "I didn''t expect Mr. rke really came to me." "Mr. Moore is well-known, and there is no better psychiatrist in China than you." Kenny said. Although his words seemed to beplimenting, they couldn''t hear a hint of compliment, and he seemed to be just stating a fact. And It seemed to convey: If there is a better psychiatrist than you in our country, why would Ie to you? However, it was unclear whether James Moore would understand in this way. The smile on James Moore''s face faded a bit, he took out the notebook, and said, "Mr. rke can briefly talk about your situation." Kenny rke did not speak immediately, but turned to look Gloria and said: "You say." "Your situation, you let me say?" Kenny rke asked her back: "You know better than me, don''t you?" Gloria thought carefully, it seemed that its true. Kenny rke was the person involved. His memory had changed a few times. As someone close to him, she knew more clearly. Gloria Taylor took a deep breath and said, "Okay, then I''ll help you." Then, she turned to look at James Moore, and began to say, "It was three years ago. Kenny rke was deeply hypnotized by a hypnosis expert, and he forgot all his previous memories and everyone. Some time ago, he improved slightly, but his memory in thest seven or eight years has been missing..." Gloria Taylor tried her best to make her statement more clear. After she finished, she asked James Moore: "Do you understand?" "Of course I understand." James Moore paused. Then he continued: "However,pared to Mr. rke''s situation, I want to know who hypnotized Mr. rke back then." Kenny sneered: "You want to know, I have to tell you? Who do you think you are?" The tone was extremely arrogant, this was Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor calmly pressed his hand and motioned for him to be humble. Kenny rke nced sideways at her with unknown look. James Moore had seen the temper of Kenny a long time ago, his face was slightly bad, but he was not angry enough to lose his temper. "Since Mr. rke doesn''t want to say it, I wont force you." James Moore stood up: "I only know a little about hypnosis. I won''t be able to help you achieve the effect of full recovery, but I can help you a little. ." Kenny rke did not say anything, but Gloria Taylor asked nervously, "What are you going to do?" James Moore took out a lighter from the desk drawer and smiled to Gloria, "The amnesia and memory confusion rted to hypnosis must of course be solved by hypnosis." With a "pop", James Moore pressed the switch of the lighter. The expression on the face was momentarily restrained: "Kenny rke, look at it." James Moore raised the lighter and motioned to Kenny rke to look at the me of the lighter. Kenny rke was very cooperative with him. "Your name is Kenny rke, and you are the president of the rke Group. You are thirty years old this year. You are..." James Moore''s voice was very low and slow, and it sounded strangely sweet. Gloria Taylor was sitting next to Kenny rke, originally just staring at the lighter curiously. Before she knew it, she became more and more fascinated, only to feel that the world suddenly became quiet, James Moore''s voice also disappeared. It was very quiet...Suddenly, she felt a pain in her hand. She suddenly woke up and realized that it was Kenny rke squeezing her hand. As if to wake her up deliberately, after she recovered, Kenny rke released her hand while he was still staring at the me of the lighter. James Moore was still talking, and lightly released the lighter switch he was pressing, and there was no more "pop" when the me went out. Gloria Taylor turned her head to look at Kenny rke. He looked at the direction of the lighter nkly. There was no change on his face, but James Moore''s forehead was already sweating. . Seeing Kenny rke''s long silence, James Moore called him: "Kenny rke?" Kenny rke raised his eyes and said mockingly: "I thought that Mr. Moore was just being modest. I didn''t expect that Mr. Moore was not modest, but exaggerated..." James said with an ugly face: "You just didn''t feel anything?" Kenny rke sneered, "How do I need to feel?" Chapter 487 I dont want to talk with a stupid woman! Chapter 487 I don''t want to talk with a stupid woman! Gloria Taylor looked at James Moore, then turned to look at Kenny rke. Kenny rke was awake from start to finish just now, and naturally didn''t know what "feeling" meant by James Moore. But Gloria Taylor knew the "feeling" James Moore was talking about. If it wasn''t for Kenny rke who just pinched her hand, she might have been hypnotized by James Moore. The feeling was not clear. For a while, Gloria Taylor felt that she was not herself, and she felt very quiet and the world became white, but she didn''t know where to go or what to say. James Moore stared at Kenny rke with a serious look. Kenny rke leaned on the back of the chair with theziness exuding from him, he said in a scattered tone: "But I can understand you. After all, you are just a psychologist. Although hypnosis and psychology belong to the same school, It''s not the same thing after all." James Moore''splexion was still a bit ugly. He curled his lips and smiled reluctantly: "It''s true that I''m not good at learning, making Mr. rkeugh." James Moore had always been a very stable person, but Gloria had seen he was thrown into confusion a few times in front of Kenny rke. Sure enough, Kenny rke''s abilities were notparable to ordinary people. Kenny rke said indifferently, "It''s kind of funny." This man never knew that he should be merciful when he spoke. Gloria Taylor couldn''t help turning her head and nced at him. He stood up, slipped his hands into the pockets of his suit trousers, his face full of carelessness. "Let''s go." He said to Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor was taken aback for a moment, and said, "You go first." She wanted to ask James Moore for something else. Of course, she had to ask things clearly before she left. Kenny rke looked at her, then looked at James Moore, then turned around and sat down suddenly: "If you have something to say, just say" Gloria Taylor thought, the look in Kennys eyes was full of suspicion and distrust, as if she was trying to do something with James behind him... Gloria Taylor bit her lip, her tone was a little cold: "That''s a matter between James and I. What does it have to do with you?" She had been patient for this period of time, because Kenny rke treated her as he pleased due to his amnesia. He still looked at her with this look, of course she could not bear it. Kenny rke''s face suddenly darkened. "It doesn''t matter to me?" Kenny rke sneered, "Gloria Taylor, dare you to say it again?" Gloria said kindly again: "It doesn''t matter to you." After speaking, she looked at Kenny rke provocatively. Life was to be brave to try, right? This was the first time that she dared to repeat what made him angry when Kenny rke was already angry. It seemed a bit happy. Kenny rke looked at Gloria Taylor with a sullen face. James Moore said aloud at this time: "In fact, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you let Mr. rke know." Gloria Taylor looked back at him, and he curled his lips and smiled: "Three years ago, Gloria was expectant in Australia. One night, did you see someone fighting and called the police?" Gloria Taylor waspletely nk after hearing his words. James guessed that she might have forgotten, and his smile was a bit disappointed: "After all, its been so long, and its normal if you dont remember, but Im very grateful to you. If you didnt call the police, I would have no chance to stand here and talk to you." Gloria Taylor pursed her lips and said, "I''m sorry." She really didn''t remember it, maybe it was too long, or it was a trivial thing that she forgot. However, James Moore could always remember it, and then he rescued her three years ago, he was also a man of love and justice. Thinking of this, she said with some emotion: "If you hadn''t saved me three years ago, I wouldn''t be able to stand here and talk to you now." Kenny rke, who had been silent, stood up suddenly, pulled Gloria Taylor up and walked out. "What are you doing? I still have something to say!" Gloria didn''t know what happened to Kenny rke, and just thought that he was like a child. She tried to struggle, and found that she couldn''t get rid of Kenny rke''s hand. He squeezed her too tightly. Kenny rke said to James Moore: Although I know that Mr. rke is still single, please understand we are now parents. The child is alone at home. We will be very anxious, so we won''t talk more with Mr. rke today." "Of course I understand."James smiled at Gloria Taylor: "Gloria, see you next time." "See you..." The word "again" hadn''te out yet, Gloria was quickly pulled out the psychological clinic of James Moore by Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor mmed Kenny rke''s hand away, opened the door of the car and sat in. "Kenny rke, you are so naive!" Gloria Taylor stretched out her hand and grabbed her hair irritably, "I dont know why you cant understand James Moore, but he is my savior. I cant break up with him just because youre unhappy. We have never overstepped the rules!" "You saved him once, and he saved you once. You are even. Now that you are even, why meet again?" Kenny rke started the car while speaking, his tone was so cold without any emotion. Gloria Taylor looked at him incredulously: "Kenny rke! You weren''t such a cold-blooded person before!" Kenny rke sneered: "You weren''t so stupid before!" Gloria squinted slightly and asked him in a tone of voice: "You don''t have the memory of being with me, how do you know who I was before?" It fell silent for a moment in the car, only the breathing of the two could be heard clearly. Kenny rke''s hands holding the steering wheel couldn''t help tightening, the knuckles of the fingers were slightly white, the jaw was tight, and the beautiful lips were drawn into a straight line. Gloria Taylor''s tone was a bit aggressive: "Why don''t you talk?" After a long time, Kenny rke''s slightly dumb voice sounded: "I don''t want to talk to a stupid woman." "That''s really wrong. You eat the meal cooked by a stupid woman every day. And the stupid woman gave birth to your child." Gloria Taylor was still staring at him in a cold tone. "Gloria Taylor!" Kenny rke angrily stepped on the brake! The sound of emergency braking was harsh. Gloria Taylor looked at him expressionlessly: "Kenny rke, do you remember it all? How stupid I am in your heart, you behaved obviously in the past two days, dont you think I cant see it? Im not as smart as you, but it doesnt mean I dont have a brain! If you have a brain, would you still regard James Moore as a lifesaver? Kenny''s tone was no better than her: "He deliberately rushed in front of Carl Cook to save you. Dont you know?" Gloria did not give in at all: "What about this? He still saved me. Even if Iy in the hospital for three years and be a vegetative patient for three years, he still didn''t give up on me. Just because of this, no matter what his purpose is, he is always my savior, and I owe him! Do you think...uh..." Gloria hadn''t finished speaking before she was blocked by someone. She was stunned and her eyes widened. In front of her was Kenny rke''s magnified handsome face. He lowered his eyes slightly, unable to see the emotions in his eyes. Kenny rke pulled her into his arms with one hand, wrapped her waist with one hand and pinched her chin with the other, kissing hard. Gloria Taylor tasted the salty smell of blood and knew that her lips had been bitten through by him again.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 488 This is the way to our home Chapter 488 This is the way to our home The arguing between the two finally disappeared in the kiss. Kenny rke had always been strong and domineering, and his strength was so great that Gloria Taylor couldnt break free. She didn''t know how long it took, Kenny rke finally let go of her. Gloria Taylor was trembling with rage, raising her hand to hit him. However, she raised her hand, but couldn''t let it down. The past few years had not been easy for the two of them, one after another ident, even if she was particrly angry, she still felt a little reluctant to deal with Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor retracted her hand and asked the same question again: "Did you remember it all?" "No." Kenny rke replied very simply. Gloria Taylor''splexion changed slightly. Kenny rke seemed to feel the change in her mood, and added: "Not all." Gloria Taylor turned her head to look at him: "What do you remember?" Kenny rke moved his lips and paused for a few seconds before saying out: "I remembered that someone gave me medicine in Jin Ding. This was the first time we made love. " Gloria was taken aback, herplexion was a little ufortable, she pursed her lips, and then asked, "What else?" "There is nothing else." Kenny rke stared straight. Staring at her, his eyes were deep. Gloria Taylor looked at him for a few seconds before looking away. She believed that Kenny rke was telling the truth. After all, Kenny rke did not need to lie. Remembering their first time... In other words, for thinking of the feelings between them, he was so diligent these days. Counting it carefully, Kenny rke actually didn''t do anything, butpared to him before, he was already very diligent. For Kenny rke, Gloria Taylor was already prepared to wait. Although he was abnormal these days, she faintly felt that he was thinking of something, but she did not dare to guess if he remembered everything. She may havepletely adapted to this kind of Kenny rke, so she dare not easily hope that the former Kenny rke woulde back. Therefore, when Kenny rke said that it was not all, Gloria epted it easily. She looked out the window and asked Kenny rke: "Why didn''t you tell me? Now that you remember, why didn''t you tell me?" She waited for a long time, but did not wait for Kenny rke''s answer. Gloria Taylor turned her head and saw Kenny rke staring at her, very focused. It wasn''t until Gloria Taylor turned her head and ran into her sight that he seemed toe back suddenly, his eyes shed slightly, but he didnt say anything. The anger in Gloria Taylor''s heart came up again. She bit her lip, and said, "If you don''t want to say it, forget it, wait until you want to say it. Let''s continue talking about James Moore. No matter what you think of him, but he saved me, this cannot be changed. He is my savior." She originally thought that when Kenny rke recovered his memory, she must punish him so that he could feel what she felt from him. However, Kenny rke suddenly regained some memories. At this moment, they quarreled because of James Moore. She usually looked at problems from the standpoint of Kenny rke as much as possible. She knew what happened to him as a teenager and the gloomy side of his personality, so she could understand him in many things. It''s just that she won''t regress in the matter of James Moore. Whether it''s James Moore''s sudden appearance three years ago, or saving her three years ago, or taking care of her for three years... these things were all illogical. He seemed to have saved her and hid her on purpose, so that no one would find her. But instead of preventing others from finding her and recognizing her, he took her to live in Huyang City and did not deliberately avoid this ce. James was entric throughout. However, just because James Moore saved her, she could not allow her to specte on James Moore with the greatest malice. He may have his own reasons he couldnt say. Gloria Taylor admitted that she was a soft-hearted person. Since she was a child, she had not been taken seriously in the Taylor family. She could not ask for hopeless family affection, but if someone extended a helping hand to her and expressed kindness to her, she would remember it in her heart. She knew Kenny rke''s temper too well, and she could see that Kenny rke and James Moore couldnt get along well. Before, Kenny rke suddenly asked to see James Moore, which made Gloria felt that something was wrong. What happened today, as well as what Kenny rke had said, was enough to prove that Kenny rke was eyeing James Moore. After she said so much, Kenny rke didn''t have any particr reaction. He started the car nkly. He did not speak, and Gloria Taylor naturally did not speak anymore. It''s just that when the car was driving, Gloria Taylor discovered that this was not the direction to her house. She turned to look at Kenny rke and reminded him: "You are on the wrong path." "Yes." Kenny rke said without looking back. He still looked straight ahead with very serious expression. Gloria Taylor increased her tone, slowed down her pace of speech, and said, "This is not the way to the community where I live." This time, Kenny rke turned his head and nced at her, and said: "This is the way to our house." Gloria came over quickly. Kenny rke wanted to take her to the vi. Gloria Taylor pursed her lips, was silent for a moment, and said, "I don''t want to go now." She didn''t forget that they were quarreling just now. If she moved to Kenny rke''s house, and the two get along day and night, they might quarrel even more. Kenny rke ignored her refusal at all, he didn''t slow down and still drove towards the vi. Gloria Taylor found that he ignored herpletely, and said loudly: "Did you not hear what I said!" Kenny rke finally spoke. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. His tone was faint: "We''ll be there soon, don''t make trouble." "Who is making trouble?" Even if Kenny rke had recovered part of his memory, he would still be unreasonable. In the world of Kenny rke, there was no reason at all. But there were what he wanted to do, and what he didn''t want to do. Gloria Taylor knew that it would be useless to say more, so she turned her head and looked out the car window instead of looking at him. It was so annoying to see him. The car stopped at the entrance of the vi. A bodyguard was about toe and open the car door, but was stopped by Kenny rke. Kenny rke got out of the car, walked to the door of the co-pilot, opened the car door, and said faintly: "Here." Gloria Taylor gave him a cold look, holding her arms and getting out of the car, walked quickly inside, deliberately leaving Kenny rke behind. As soon as she walked into the hall, Tina rke ran over. "Mom!" Gloria looked down at her and was about to pick her up, however, Tina suddenly yelled: "Mom, why is your mouth bleeding?" Chapter 489 A family should be live together Chapter 489 A family should be live together As Tina rke said, she reached out to touch. Gloria Taylor was bending over and squatting in front of Tina rke so Tina could touch her lips easily. Gloria Taylor''s face shed with embarrassment, and when she was about to speak, she heard footsteps behind her. It was Kenny rke who came. Tina rke immediately shared what she had discovered with Kenny rke: "Dad, Mom''s mouth is broken!" Gloria Taylor, "..." Kenny rke took a look at Gloria Taylor, and then answered Tina rke. "Really?" "Yeah." Tina rke ran over, holding Kenny rke''s hand and walking to Gloria Taylor, "Look, here..." Tina rke''s tone was a bit exaggerated, and the word "here" became long tone. Gloria Taylor gave Kenny rke an angry look, bent down and picked up Tina rke and walked upstairs. "Mom, your mouth..." Tina rke''s small arm wrapped around Gloria Taylor''s neck, thinking about the broken corner of Gloria. "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt." Gloria Taylor went upstairs faster. She hugged Tina rke and went to the room where she had lived before. As soon as Gloria entered, she locked the door. Tina rke saw it, blinked and looked at her puzzledly: "Why lock the door?" "If we don''t lock the door, bad guys wille in." "What bad guys?" "It''s a person with mean-spirited." Tina rke tilted her head, seemingly understanding. She frowned and muttered: "There is father, my father Corny rke, will beat the bad guys." She didn''t say this coherently, but paused twice in the middle, seeming to be thinking about how to say it. Her mind was alive, but her expression ability was still a bit weak. Gloria heard Tina said this for the first time, and she was a little curious: "Really? Your father will beat bad guys?" "Um..." Tina rke seemed to think of something, but under the gaze of Gloria Taylor, she couldn''t find appropriate words in the end, and she simply replied, "Hmm!" She squeezed her small fist, and stood in front of Gloria, raising her head slightly, with a serious expression on her small face. Gloria Taylor was amused by her and touched her head: "Yes, you are right." Then, she took Tina rke to the sofa to y with toys. After a long time, there was a knock on the door outside. Immediately afterwards, the voice of the servant sounded outside: "Youngdy, it''s time to have lunch." Gloria Taylor felt a little surprised that it was not Kenny rke. She raised her voice and said, "Okay,e right away." After speaking, she led Tina rke to the door. As a result, when the door was opened, it was clearly Kenny rke who was standing at the door. Compared with the unbearable surprise on Gloria Taylor''s face, Kenny rke looked much calmer. "Time for lunch." There was no obvious expression on his face, and no emotion could be heard from his voice. Gloria Taylor took a deep breath and led Tina rke to the front. The lunch was prepared by the maid at home and it was very rich. Gloria Taylor thought of the food she had cooked for Kenny rke. It was a bit rough. At the table, Gloria Taylor and Tina rke were sitting side by side, and Kenny rke was sitting opposite them. The servant was standing by the dining table, and the whole dining room was so quiet that you could hear a pin falling on the floor. Of course, after Tina rke was full, there was a lot of noises in the room. Tina rke loved to eat. At the beginning of every meal, she would eat very seriously. After a while, she would be a little full and start ying. ying with chopsticks, spoons and pick dishes, anything, she could always find her own pleasure. After enjoying herself, Tina rke would get off the chair and run somewhere else to y. The chair was a little high, and Tina rke would ask Gloria Taylor for help: "Mom..." Gloria Taylor hugged Tina rke from the chair, and as soon as she hit the ground, she ran away quickly. At this moment, the dining room waspletely quiet. Kenny rke suddenly said, "Tina likes you." Gloria Taylor turned her eyes to look at him, and he added: "Temper." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Oh." Gloria Taylor replied calmly, then lowered her head to eat slowly. In fact, she was already full, but she didn''t want to leave the dining room at this moment. Subconsciously, she seemed to want to chat with Kenny rke. Compared with some time ago, Kenny rke today could be said to be gentle. Kenny said he remembered the time of them in Jin Ding...At that time, they had already had feelings to each other. By this inference, Kenny rke at this time had feelings to her. Silence fell into the living room again. Kenny rke seemed to be deliberately looking for a topic, and then said: "Carl will return to Huyang City tomorrow." He was talking about Carl Cook. Carl Cook wasing back, and Edith Hall would naturallye back with him. Gloria Taylor nodded and said nothing. Kenny rke was not a talkative person at first, so he quieted down. The two had obviously known each other for so long, and had one child, but at this time they had an inexplicable sense of alienation. Gloria Taylor had no idea why she felt this way. Already full, Gloria Taylor put down her chopsticks and raised her eyes to Kenny rke: "I want to go back." Kenny rke suddenly raised his head, squinting his eyes slightly. The tone was a bit dangerous: "Where to go back?" "The house I rented." Gloria Taylor exined to him calmly: "I don''t want to live with you right now." Kenny rkes eyes darkened and he corrected her expressionlessly, "It''s our home." Gloria Taylor knew his temperament and didn''t entangle him with this kind of thing, saying, "I''m going back first." Kenny rke stared at her without saying yes or no. Gloria Taylor thought he agreed, got up and walked out. Tina rke was tired from ying in the hall and was lying on the sofa drowsy. "Sleepy?" Gloria Taylor touched her head: "Mom is leaving." Tina rke seemed to wake up suddenly, opening her eyes wide and asking her: "Where to go?" Gloria Taylorughed: "I will see you tomorrow." Tina rke had be ustomed to Gloria Taylor not living in the same house with her recently, but she still felt a little bit reluctant: "Hmm." "Hey, I will take you upstairs to sleep. I''ll leave after you fall asleep." said Gloria Taylor, and then took Tina rke upstairs to the room. Tina rke was lying on the bed and fell asleep in a daze. She pinched Glorias fingers and murmured: "Mom don''t go..." After Gloria Taylor waited for her to fall asleep, she left. However, that night, Kenny rke came to the door with a suitcase and Tina rke. Gloria Taylor looked at the suitcase on the left side of Kenny rke, and looked at Tina rke held by his right hand, with a dazed expression: "What are you doing?" Kenny rke said indifferently: "A family should live together." Chapter 490 A tactful request? Chapter 490 A tactful request? Tina rke held the baby tiger puppet in her hand and happily called out: "Mom!" Gloria gave her a smile, then Tina rke carried the little tiger into the house. After Tina rke entered, Gloria Taylor noticed that Tina rke was still carrying a small schoolbag. The small schoolbag was very small, it was purely a toy schoolbag. Seeing Gloria Taylor''s gaze on Tina rke''s schoolbag, Kenny rke exined: "There are building blocks inside." Gloria Taylor looked at Kenny rke at hearing this. She found that he had walked in with his suitcase as a matter of course. Tina rke was familiar with Glorias house, climbed onto the sofa and sat down, poured the toys in her schoolbag on the sofa and yed. Gloria Taylor nced at her, then pulled Kenny rke out. When she reached the door, she let go of Kenny rke and said, "Kenny rke, don''t make trouble!" Kenny rke looked at her calmly: "If you don''t live at home, I will move here with Tina. What''s wrong?" "You know I''m not talking about this." Gloria Taylor reached out and touched her forehead, a little irritable. Kenny rke was deliberately misinterpreting her meaning. "Then which one are you talking about?" Kenny rke asked her patiently, without a trace of impatience in his tone. Gloria Taylor moved her lips but had nothing to say. Kenny rke suddenly walked forward half a step, the toe of his shoe pressed against the toe of her shoe, and as soon as he lowered his head, he could see her long eyshes. In short, the distance between the two was exceptionally close. "I am Kenny rke, the Kenny rke you met three years ago, and Tina''s father. Although my memory is notplete now, I know all about what happened next. It is clear that I am still me, what are you caring about?" His voice was low and gentle, with soothing power. It''s been too long, Gloria Taylor almost forgot that Kenny rke also had a gentle side, and would patiently use his way to comfort her. Gloria Taylor was told by him about her thoughts. Her face changed, and denied: "I have nothing to worry about." now Kenny suddenly became like... This change was a bit fast, and Gloria Taylor needed time to adapt. On the other hand, the feeling in her heart was also a bitplicated. The idea she had made before was either to find the expert who hypnotized Kenny rke to make Kenny rke''s memoryplete, or to make Kenny rke fall in love with her again. However, Kenny rke suddenly remembered somethings. In these memories he recovered, he had feelings for Gloria Taylor. But at that time they had not experienced what happened afterwards together. He said that he knew all about it, but he didn''t have those memories and the sense of reality he hadn''t experienced, and Gloria Taylor felt that it was still something missing. "Really." Kenny rke said with a derative sentence, and he didn''t seem to want her answer. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Corny rke!" Tina rke''s voice suddenly came from inside. Kenny rke reached out and stroked the top of her hair gently, and took her hand: "Go in, Tina is looking for us." Gloria Taylor subconsciously wanted to break away his hand, but he held it too tightly, and she couldn''t get away at all. She looked at him sideways, and saw that the expression on his face was nothing strange. Gloria Taylor was angry, but Tina rke was in the room and she couldn''t fight with Kenny rke. Tina rke jumped off the sofa carrying a small schoolbag, ran to Kenny rke, frowned and said, "Where is my burst speed car?" In front of Tina rke, Kenny rke did not let go of Gloria Taylor''s hand, and looked at Tina rke nkly: "Didn''t you put it yourself? How do I know." Tina rke frowned tighter: "You let it go!" "It''s not me, it''s you." "It''s you!" "It''s not me." Kenny rke raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression looking a bit harsh. Tina rke knew the current affairs very well: "Okay!" Then she carried her small schoolbag and walked to the sofa. Looking at Tina rke''s dejected little back, Gloria Taylor asked Kenny rke: "You really didn''t put it?" "She said she would bring a Burst Speed car, but she cont pack it in her schoolbag. So it''s in the suitcase." Kenny rke, who just bullied Tina rke, said these things innocently. Gloria Taylor didn''t know what to say, she threw away his hand, and said quietly: "You have stayed in the guest room once, so take your luggage in by yourself." Kenny rke''s eyes flickered slightly, his tone was very solemn: "The bed in the guest room is very hard." After hearing this, Gloria Taylor was taken aback and asked him: "What do you mean?" Kenny rke curled his lips, a very shallow smile appeared on his handsome face, but it made him look radiant. As if he was afraid that Gloria Taylor would not understand him, he deliberately slowed down and said, "I am euphemistically asking to sleep in a room with my child''s mother." This was also called a tactful request? Gloria Taylor felt speechless: "The bed in the master bedroom is also very hard." Kenny rke said kindly, "I dont care about it." Gloria Taylor looked slightly angry. The volume increased a little and called his name: "Kenny rke!" Kenny rke raised his eyebrows, did not speak any more, and went to the guest room with his suitcase. He had lived in the guest room once before, and it was quite familiar. Gloria Taylor was standing by the door and saw Kenny rke open the suitcase and sort out the contents. His suitcase was not big, half of it was filled with Tina rke''s colorful toys, and the other was his clothes. At a nce, the clothes he brought were all dark-colored. He took out the toy first, then took out the suit and shirt. Gloria Taylor stood by the door and looked at it for a while, and couldn''t help but ask, "Just two sets of clothes?" Kenny rke looked at her: "Your daughter has to bring everything. If I agree, she might bring all the toys." The subtext was because Tina rke wanted to bring a lot of things, so he could only bring two sets of clothes. With such an analysis, there seemed to be a pitiful element in his words. Gloria Taylor thought that she was probably driven mad by Kenny rke, so she could associate so much by just one sentence. The closet in the guest room was empty and there were no hangers. Gloria Taylor turned around and went back to her room, took a few hangers and brought them to hang clothes for Kenny rke. Kenny rke had been taking care of his daily life since he was a child. Even after living with Gloria Taylor, he would do a few things by himself, but the things he used were very advanced. Gloria Taylor was holding a very ordinary clothes hanger, which couldn''t hold up his suit. After he hung up his clothes, he frowned slightly. Gloria Taylor said: "You go back home by yourself and bring hangers, or go out to buy." Kenny rke suddenly raised his head, his eyes lit up: "Go out and buy together?" Gloria Taylor couldn''t help mocking him: "Are you unable to take care of yourself?" Chapter 491 Better relationship Chapter 491 Better rtionship Kenny rke listened to her, but was not angry, and said in a serious tone: "I can''t take care of myself, can I sleep in a room with you?" Gloria Taylor was startled. It seemed that if she really said "yes", he could make himself unable to take care of himself. Gloria Taylor didn''t bother to talk to him anymore, walked over to put Tina rke''s toys in order, and then took it to Tina rke''s room. Didn''t try to reason with this man because he was too naive sometimes. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kenny rke finally lived in the house rented by Gloria Taylor. When he went to work the next morning, he took the suitcase with him, and when he returned at night, he took another suitcase with him. Shoes, towels, ties... all his things. In the shoe cab at the porch, there were Gloria Taylor shoes on the upper floors, and Kenny rke leather shoes on the lower two floors. Kenny rke''s leather shoes and suits seemed to be basically the same style, but Gloria Taylor knew that these were not the same style, and every pair of shoes was different. The suits were the same brand, but not the same style. Only the style of the tie should be clearly distinguished, after all, the color and the stripe were different. There were also a lot of men''s products in the bathroom. The bathroom was originally small, and the items for Gloria Taylor and Tina rke were just right, plus the daily necessities of an adult, it seemed a bit crowded. Gloria Taylor watched Kenny rke tidy up his belongings methodically, looking like a husband returning from a business trip, putting his belongings back in this home, though this "home" was just a house rented by Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor didn''t help him either, just watching him go around. The weather was actually a bit cold, but Kenny rke took off his jacket as soon as he walked in. He only wore a navy blue shirt. The cufflinks had been untied, and his sleeves were pulled up to his forearms, and he was cleaning things up. At this moment, a knock on the door suddenly sounded outside. Gloria Taylor nced at Kenny rke, then turned to open the door. Two people in work clothes outside carried arge cardboard box: "Hello, are you Mr. rke''s wife? This is the desk ordered by Mr. rke, please sign for it." Gloria Taylor was stunned. She didn''t know if she should go in first to praise Kenny rke that even the desk was prepared, or sign first. She took a deep breath and nced into the room, just in time to see Kenny rkeing out of the bathroom. Gloria Taylor retracted her gaze and lowered her head to sign. The worker brought things in: "Mrs. rke, where to put the desk?" Kenny rke heard the movement and walked out, pointing to the floor-to-ceiling window: "there." Gloria Taylor raised an eyebrow. The tone was not very good: "Even thought of the ce." "Yeah." Kenny rke was not affected by Gloria Taylor''s tone. He kept his face unchanged and said: "I put my desk here, and I leave the other side for you and Tina to use." His tone was natural as if he really regarded this ce as his home. Gloria Taylor could not say anything, so she went to the side and watched the workers install his desk. Perhaps considering that the house was not very big, although Kenny rke''s desk was equipped with bookshelves, it did not upy a lot of space. This house was old. Although the decoration was exquisite, the house type was very simple. The living room was slightlyrger. Compared with some new house type, the living room in this house was a bit unreasonablyrge. There happened to be a small half-empty ce, and Gloria Taylor wanted to buy a desk beforeing back, but she didn''t expect Kenny would pick up first. The worker installed the desk and left. And then someone knocked on the door again. Gloria Taylor stood still and said, "You go and open the door." Kenny rke also said nothing, and went straight to open the door. Shi Ye stood outside the door, holding a cardboard box in his hand: "Master, this is the information you asked me to send." When he was off work before, Kenny rke suddenly asked him to send what he hadn''t dealt with recently to Glorias house. Along the way, Shi Ye''s heart was particrly restless. The young master asked him to send the documents to the youngdys house? This meant that the rtionship between the young master and the youngdy had taken a step forward, and they were living together now? Before Kenny reached out to pick up the carton, he immediately said: "Young Master, I will help you take it in." He actually wanted to know what happened between Young Master and Young Lady. Kenny rke refused aloud: "No." "Is it really unnecessary?" Shi Ye held the cardboard box and didn''t let go, his expression showed a little bit sad. It might be because he had experienced divorce and remarriage in middle age, so Shi Ye was now particrly concerned about Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor. He divorced his wife three years ago, but after being driven out of rke Group by Aurora rke, he remarried his ex-wife. He was particrly satisfied with his current life, and the most worried thing was that Kenny rke had not recovered his memory. Gloria Taylor found Kenny rke did note back, she got up curiously and walked over. As soon as she walked over, she saw Shi Ye handing a cardboard box to Kenny rke. When Shi Ye raised his eyes and saw Gloria Taylor, his face exuded a rare brilliance: "Youngdy!" Gloria Taylor asked aloud, "Send the documents here?" Yes!" Shi Ye nodded. Gloria Taylor smiled slightly, and said the words Shi Ye wanted to hear: "Come in." "Okay..." Shi Ye responded and raised his foot toe in, but Kenny rke''s voice faintly sounded: "Shi Ye, don''t you need to go home to apany your child? Do you know how importantpanionship is to your child? Especially..." Kenny rke had a sudden stop and raised his eyebrows and said, "You quarreled with your wife recently." Shi Ye was stunned for a moment: "Master...how did you know that I was quarreling with my wife?" Kenny rke never asked him about his personal affairs, how could he know about his quarrel with his wife. Kenny rke''s gaze fell on his suit: "Your suit is not as t as before." Shi Ye looked down at his suit. Before the divorce, and after the remarriage, his wife would iron his suit, he didn''t do it well. In the past few days, he had indeed quarreled with his wife. His wife went out to y with her girlfriend. He had to take care of the children and iron his own suit. But these were small things. He stayed with his wife for so many years, small dispute sometimes was a kind of temperament and interest. Kenny rke didn''t want to let him in. Shi Ye was actually curious for a while, and said wittily: "Then I will go back first." After Shi Ye left, Kenny rke immediately closed the door. He turned around and looked at Gloria Taylor''s eyes: "Why don''t you let Shi Yee in and sit down?" "No why." Kenny rke bypassed Gloria, walked towards the desk. Chapter 492: Did not hold water Chapter 492: Did not hold water Kenny put the cardboard box on his desk, looking calm. He only got to live here by the relentless effort, so why did Shi Ye get invited in by Gloria so easily? Kenny snorted, looked up at Gloria again, looked away, opened the cardboard box, and took out the papers. Gloria didn''t go over to Kenny as she wanted to go in and see what Tina was doing. Tina went to take a nap in the afternoon, but she hasn''t got up yet. It''s almost six o ''clock, so Gloria had to get Tina up or Tina wouldn''t be able to sleep at night. She looked at the time and found that Kenny was home early today. No sooner had she reached Tina''s door than it was slowly opened from the inside. Tina''s hair looked like a mess as she stood behind the door, yawning, and called to her. "Mom." "Tina, you''re awake." Gloria picked her up, and then she reached out to straighten Tina''s hair. Finally, Gloria took Tina to wash her face. Tina called out as they walked down the hall and saw Kenny. "Dad." Tina''s voice was a little low as she just woke up, so her voice sounded tender. When Kenny heard Tina, he looked up, saying. "Tina." There was a desk and are bookshelf on the other side of the living room, and Tina probably saw the difference, too, so when she entered the bathroom, she looked at Kenny''s direction curiously. When they came out of the bathroom, Gloria dressed Tina in her own hands, and then Tina ran to Kenny happily. She was a little shorter than that desk. She clutched the table with her chubby hands, stood on tiptoe, and looked up at the documents Kenny was handling. "Dad, what are you doing?" She didn''t speak clearly enough of these words, but Kenny was used to hearing her, so he understood her words. Kenny didn''t raise his head. "I''m working." Tina asked curiously. "What kind of work are you doing? Kenny looked up and saw Tina clutching the table and looking up at him, while she clutched the table with furrowed brows and pursed lips as she gripped it too hard. Kenny stared at Tina for two seconds, reached across the table, put his arms around Tina, lifted Tina quickly, and put Tina on the desk. Tina grabbed Kenny''s arm nervously as she was lifted, and she breathed a sigh of relief when she was safely ced on the desk. "Oh!" Kenny raised his eyebrow. "What are you sighing for?" "I didn''t sigh." Tina shook her head, reaching out to pick through the documents in front of Kenny. Kenny put his hand on the documents, and his voice sounded as calm as ever. "Don''t touch the documents." Tina was so scared that she pulled back her hands. She opened her eyes wide, looked at Kenny in fear, and put her hands behind her back in as if afraid Kenny would hit her. Gloria was watching from a distance, and suddenly she could not helpughing. The clever little girl. Tina was quiet for a few seconds, and then she went over to Kenny, looking at the documents in his hand and she reached over, trying to touch the documents. Kenny looked up while she pulled her hands back quickly. Tina was on the verge of being beaten, trying to get his attention. When Tina repeated this several times, Kenny turned to Gloria. "If you''ve seen enough, please take your daughter away!" Gloria straightened herself up, speaking calmly. "I''m going to cook, so take Tina with you and don''t make her cry." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kenny frowned as he could hear Gloria''s glee in her words. After Gloria has said these words, she went into the kitchen. Kenny looked down at Tina, while Tina looked up at him. After they looked at each other for a moment, Tina touched her own fingers gently, whispering to him. "Dad." Tina spoke cautiously, which was simr to how Gloria used to talk to him when he was angry. Kenny stopped frowning while he touched Tina''s head. "Be a good girl, don''t mess with my documents, and I''ll get you a blowout toy car." Tina''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Okay!" Kenny brought out the blowout toy car for Tina. Tina took the blowout toy car, starting to y it. Her chubby legs dangled from the desk, and she muttered as she yed the toy car. Kenny looked at Tina for a long time, but she didn''t notice. This was his and Gloria''s daughter. Unfortunately, Tina was more like him as it would be better if Tina was more like Gloria. During the night, Gloria got a call from Edith. Edith and Carl returned to Huyang City. The next day Gloria and Edith made an appointment to eat out. As Kenny and Tina were living with her now, Kenny was going to work in hispany, so of course, she was taking Tina with her. Although Edith looked careless, she was actually very careful. She knew Gloria would be taking Tina out, so she brought Tina a gift. Gloria said softly. "She already has a lot of toys, so if you buy her too many, she won''t be able to y with them." Edith said carelessly. "Kids love gifts, and toys are just for kids to y with. Do you think you have too many clothes?" Gloria couldn''t argue with that, because she really didn''t mind having too many clothes. Edith said, seeing that Gloria seemed to agree with what she had said. "I didn''t spend much anyway." It''s true that Edith didn''t buy something that was particrly valuable, but her gift looked interesting, and she really seemed thoughtful. They talked about what had happened in the mountain. Edith, after hearing what Gloria had said, nodded. "That uncle seemed to be nice." Gloria was about to speak when Edith suddenly looked behind her. "What''s the matter?" Gloria looked where Edith had been looking, and she saw Kenny and Carl coming. Carl came over, sitting right next to Edith. He reached up, put his arm on the back of the couch behind Edith, turned his head, and asked her. "You haven''t ordered yet?" Edith turned her head, looking at his arm. Carl immediately pulled his arm back and put his arm on the dining table. At that moment, the waiter brought the water to them, so Carl took a ss of water, drinking it to hide his embarrassment. Gloria observed the behavior between the two of them. Gloria and Edith sat near the window, while Tina sat near the wall, and Gloria sat near the aisle. Kenny sat down next to Gloria, looking calm. Gloria turned to look at him, and before she could speak, Kenny answered her question. "When I was out for lunch, I happened to meet Carl on the way." Gloria looked at her watch and realized that it was gettingte as it was time for lunch. She looked up, looking at Kenny calmly. "It''s about a 40-minute drive from the rke''s Group, while the rke''s Group is half an hour''s drive from Sheng Ding Media, so how did you two meet?" Kenny''s words did not hold water, so Gloria wouldn''t believe him. Chapter 493: Hypocritical! Chapter 493: Hypocritical! Before Kenny could speak, Carl exined with a smile. "I was there on business, so I met Kenny, and I knew Edith was eating with you, so I forced Kenny toe over." "Yes." Kenny looked satisfied, agreeing with what Carl had said. Gloria looked at Carl with a meaningful smile. Carl looked at her, seeming to tell her with his eyes. "Don''t expose his lie." He didn''t even go to where the rke''s Group was, but Kenny called him up, asking him out to lunch, and then Kenny brought him here for lunch. As for how Kenny knew Gloria was here for lunch... Carl didn''t want to know that because he was also satisfied as he could have lunch with Edith. Tina was sitting next to Kenny and she was so excited that she showed him a wooden doll. "Daddy, wooden doll! That''s what Edith just gave her, a wooden doll that could sing. It''s a very simple handicraft, and although it wasn''t very attractive to adults, it''s interesting to kids. Kenny asked. "Who gave it to you?" Tina pointed to Edith, saying with a smile. "Aunt Hall gave it to me." Edith smiled, touching Tina''s head. After the waiter poured out the water, he asked. "Would you like to order now?" Gloria said. "Let''s order now." She came out a little early with Tina, while she talked to Edith for a long time and didn''t pay attention to the time. It''s lunchtime now, and Carl and Kenny wereing over, so of course, they''re going to have lunch first. The waiter brought the menu, and Kenny pushed it right over to Gloria. Gloria pushed the menu back. "You just order." Edith, who was sitting across from Gloria, saw it all, and she and Gloria had just talked about the mudslide in the mountain, but they hadn''t even mentioned Kenny. Edith looked at the way they were pushing the menu, finding that there was something different between them. Edith kicked Carl quietly under the table. Looking puzzled, Carl turned to Edith, and Edith raised her chin a little, motioning to Carl to look at Kenny. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Carl shook his head since he didn''t know what had happened to Kenny and Gloria either. Kenny looked at Gloria, but without pushing the menu back, he opened it, ordering dishes. After ordering a few dishes, he passed the menu to Carl. When the dishes were served, Gloria found that many of them were her favorites. It''s no doubt that Kenny had ordered many dishes for her. Kenny remembered more now, so it wasn''t surprising that he could remember Gloria''s favorite dishes. During the meal, Edith looked at the two of them now and then. She noticed that the rtionship between Gloria and Kenny became closer than before, but their rtionship also seemed a little odd. After lunch, Kenny offered to take Gloria and Tina home. "I''ll take you back." "I drove here by myself." Kenny didn''t force Gloria but just told her to drive carefully, and then he went back to the office. Carl, of course, went with Kenny. "Aren''t you and Mr. rke getting a little closer after what''s happened?" Edith said, winking. She looked at Gloria, seeming to say "you know" with her eyes. Gloria was puzzled. "What do you mean?" "That''s what I meant!" Edith added when she saw that Gloria was still looking puzzled. "It means that the rtionship between you and him bes closer and you develop a crush on each other... No, that''s not quite right, but do you think he''s suddenly very close to you?" Gloria thought for a moment, nodding. "Yes, he lives with me now." "He lives with you? Do you mean he''s moving in with you?" Edith was a good actress, and she soon understood what Gloria was saying. "Yes." After hearing Gloria''s answer, Edith froze. "Are you on good terms as before?" Be on good terms as before? Not really. Gloria shook her head. "No." "I heard from Carl that Mr. rke risked his life to look for you alone in the mountain, and aren''t you touched? Even if he can''t get his memory back, he remembers a lot of things from the past and he really cares about you now, and even if he can''t remember the past, can''t you have new and happy memories together..." Edith went on talking, whereas Gloria''s thoughts drifted away. She knew what Edith had said was right. She had been thinking about these things over and over again these days. Kenny looked exactly the same, but why did she think he was different? She had been hoping that Kenny would recover his memory so that they could be as close as ever. But now as Kenny remembered something from the past, wasn''t it a good thing? Seeing that Gloria didn''t respond to her words, Edith simply asked. "Just say what''s on your mind, and why do you hesitate?" "I don''t know, and I just felt that although Kenny looks the same as before, he has changed, so I can''t treat him like I used to..." Before Gloria could finish speaking, Edith nced at her and said in disgust. "Hypocritical! You think about three years ago, and now you both are still alive and you have such a lovely daughter, Tina, so why are you still not satisfied?" Gloriapressed her lips slightly, listening to Edith. Although people possessed a lot, they always wanted to possess more. At first, when Kenny looked at Gloria as if she was a stranger, Gloria just wanted them to be good again. But when Kenny was getting better as he was remembering something of the past, she wanted more. Tina sat to the side, listening to them all the time and she said suddenly. "Hypocritical." Gloria and Edith both looked back at her. Tina moved her delicate and tender fingers slightly, looking puzzled. Tina was just saying it as she heard Edith say it, and Tina had no idea what that meant. Edith made fun of her. "Who do you think was hypocritical?" Tina looked at Edith, then looked at Gloria, and said in a clear voice. "Dad." "Ha ha ha!" Edithughed happily, and she wasughing so hard that she was lying on the table, while she pped the table andughed until tears came to her eyes. "Gloria, Tina was just like you. Tina looked so panicky and she''s so smart as she knew what to say. Ha ha ha!" Gloria forced a smile, saying reluctantly. "Edith, pay attention to your behavior, and aren''t you afraid of being photographed by the paparazzi?" "Not afraid... Ha ha ha!" After Edith has said these words, she continued tough. Gloria had to turn her head, looking at Tina. "You know what that means?" Tina shook her head honestly. "I don''t know." Of course, Tina didn''t know what that meant. Gloria touched her head. "You mustn''t say things like that about your Dad." Kids were such quick learners that they could remember almost anything adults had said, so Gloria was worried that Tina would say this in front of Kenny when he came home tonight... Chapter 494 Is It Interesting? Chapter 494 Is It Interesting? After separating from Edith, Gloria took Tina to the parking lot. She might have been slightly distracted because Edith spoke right to her heart. As soon as she carried Tina into the car and fastened her seat belt, she heard the sound of high heels behind her. Gloria wasn''t too concerned that there were not a lot of peopleing and going in the parking lot. Until she closed the door of the back seat, when she turned back, she saw Anne holding her bag, with her arms wrapped around her, standing a meter away from her, watching her. In thete autumn weather, Gloria had already put on a thin sweater, while Anne only wore a thin blouse and a ridiculously short leather skirt, with ck transparent stockings and high heels underneath. Anne raised her chin slightly, the fishy red lipstick on her lips was thickly applied, and opened her mouthnguidly, "Such a coincidence. " Gloria looked at her with a nk expression, "Yeah? I don''t think it''s a coincidence at all. " The ce where she and Edith were meeting was just a not too big mall, and Anne, who loved to show off so much, certainly wouldn''te to such a small mall. This could only mean that Anne followed her. As for when she had followed her, Gloria was unsure. "I really underestimated you in the past, when you were little you acted so stupid in the Talyor family just to impress your own mother right? Unfortunately, no matter what you do, your own mother still cared about me the most, so you''ve always hated me in your heart, right?" Anne said, slowly taking a step forward, her eyes fierce, "That''s why you''ve been against me in every way since you grew up! And killed my Chengyu again!" Every time Anne looked for her, she would talk about Si Chengyu, and when she talked about Si Chengyu, she would be like a crazy person. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Gloria wasn''t affected by Anne, she calmly spoke, "Since you asked, I''ll tell you. If I have to say I hate someone, the person I hate should also be your stepmother, there''s love before there''s hate. " Anne listened to her and sneered, "No need to be so hypocritical, you obviously hate me, yet you have to deliberately act kind, what I hate the most is your hypocritical appearance! " With people like Anne, talking too much is useless, Gloria then gave upmunicating with her. Gloria turned around to get into the car, but Anne strode forward to pull her. Gloria looked slightly angry and said impatiently, "Anne, are you about to lose your job? Is it fun not to go to work all day and follow me when I go out. " Anne clutched her arm and showed an odd smile, "Of course it''s fun, just as long as I thought that I can follow you and find a way to kill you to avenge my Chengyu, I feel it particrly interesting to me. " Gloria got a little anxious when she thought that Tina was still in the car. Luckily, the car''s windows were one-way see-through ss and very soundproof, so the inside could see out and the outside could''t see in. So, Anne couldn''t see Tina inside. "If you have time, ask your agent to help you find a good hospital , so that you can make sure that you won''t go crazy yourself before you can get revenge on me." After Gloria said that, she fiercely shook off Anne''s hand, went around to the other side and pulled the car door open and got in. She was about to drive, thinking of thest time Anne had screwed up James''s car, so she didn''t dare to drive. Anne was left by Gloria, but she did not leave immediately. Suddenly, she took a look at the back of Gloria''s car, and through the car window, she could vaguely see that someone seemed to be sitting inside. But because of the sight, it wasn''t too clear to see. She simply bent over, leaned in front of the car window, and looked in through the ss. Gloria''s car wasn''t very expensive, and the material of the window ss wasn''t particrly good, so by sticking it to the window, Anne could vaguely see that there was a child sitting inside, but her facial features couldn''t be seen too clearly. "What are you doing! " The voice of a security guard is heard in the distance. Only then did Gloria realize that Anne hadn''t left. After all, Anne was a public figure, seeing the security guarding, she stood up straight and left. When the security guard came over, Gloria just got off the car. People are always extraordinarily friendly to people with outstanding looks. When the security guard saw Gloria, he asked with concern, "There was ady sneaking up against your car just now, she didn''t do anything, did she? " Gloria knew that the security guard was talking about Anne, and then she smiled and said, "I''m not sure, could you please check the brakes on the car for me? " "Yeah." The security guard helped Gloria check the brakes to make sure there was no problem, and then Gloria thanked him and drove away. Tina''s lovely voice came from the back row, "Mommy, that auntie is... " Gloria looked at her in the rearview mirror and asked, "What happened to that aunt? " Tina, still clutching the wooden doll given to her by Edith in her hand, said seriously, "She just was looking at me." Gloria said in a warm voice, "Yeah, you look so cute, that''s why they like to look at you." Tina smiled and said, "Mommy is cute too. " Gloria''s smile deepened a little. She recalled that Kenny had said that Tina was like her. Now it seemed that Tina''s temperament was really not like her, she was not as sweet as Tina when she was young. Soon, the smile on her face faded away. When did Anne start following her this time? Someone as crazy as Anne actually didn''t break the brakes on her car this time. Is it because she didn''t want to use the same method twice? But every time Anne saw her, she looked like she wants to rip her apart, so she wouldn''t miss every chance to kill her. Even if it''s a used technique like destroying the brakes, Anne wouldn''t mind trying it again. After getting back home, Gloria still hadn''t figured it out. It was probably influenced by the words of Edith, when Gloria cooked dinner, she made half of the dishes that Kenny liked to eat, and half of the dishes that Tina liked to eat. Kenny was back early. After he moved in Gloria''s home, he almost never worked overtime, and if he had unfinished work, he would bring it back to do it. When he returned, Tina was doodling on his desk. She sat in her chair and couldn''t reach the desk, so she stood directly on Kenny''s chair and scribbled messily on the paper in front of her. Seeing the return of Kenny, Tina was especially enthusiastic in rmending her drawings to him: "Dad, this is you, this is mom, and this is me." Gloria just happened to bring out the food from the kitchen, and Tina called out to her, "Mommy,e see my painting." Gloria put the dishes down and walked over. Tina pointed to a red line drawn on the paper, "This is Mommy!" Gloria smiled from ear to ear: "It''s beautiful." Tina pointed out a green line to Kenny, "This is Corny." "Why is it green? " "I like it!" Kenny took two seconds to think about it, and then he looked at Gloria and said in a serious tone, "So nice." Chapter 495 Do You Also Suspect Him? Chapter 495 Do You Also Suspect Him? Tina, who had received a doublepliment, was d and went back to take her paintbrush back to her work. Gloria returned to the kitchen. When Kenny walked to the dining table, he noticed that there were several of his favorite dishes on the table. His eyebrows moved slightly, and he gently walked into the kitchen. Standing with her back to him, Gloria was waiting for the pot of water to boil before pouring the stirred eggs in. Tonight she was making tomato and egg soup. As the water boiled in the pot and she was about to pour the eggs in, she felt someone approaching behind her. Before she could turn back, a man''s arm already wrapped around her waist, followed by another arm that also wrapped around her, embracing her in its entirety. The egg liquid was easy cooked. As soon as it was poured in, it became lumpy. Taking no time to speak, Gloria took a spoon and stirred the soup in the pot to remedy the situation. The egg was stirred so much that it turned into an egg drop soup. Gloria turned off the heat, looking at Kenny, "Let go!" The man holding her behind didn''t do as she wished but said, "No way." Kenny buried his head in her neck, his voice sounded a little light and dull. Gloria paused and blocked back the words that she wanted to say. She served the soup in the pot, and patted the hand of Kenny, "Just a hug. I have to serve the soup." Kenny did indeed release her. He straightened up, slightly turned his body, and took the soup in her hand, taking it outside. Even if it was a prosaic behavior, because of him, Kenny rke, it became elegant and pleasant. People with good temperament could release extraordinary temperament even if they are in the narrow kitchen to serve a dish. When Gloria followed out, she heard the voice of Kenny, "Tina,e and have dinner. " Tina replied a little impatiently, "I''m painting." Kenny walked over to her and said something, Tina then unwillingly stopped drawing, got up and came over to the dinner table. Watching Tina eating, Gloria suddenly thought of something. She looked up sharply at Kenny and then gave Tina a sideways nce, which was to tell Kenny that now it was not convenient to talk about this. Noticing her eyesight, Kenny raised his eyebrow slightly, as if he had realized what she meant but he didn''t say anything. After eating dinner, Tina went back to work on her creation, Gloria then spoke out, "I just suddenly thought of something, Anne, how did she know about what happened on the ind back then? " Kenny knew that she hadn''t finished her words yet and didn''t interrupt, indicating her to continue. "Every time Anne saw me, she said that she wanted to revenge for Si Chengyu, she also said why we were fine but Si Chengyu was dead, and she never mentioned Tina from the beginning to the end." When Gloria said this, she raised her eyes and saw that Kenny was still listening to her very seriously. She then continued saying, "After the ident in the ind, Aurora had locked up all the news about it and no media in Huyang City has reported that at all. When they mentioned the death of Si Chengyu, they said that it was just an ident when traveling. Assuming that Si Chengyu had told Anne about the n before going to the ind, she must have known that the purpose of our visit was to bring back Tina, and she would have known that Tina existed! " "But she never mentioned Tina, and I didn''t think so much about it the first few times, thinking that Anne would be in the know as well." After Gloria finished speaking, she waited for Kenny to speak. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He was silent for a moment and said, "Si Chengyu always brought Anne by his side just because he thought that Anne looks like Qingning so that he has an emotional sustenance, and he wouldn''t tell Anne about his ns." "You mean, the one who told Anne about Si Chengyu''s death was someone else?" "Hmm, probably. " Kenny responded faintly, narrowing his eyes as if he was pondering something. Gloria recalled thatst time, Anne sabotaged the brakes of James'' car and ended up being caught by the police but was released. "The person who knows what happened on the ind must not be an ordinary person, and I suspect that the person who told Anne about this is the same person who bailed her outst time." Last time, Anne was bailed out even with all the evidence, so this person who bailed her out must be either rich or noble. It''s not surprising that such a person would know the cause of death of Si Chengyu in the ind. At that time, Aurora deliberately blocked the news, so there was no need for her to tell Anne about it. Aurora is a very thoughtful woman, who won''t do things that don''t make sense. Gloria looked up and asked Kenny, "If it''s not Aurora, then who could it be?" Kenny smiled with a hint of amusement in his tone, "You can guess." "This... How can I guess such a thing... "Gloria actually had an idea in her mind, but wasn''t quite sure. Kenny saw right through her at once, "Who do you think of? You can straightforwardly say it. And maybe the one you guess is right?" Gloria pursed her lips and tentatively asked, "Is there any chance that it''s the rke family''s member? " Kenny looked at her with a seeming smile and concentration, as if he was encouraging her to continue. Gloria bit her teeth and said word by word, "Your father, Randy." Kenny deepened the smile on his face. Gloria''s expression changed slightly, "You suspect him too? " She had just used the exclusion method, for the rke family had blocked the news, but it was still spread out, so naturally only the rke family''s members could spread it out. Among the remaining rke family members, Aurora didn''t have to do this, and the remaining ones were Kenny''s cousins. But Kenny didn''t get along well with his cousins, and they had relied on him to keep staying in the rke Company, so they also had no reason to offend Kenny. Among the remaining people, Randy is the most suspicious. After all, Si Chengyu and Randy had an unusual rtionship. "It''s time to go back and see him." The words of Kenny answered Gloria. Telling Anne about Si Chengyu''s death, making Anne hate Gloria and Kenny, and looking for troubles for Gloria always, and testing whether Gloria was still with Kenny... Because of Kenny''s mother, Randy was sure that Kenny wouldn''t go to see him any more, so he had no chance to look for trouble for Kenny, so he could only order Anne to do it. With such a strong hate in Anne''s heart, although she only dared to revenge Gloria, maybe someday, she could be encouraged to revenge Kenny! Furthermore, although Randy was now an disabled, he still had power, so as long as Anne wanted revenge, he would still be able to find a way to help Anne. Chapter 496: Just Tina And Me? Chapter 496: Just Tina And Me? From what Randy rke did before, it can be seen that both Manley rke and Si Chengyu upy a very important position in his heart. The mother of Kenny rke had such an experience because she knew the matter about Manley rke and Randy rke. Gloria Taylor almost forgot Randy rke. Now, when she talked about Randy rke with Kenny rke, and when she thought about these things again, Gloria Taylor felt terrified. "When are you going to go back..." Gloria Taylor paused, she didn''t know how to call Randy rke in front of Kenny rke. Kenny rke said lightly, "Tomorrow." When he was speaking, a pair of his eyes fixedly fell on Gloria Taylor, and he seemed to have something to say to her. Gloria Taylor lowered her eyes slightly and did not look at him. After a while, Kenny rke''s deep voice rang again: "Youe with me." Gloria Taylor looked up at him with a surprised look: "Who? Tina and me?" "Yes." The corner of Kenny rke''s eyes raised slightly, revealing a light but pleasant smile. Randy rke had exhausted all his efforts in this life, but in the end, he still had nothing. But Kenny had everything. Gloria Taylor did not immediately agree to Kenny rke, she looked at him calmly: "Why?" Kenny rke asked her, "You don''t want to go?" His eyes were extremely focused, and Gloria Taylor couldn''t bear to refuse him, and finally agreed. ... Early the next morning. When Gloria Taylor got up and came out, she found Kenny rke was already sitting at the desk in the hall. He was still wearing homewear, and there was a cup of steaming coffee next to him. Gloria Taylor looked at the cup of coffee, then turned to look at the refrigerator. She walked over and asked Kenny rke: "You made the coffee yourself?" "Yeah." Kenny rke looked up, his eyesight was gentle: "I took it in the refrigerator. I will buy a new one for you next time." Gloria Taylor hesitated and said, "That''s instant coffee..." Kenny rke curled his lips. She didn''t know how funny her words were. There was a smile in her voice: "I knew it." After he finished speaking, he took another sip from the coffee cup. In the memory of Gloria Taylor, Kenny rke was picky and never drank instant coffee. And at this moment, he was so calmly drinking the instant coffee that he had brewed for a few dors a pack, which made Gloria Taylor feel like he was wronged. Gloria Taylor sighed slightly: "Next time, you ask Mr. Shi to help you buy coffee beans, and I will make coffee for you." Kenny rke suddenly raised his head, his ck eyes shed with fine light: "Really?" Like a child who got the promise he yearned for, a happy mood floated on his face. Gloria Taylor saw him like this, feeling a little upset: "Yeah." In her heart, Kenny rke should be the proud Young Master rke, he should be picky and arrogant. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He now looked so easily satisfied, but it made Gloria Taylor a little ufortable. Kenny rke was still in a good mood until breakfast. Specifically, when Tina rke said that she didn''t want to eat the yolk of a boiled egg, Kenny rke took it and ate it in silence. After eating, Gloria Taylor took Tina rke back to the room: "Mom will help you tie your hair and change clothes." Today they were going back to the rke family with Kenny rke. In a sense, this was the first time their family of three officially returned to the rke family. Therefore, Gloria Taylor still took a moment to dress herself and Tina rke. Tina rke was beautiful and looked good in whatever clothes she wore. After taking care of Tina rke, Gloria Taylor went back to the room to change clothes and put on makeup. She changed her clothes before sitting at the dressing table and putting on makeup. When Gloria Taylor painted her eyebrows, she felt someone looking at herself. She turned her head by feeling, and saw Kenny rke leaning on the door frame. He embraced his arms and looked at her casually, as if he had been watching her for a long time. Gloria Taylor drew her eyebrows for a while, looked at him silently, and motioned him out. She didn''t makeup very often now, she felt that her skill may be worse than before, and she can''t draw her eyebrows all at once. When she usually went out to draw her eyebrows, she didn''t think there was anything wrong. She always felt weird when Kenny rke looking at her makeup. Kenny rke not only did not go, but walked towards her in strides. He walked to stand behind Gloria Taylor, his eyesight fell on the eyebrows she had just drawn, and said with interest, "Can you draw symmetry yourself? What about let me help you?" Gloria Taylor was stunned for a moment. From the mirror, Kenny rke''s expression could also be seen clearly. It seemed that he didn''t make a joke at all. "Can you do that?" Gloria Taylor was a little skeptical, because she had never seen Kenny rke do this before. She didn''t believe that a man with no artistic skills can draw eyebrows. Kenny rke raised his eyebrows and nodded confidently: "Yeah." Gloria Taylor handed him the eyebrow pencil dubiously. Kenny rke took the eyebrow pencil and ordered: "Turn around and close your eyes." Gloria Taylor closed her eyes and let Kenny rke draw her eyebrows. After a few minutes, Kenny rke''s voice rang: "Alright." Gloria Taylor was about to open her eyes when she felt his lips on hers. She opened her eyes suddenly, and Kenny rke''s erged face was in front of her. Gloria Taylor was sitting on a stool. Kenny rke put one hand on the dressing table behind her, and the other handheld her head to make her look up while he bent over and pressed her lips, and kissed her deeply. Behind her was the edge of the dressing table, and in front of her was the chest of Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor had nowhere to go. She didn''t know where to put her hands, she can only hold the corner of Kenny rke''s clothes in a daze. Compared with thest time, this kiss was a bit gentler. However, the tenderness did notst long, and he began to be a little anxious again. At this time, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside. It was Tina rke who came here. Although he didn''t want to let it go like this, Kenny rke could only let go of her as he listened to the closer and closer footsteps. Before getting up, Kenny rke seemed a little unwilling to just let her go like this, so he took a bite on her chin, and then stood up straight and tidied the clothes for Gloria Taylor. Gloria Taylor''splexion was reddish, and her eyes glowed with water. The whole person looked delicious. Kenny rke''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and his voice was low and dull: "I will go to the bathroom, and you cane out when you are ready." When he was speaking, he reached out his hand to pull the hair around her ear, his movements were soft and tangled. Kenny rke went out and took Tina rke away. Gloria Taylor listened for a while and felt that there was no sound outside before turning her head to face the dressing table. When she saw her eyebrows that were as thick as Crayon Shin-chan in the mirror, she yelled in frustration: "Kenny rke!" Chapter 497: The Great Irony Chapter 497: The Great Irony Gloria Taylor did not get a response from Kenny rke. She pressed her lips tightly and wiped off the eyebrows that Kenny rke had painted for her, and began to repaint herself. She knew that she couldn''t believe Kenny rke, he''s just a man without any artistic skills. She even doubted the aesthetics of Kenny rke. When she first married Kenny rke before, Kenny rke could kiss her when she was with such an ugly appearance. Just now he could kiss her even if her eyebrows were like this... Gloria Taylor was a little suspicious that Kenny rke had some kind of aesthetic obstacle. She drew her eyebrows and put on eye makeup. After the final makeup finished, Kenny rke''s figure appeared at the door and asked her calmly, "You just called me?" Gloria Taylor stood up and walked to him, raised her eyebrows to look at him: "You said you can draw eyebrows?" Kenny rke moved his lips slightly, was silent for two seconds, and said sincerely: "...No." Even knowing that his honest appearance was just pretending to calm her down, but Gloria had to say that she did feel calm A man who was usually arrogant and proud can easily make people feel soft when he obediently admitted what he can''t do in front of her. Gloria Taylor was not very angry at first, and said, "I''m all ready." "Let''s go." Kenny rke said, and went to hold her hand. Gloria Taylor stiffened slightly and let Kenny rke take her hand. They thought so much, experienced so much, and in the end, it was just to be together. If the results were all the same, why were they still being affected by those messy thoughts? Kenny rke also felt the changes in Gloria Taylor in the past two days. Although he didn''t know why she suddenly figured it out, it turned out to be what he wanted. ... After leaving the house, Tina rke asked Gloria Taylor to hold her. Tina rke seldom asked for hugs, plus Gloria Taylor and Tina rke just had been together for a short time. As long as Tina rke''s request was not excessive, she would satisfy her. Gloria Taylor was about to lean over to hug Tina rke. Kenny rke reached out and pulled her behind her back, and lifted Tina rke with one hand. Tina rke narrowed her mouth: "I want my mother." "Let me do this." Gloria Taylor wanted to take Tina rke over after hearing this. Kenny rke turned sideways slightly and said with a calm expression: "She is heavy, I can do it better." "I think she''s okay..." Although Tina rke had be heavier recently, she can still hold her. Kenny rke didn''t talk to her again and pressed the elevator button when he reached the elevator entrance. When the family of three went down, Shi Ye had been waiting for a long time in the car. Seeing Kenny rke''s family of three came over, he got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat for them. It''s a bit far from where Gloria Taylor lived to the old house of the rke family. It took an hour to drive at this time. Tina rke fell asleep in the car. When arriving at the rke family, Gloria Taylor woke up Tina rke. Kenny rke lifted Tina rke out of the car, and reached out to hold Gloria Taylor''s hand. He stood outside the car door, in a straight suit, with long arms reaching into the car, looking like a polite and nobleman. Gloria Taylor didn''t know why she just wanted tough when she looked at him. She put her hand on Kenny rke''s hand, and Kenny rke tightened her hand, then he pulled her out of the car. Gloria Taylor got out of the car and was about to let go of Kenny rke to get Tina rke. As a result, Kenny rke got hold of Tina rke in advance and he''s holding her with the other hand. Afterward, Kenny rke said indifferently: "Let''s go." Standing next to the car at night, watching Kenny rke and his family of three warmly walked to the door of the rke, the smile appeared on Shi Ye''s face. Afterward, he silently took out his phone and took a photo, which he sent to Carl Cook. He sent it via Twitter, and Carl Cook quickly responded to him with a voice message. "At that night, you show off for your wife, son, and the dishes your wife cooked every day. You are still mad at giving me pictures of Kenny rke''s family of three. Do you still think that I am not miserable enough? Doesn''t a single man have human rights?!" Carl Cook''s tone was full of resentment. Shi Ye replied very sincerely: "Mr. Cook, I just want to share my joy with you." Carl Cook hadn''t reacted when he saw the photo he posted. Hearing what Shi Ye said, he reacted: "Is Kenny fine now?" Yesterday, Kenny rke would take the initiative to ask him to go to Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall. He thought it was a bit strange, but he hadn''t had time to confirm this idea. Shi Ye thought for a while and said, "Yes, almost." ... As soon as they entered the gate, a servant greeted them. "Young Master and Miss..." The servant was a little dazed when he saw Gloria Taylor. Three years ago, the servants in the old house were all reced by Aurora rke, and almost no one knew Gloria Taylor. Kenny rke looked at the servant sharply, with a low tone of voice: "Would you not be called ''Young Lady''?" Upon seeing this, the servant hurriedly bent over and greeted Gloria in unison: "Youngdy!" Everyone didn''t make a sound because of Kenny''s tone.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kenny rke ignored them and took Gloria Taylor and Tina rke directly to Randy rke. Three years ago, Kenny rke released the news that Randy rke was kidnapped by his enemies. In the end, the kidnappers temporarily increased the ransom, and Kenny rke chose to call the police directly. The kidnapper cut an arm of Randy rke, he suffered much. When he was finally rescued and sent to the hospital, he''s almost dead. After healed and discharged from the hospital, Randy rke could only sit in a wheelchair and completely became a useless person. Due to physical reasons, Randy rke''s temperament changed drastically and he stayed home. The servant took them to the door of Randy rke and knocked on the door lightly: "Sir, young master is here." There was no response. Randy rke didn''t n to see Kenny rke. The servant turned his head and said hesitantly: "Young Master..." Kenny rke said nkly: "Get out of the way." The servant quickly turned and left. Kenny rke directly reached out and pushed open the door. The room was dark, and the windows were tightly closed. Only the opened door of the room, with light pouring in, vaguely seeing a person in the wheelchair. That person was Randy rke. In thete autumn weather, he didn''t wear much, and he was covered with a nket. About being rmed by the sound of the door opening, he slowly turned his head and looked towards the door. His gaze first fell on Kenny rke. When he saw Gloria Taylor, hisplexion changed. Although he had known the news that Gloria Taylor was not dead for a long time, it was a great irony to him to see their family of three appear in front of him intact. He had worked so hard in his life, but he had got nothing. Manley rke lived in the nursing home, because she''s mad now, while Si Chengyu was buried in the explosion on the ind. And he had also be a useless person, hiding in this dark ce, relying on the trace of hatred in his heart to survive. Chapter 498 They Could Have Gotten Along Fine Chapter 498 They Could Have Gotten Along Fine Kenny released Tina, pushed her towards Gloria, went up alone, and turned on the lights in the room as he walked inside. Gloria turned around and closed the door. The room, which had been covered with darkness, was suddenly as bright as day. Kenny was the first to walk in front of Randy, with a cold and stern look between his eyebrows and eyes, his voice cold and slow, "Long time no see." Gloria led Tina to follow. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A child''s perception is very sensitive. After seeing Randy, Tina was a little afraid and hid behind Gloria. Gloria patted her head and looked up at Randy. She hadn''t seen Randy for three whole years. At first nce, she was startled by the appearance of Randy and was stunned. Randy was sitting in a wheelchair with a broken arm, looking extremely thin, with deep sunken eyes, chapped lips, and a sweater that looked empty. If she were to meet Randy on the street, Gloria was sure that she would most likely not recognize him as Randy. The changes in Randy were too big. He had be weak, old, and eerie... There was no longer the grandeur that he once had as the head of a top-tier gentry, but instead, he lived like a rat hiding in the gutter, not daring to see anyone. "It''s you guys!" After Randy saw that the visitors were Kenny and Gloria, he suddenly stared at them with his eyes wide open, and his voice was so blunt. "Get out! No matter who let you in, just get out of here! " Randy stretched out his hand and pointed at the door, eyes full of anger. Kenny sneered and sat down in front of Randy and crossed his legs, saying in a pleased and casual tone, "I came to visit you with my wife and daughter. How can you drive us away as we enter your door? How impolite you are! Is this the way you treated your guests when you were in the business world? " Tina had just been scared by that yell from Randy and hid behind Gloria, refusing to move forward. Gloria patted her on the head and took out her phone to send a message to Shi Ye toe and take Tina out. Shi Ye was already guarding outside. He was familiar with the rke family, so he quickly came over to take Tina away. After Tina left, Gloria walked over to Kenny''s side, and Kenny took her to sit down. Randy ced his hands on the armrest and tightly clenched them into fists, fiercely staring at Kenny and Gloria. Kenny and Gloria sat in front of him; their faces were full of calmness and ease. Gloria had also gained some weight and looked better. The hatred and reluctance in Randy grew wild like a weed, and his voice was hysterically hoarse, "You guys get out of here!" "Someonee here! Someonee here! " No matter how much Randy yelled, no one came in outside. Kenny looked at Randy, who was on the verge of madness and sneered again, "You lost your patience now. You are so easily emotional; back then, you hid the truth about my mother''s kidnapping for more than ten years. " Gloria turned her head to look at Kenny. His look was now fierce, and his entire body exuded an eerie sense, which made no one dare to get close. Gloria could tell that when it came to his mother''s matter, Kenny still had a lot of hatred in his heart. He still couldn''t let go easily. When you''re young, a lot of missing pieces will be branded in your heart, and you may not be able to let go of them for the rest of your life. Kenny was like that, so was her. She could care less about Tina, but she still asionally envied others. Randy looked grimly at Kenny, his voice so hoarse that it sounded like grains of sand were rolling in his throat, "What do you want?" "That''s something I should ask you." Kennyughed grimly and leaned forward slightly, his voice low, "Do you still, by now, not feel that you''ve done anything wrong? " "What did I do wrong? All I did back then was to protect Manley and Chengyu. I didn''t want anything to do with your mother! How was I supposed to know that those people changed their minds on the spur of the moment? The wrong one was you!" "You drove your aunt crazy and killed Chengyu; you''ll get what''sing to you! " Randy''s health became so weak that after speaking for two long paragraphs, he panted as if he was about to break his breath. A scowl shed in Kenny''s eyes, "So, you instigated Anne to seek revenge on us?" Randy suddenly stared at the Kenny with a sh of fear in his eyes, "I didn''t!" He knew the tactics of the Kenny, and at a time like this, no matter what, he couldn''t admit that he had instigated Anne to take revenge on the two of them. "Don''t be in a hurry to deny it; I won''t do anything to you." An odd smile appeared on the face of Kenny. Kenny was not someone who smiled often, so this smile was even more disturbing. Randy''s face suddenly changed, "What are you... What are you doing?" The smile on Kenny''s face was even deeper: "You haven''t been out for the past three years, so you must want to go out and have a look, and of course I have to grant you this wish." As soon as Randy heard his words, his whole body shook as if he had received a huge blow, "I don''t want to go out, I don''t want to go out!" One reason he hadn''t got out of the house at all in the past three years, besides the fact that Manley was driven mad and Si Chengyu was blown up, which made him overly sad, was because he didn''t want anyone to see him as he was now. He used to be the head of the rke Company, and was so famous and rich that everyone envied, but now he... If this ugly and horrible appearance was seen, those people wouldugh at him and make fun of him! He couldn''t let those people do so. And the best way to keep those people from seeing him was to stay in the house. "It''s not decided by you." Kenny rose to his feet, his voice cold and emotionless, "We could have gotten along fine. " One sentence was all. They could have gotten along just fine. Even if he killed Randy, it wouldn''t relieve Kenny of his hatred. If Randy could stay in the old mansion in peace, then everything would be fine. However, Randy was not only unrepentant, he also wanted revenge. Since Randy wanted to y, Kenny would undoubtedly give him the chance to do so. Randy''s fears were clear to Randy, and Kenny knew it exactly. After Kenny had finished speaking, he turned towards Gloria and extended his hand, "Let''s go." Gloria, who listened to him and Randy in silence the whole time, held his hand and stood up. Kenny took her and walked out. Randy''s hoarse roar could be heard behind them, "Kenny!" Out of Randy''s room, Gloria looked up to see the face of Kenny. He had a sunken face, his eyes were stern, and he looked somewhat so gloomy. Chapter 499: I Can Take You In! Chapter 499: I Can Take You In! Gloria Taylor held Kenny rke''s hand tightly. Kenny rke turned his head to look at her, his voice was different from his expression, with a low and gentle expression: "What''s the matter?" He was indeed different from before. Even if he was in a bad mood now, he would restrain his emotions when facing her. Gloria Taylor asked him: "What are you going to do?" Kenny rke followed her footsteps, slowed down, hooked his lips but did not smile: "Nothing, he has stayed in the old house for three years, I just want to take him out to see this world again." Gloria Taylor knew what he was going to do, Kenny rke was trying to torture Randy rke. The more things Randy rke did not want to do, the more Kenny rke wanted him to do. ... Kenny rke had a strong execution ability. After seeing Randy rke the next day, Kenny rke let people release the news to hold a dinner party. The ce for the dinner was in a seven-star hotel, which was the hotel Randy rke liked to visit frequently. The dinner he called Gloria Taylor to attend at that time also happened to be in this hotel. When Shi Ye heard that Kenny rke was about to host a dinner, he asked, "Master, why do you want to host a dinner?" He still remembered thest time Kenny rke said that he wanted to hold a dinner party, but before the banquet started, Kenny rke went to find Gloria Taylor. In the end, Shi Ye stayed and dealt with the aftermath, he was dealing with thepany''s affairs while dealing with the dinner party. He was so busy that it left a bad impression on Shi Ye. This time, Kenny rke had another intention to hold a dinner party, so Shi Ye wanted to check it again. Kenny rke heard the words, squinted slightly, and looked towards Shi Ye with a nk face. Shi Ye knew that this question was meaningless, and said with a slight change of expression: "I just..." Kenny rke sneered and interrupted him at this moment: "Randy rke must be very bored in the old house for three years. As his only son, I want to hold a banquet to bring him out. Now, what do you think?" Kenny rke deliberately increased the tone of the word "only". His tone was light and gentle, and it sounded even more gloomy. Shi Pe''s scalp tightened and shivered. "It''s good." "Go." Kenny rke raised his hand slightly, motioning him to do it. Shi Ye quickly turned around and walked outside, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead while walking. The young master lost his memory for a while and then recovered some memories again, making him a little weird and more and more confused. After going out at night, Kenny rke leaned back in the chair and didn''t move for a long time. The banquet was scheduled for Friday evening. Gloria Taylor went out to meet with Jennifer Jones to talk about the script. After the chat, Jennifer Jones also mentioned the dinner. Jennifer Jones asked her: "Have you received the invitation letter for the dinner?" Gloria Taylor shook her head: "No." After leaving the old house that day, Gloria Taylor could faintly see Kenny rke''s thoughts, but she didn''t ask too much. These two days, Kenny rke was busy with work. She was busy writing the script. Although the two got along day and night, they didn''t talk much. She and Kenny rke also got along very harmoniously. She thought that after that day, Kenny rke would move to her room and sleep together with her, but Kenny rke did not. She couldn''t figure out what Kenny rke was thinking. Whether it was Kenny rke''s thoughts about her, or Kenny rke''s thoughts about what he was doing recently, Gloria Taylor was a little bit confused. She didn''t ask, and Kenny rke naturally wouldn''t tell her. In these matters, he had never been an active person. He couldn''t tell her these matters. Thinking of this, Gloria Taylor sighed helplessly. Jennifer Jones mistakenly believed that Gloria Taylor was lost because she did not receive the invitation to the dinner party. Jennifer Jones blinked at her and smiled soothingly: "It''s okay, I have an invitation letter for dinner, I can take you in!" Gloria Taylor twitched the corners of her mouth, feeling a little speechless for a while. Did she look like that she was desired to go to that party? She didn''t want to go. "Do I look like I want to go to the dinner party?" Gloria Taylor looked at Jennifer Jones irritably. Jennifer Jones nodded: "Yes." Gloria Taylorughed and said, "Fine." The two of them had almost finished their talk today, and Gloria Taylor nned to go back. Whening out of Jennifer Jones'' studio, Gloria Taylor checked the time, it was only four o''clock. Because she had something to do today, she asked Kenny rke to take Tina rke to thepany. Tina rke had nothing fun in thepany. Anyway, she was fine now. She wanted to take Tina rke back home now. Gloria Taylor was sitting in the car and called Kenny rke. As soon as the call was connected, Tina rke''s sweet voice came: "Mom!" A smile appeared unconsciously on Gloria Taylor''s face. At Tina rke''s age, her concentration was not very concentrated. She greeted Gloria Taylor and then she did something else. After a rustling sound on the other end of the phone, Gloria Taylor heard a low reprimand from Kenny rke on the other end. "Pick it up." Then there was Tina rke''s dissatisfied voice: "No..." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There was a moment of silence on the other end, and Gloria Taylor guessed that Kenny rke was again deterring his daughter. Because the next second, Tina rke''spromising voice came from the phone: "Okay." "What happened?" Gloria Taylor kept turning her ears to listen to the movement there, until Kenny rke''s voice came from the phone clearly, and she froze for a while and said, "My work is over, I''lle here. Take a little girl back home." "Ok." Kenny rke didn''t say much, and he hung up the phone. When Gloria Taylor arrived, Tina rke was waiting for her with Shi Ye. Shi Ye was a very cautious person. He held Tina rke and stood in an inconspicuous ce waiting for Gloria Taylor. When Tina rke saw Gloria Taylor, she ran towards her with her short legs: "Mom!" Gloria Taylor caught her and looked up at Shi Ye. "Lady." Shi Ye approached, nodded slightly at her, and then took out an invitation letter for dinner and handed it to Gloria Taylor: "Lady, can I ask you to do me a favor?" Gloria Taylor nced at the invitation letter in his hand and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Could you please give this invitation to Mr. James Moore?" Shi Ye''s tone was sincere, as if he was asking Gloria Taylor to do him a little favor. Gloria Taylor knew what was going on. If this kind of thing weren''t meant by Kenny rke, Shi Ye would always ask her for help. Shi Ye was a very polite person, respecting her and Kenny rke. He was very efficient and there was no difficulty in sending invitations. If it was not for Kenny rke''s instructions, how could he ask her for help? To put it another way, without Kenny rke''s advice, Shi Ye dared not ask her to do such small things. Chapter 500: Send It To Him In Person Chapter 500: Send It To Him In Person Gloria Taylor stared at Shi Ye with a smile, without saying a word or taking the invitation letter. Shi Ye naturally knew that Gloria Taylor had already known that this was something that Kenny rke had instructed. He lowered his head slightly, and said, "Lady, you have a good friendship with Mr. Moore, he will attend the party because of you." Gloria Taylor raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s as if James Moore will note to the dinner if you send the invitation to him. He is not such a stingy man." Although James Moore and Kenny rke can''t get along with each other, James Moore was a generous person. As long as they sent the invitation letter, James Moore would attend. Shi Ye felt a headache. When he chased his wife, he thought it was the hardest thing in the world, but now it seemed that it wasn''t. The most difficult thing was to have a boss with a weird temperament and boss''s wife who was so naughty. For this reason, Gloria Taylor said that, Shi Ye would not go around with Gloria Taylor again. He sighed: "This is indeed what the young master means. " Shi Ye told the truth, Gloria Taylor was not embarrassing him either, frowned slightly, and asked, "Why did he let me send the invitation letter?" ording to Kenny rke''s psychology, he didn''t allow her to see James Moore, right? Now he even asked her to send the invitation letter to him. "I don''t know." Kenny rke only asked him to do this at the time, without saying the reason. Shi Ye did not dare to ask. "I see." Gloria Taylor took the invitation letter over: "I will send it to him personally. You can go back." Gloria Taylor took Tina rke into the car. Shi Ye stood on the side of the road, waiting for Gloria Taylor''s car to drive away before turning around and walking towards the rke Group. He took the elevator straight to Kenny rke''s office. The office door was not closed, Shi Ye walked to the door and knocked on the door twice. Kenny rke said nothing, just looked up at him and motioned for him to go in. Without waiting for Kenny rke to ask questions, he proactively said: "I have already given the invitation letter to the youngdy." "What did she say?" Kenny rke lowered his head and flipped through the file, his tone sounding casual, as if he didn''t care. Shi Ye vaguely heard something unusual in his tone. He considered it for a moment and said the truth: "She said that she would send it to Mr. Moore herself." Kenny rke''s movement of flipping through the documents was slightly stagnant, and his head slightly raised, his eyesight as dark as ink were so thick that there was ink dripping from them. "Say it again." His voice was clear and indifferent, still in an unhurried tone, but every word was as sharp as ice. Although Shi Ye hesitated, he repeated his words very quickly: "Lady said that she will send it to Mr. Moore herself." There was a moment of silence in the office. Even if Shi Ye didn''t look up and saw Kenny rke''s face, he could still imagine how gloomy Kenny rke''s expression was at this time. But a few secondster, he only heard Kenny rke say: "Get out." Shi Ye raised his head and nned to turn around and go out. However, when he inadvertently rolled his eyes, he saw that Kenny rke''s hands had been clenched into fists, and one of the hands resting on the document had already squeezed that page of information into a ball. Shi Ye was a little surprised, but didn''t dare to say anything, he turned around and went out. After he went out, he closed the office door and heard a "bang" sound from inside, as if he was smashing something. Shi Ye sped his hands together and hung in front of him, standing respectfully at the door of the office, listening for a while, until he could not hear anything inside, he sighed and went to his office. He also reacted at this time. Kenny rke asked him to give the invitation letter to Gloria Taylor, not wanting Gloria Taylor to send the invitation letter to James Moore. Kenny rke didn''t want Gloria Taylor to send it. But Gloria Taylor wanted to deliver it in person... ... Gloria Taylor was already familiar with James Moore''s counseling room. She took the invitation letter and drove with Tina rke. Halfway, she parked the car by the side of the road and bought some fruits along the way. When she reached the ce, when she took Tina rke in, the staff knew her. Before Gloria could speak, she asked directly: "Miss, do youe to see our doctor Moore?" "Yes, is the free now?" Gloria Taylor asked with a smile. "It''s okay today. There are not many customers and he''s not very busy." The staff was very enthusiastic: "I will take you in." She talked to her while taking her and Tina rke to find James Moore. Gloria Taylor thought that the staff was just talking, but she didn''t expect James Moore to be free. When she went with Tina rke, James Moore was sitting behind his desk reading a magazine, looking very rxed. "Doctor, see who''s here!" The staff walked in front. After she finished speaking, James Moore raised his head and the staff stepped aside. In this way, James Moore was just right seeing Gloria Taylor standing behind her. He was taken aback for a moment, then he said, "Gloria?" "Aren''t you busy today?" Gloria Taylor walked over and put the fruit on his desk: "I want to visit you, and brought some fruit by the way." "You cane to visit me, but don''t be so wee, okay? I don''t need your fruit." Although James Moore said that, he still epted the fruit. "Of course, you don''t need that, but I can''te here without any gifts." Gloria Taylor said so, and sat down opposite him. At James Moore''s desk, there were two chairs. After Gloria Taylor sat down, she hugged Tina rke to another chair and sat down: "Honey, he is Uncle James Moore." Tina rke''s two little hands pulled the edge of the desk, her round eyes turned back and forth, and finallynded on James Moore, who obediently yelled: "Uncle. " Although she and James Moore had met several times, they were not very familiar after all. In front of unfamiliar people, she became a little quiet. "The little girl is here too?" Tina rke was small, James Moore was sitting and his vision was limited. He didn''t even see Tina rkeing along just now. "Yes, she is here to y." Tina rke raised her head and looked at James Moore, and replied solemnly. James Moore was amused by her, opened the drawer and took out a lollipop from the inside, and handed it to Tina rke: "Do you wanna it?" Tina rke moved her fingers, her eyesight straightened at the lollipop, but she reluctantly turned her head back to Gloria Taylor and asked for her opinion: "Mom, can I?" Gloria Taylorughed and asked her, "Do you want to eat candy?" Tina rke nodded her head again and again. She liked to eat sweets the most, but her mother said that she can''t take other people''s things casually. Gloria Taylor touched her head lovingly: "Take it, you can take what Uncle gave you. You haven''t eaten sweets these days, so you can eat it today." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With the consent of Gloria Taylor, Tina rke quickly reached out to pick up the candy, with a sweet voice: "Thank you, Uncle." Chapter 501 Test Chapter 501 Test James smiled kindly to Tina: What a good girl. Tina then pursed her lips and gave her lollipop: Mom, help me unwrap this. Gloria took it and asked James while helping her to rip it apart: Why are there candies in your office? Aside from adults, my patients also consist of children. James answered with straight face and then asked her : Tell me, what''s your intention? Gloria slightly frozen: Am I not allowed toe for chat? Its hard to understand, do you reallye just to chat? James smile didnt change, but his eyes showed otherwise. Gloria sighed helplessly : I find it embarrassing to hear you say that, I reallye here because of something. As she finished speaking, she handed out an invitation letter from her bag to James. This Friday, Kenny will host a dinner, I am hoping you can join. James nced at the invitation letter, with an unchanging expression then said : Kenny asked you to give it to me? Glorias eyes flickered then watched her silently. You know Kenny and I never gets along, naturally he wouldnt particrly invite me to the dinner party that he host. Of course, Kenny asked you to give this to me. James curled his lips then smiled with a mischievous look on his face : Kenny, this person, is really interesting, It is obvious that he doesnt want me to meet you, then deliberately asked you toe over and send the invitation letter in person, I really dont get him. Gloria came to realize, none of these men that she knew is good. James origin is unknown and more brilliant than anyone, doesnt have an ill intention towards her, but Gloria knew, everything that James did must have a reason to it. In the same way, everything Kenny did has a reason to it. Gloria stared for the moment while frowned slightly, her expression suddenly changed as if something came to her mind. James noticed the change on her expression : What happened? Nothing. Gloria raised the corner of her lips, smiled reluctantly : I need to go back already since I still have things to do. See youter. Ill drop you off, did you drive here?, James also stood up, picked up the jacket on the back of the chair and walked out with Gloria. Gloria said: You dont need to drop me off. I drove here, Ill send you off. James didnt listen to Gloria, then sending both mother and daughter to the car. When he returned, thedy at receptionughed and teased him : Doctor James, Ms. Gloria came here especially to see you. Yeah right, she came especially to see me then left after sitting not more than ten minutes. , James epted her words without taking any offence When he returned to his office, his smile faded. Went to the chair behind his desk then sat down, James curled his lips and smirked. His eyes fixed on the invitation letter for a few seconds, then looked away. Kenny wanted to kill two birds with one stone. Not only he was testing Gloria, but he also tested him. Now that everyone had shown their cards, he naturally wants to join the fight. Gloria was driving a bit fast on her way home. Tina was sitting on the back seat, falling asleep after eating candy. By the time the car reached the end of the block, Kennys car happened to be on his way there. Gloria checked the time and it happened to be half past five. Kenny wasing home after work. She got off the car, on the other side Kenny also happened to getting off the car at the same time, then looked at Gloria after getting off. Both of them stared at each other, their expression was not good. Shi Ye looked at Gloria, then looked at Kenny, asked hesitatingly : Young Master? Kenny looked stern then said: Just go. After Shi Ye left, Kenny went towards Gloria then asked : Wheres Tina? He spoke with the usual tone and voice, but his eyes expressed differently, like there was a suspicious look surging from his pitch ck eyes. Shes asleep. Gloria turned around then opened the rear door, and was about to lean over to carry Tina. She was about to stretch her hands out when her wrist was caught by Kenny : Please let me. After finished speaking, he added : Recently, she gained weight again. What do you mean? She is normal and healthy. Gloria red at him, but then stepped aside. Kenny unfastened the seat belt on the children seat, then carried Tina out. Tina slept soundly and didnt wake up as she was carried by Kenny. Tina leaned on Kennys shoulder, Kenny has a good arm, he has no problem of carrying Tina firmly by holding her legs in one arm. Gloria followed behind, closing the door then locked the car before going up. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kenny had already pressed the elevator button when she caught up. She stood half a step behind Kenny and waited for the elevator with him. Although the distance between both of them is not far, Kenny could feel that Gloria is deliberately pulling herself away from him. He slightly raised his eyebrows with his eyes darkened a bit. Theres nothing but silence between them until they reached their apartment /room. Kenny carried Tina who was sleeping soundly into her room, when he came out, he saw Gloria sitting on the sofa instead of cooking, as if she was going to have a long conversation with him. Kenny walked over and sat opposite her. Gloria raised her eyes and stared at him. With that calm and unchanging look on Kennys face even if Mount Taishan copsed upon him, it is impossible to wait him to start the conversation. Gloria start impatiently : I have sent the invitation letter to James personally. Are you satisfied now? Her voice was originally soft, but when she was ufortable, she sounded deliberately soft. Kennys face suddenly turned cold, looking irritated he then stretched out his hand and pulled his tie off roughly. Throwing off his tie aside, he said in cold tone : Theres a fair chance for you to meet him, shouldnt you be satisfied? Feeling angry of mentioning it, he didnt even want to mention James name. Glorias eyes dimmed a little. Sure enough as what she has thought earlier, Kenny was testing her. He was never a big-hearted person in the matters thates to her, so it is impossible for him to just simply asked her to send the invitation letter to James. He was testing Gloria. In his opinion, he and James never gets along then Gloria was not supposed to have any contact with James. Needlessly to say, Gloria can guess what Kenny has been thinking the whole time. He mustve felt that she had another intention toward James when she promised to send the invitation letter personally. On the other hand, she could show her sincerity if she refused to do it in the first ce. Gloria found it ridiculous, but at the same time she also felt pathetic. Chapter 502 Never Leave Chapter 502 Never Leave She smirked : In your mind, do you think that I always want something more, when I see another man? Kennys expression grew colder than hers : At least James wants something more with you. How many times do I have to tell you! Theres nothing between James and I! Glorias voice increased a little bit due to her anger. When you were having amnesia, you lived with James, a lone man and a woman sharing the same room Before Gloria got angry, Kenny was already clenching his fists tightly with an intense look on his face. Gloria was shocked for a moment, she didnt expect that Kenny thought of this. However, she has given her exnation more than once to Kenny, but he still thought of that. In addition to that, he also tested her. Kenny has his temper, but Gloria also has her own temper. Theres no way shes going to give in over and over again. Gloria took a deep breath, with a suppressed anger on her tone :Do you mind now? You think theres something between James and I, then what about you and Su Mian? For the past three years I have been lying in hospital bed, but back then you and Su Mian were a couple. Tell me, who in Huyang City that doesnt know you and Su Mian were couple? Glorias tone grew colder as she spoke. She once had a hint of resentment in her heart, but seeing Kennys attitude, she believed in him. There was once, when she went to visit Edith, the media also dug up the engagement of Kenny and Su Mian, while calling her a mistress. She was trending and being called out by public at the time. Kenny dealt with it afterwards, and she also didnt thought much at that time, However, this time Kennys behavior has angered Gloria. When she rethinks of the things that didnt really irritate her before and things that didnt bother her, now it has be unbearable. A hard work is needed for maintaining feelings between two people. On the other hand, it is easy to destroy, it only takes one of them to betray, then it will be enough to destroy the feeling that has been maintained for long. This time, its Kenny who pulled the trigger. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In the old days, Gloria knew that Kenny was petty, yielding and ttering wouldve worked. But in a rtionship, yieldand ttery wont work as factors to maintain feelings. If it continues, yield and ttery may be normal between them. For a period of time both of them might seem to bepatible, but theres still a lot of problem that lies within them. Those problems seemed to have found their catharsis and now it ising out violently. Kenny kept his eyes fixed on her, his lips were pressed tightly as if he was holding something back. He didnt know how long the time passed then heughed furiously : What is it with Su Mian and I? Are you not clear enough? Gloria talked back sarcastically : What is it with James and I? Are you not clear enough? Hey! It wasnt clear to me at first, but its alling to me now. Thest insult sounded unusually satisfying. Suddenly Gloria stood up in anger and pointed at the door : Get out! Kenny squinted his eyes slightly : Are you sending me away? Gloria was about to speak when she remembered Tina was still sleeping inside, she lowered her voice and said : It seems that your hearing is still fine! Kenny was clenching and loosening his fists repeatedly. All of a sudden he stood up, turned and then strode out. BAM! He mmed the door making a loud noise. The room was quiet again in an instant. Gloria took a deep breath and paused for a few seconds before looking back at the direction of the door. Theres only a closed door with no other person beside her in the room. Kenny literally left. Gloria fell back on the sofa, put her hand on her forehead. After sometimes she stood up and walked toward the kitchen. Kenny had left but she and Tina still had to eat. However, she was a little bit distracted when cooking then identally cut her finger. Gloria squeezed her finger, feeling a bit gloomy she put her hand under the faucet then looked for a band aid. The cut was a bit deep and still hurt after putting the band aid. Gloria was in a fret, after making random cuts she ced the vegetable in the pot. When she finished cooking, Tina woke up. Tina rubbed her eyes then sat obediently at the dining table, she looked at Gloria then at the empty seat next to her. Gloria came up with an excuse : Daddy has to work overtime at thepany. Ah, its work. Daddy has to work everyday. Tina nodded like an adult and took a spoon to eat. The food just went inside her mouth when her face suddenly turned bitter before spitting out the food , then blurted : Its salty! Upon hearing that, Gloria quickly poured a ss of water for Tina then immediately tasted the dishes. As soon as she finished preparing the dinner, she let Tina had it. She hasnt tasted it yet. Using chopsticks, she brought the dish into her mouth, slightly tasted it then spit it all out at once. It was bitterly salty. Tina was holding therge ss while drinking out of it hastily. She then looked at Gloria and blinked, and asked : Salty, right? Right. Gloria put down the chopsticks : Lets go out and eat. Tina pped her hands happily : Okay! Fortunately, its hasnt been veryte. Gloria put a coat on Tina and then took her out. As soon as the door opened, she saw Kenny standing by the door. He was still wearing suit pants and shirt, one hand was in the pocket of his pants while the other hand was holding a cigarette, one leg slightly bent leaning against the wall, looking like a glorious portrait. Thinking back to it Gloria realized he forgot to bring his jacket when he went out. Hearing the door opening, Kenny also turned his head. He nced at Gloria then subconsciously squeezed out the cigarette in his hand. Tina ran out happily, took his hand then looked up to him and said : Daddy! But she soon frowned again : You are smelly, Dad! She meant the smell of smoke from Kennys cigarette. After ncing casually, Gloria noticed a small pile of ashes and countless of cigarette butts on the ground. Kenny said nkly : Ie back for my coat. After finished speaking, he went straight into the apartment. Gloria took a nce on the cigarette butts on the ground again while thinking, did he juste back to get his coat or didnt leave at all? She has a moment of tenderness. But soon, shes back to it. When Kenny came out with his jacket, Gloria said quietly : When you leave, sweep the cigarette butts on the door beforehand. She was satisfied seeing Kennys usual nk face turned stiff for a moment. She took Tinas hand immediately : We are leaving. Wheres Daddy? Hes not hungry. Cigarettes are enough for him. Chapter 503 Unpleasant Smile Chapter 503 Unpleasant Smile Tina rke showed great curiosity toward Gloria Taylors words, Smoke and feel full? She knew what smoking meant, but she was surprise that smoking could make one be full. Gloria Taylor smiled, This is your fathers special skill. You just need to know that your father is full. Tina rke nodded clumsily. *** When Gloria Taylor and Tina rke came back from dinner, the room was unusually quiet. Gloria Taylor turned on the lights, looked around, and set her eyes on Kenny rkes door. She didnt have to push the door open to know that Kenny rke wasnt there. She knew it because she didnt smell his scent around. She couldnt tell what feeling it was, but she could feel it as soon as she entered the door whether Kenny rke was there or not. Right after she was inside, her eyes paid special attention to his door. The ashes and the cigarette butts were gone. She was surprised to know that Kenny rke actually cleaned them up. She imagined Kenny rke swept the floor with a broom. She had never seen him doing it. It happened only in her imagination. But, Tina rke ran to push his door opened as soon as she was inside, Dad? She tried to open the door a few times, no one responded to her. She casted a puzzled look at Gloria Taylor, Mom, Dad wont open the door. The little girl thought that Kenny rke was in the room. Hes probably asleep. Gloria Taylor walked over and took her to the bathroom, You have to go to bed early. It was gettingte. Tina rke looked sleepy when she was eating. When Gloria Taylor bathed her, Tina rke dozed off like a little chicken. After tucking her to sleep, Gloria Taylor closed the door and came out. She took her phone and search his number in the phonebook. Her finger hesitated for a while, but finally she didnt dial his number. It was clearly his fault. Why would she reach out first? Even if she reached out and made up with him first, the problem between them would still remain unsolved. She didnt know what Kenny rke was thinking. *** Early in the morning, Shi Ye received a call from Kenny rke. He asked him to go to the vi to fetch him daily necessities and a pair of clothes and send it to thepany. After hanging up, Shi Ye had some doubts. Young Master lived with the Young Lady, didnt he? Why did he suddenly ask him to fetch him a pair of clothes and send it to thepany? Did they have a fight? When Shi Ye arrived at thepany, his doubts were confirmed. The whole day, Kenny rke looked down. He was in a bad mood. The way he talk was harsherpared to usual. When Shi Ye got off work in the evening, he went to Kenny rkes office to bring some documents over as an excuse. He was actuallying because Gloria Taylor asked him to urge Kenny rke to go home for dinner three times via text message. Young Master, shall I drive you back today? No. Kenny rke replied without looking up. Can I get off work now? Shi Ye asked tentatively. When Kenny rke heard this, he looked up, Get off work? Shi Ye nodded and also looked up, Its almost nine oclock. You were never in a hurry to go home before. Kenny rke said inexplicably. My wife is waiting for me to have dinner at home. he smiled when he mentioned wife. The smile was unpleasant in Kenny rkes eyes. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Shi Ye for a moment. Suddenly, he stood up, took his coat and walked out. When he walked past Shi Ye, he simply said, Lets go. Where are you going, Young Master? Shi Ye followed. Im going to Jin Ding for dinner. Shi Ye had to drive him to Jin Ding. He thought that he could go home after sending Kenny rke to Jin Ding, but when he opened the door for him, he seemed to inadvertently say, Lets eat together. Young Master Shi Ye wanted to refuse, but Kenny rke had already strode inside the building. Now, his tall and straight figure was gone under the bleak light. He didnt want to have dinner with Kenny rke at all. He wanted to go home and have dinner with his wife and children. He was old and homesick. But, Kenny rke had given his order. What else could he do? Of course, he had to go in. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Kenny rke was feeling extravagant today that he ordered a table full of dishes. But, these were light dishes. These were not Kenny rkes taste. Shi Ye had known him for years. He knew that Kenny rke was keen on spicy food. The two adults were sitting face to face without saying a word. The atmosphere was awkward. Shi Ye suspected that Kenny rke was fighting with Gloria Taylor and wouldnt go back home for dinner, so he wouldnt let Shi Ye go back to have dinner with his family and deliberately dragger him here. Kenny rke noticed the expression on his assistants face. He raised his eyebrows and asked, Are you this reluctant to have dinner with me? No. Shi Ye denied it. Then, he sighed and boldly asked, Young Master, are you fighting with the Young Lady? Kenny rke was picking vegetables with his chopstick. When he listened to Shi Yes question, he became hostile. He took his hand back and put the chopstick on the table. He looked at Shi Ye with a zing anger. Im just casually asking. If Young Master is willing to tell me, maybe, I will be able to help you with it. Shi Ye sincerely said it. He knew Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor. If they happened to fight, most of the time, it was because of Kenny rke. Kenny rke didnt reply immediately. Shi Ye lowered his head waiting for him to speak. After a while, Kenny rke found his voice, Do you think James Moore is messing with Glorias head? Mr. Moores origin is unknown. He must have other purposes rted to the youngdy. There was no doubt about this. Even if you say that James Moore has a motive rted to Gloria, she said that there was nothing between them. Kenny rke snorted coldly. Shi Ye frowned at his respond, Young Master, I think Mr. Moores purpose toward the youngdy is not necessarily love. He may also have purposes. Kenny rke still couldnt get rid of this problem. He always felt that men who were close to Gloria Taylor had feelings for her. He was insecure, suspicious, and paranoid. Shi Ye had long noticed this problem in Kenny rke since he was in his early twenties. When he first came to work for Kenny rke, Kenny rke didnt really trust him. Later, after a long time, Kenny rke grew older and became more restrained. He wouldnt this unreasonable. However, he had this problem with Gloria Taylor. At the end of the day, it was rted to what Kenny rke experienced when he was young. After what happened, Kenny rke was somewhat mentally handicapped. Sometimes, he became paranoid and insecure which was understandable. But, if he kept this habit for a long time, it would not be a good thing. Chapter 504 You Had to Keep an Eye On Him! Chapter 504 You Had to Keep an Eye On Him! Obviously, Kenny rke didnt listen to Shi Ye. He leaned back and said slowly, Then tell me what kind of motive he might have after taking care of Gloria for three years and told her that he was her fianc. Moreover, he can find Gloria and me on the mountain the first time! As for his motive He hesitated for a moment and sneered, Ah! Kenny rke had a bad feeling knowing that James Moore had a motive toward Gloria Taylor. He couldnt handle the fact that James Moore might have another hidden motive. Shi Ye sighed. He didnt know what to say. Something popped in Kenny rkes mind. He looked up and asked, Have you found someone following Gloria recently? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Not yet. Shi Ye shook his head. Kenny rke lowered his head. Shi Ye had no idea what the man was thinking. After a while, he added, Keep an eye on James. James Moore could immediately find Kenny rke and Gloria Taylors location. It showed that James Moore had sent someone to tail and watch Gloria Taylors every move. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to find her whereabouts so precisely. After returning to Huyang City, he arranged some men to protect Gloria Taylor in secret, but there was no move from James Moore. James Moore was indeed the smartest opponent he had ever met over the years. Up to now, Kenny rke hadnt found out his identity and motive, but it was obvious that James Moore had always shown a concern for Gloria Taylor. It happened that Gloria Taylor willfully did the same He pinched his nose bridge, irritably, You can go back. he said tiredly. Shi Ye was anxious to return, but looking at Kenny rke, he couldnt bear it, Young Master, Ill have dinner with you. No, you wont. Shi Ye didnt say much. He just got up and left. He looked back at Kenny rke uneasily. *** It was Friday soon. Recently, Gloria Taylor didnt go out much. She wrote a manuscript and sent it directly to Jennifer Jones. If she needed to talk about things, she would make a video call. God blessed technology. Wont you go to the dinner party tonight? I can take you in. Jennifer Jones would always ask this after she finished talking with Gloria Taylor. It was a habit now. I wont. Gloria Taylor had no idea why Jennifer Jones was so persistent in this particr matter. Well, if you change your mind, let me know. she knew that Gloria Taylor was still refusing to go, she didnt force her. Okay. After turning the video call off, Gloria Taylor checked her phone. There was no missed call nor unread messages. Kenny rke had beenying low. He didnt even contact her for three days straight. Gloria Taylor was angry that they fought. Now that Kenny rke gave her three days of the silent treatment, she was even more pissed off. She wanted to see who could maintain the cool better between them since Kenny rke didnt even try to reach out. Gloria Taylor was lost in thought when her phone suddenly buzzed. Her heart jumped. She thought that it was Kenny rke, but it was actually Edith Hall. Lets go and do our hair together. Have you chosen any dress for the banquet? Edith Hall asked. The fact that Kenny rke was going to host a party had spread all over Huyang City. This time, he hosted this party for Randy rke as an excuse. He didnt set up any limitations for the guests. As long as they were prominent individuals in the city, they could attend. Edith Hall worked in the entertainment industry. She had to attend. Edith Hall was excited. Although Gloria Taylor didnt want to spoil her fun, she still had to tell her the truth, Im not going. Her best friend was sharp. She asked, Are you fighting with Big Boss? Sort of. Its all the more reason for you to attend the party! Think about it. Some men and women want to climb your babys daddys bed. Fighting is normal. But, what if you end up going part ways with him? You have to keep an eye on him! Gloria Taylor didnt even think of this problem because she trusted Kenny rke too much. Kenny rke was so arrogant. He hated people. Let alone his bed; she bet people wouldnt even be able to get close to him. Thats it. Lets pick out a dress and do our hairter! Edith Hall hung up the phone in a hurry. Half an hourter, she knocked on Gloria Taylors door. She didnt expect that Edith Hall woulde this soon. She opened the door and eximed in surprise, How do youe this soon? I was just around the corner. Edith Hall pulled her hair back and waved, Dont stand in the way. What? Gloria Taylor was puzzled, but she made a way. After she stepped aside, Edith Hall looked back, Come in. Edith Hall took the lead and a group of makeup artists and stylists carrying dressed followed. What are you doing, Edith? Gloria Taylor asked. Lets pick out a dress and do our makeup together. After that, we can attend the banquet. Edith Hall replied and smiled like ady. Gloria Taylor didnt want to go to the party, but Edith Hall hade all the way with all these dresses. Women were born weak in beautiful dresses. They couldnt resist dressing up and showing off. She didnt go out very muchtely, and its getting boring at home. The stylists and makeup artists were from Edith Halls team. They were reliable. We should pick out the dress first. Edith Hall walked to the dress, but her eyes were busy looking around the room, Where is Tina? Shes sleeping. She can sleep for a long time after taking an afternoon nap. It was only four oclock in the afternoon. Tina rke could sleep after the afternoon sometimes. Gloria Taylor frowned, I cant take Tina to the banquet. She hasnt been exposed yet. What should we do? Should we send her to Big Boss vi? He has a lot of maids there. Edith Hall was stunned when she heard that. No. Im fighting with him now. If I send Tina over, I will show weakness to him. It was not necessary to go to the banquet. She would never send Tina rke to Kenny rkes house. Sacrifice for children wasmon for parents. Suddenly, Edith Halls eyes lit up, I know! Let Carl takes Tina, and we will go to the banquet together! Carl? Gloria Taylor asked, Can he do it? Although Carl Cook was good for children, he was an adult. Gloria Taylor was not sure he could bring a little girl along. Chapter 505 Telepathy Chapter 505 Telepathy "Why can''t he do it? He is a pleaser since he was only a little child. Children are very fond of him." Edith Hall smiled nostalgically when she recalled the past. She patted Gloria Taylor on the shoulder, "Don''t worry. It will only be an hour or two." "Carl Cook won''t stay for the banquet?" Gloria Taylor asked. Edith Hall sneered, "His life is basically party after party. He is invited to dinners and banquets every day. What''s the big deal if he doesn''t stay for one?" Gloria Taylor was thinking of another thing this time. The fact that Kenny rke was the real boss of Sheng Ding Media had never been exposed and the rtionship of Kenny rke and Carl Cook was rarely known except for those around them. This way, it was normal for Carl Cook to or not to attend the banquet Kenny rke hosted. When she finally came to her senses, Edith Hall was already calling Carl Cook. Even if she could hear what Carl Cook said, she could imagine Carl Cook was probably saying yes. Although Carl Cook had a temper, people with eyes could see how he felt about Edith Hall. He regarded her word like an order. He would never say the word ''no''. This bright and straightforward manner was how Carl Cook and Edith Hall get along. Edith Hall seemed to hide something in her heart. She hadn''t officially epted Carl Cook either. But, looking at Carl Cook''s approach, it seemed that he wouldn''t stop until Edith Hall said yes. If she happened to refuse, Gloria Taylor doubted that they could get along for the rest of their lives. It was not a good thing. After Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall picked out dresses and done putting on their makeup, Carl Cook came. Tina rke also happened to be awake this time. The little girl was fascinated. She wanted to touch Gloria Taylor''s permed hair. She took Tina rke to change her clothes and held her out. Carl Cook had a signature way to charm a child, candy. Tina rke loved candy the most. She picked it up happily. Carl Cook pped his hands, "Will you give me a hug?" He sessfully bribed the little girl. Tina rke reached out her little arms and leaned over to Carl Cook. His eyes narrowed withughter, "Oh, my little baby." After he called her that, he acted as if Tina rke was his own daughter. Tina rke''s eyebrows wrinkled, "Name''s Tina." Carl Cookughed, "You have you father''s personality." Carl Cook was holding Tina rke. Both of them were talking andughing. They got along well. "I think we''re done." Edith Hall patted Gloria Taylor''s shoulder and followed her eyes to look at Carl Cook and Tina rke. "Will she bother you?" Gloria Taylor walked to Carl Cook and asked. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "No. We''re fine." after he entered the room, he never stopped smiling. Gloria Taylor told Tina rke to promise her that she would listen to Uncle Cook well. Finally, the three adults and a little girl set off to the banquet. It was almost six o''clock at the moment. Although there was food in the banquet, they wouldn''t be full eating that. So, they went to the restaurant in the seven-star hotel where the banquet was held to eat something. After eating, Carl Cook booked a room in the hotel. In case something happened, he could directly find Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall in the banquet hall. The party started at eight o''clock. Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall went down early. There were not many people yet. Gloria Taylor managed to find a small and quiet corner to sit. This time, the guests wereing one after another. Familiar faces seen in the newspaper and movies were there. When the ce was getting crowded, Gloria Taylor, who hid in the corner, became inconspicuous. Edith Hall was sitting in the corner to keep Gloria Taylorpany. She talked about the guests, "Do you see that man over there? He is a phnthropist, but he secretly has several mistresses." "That female star over there. She is secretly married." "There is also that one over there. He is a director infamously known to have secret rules that neers have to agree on." Gloria Taylor listened with relish, "You''re doing a wrong job. You should be a reporter." Edith Hall shook the champagne ss in her hand and said with irony, "There is no secret in the entertainment industry. People with tainted reputation will be kicked out sooner orter, but when they have no interest in each other, they will y dumb and pretend not to know." Gloria Taylor was silent for a moment. She asked, "Aren''t you tired of it?" As a screenwriter, she worked behind the scene. It waspletely different from Edith Hall''s job. "Well, it mainly depends on my mental." This time, there was amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall. Edith Hall stood up. She tiptoed and stretched her neck to look out, "It seems that Big Boss ising." Gloria Taylor saw Kenny rke pushing Randy rke to the hall. As usual, Kenny rke wore a dark-colored suit. She felt that he didn''t look very good tonight. His face was rather pale as if he was ill. She bit her lips. She thought too much. Kenny rke was made of iron and steel. He rarely fell ill. Randy rke was sitting in the wheelchair. His hair was neat. However, because he was too thin, the suit looked baggy on him. It didn''t look good at all. One of the sleeves was also empty. Although he was lowering his head, not seeing anybody, his tight grip on the handrail showed that he was nervous. It''s hard to imagine a man who was in power for decades and spent his life in the market nervous about attending a banquet. This was Randy rke''s first appearance since his kidnapping news three years ago. He could feel that everyone was surprised. Some pitied him, some other was happy. The guests made way for Kenny rke. Shi Ye followed from behind. Gloria Taylor was standing in the corner. Many people were standing in front of her. Kenny rke pushed Randy rke forward without looking around. He shouldn''t be able to spot her in the crowd. However, when Kenny rke pushed Randy rke past her, she felt that he suddenly looked back and saw through the crowd. The other guests felt that Kenny rke seemed to be looking at someone. They all followed his line of sight. When Gloria Taylor noticed this, she quickly turned around and pretended to look to the other side like everyone else did. Edith Hall responded differently. She excitedly pulled Gloria Taylor to the side, "Big Boss is looking at you. It''s amazing, isn''t it? He can see you from far away. Is this telepathy?" Chapter 506 He Also Hid a Lot of Secrets Chapter 506 He Also Hid a Lot of Secrets Gloria Taylor looked away and denied, He didnt. Edith Hall snorted, If hes not looking at you, is he looking at me? Maybe. Gloria Taylor said faintly. After ncing at Gloria Taylors direction, Kenny rke continued pushing Randy rke on. He said something to Shi Ye and sat down. Shi Ye said a few words to the guests and announced that the party began. When he finished speaking, he noticed Gloria Taylor in the crowd. He turned and whispered to Kenny rke, Young Master, the Young Lady is here. Let her be. I dont care about her. Kenny rke took a ss of champagne and said indifferently. This made Shi Ye, who was about to say a few words shut up. At this moment, there was amotion on the other side. Although themotion was not as loud as when Kenny rke came in, still, it attracted peoples attention. Who is it? Its Mr. rkes fianc! Its only hearsay. Mr. rke has never responded to the rumor. Neither of them has held an engagement banquet. How cant it be true? I heard that they had a daughter! Who said that? Is that true? Gloria Taylor eavesdropped on the conversation. When she heard what thedies were talking about, she snorted coldly. Edith Hall didnt really hear what thosedies were saying. When she noticed that Gloria Taylor was not looking well, she asked, Whats the matter? Su Mian ising. Gloria Taylor put down her champagne ss and straightened her dress, Im going to touch up my makeup. Ille with you. No need. Gloria Taylor went to the restroom by herself. She stood in front of the mirror and touched up her makeup carefully. She had to make sure that her makeup was wless. Only then did she take her bag and walk out of the restroom. She identally met James Moore on her way out. Gloria? James Moore saw her first. He naturally called out to stop her. She turned back and asked casually after a little while, Did you juste? I did. I didnt see you at the banquet hall just now. I thought you didnte. James Moore stepped closer, matching her pace. I went to the restroom just now. Gloria Taylor and James Moore walked side by side and returned to the banquet hall. When the two returned, the guests in the hall were getting together in small groups and chatting. Kenny rkes surrounding was naturally the most crowded. There were many people around him, and Randy rke was sitting next to him. Randy rke was sitting in the wheelchair without saying a word. His face looked cold. People would greet him out of courtesy and then talked to Kenny rke. James Moore looked at Gloria Taylors eyes and smiled lightly. He ridiculed, People are transactional. They will flock to those who bring them benefits. In the past, Randy rke was the head of the rke family. Everyone wanted to make friends with him. Now that Kenny rke inherited his throne, his old acquaintances flocked to the young man. They had forgotten the kidnapping case that happened earlier. Now, they were busy talking about Kenny rke, the victim who survived. The humans heart was the softest, but also the hardest than anything else. Judging from your tone, it seems that you can see these thoroughly. Gloria Taylor turned to look at James Moore. Her tone was inquiring, Besides, you seem to know the rke very well. The smile on his face froze, but he quickly recovered to hisposure, Really? After a few seconds, she asked again, Is everything you said before true? You said I saved you, but it didnt ring any bell. Although Gloria Taylor subconsciously believed James Moore, it was still doubtful he could find her and Kenny rke immediately in the mountain. James Moore didnt reply. He asked, Do you doubt me? She reached out and took a cup of juice from the waiters tray. She took a sip and continued, You could find Kenny rke and my location in a short time. It means that you had always sent someone to watch me. Even if you are only trying to protect me, dont you think this is a bit too much? She turned her head and looked at him sharply. Now, she wouldnt blindly trust James Moore. Just as Shi Ye said, James Moores origin was unknown. He was kind to her, but he also hid a lot of secrets. Gloria Taylor could tell. James Moore smiled, but he was not embarrassed, Since youre unhappy about it, I will not do that again in the future. After that, he nced at Kenny rke. He asked with interest, What happened to you and Kenny? When Gloria Taylor withdrew her eyes from James Moore, she noticed Su Mian approaching and talking to Kenny rke. Kenny rke was sitting while Su Mian was standing and talking to him. She blocked Kenny rke. Gloria Taylor couldnt see the expression on his face. She didnt know what they were talking about, but she was surprised that Kenny rke listened to her with that much patience. These past three years, the media kept reporting that Su Mian was Kenny rkes fianc, and he never denied it. Therefore, some people actually believed that Su Mian was his fianc. Even if there was no engagement, at least, they were in a rtionship. I told you people are always trying to climb on Big Bosss Edith Hall came up. Before she could say the word bed, she looked up and saw James Moore standing beside Gloria Taylor. She went silent. When James Moore saw Edith Hall, he smiled politely at her. Edith Hall smiled back at him; then she pulled Gloria Taylor away. She asked in a low voice, What happened? Why is he here? Kenny invited him. Gloria Taylor replied absentmindedly. She sounded cold. Although she was talking to Edith Hall, her eyes were glued to Kenny rke. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Edith Hall looked back and saw Su Mian sitting down beside Kenny rke. There was no physical contact between them, but it was profound that he let her sit next to him. Look at that adulterer and whore! Edith Hall said after suppressing it for a while. Its been a while. Lets go to say hello. She reached out and took James Moores arm, Are you coming? James Moore looked at her and smiled, Sure. Chapter 507 You dont have to do this. Chapter 507 You don''t have to do this. "I have to go." Gloria Taylor''s gaze fixed on Kenny rke. She didn''t look away when she spoke, but Edith Hall knew that Gloria Taylor said to her. "Excuse me." James Moore nodded towards Edith Hall, then walked towards Kenny rke with Gloria Taylor. Edith Hall widened her eyes. She watched Gloria Taylor really took the arm of James Moore and walked towards Kenny rke. She was really shocked. She whispered, "Gloria? What are you doing?" Gloria Taylor was actually a very easygoing person. Only after she was really pissed off, she would start to do something simr to counterattack. Obviously, the quarrel between Kenny rke and Gloria Taylor was not simple this time. Kenny rke let Su Mian sit next to him. Gloria Taylor was indeed angry, so she took James Moore to go with her. Edith Hall felt that this behavior was actually a bit childish. But she thought of the expression of Kenny rke when he saw Gloria Taylor and James Moore. She felt a little excited. Gloria Taylor heard the words of Edith Hall; then she turned her head to show Edith Hall a soothing smile, indicating that she knew what she was doing. When Edith Hall saw this, she had no choice but to let her go. She walked among the crowd, thinking about watching what happened next. Just now, Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall were standing together in the corner. Everyone was busy paying attention to Kenny rke. Naturally, no one saw them. And now Gloria Taylor walked out of the corner and walked straight to Kenny rke, which naturally attracted the attention of others. "Who is that woman? She''s pretty?" "A little familiar." "Oh, isn''t that Mr. Kenny''s ex-wife, Gloria Taylor? You can''t recognize her?" "The one who was on the headline before?" "Shame on her. She has been divorced from Mr. Kenny for more than three years. Mr. Kenn has a new fiance. Why does she still cling to him?" "Mr. Kenny specially held a dinner party this time. He invited his father here and brought his fiance here. Isn''t it to announce something?" "Then, I have no chance again?" "I said..." Gloria Taylor took James Moore''s arm and walked forward without squinting. She heard everything they said clearly. She knew exactly what these women were thinking. As one of the parties, she knew clearly about the matter, so their words couldn''t affect her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Su Mian sat next to Kenny rke, she had been talking softly. Although she was thirty years old, she was well-preserved and elegant. Even though she sat there, she was also beautiful and charming. Kenny rke didn''t talk to her, but others didn''t see any impatience on his face. His expression was as indifferent as usual. However, when he turned his eyes and saw Gloria Taylor walking towards him, holding James Moore''s arms, his eyes suddenly changed. In his deep eyes, there seemed that some emotions appeared but disappeared for an instant. The two looked at each other and then moved their eyes away very tacitly. Gloria Taylor lowered her head slightly, curled her lips, and smiled, but it was a fake smile. James Moore slowed down, sighed, and said in a voice that only he and Gloria Taylor could hear, "You don''t have to do this." Gloria Taylor was taken aback. She understood the meaning of James Moore''s words. James Moore was asking her, why use such a childish way to provoke Kenny rke? Maybe women seemed tock reason when it came to love. She used to say that Kenny rke was childish, but now she was the same. She had already walked here. Naturally, there was no reason to go back now. In fact, she and Kenny rke were not far apart, but she and James Moore came over slowly, so it took a long time. Finally, she and James Moore walked in front of Kenny rke. Many people were talking around Kenny rke, but these people were very tacitly keeping a distance from Kenny rke as if they were afraid of disturbing him. Just after Gloria Taylor walked out, when everyone saw her, her identity was no longer a secret. When they saw Gloria Taylor approaching, they retreated to the side and made way for Gloria Taylor. After Gloria Taylor approached, she gracefully thanked those who gave her way. Gloria Taylor was beautiful. Then, after she grew older, she was prettier. She had experienced so many things. Her beauty had been polished to be more charming. When she smiled at a person intently, she was much more gorgeous, which made people couldn''t ignore her beauty. The persons who were thanked by her replied in a daze, "You are wee." Amidst the crowd''s watching, Gloria Taylor turned her head, crossing the danger zone they dared not step into, standing in front of Kenny rke. She slightly opened her lips and said indifferently, "Mr. Kenny, long time no see." Kenny rke leaned on the back of the chair, slightly raised his eyes to look at her. A pair of ck eyes fixedly stared at her. A smile seemed to creep around the corners of his mouth. Kenny rke didn''t like tough. There were very few things that made him so happy that heughed involuntarily. More often, heughed because he was very angry. There seemed to be nothing particrly happy right now, which was worth hisugh. Gloria Taylor also smiled back, "So? Mr. Kenny knows me?" After that, she raised her chin slightly, "Do you need me to introduce myself?" Shi Ye had just entertained a group of guests. When he saw Gloria Taylor approaching, he hurried over. When he came to look at it, he found that the atmosphere between them was not good. Coupled with what Gloria Taylor said, he felt something wrong. Kenny rke didn''t take the initiative to speak for a while. Shi Ye was a little anxious. He was about to speak, but Kenny rke gave him a cold look. Kenny rke''s warning was very obvious. He didn''t want Shi Ye to intervene. Afterward, he slowly stood up and looked down Gloria Taylor, speaking indifferently as if talking to a stranger, "I don''t need you to introduce yourself. I remembered who you are just now." Gloria Taylor was still holding James Moore''s arms at this time. After listening to Kenny rke''s words, she clenched her hands involuntarily, so James Moore''s arm was hurt by her. But he just frowned slightly. Gloria Taylor''s attention was on Kenny rke at this time, so she did not notice James Moore. Kenny rke was sitting just now. She was standing. Probably because she looked down at him, so she didn''t feel any special pressure. Now Kenny rke stood up; she had to look up to see his face. Because of height, the natural aura of him was exuding. That was the aura that belonged exclusively to Kenny rke. It was a bit cold and a bit domineering. Gloria Taylor couldn''t help but step back, "Really? That''s good." Chapter 508 This Is Really a Good Play Chapter 508 This Is Really a Good y Kenny did not say anything and slightly lowered his head. And then his eyes were fixed on Gloria''s arm, which was holding the arm of James. James raised his eyes slightly, the smile on his face was so gentle without any offensive meaning, "Mr. rke. " The gentle voice seems to mix with other emotions. Kenny smiled, but his smile was unusually cold. His gaze fell back to Gloria. Frankly speaking, Gloria was still a little afraid of Kenny, especially this Kenny at this moment. However, life is always going against the current. So, Gloria just leaned a little closer to James. Su Mian, who had been sitting next to Kenny without making a sound, suddenly stood up at this moment and walked over to Kenny and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Kenny also invited you. If I had known that, I should have gone over and greeted you earlier. " Thirty-year-old Su Mian didn''t look much different from the Su Mian of three years ago. By the way, this is the first time after three years that Gloria had spoken to Su Mian face to face like this. Su Mian is a friend of Aurora, so she is not an simple role. Su Mian deliberately said that it was Kenny who invited Gloria, but just now Kenny acted like he couldn''t remember who Gloria was, which was a different way of telling everyone that Gloria was the one who came uninvited. Moreover, she spoke with the tone like a hostess. After all, she is not the daughter of an ordinary family, so she is obviously maturer and more cautious in her dealings. With just a few light words, she was able to embarrass Gloria. Without waiting for Gloria to speak, James chuckled and said, "Miss Su, there must be some misunderstandings. Mr. rke initially invited me to the dinner party. He just worried that Gloria would feel bored if she stayed alone, so I brought her here. " Su Mian hadn''t paid too much attention to James. After all, except Kenny, she didn''t pay attention to any man. It''s that when she heard James''s voice that she turned around to look at him. She took a critical nce over James, and her eyes shed with some disdain. In her opinion, although James was handsome and had a good temperament, he was a far cry from Kenny. Su Mian stretched out her hand and flicked her hair, smiling appropriately and speaking in a natural tone, "It turns out to be so. Sorry, I didn''t know it before. " Gloria saw Su Mian''s expression in her eyes. A woman from a rich family like Su Mian looked down on Gloria and James, which was understandable. After all, there are always people who need to use their family background and other external foils to show their superiority. Gloria sneered and said with some profound meaning, "It seems that there are many things that Miss Su doesn''t know, and you should ask Mr. rke more when you have time. " The engagement between Su Mian and Kenny had always been just an empty rumor, but just now, she sat next to Kenny, so in the eyes of others, this is the evidence of the rtionship between the two. But Gloria and Su Mian both knew what''s going on. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In regr days, Su Mian didn''t even have the chance to meet with Kenny, let alone talk to Kenny. As for the sarcasm in Gloria''s words, only Su Mian herself could understand. Su Mian''s smile became a little stiff, "That''s true, but both Kenny and I are too busy with our work to care about these little matters of outsiders''." Little matters of outsiders''? Gloria raised her chin slightly, sneering, "Oh? You guys are usually even too busy to chat? Then I don''t know how long it will take to see your wedding ceremony." Everyone beside could understand the real meaning of the two women''s words. In Huyang City, although many women coveted the position of the rke family''s hostess, no women had ever waged a tit-for-tat struggle against each other. The two women were closely rted to Kenny. One is his ex-wife and the other is his fiance. This is really a great show. Su Mian seemed to realize that all these people were watching her good show, and her face became extremely pale. However, she maintained her smile and managed to smile at Gloria, and then she turned her head and warmly said to Kenny, "I have a friending over, I''ll go over and take a look." But Kenny didn''t even pay attention to her. Su Mian had long been used to it, and her expression was as usual without any embarrassment. After Su Mian left, Gloria turned her head to look at James. Although she didn''t say anything, James understood what she meant, nodded slightly, and turned around, being ready to leave with Gloria. Since Su Mian had left, it''s time to leave. However, Kenny stopped them. "Wait." Gloria stopped almost as soon as Kenny''s voice suddenly rang out. James patted her hand reassuringly and turned to look at Kenny, "Anything else, Mr. rke?" "I specially invited Mr. Moore toe, so naturally, there is something to discuss with you." Kenny''s words were to James, but his eyes were fixing on Gloria. Gloria faced to him just now when they talked before. But now, Gloria had her back to him; he noticed that Gloria was wearing a backless evening dress. Compared to the backless evening dresses worn by other women in the party, the one worn by Gloria was quite conservative, because the back of the dress was only a V-shaped opening, and the bottom of the "V" only reached one-half of the back. It''s not very bold, but it''s also a little sexy, which couldn''t be expressed by words. Kenny''s face quickly cooled down, and his eyes became cold in an instant. He had a fit of depressing anger in his low voice that only those who knew him could notice, "Before I talk to Mr. Moore, I have something more important to talk to thedy next to you." The words "talk to thedy next to you" sounded like they were said through gritted teeth. James didn''t say anything but turned back to Gloria with his eyes to ask for advice. "It''s a pity; I''m apanying Mr. Moore to the dinner party today instead ofing to discuss things with Mr. rke, so let''s talk about what''s going on another day. " After Gloria said that, she held James''s arm and left. Gloria had just refused Kenny''s request for a "conversation," and the guests were all nervous for her. Meanwhile, they all admired her. Therefore, when Gloria passed by, they all consciously took the initiative to make way for Gloria. When Gloria passed by, they all consciously took the initiative to make way for Gloria. Kenny just watched the two of them left and had no expression on his face, but his hands had been clenched into fists already. Gloria, well done. There was a low chuckle from Randy from the side, "Haha." Chapter 509 Clarke Familys Prestige Chapter 509 rke Family''s Prestige Other people who had watched a "good y" saw that Gloria and Su Mian had left already, so there was no more reason to stay here. Some people originally wanted toe to talk to Kenny, but looking at his pale face, they all didn''t dare toe over. After those people dispersed, Kenny turned his head to look at Randy. Now that there were only two of them here, so they didn''t have to worry about anything when they talked. Randy looked at him with sarcasm and an unusually odd smile, "We are the same, so you can''t get what I couldn''t get either. " Randy had calcted everything all his life, but in the end, he got nothing. He and Kenny had long turned against each other, and there was no need to hide his hatred and malice towards Kenny anymore. However, after hearing just one sentence from Kenny, Randy became dejected and despondent. "How long has it been since you''ve seen my auntst time? " The light tone of Kenny made this sentence sounded like a casual question, but the impact of this statement on Randy was unusually strong. Randy naturally wanted to meet Manley, but he was also a proud man, and in the end he was defeated by Kenny, and now he looked like a loser, so certainly he didn''t want to see Manley like this awkwardly. Even though he wanted to see her so much, he could just think about it and never dared to go and see her. Randy clutched the armrests of the wheelchair tightly, his eyes resentfully looking at Kenny and so fierce that he seemed to want to tear Kenny to pieces. Kenny was pleased with Randy''s reaction. "You must really want to meet her, right? Don''t worry; I''ll take you there." Kenny bent over and sat down next to Randy, his voice low and slow. From others'' perspective, the two sat together like a normal father and son, and people were whispering together in the distance about how close they were. "Kenny rke! " Even though their rtionship hade to this point, Randy was still concerned that it was a dinner party. Even if he was so angry that he wanted to rip off Kenny, he always kept his voice down so that no one would find out that they had already turned against each other. Kenny showed a mocking smile, "What a good father to me. " Even now, Randy would still be concerned about the rke family''s reputation and prestige. "If you want to revenge, juste at me, and don''t go to Manley. Both of our family names are rke, and it won''t be good for you to bring down the rke family! " When it came to the rke family, the eyes of Randy became sharper and more energetic. His words were full of warnings. When Randy was still the rke Company''s head, Kenny didn''t even fear of him, let alone now. As if he had heard some funny jokes, Kenny stretched his hand on his forehead andughed for a while before he said, "Let me remind you, dad, rke Company is now in my hands, and it''s my business how I want to deal with it. " "I''m going to let you live to see the end of your life, just enjoy it. " Kenny said, straightening his suit and standing up, "And now, it''s time to take you to see those old friends of yours." He didn''t need to say anything more. Shi Ye had already taken the initiative to go behind the wheelchair and pushed Randy towards the crowd. For the first time in three years, Randy showed up in front of people. When Kenny pushed him in, everyone present had a clear view of Randy''s current situation. The rke family was one of the top giants in the upper-ss society, with great wealth and influence. More or less, people would take pleasure in other people''s misfortune. Among the people present, many of them showed a look of regret on the surface, but in their hearts, they were already happy so much. As soon as Shi Ye pushed Randy to them, someone took the initiative toe over to talk. "Hey, Randy, We havee to visit you so many times, but you just refuse to see us. Now your son is so filial, bringing you out to meet us. Otherwise, we don''t know when we''ll be able to see you. " "Yes, I admire you so much for having such a filial son..." "Are you well now? You don''t lookfortable. " "You shoulde out more often in the future. If you keep staying alone, you may get more and more dismal. " "With a son as brilliant as Kenny, it''s good for you to stay at home and enjoy your old life, but you really shoulde out often to meet your friends. " ... Randy endured these people''s false concern, while he was cursing these guys in his heart time after time. He could sense that by saying this false disy of affection, they also pleased his son, Kenny. He realized so clearly that he was no longer that powerful and famous big boss Randy rke; he now was just an old, sick, and poor man who couldn''t even go out without the wheelchair. He could only live by relying on others. Everyone was just ttering Kenny, and no one really cared about his health. Kenny was silent, taking a ss of red wine from the waiter''s hand and leaning aside, without any intention to pay attention to these people. Didn''t Randy care a lot about the rke family''s face? In that case, it would be better to let him guard the face of the rke family by himself. Randy had no choice but to be forced by Kenny to deal with these people himself. "It''s fine, Kenny is pretty good to me." "And I wille out to meet you often from now on..." Randy''s hatred for Kenny was at an all-time high, but now he had to show a smile. He knew that Kenny was stepping on his pride in the mud, which was even worse than killing him directly. But, he was not a person who could easily lose, so he could only endure. Gloria, along with James and Edith, stayed in an inconspicuous corner, silently watching the actions of Kenny. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Edith held a ss of wine in her hand and asked Gloria, "What does Mr. rke want to do? " She had only known before that the Kenny was hosting a dinner party, and hadn''t even asked Kenny why he was hosting the dinner party, which to her was just eating and drinking and watching the fun. "Whatever he does, it has nothing to do with us," Gloria replied to her, sat on the high chair, and asked the waiter to get a ss of wine. James also followed her and sat down next to her. As soon as he sat down, Edith looked at him. From a moment ago, she had been watching James. James was a clean man, and hepletely looked bright and outgoing, with a psychiatrist''s rigor between his words and mannerisms. He was a bit of a contradiction. Edith witnessed the scene that James helped Gloria, so her prejudice against him had disappeared. She felt a little bit better about him. She was a little curious and asked James, "Mr. Moore, as a psychiatrist, do you look at other people''s small movements and expressions or whatever, and you can easily guess what the person is thinking? " As Edith spoke, James listened to her with his head sideways in concentration. When she had finished, James pondered a little before saying, "Miss Hall, what you said, in fact, can be either right or wrong. " Chapter 510 “Such a reason.” Chapter 510 Such a reason. Returning to her thoughts, Gloria Taylor just heard what James Moore said, she had a look at Edith Hall, and then turned to James, she asked, "What do you mean?" James answered with a smile, "Miss Hall asked me if I could judge someone''s inner thought through one''s petty actions and expressions." Gloria nodded and asked, "Can you?" James stared at her for seconds and answered, "In theory, yes." "So tell me what Gloria is thinking about now?" Edith was curious. As an actress, it was necessary to act the written character out vividly to the audiences, while a psychologist needed to do psychoanalysis through one''s eyes and moves. And an actress needed to act character''s real thought through eyes and some moves. So in a sense, they were simr. Gloria was a scriptwriter, so of course, she was interested in the experiment. So James put the goblet down cooperatively and stared to Gloria for a while and then said, "Gloria is sitting sideways, and Mr. rke is in that direction." James didn''t say anymore but just looked at Gloria smilingly. Edith paused and said a long "Ohhhhhh" meaningfully. Gloria felt a little embarrassed because of their stare, so she touched her nose for one second. She changed the sitting position but didn''t deny, and then she changed the topic unnaturally, "So how about Edith?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Miss Edith is a lively girl," James said that and turned his eyesight to Edith''s feet. Edith was sitting with legs bent, the tiptoe of one leg was dipping the ground as if she was ready to stand up anytime. And James replied quickly, "And loves to join in the fun." Edith put the legs back reflexively and said," How scrupulous you are, I need to be more careful of my moves in front of you." "Don''t be so serious; I won''t be observant deliberately of others except for the patients," James said that with a smile, which made him look more approachable. Edith used to think James with prejudice; she had thought he saved Gloria for some purposes. Still, he didn''t do anything bad to her; on the contrary, he dared to fight with Kenny rke for her. So the attitude she treated to James had changedpletely. Who didn''t like such an easygoing and capable man? Edith shut up suddenly while they were chatting happily. Gloria felt confused and asked, "What''s wrong?" Edith flicked her chin to the behind of Gloria, Gloria looked back quickly and found Kenny rke was walking towards here, it was a short distance between them, so Kenny came here just in a few steps, he didn''t look at Gloria at all but just stared to James and said, "Mr. Moore." James stood up and smiled, "Anything wrong? Mr. rke." "Or? You think I juste here to chat?" Kenny hummed sullenly. Gloria didn''t believe Kenny wants to ask James about something; it looked more like he wanted to fight with James because of his dark face. James just stood up and followed Kenny to leave outside. Gloria came back to earth until they had disappeared in her eyes. Looking at her worried face, Edith asked," Kenny looks for James for what?" Gloria shook her head and answered, "I don''t know." Through Kenny''s attitude, they easily found he had a problem with James. It must be an easy talk between them, but they trusted James wouldn''t lose out. James followed Kenny to go out and went inside the restroom, which had already been prepared for Kenny. Kenny was sorting out his sleeve with his back to James when James followed into the room, he titled the head and said, "Mr. rke? What..." Suddenly, Kenny turned around and kicked on Jame''s legs hard, and then gave him an overarm throw to the ground. James knew Kenny would do something but never expected he would fight with him without any words. Kenny''s attack was powerful and fast, so even if James had already prepared well, he still responded without enough time. Jamesy on the ground with eyes closed for a few seconds, and then stood up, shook the nonexistent dust off from his clothes, and smiled gently, "Mr. rke, is this your way to solve the problem?" "Of course not, I just think you worth it, so Ie here and help you." Kenny sorted his sleeve again and sat on the sofa. James had never thought Kenny could say such a reason; it was ridiculous, even comical! But Kenny said that so sincerely, it looked like a truth... James felt bothical and annoyed, "So should I thank you for your help?" "No need to thank." Kenny said that desultorily and threw some paper to James, "Mr. Moore seems to care about my wife''s health very much." That''s a medical examination report, and Gloria''s name was written on it. Kenny used to take her to do the physical examination, so there was the backup copy in the hospital, and Kenny found James retrieved the specific report of Gloria, which the result of every examination and somatic function were written on it clearly. "You are wrong, Mr. rke, Gloria is not your wife now, your fiancee is Su Mian." James sat opposite to Kenny rxedly with a smile on his face, Kenny stared to him sullenly and said in a cold voice, "James Moore, I know what you want, you know that too, you can''t fool me." "I just care about Gloria, can''t I?" Jame''s grin was fading, and he said, "Mr. rke, Gloria was the mother of your kid, but she still had her own right to make friends with others, it is not good to be so possessive." James changed a gentler tone as if he was trying to persuade Kenny. Chapter 511 “I go there to get Tina back!” Chapter 511 I go there to get Tina back! Kenny''s eyes got more and more dignified. He looked at James domineeringly, "She belongs to me! You want me to send my girl to others?" James froze for a second and smiled again, "Of course not, Mr. rke is right, if there is nothing else, I am going out first, someone else is waiting for me ." Kenny knew James said that on purpose, "someone else" in his words was Gloria! But Kenny was not an incapable man, now that James''s words had been on this point, if he still did nothing, then he was not Kenny. "So let her keep waiting there!" said Kenny with a sneer, and then he went outside directly while James still didn''t understand what that meant, but he understoodpletely when some bodyguards came in at the next moment, Kenny wanna lock him up here! James felt he still had Kenny''s thought too well, and the smile on his face had disappeared. "Kenny rke, are you unreasonable to Gloria too? How could you just lock people up as you want?" Kenny ignored him but said to one of the bodyguards, "Sent Mr. Moore back when the dinner ends." And then he went to the door unhurriedly with the hands in the pockets, when the door was closed, the bodyguard said to James expressionlessly, "Mr. Moore, please hand over your phone." ... James took a deep breath and gave the phone to him, the bodyguard found the number of Gloria and sent a text message to her ording to Kenny''s request, James frowned slightly, "What did you say?" The bodyguard nced at him but said nothing, and didn''t give his phone back either. James clenched his fist but loosened again, Gloria felt the phone in the bag was shaking, and found a text message sent by James. "Something needs to handle; I go first." Just these words on it and nothing special, Gloria stared at the screen for a while and then turned to the gate of the hall, happening to see Kenny was going inside alone but without James. Edith found that at the same time and asked, "Where is James?" "He said he went first," Gloria answered without looking back. Edith said slouchingly, "For what? Just go without saying?" Kenny didn''t look at here at all and sat directly next to Randy rke. Gloria lowered her head and called James up but only rang once and was cut out. And a new text message came to her," Driving." Gloria stared at Kenny for a while and closed her eyes to think, if Kenny really wanna do something to James, he wouldn''t take him outside in front of her, so James may really need to do something to go. No girls got close to Kenny because Su Mian was there too. Today, the guests are all business celebrities, so nobody would offend her on the initiative. "It''s gettingte, let''s go back." Gloria put her phone back to the bad and stood up. "Now?" Edith was a little reluctant. Gloria nced at Kenny for a second and drew the eyesight back quickly, "I am afraid Carl can''t look after Tina well." But a voice came to her ears suddenly, "Whose kid is this?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "What a lovely girl she is !" Immediately, she heard a familiar sweet voice when she was about to turn back to see. "Mummy!" It''s Tina''s voice! Gloria turned back hurriedly, and her eyes caught Tina, who was looking around in the crowd instantly. "Tina!" Gloria whispered and walked towards her without much thinking. But there was the other woman walking faster than Gloria and helping Tina quickly, that''s Su Mian! She touched her face gently and said softly, "Tina, I am here." Tina looked at her nkly and said, "Mummy." And then she started to look around to search Gloria. Seeing that, Edith swore subconsciously, "Su Mian cheeky monkey!" People around looked at her because she said that loudly, but Edith didn''t care that at all, her face was ck, and she swore Carl Cook without making a sound. "Wait and see how I''ll punish you!" She thought. At the same time, Su Mian wasforting Tina tenderly; she interrupted Tina''s view in case Tina found Gloria and went towards Kenny quickly. Looking around but not found her mom. Tina just had a little impression of Su Mian in the crowd, so she subconsciously trusted Su Mian. Gloria stood there with her hands sped and face as ck as thunder. Edith never thought Carl was so unreliable. She asked Gloria heuristically, "I go there to get Tina back?" Kenny walked quickly towards Su Mian when he found Tina, at the moment, he was taking Tina back from Su Mian. Kenny''s face looked as ck as Gloria, he got Tina and sped her head mildly to his bosom, Everyone there was shocked extremely. "What happened?" "That kid called Su Mian mummy?" "OMG, the news was true! They really had a child!" Everyone there was whispering to each other; some people even looked at Gloria sympathetically. All the people thought Gloria wished to return to Kenny by whatever means, but now Kenny not only admitted Su Mian was his fiancee but also "had a child" with her. All of these reasons made people think Gloria was a lugubrious woman; some people even came to her on purpose to see her face. But Gloria just picked an eyebrow and said in a sneer, "Let''s go." And then she held Edith''s hand to go towards the door. Edith said angrily, "Just go like this? I must kick Su Mian''s ass!" In her mind, Su Mian was even more disgusted than Anne Taylor. But Gloria just went outside without looking back, "It''s not the time." "???" Edith looked at her in shock and asked, "Should I regard your answer as "I will go to kick her ass with you?" Gloria looked to the front piercingly and said, "Most unappreciative people will get what they deserved." Chapter 512 Don’t Come If You’re So Great Chapter 512 Dont Come If Youre So Great Gloria Taylors tone was not so cold, but it was enough to send chill down Edith Halls spine. Edith Hall took her arm and leaned on her, Gloria, now that you live long enough with Big Boss, you even pick up his manner of speaking. Gloria Taylorughed, You speak so well like a marketing staff. Edith Hall patted her. When they walked out of the banquet hall, they met the panting Carl Cook. He stopped when he saw Gloria Taylor and Edith Hall. He gasped for air and said, How do you get out Tina Tinas inside. Gloria Taylor interrupted him. What? Carl Cook looked inside the banquet hall in surprise. The next second, Edith Hall swung her handbag and knocked it on Carl Cooks head, You cant even watch a little child! Didnt Gloria tell you to call us if something happened? You cant watch the child, and you dont make any call! Ouch! Every female star would kill to get close to President Carl Cook, except the woman in front of him. Edith Hall could mercilessly swing her handbag to his head, and he couldnt fight back. Gloria Taylor watched them for a while and noticed someoneing out of the banquet hall. She pulled Edith Hall to the side, Okay. Dont fight. Thedys handbag wasnt big. Edith Hall only put a phone, a small mirror, and two lipstick inside. The bag wouldnt hurt Carl Cook. He didnt fight back. He wanted Edith Hall to calm down. She really did calm down, but she felt guilty about Gloria Taylor. Im sorry. If it wasnt for my idea, Tina wouldnt Dont say that. Tina is a naughty girl. She has her own idea. How can I me you for it? She appeased Edith Hall and asked Carl Cook, What happened? Gloria Taylor saw someoneing out of the banquet hall. She motioned them to walk while talking. Tina said she was hungry, so I wanted to order something to my room, but she insisted on eating stuffed buns. I was going to take her out and then He couldnt even watch a little girl. He was very embarrassed, There are many people in the elevator. When the elevator was opened, she immediately ran outside. Tina rke was an obedient child. It was rare of her to run around. Gloria Taylor was silent for a moment and asked, Does she want toe out and find me? Carl Cook nodded. Alright. Lets go. Gloria Taylor started walking. What about Tina? Su Mian is still holding her as a cover! Edith Hall was angry when she remembered Su Mian, so was Gloria Taylor. Kenny is there too. Dont worry. Gloria Taylor noticed how Kenny rke blocked Tina rkes face when he was holding her. Although she and Kenny rke hadnt talked about whether to disclose Tina rkes identity, they both had a tacit understanding to protect Tina rke and not to expose her to the public. After all, with her current rtionship with Tina rke, it was not good to disclose Tina rke. She thought about this before. It might be because her rtionship with Kenny rke was fragile; both of them wanted the best protection for the little girl. They wouldnt tolerate Tina rke being ndered by the outside world. The child was innocent and virtuous. Both Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke knew that people in this world were dangerous. She and Kenny rke were divorced three years ago. So many things had happened during that time. She lived with James Moore for a while and now, Tina rke was over three years old. It was not easy to exin this at once. It would only create a fuss. Some people would trouble Tina rke. So, just now in the banquet hall, she chose not to do anything. When she mentioned Kenny rke, she was confident that she could trust him. Edith Hall could only do so. Three of them took the elevator out of the hotel. In the parking lot, Gloria Taylor took her phone out to call Kenny rke. After some consideration, she called Shi Ye instead. Young Lady. Where are you now? Shi Ye turned to look at Kenny rke who seemed to have guessed that the call from Gloria Taylor. Shi Ye put the call on loudspeaker and replied, Were ready to leave by the elevator now. Tell Kenny Ill be waiting for him at home. Kenny rke heard this and said tly, Tell her Im not going. Gloria Taylor heard that. Tina rke was asleep in his arms. She snorted coldly, Tell Kenny if he doesnte tonight, he doesnt toe in the future. Tell Gloria I will definitely not go tonight. Tell Kenny if hes so great, he doesnt need toe! Gloria Taylor and Kenny rke was having a fight from a distance. Shi Ye who was holding the phone had no chance to speak at all expect to listen to both of them fighting. They were fighting, but they didnt say much. Are you sure you wonte? I wont! Shi Ye handed the phone to Kenny rke, but he didnt say anything anymore. The next second, they heard a beep on the other side of the phone. Shi Ye froze and looked up at Kenny rke. Kenny rke stared at the phone with a devilish look, She dares to hang up the phone? Shi Ye nodded. Oh. Kenny rke snorted coldly. The elevator came down. He pressed the button and went in. Tina rke didnt sleep well. She used to sleep on his shoulder. Now, she suddenly looked up and asked, Was it Mom? She was sleeping lightly and slightly heard Gloria Taylors voice. The little girl shook her head and looked around, but she didnt see Gloria Taylor. She looked back at Kenny rke with a puzzled face. He stroked her head and pressed her little head on his shoulder so that she would fall asleep again. He said coldly, shes not here. Go back to sleep. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She pursed her lips as her eyes glistened. She was holding her tears. Her father as too fierce. She missed her mother. Chapter 513 Mrs.Clarkes Self-Conciousness Chapter 513 Mrs.rke''s Self-Conciousness After Gloria hung up the phone, she was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone out. She squeezed her phone tightly, and snorted coldly, "Don''t evere back tonight!" "What''s wrong?" Edith witnessed the whole conversation but didn''t know what the person on the other side said to her. "I told him to go there tonight. He said he didn''t want to go; then he said that he didn''t want to talk to me." Gloria couldn''t help but sneer, thinking about Kenny''s tone on the phone earlier. Edith didn''t say anything, couldn''t help but think it''s all fake. She didn''t believe that the big boss didn''t want to talk to Gloria. Edith witnessed that Gloria was so pissed this time, hesitated, then said, "It''s just an angry talk. I still think that the big boss will stille over to you tonight." Gloria chuckled coldly, "He''d better note." .. It was almost midnight when Gloria reached home. She came out after the bath and took a look at her phone. There are no missed calls and no text messages. She was holding her phone while walking back and forth in her room. Suddenly, she raised her head and looked at the door. After thinking for a moment, she walked to the door and stretched out her hand to open it. That man stood tall and upright at the door, while still wearing the custom suit that hadn''t been changed in forever. He looked a bit dreary and thin, but his imposing appearance remained unchanged. Both of them looked at each other for a moment, then Kenny was about to step in. Gloria stretched out her hands to block him, "Didn''t you say that you were noting?" Kenny''s expression stiffened slightly, and his tone remained the same as if nothing happened, "Ie to get Tina''s stuff." Gloria still didn''t let him in and said nkly, "Can''t Mr. Kenny rke afford to buy things for his daughter now and even personallye to fetch her stuff? Is rke Group going bankrupt?" Kenny squinted his eyes. With a trace of patience in his face, his eyes darkened a bit. Gloria intended to close the door after speaking. But Kenny didn''t give her that opportunity. He blocked the door with one arm and the other arm wrapped around her waist. Using his strength, he dragged her in his arms, and both were inside their apartment in a sh. It was followed by a m after the door was closed. There was nothing but silence afterward. Both of them stood at the entrance, with Kenny''s arms still wrapped around her waist. The distance between them was so close that even the sound of their breathing could be heard clearly. Gloria struggled a bit in his arms, but couldn''t get away and became a bit flustered. She raised her foot and kicked his calf, "Let me go!" Kenny didn''t move an inch, his eyes sparkled, "Go on." Kenny, "!" Gloria raised her hand to hit him, but his reaction was quick, and he caught her by her wrist. She was not as strong as Kenny, unable to move since she was tied in Kenny''s arm and could only be oppressed by him. Kenny let his eyes follow Gloria''s neckline, who had just broken free from him. The scent of her fresh shower gel showed that she had just finished taken a shower. "You especially took a shower while waiting for me toe. Finally, you behave as Mrs. rke." Kenny put a mischievous smile on his face and raised his eyebrows. At this moment, not only his eyes glittered, even his voice and tone were full of smiles. "Why didn''t I know before that you are so full of yourself?" Gloria retorted, "And also, don''t call me Mrs. rke. At this moment, we are not husband and wife. Your fiance is called Su Mian." Hearing her brought up Su Mian, the smile on Kenny''s face gradually faded. There was cloud over his eyes, and the moment of joy disappeared in a sh, as if it never happened. He sped Gloria''s arm tightly and pulled her towards him, then said coldly, "Repeat it once again." Kenny was upset. When he got really upset, Gloria was usually frightened. But when she''s filled with rage, Gloria wouldn''t care so much. Like this case, at this moment. I said, Su Mian is your fiance! You and I.. hmph Before Gloria finished speaking, she was blocked by Kenny''s lips The kiss was mixed with anger, without any slight of tenderness and affection at all. When Kenny let her go, Gloria felt numb on her lips. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kenny panted slightly and whispered in a soft, slightly eerie voice next to her ear, "Say it again." Gloria pushed her hardly, reeled away two steps back, pointed at the door and then said loudly, "Get out!" Kenny brought his hand to his lips, then pressed the corner of his lips with his index finger and making a wicked winning smile on his face. "You ask me toe and go as you please. What do you take me for?" As Kenny finished speaking, he turned around and walked inside, regardless of Gloria''s anger. He had lived at Gloria''s house for a moment and was familiar with the items cement in the apartment. He walked over to the sofa, sat down leisurely, picked up the jug on the coffee table, then poured himself a ss of water, made himself at home. In his mind, he indeed regarded the ce where Gloria lived as his home. When Kenny''s thought was disorganized, nothing could get into him. Gloria couldn''t help it but go along with it. Shepromised herself, then walked and sat down opposite to Kenny. She gazed at him while folding her arms. She looked tired with a trace of fatigue. "Did you wait until Tina''s asleep?" Kenny answered her question seriously, "Yeah." "Why didn''t you bring Tina along?" When she asked Kenny toe over tonight, she intended for Kenny toe over and bring Tina along. She didn''t believe Kenny didn''t get her intention. Even if Kenny didn''t get her intention, she was sure he was just pretending not to understand her. Kenny also didn''t defend himself and replied lightly, "She''s asleep." "..." Gloria felt that she could no longer had a conversation with Kenny. She stood up and nned to go back to sleep in her room, but Kenny called her at the moment "Did you have dinner yet?" Gloria was taken aback for a moment, before she understood what he meant, and asked, "Are you hungry?" "Yeah." Kenny nodded sincerely. His domineering aura that had done bad things to her just now, were gone. Gloria didn''t want to care about him. But she clearly understood, even if she didn''t want to care, he would do anything to make her care. Gloria red fiercely at him, "Wait for a moment!" Kenny immediately straightened up his body, straightened his back, and showing a ''behave'' look simr to Tina. When Tina was here, Gloria felt that Tina and Kenny looked alike. And now that Kenny was here, she also felt that Kenny and Tina looked alike. The main reason was that both father and daughter shared simr eyes. That''s why she couldn''t really ignore him. Watching Gloria entered the kitchen, Kenny ticked the corner of his lips and followed her. Chapter 514 Getting Rid of Him Chapter 514 Getting Rid of Him Kenny didn''t walk lightly. As soon as reaching the kitchen, Gloria noticed the sound of footsteps behind her. "Go out and wait," Gloria said without looking at him. After a while, Gloria turned her head; there was no Kenny''s figure behind her. She took two steps back and saw Kenny was at his desk, not knowing what he was doing. Gloria focused back on what she''s doing, and the water in the pot was already boiling. After she put the noodles into the pot, she was about to reach out to get the salt. Her eyes fell on the sugar in the condiment box; a thought came into her mind. Did Kenny really think she would just casually let her in his control? The smile on Gloria''s face grew gradually; then she happily poured half a can of the sugar into the pot. Although Tina and Kenny looked alike, their taste waspletely different. Tina was a sweet tooth, while on the other hand, Kenny hated sweets the most. Gloria took a spoon and stirred the pot, making sure that the half can of sugar had melted, then she took some of the soup to taste it. She took a sip, covered her mouth, then stepped aside to spit it out. It was so sweet that even Tina wouldn''t be able to eat it. A hesitation came to Gloria after she served the noodles, would it be too much? She thought of how Kenny let Su Mian sat next to him at the dinner party, and that little hesitation in her heart disappeared. She walked over to Kenny, bringing the noodles in hand, putting the bowl roughly with a ''thud'' in front of him, then said with a solemn voice, "Here, eat it." Kenny looked up to her, and without saying a word, he picked up the chopsticks and started eating the noodles. However, as soon as the noodles entered his mouth, he stopped but still maintained his posture. Gloria pulled the chair aside and sat down with her arms supporting her chin, she smiled softly, "Is it delicious?" Kenny ate the noodles without any expression, as usual, "It''s delicious." Gloria was taken aback, "Really?" "Yeah." Kenny took another big mouthful of noodles, trying to prove his words, without showing any hesitation on his face. If Gloria hadn''t tasted the noodles before, she would believe the bowl of noodles that Kenny ate was normal. She watched Kenny ate all the sweet and greasy noodles while maintaining his expression. She became dumbfounded herself. Kenny didn''t even leave any soup behind. Gloria looked at the empty bowl and asked, "Do you want more?" Kenny put his chopsticks down, shook his head, and refused, "I''m full." Gloria stood up, took the bowl, and chopsticks to the kitchen. She tasted the remaining soup in the bowl using her finger. It was undeniably sweet... Gloria walked towards the kitchen entrance, turned around to take a look at the living room, and noticed that no one was in the hall. She went out, vaguely heard the sound of water running in the bathroom. She followed the sound and knocked at the bathroom door, "Kenny? Are you inside?" The sound of water running was getting louder. After a while, Kenny opened the door. There was a trace of water on his face, but his expression remained the same. "What were you doing inside with the water kept running?" Kenny came out and closed the bathroom door, "I was using the toilet." She didn''t believe that Kenny was using the toilet. Who used the toilet while kept the water running all the time? Could it be that Kenny developed a special hobby, without her knowing? Kenny didn''t wait for Gloria to speak. He walked past her straight to the living room. Gloria watched him walking away; then she brought her hand to her lips. Gloria came to a realization. She stepped aside to pour a ss of water, then brought it to Kenny. Kenny raised his eyes to her, didn''t reach out for the water. Both of them stared at each other for a few seconds. Kenny slowly said, "Are you still angry?" Gloria didn''t reply to his words. Instead, she pushed the ss of water toward him again, "Drink it." Kenny took a sip of the water. "Do you think everything will be solved with just eating that bowl of noodle?" Gloria said with a trace of sulks in her voice. Kenny has always hated sweets. After eating such a big bowl of noodles that tasted sickly sweet, he ran to the bathroom and kept the water running loudly, just because he didn''t want her to know that he vomited. Fortunately, he could eat without changing his expression when Gloria couldn''t even eat a bite. "Then I can have another bowl." Kenny''s lips slightly raised, "And even, you can let me have as much as you want, as long as it can relieve your anger." Gloria just stood there. So, Kenny realized, after all. He knew that Gloria was angry, so he ate the noodles as Gloria wished for her to relieve her anger. People are really strange sometimes. Previously, when she received Kenny''s phone call, she wished she would never see Kenny anymore. But now, as he lowered his guard slightly, by showing a little bit of his weakness to her, she couldn''t help but forgave him. Gloria thought for a while before asking him, "I need to ask you something." "What is it?" Kenny made an attentive look as if he would willingly answer anything that Gloria asked. Gloria looked into his eyes and asked, "Why are you looking for James? Is it because he doesn''t know where he came from, so you kept targeting him?" Kennyughed, then said with a gloomy tone, "You don''t need to bring up about his origin. Just by the way, you brought him up, has given me an idea to get rid of him." "So you''re saying that the reason you targeted James, is basically your prejudice towards him? Gloria asked him back. Kenny stood up then leaned close to Gloria and spelled out the sentence, "It is not prejudiced." "Let''s stop the discussion here." Gloria had always known, when talked about James, Kenny, and she could never reach an agreement. "We''ve chatted, and you have also eaten. So it''s time for you to go." Gloria instructed him to leave. Kenny stretched out his hand then pulled off his tie. He really didn''t like this kind of unsophisticated life with Gloria. He lowered his eyes slightly, murmured for a while, suddenly raised his head to look at Gloria, then called her name with a solemn voice. "Gloria." "Yes?" "Marry me." "Huh?" Gloria blinked, then asked him, "Say it again." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I said" Kenny walked towards her, putting both his hands on her shoulders and said with a solemn voice, "Please marry me. Be Mrs. rke and let''s be together boldly and freely." He always felt that there was something left out before, which turned out to be this. Not only once, James use this issue to refute him. He was never a person that cared much of one wedding certificate, let alone a wedding. However, when there''s a bunch of people that kept mentioning in front of him, about how he and Gloria were not legal couples now. That made him felt really upset. He wanted to shut those people up by binding Gloria close to him. Chapter 515 I Always Felt that Everyone Wanted to Snatch You Away Chapter 515 I Always Felt that Everyone Wanted to Snatch You Away The answer shed through Glorias mind. However, realization came to her when she was about to answer, so she couldnt say anything. This is not the best time. Theres still too many problems not yet resolved. The hypnotist who hypnotized Kenny also hadn''t been found yet. The current Kenny only knew what happened in the past, but he didnt feel obligated of what happened afterwards. Though he had feelings for her, but it didnt mean that in the future Kennys feeling will be so profound. Did you find the person, who had done hypnosis to you? Gloria changed the subject, That person took initiative came looking for Aurora. He wouldnt just simplye to hypnotize you, there might me another purpose on his mind She might change the subject and of course Kenny had the right to ignore her. Kenny reached out and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him, Answer me. Lets talk about thister. Gloria brushed his hand away and took a step back. Kenny looked in disbelief as his hand was being brushed away. After a moment of silence, he said, Why do you want to talk about itter? Gloria softened her tone and persuaded Kenny, Theres still too many things that haven''t been solved yet. We will save our affair forter. But Kenny didnt budge at all. Kenny grabbed her hand and fixed his eyes on Gloria, with a deep and low voice, Is there any issue, that could be more important than us being together? Yes, there is. Gloria looked up to him, Your memory is very important. You need to find your memory back to be aplete person. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Although Kenny is very normal now, not much different from how he used to be, but his memory must be retrieved back. Kennyughed back in anger, Gloria, are you saying that currently I am not a person? In his opinion, Glorias so called reasons, made no sense at all. She just didnt want to marry him at all. Gloria felt helpless about this, Kenny, cant you just calm down and listen to me rationally? Kenny squinted slightly and said softly, If I am not calm and rational right now, do you think you can stand still at this moment? He was obviously angry again and in addition to that, he was furious. Gloria could see the anger by the vague air between his brows, but he rarely showed this kind of anger, in front of her. Gloria felt a cold shiver ran through her spine and theres chill on her back. Kenny took a step forward, looking dominant, Fine. Since you want to know about the hypnotist so much, Ill give you a clue. Previously, when we went to look for James, you were hypnotized by him. Since he mentioned about the asion so sudden, Gloria was taken aback before reacting and replied, Is it that time when you went to him for a check-up aftering down from the mountain? After hearing Kenny said so, Gloria started remembering it. At that time, Kenny said that he wanted James to treat him, but his willpower was too firm, so James couldn''t seed in hypnotizing him. However, she was in a daze at that time. If it wasnt Kenny who held her hand... Glorias face turned pale at the news, I was hypnotized by him? Stupid woman! Kenny reached out his hand and pinched her face. After being scolded by Kenny, Gloria wasnt in mood to make a fuss about him anymore. An idea shed through Glorias mind and she quickly realized the hidden meaning of Kennys word, Did you suspect James as that hypnotist? Kenny seemed to find it fun and continued pinching her face. Gloria brushed his hand away and his expression sank, so Gloria couldnt help but letting him to continue pinching her face How is it possible? Gloria still didnt believe that James could be that hypnotist. If James was that hypnotist, why would he help Aurora to give you hypnosis, its not like hes short on money Gloria thought of it for a while and said, It cant be. Even if he was after the money, he didnt have to help Aurora at all. It is more promising if he helped you directly, isnt it? You are the president of rke Group. You are the most powerful person. She analyzed it for a while and said, So I dont think your idea is valid. He is not short on money, but some things are more important than money. Kennys words obviously had hidden meaning and his eyes were fixed on Gloria. Why do you look at me like that? Gloria said in disbelief, You dont mean to say that James fell in love with me, so he gave you the hypnosis three years ago, do you? Ah! Kenny sneered, I wont rule out this possibility. In your eyes, do you see me as a goddess? Everyone is always attracted to me, isnt it? She and James had lived together for so long, but she never sensed that James liked her, had a feeling to her as a woman. Therefore, this assumption was also false. Youre pretty good at lifting yourself up. Look at yourself. You are dumb and stupid. How are you a goddess? He looked critically over her, with an irritated face. Gloria was about to get angry, when Kenny suddenly added casually, What if someone has the same deformed taste as me, who fell in love for someone who is dumb and stupid like you? He especially emphasized the phrase dumb and stupid. Gloria was so furious that she wanted to bite him, but Kenny took a step back, as he had expected it, Even if youre not a goddess, but I always felt like everyone wants to snatch you away from me. Although Kenny was very impudent, he was emotionally restrained. He seldom shows his feelings, but he is using his actions to prove it. It was also very rare for him to say affectionate words such as love words. Gloria didnt react for a moment, stared at him with a pair of moist eyes. Her eyes were fixed on him without blinking. It moved Kennys heart. He cupped her face with his hands and kissed her. Gloria wasnt at age, where she would dream of love words being spoken to her, but after hearing Kenny said those words, still moved her heart. It wasnt that kind of affectionate words, but it was so touching. In a haze, she felt Kennys hand reached into her clothes. Her pajamas were loose and he easily found his way in. Ken.. Gloria reached out to stop him, Kennys low voice rang in her ears, like an enchantment It''s just a touch. The movement of Glorias hand became rather slow and she looked more like she refused to return. Both of them kept kissing as both of them fell on the sofa and rolled on each other. Kenny kissed her, while stripping off her clothes. Gloria was only wearing pajamas to begin with. Even if Gloria kept retreating, she would be forced into the corner of the sofa. And yet, theres no guarantee that her pajamas would be kept still. Chapter 516 Dig a Hole and Make Her Jump Chapter 516 Dig a Hole and Make Her Jump Both of them were breathing heavily. Kennys big palm was ced on her fist, folded gently. He easily ced her hand in his, then he said with an incredibly soft tone, Will you marry me? Hmm.. Gloria was only half conscious right now and it waspletely an unconscious response. The next moment, she was rained with kisses all over her face and body. .. The early morning sun shone in through the window and the soft light came in through the cracks of the curtains. Inside the bedroom, two people were lying on the bed sleeping soundly. At that time, suddenly the phone on the bedside vibrated. Then, the evocative ringtone of the phone shattered this peaceful morning. Gloria buried her head in the nketpletely and vaguely heard the phone ringing. She didnt draw the nket away, instead she habitually stretched out her white arms to fumble for the phone on the bedside . Unlike the usual, this time she didnt even touch her cellphone, but the ringtone had stopped. Gloria half-opened eyes and pulled the nket away. Before she got up, she heard a hoarse voice next to her, Its still early. Go back to sleep. As the man was talking, he also tucked her in. Gloria frowned slightly, then followed the sound. There, she saw Kennys triumphant face. Kenny saw Gloria squinted slightly at him, looking a bit sleepy andzy. His eyes couldnt help but softened a little. He lightly kissed Glorias forehead, took her into his arms again, Go to sleep. Gloria was indeed a little tiredst night, but now she was coaxed by Kennys nice and gentle voice. She actually closed her eyes and fell asleep again. The next time Gloria woke up, she heard Kenny was answering his phone carefully in a low voice as soon as she opened her eyes. She was holding her upper body when she saw Kenny with a bath towel around his body. He was heading out with the phone in his hand, while lowering his voice to talk to the person on the other side. His voice was muffled up, then he was heading outside again. Gloria couldnt get what he was saying clearly. She could only heard individual words and characters vaguely. Rice bucket this cant do anything right.you.. hes not Gloria listened to the few words randomly, but still couldnt figure out what he said. This time Kenny had already walked to the door and headed outside. He could have closed the door without looking and headed out directly. That way, he wont notice Gloria had awoken. Instead when touching the door knob, he turned his head and nced towards the bed, as if he was intended to check if Gloria was still asleep. That way, their gaze met in the air. Kenny stopped closing the door and directly hung up the phone. He turned around, walked to the bedside, Why are you awake? Get more sleep. N?velDrama.Org content. She withdrew herself into the nket. What happenedst night came to her mind suddenly Obviously she and Kenny were having a fight, they were talking about James. How did they end up together? Get some more sleep. Kenny patted her head then tucked her in easily. Gloria pulled the nket over her head and stopped looking at Kenny. After Kenny went out, Gloria sat up holding the nket and turned around to take the phone at the bedside table. There were several missed call on her phone. Some were from Edith and some were from Shi Ye. Shi Ye called her, simply just to find Kenny. Thinking about it, she couldnt help but blushed. The reason Shi Ye called her, must be because Kenny wasnt seen at his house and he also didnt answer his phone. So the phone call came to her. Shi Ye probably guessed that, Kenny spent the night here. Gloria frowned and took a deep breath, before getting out from bed to look for clothes to wear. After she got dressed, Kenny came in. He saw Gloria was neatly dressed and sitting at the bed, looking at her phone. He paused for a while before walking towards her, Not sleeping anymore? He sat down by the bedside. Then reaching out naturally intending to take away Glorias phone and put it aside. Gloria turned sideways to avoid his hand. Then she turned the phone screen to him afterward, gesturing him to look at her phone. When Kenny saw whats on her phone, his expression remained unchanged. Indicating he already saw those things earlier. Those things were no other than the scandal news between him and Su Mian. The dinner partyst night was invaded by reporter. There were many pictures of Kenny and Su Mian standing and sitting together, that were captured. Although both of them were not seemed to be close, but because of the tricky camera angle, Kenny and Su Mian looked intimate. The most intimate photo was probably, the one in which Kenny took over Tina from Su Mian. Fortunately Kenny was cautious, when he took Tina from Su Mian, he didnt let her face shown. Even by a professional photographer, couldn''t even capture Tinas full face picture. This was enough to show how cautious Kenny was. Nheless, reporters took these photos,piled them into stories and posted them on the inte. They were being reprinted by major media and now they were all over the inte. Kenny took the phone over, facing the screen down on the bed. He then stared at Gloria intently and said in a serious tone, Gloria, you dont have to pay attention to such useless things. They are all fake. Ill ask people to deal with it as soon as possible. You only need to prepare to be my bride. What bride? She understood what Kenny said earlier, but she didnt quite understand thest sentence. She didnt recall that she had agreed to marry Kenny. You have already forgotten about your promisest night, havent you? Kennys eyes squinted slightly, his words sounded threatening. Gloria asked hesitantly, When did I promise you? If she really agreed, howe she didnt recall at all? Surely it was Kenny again who dug a hole and made her jump. Chapter 517 Opposing Clarke Group Chapter 517 Opposing rke Group After listening to Gloria, Kenny gave an unpredictable smile and then took out his mobile phone. He searched in his phone for a while, in front of Gloria, then yed a recording. Will you marry me?? Yeah... The mans voice was incredibly soft, but Gloria could clearly recognize that it was Kennys voice indeed. Then the gentle voice that replied afterwards Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There was a sh of uneasiness across Glorias face. She nced at Kenny who was looking at her, then shifted her eyes toward his phone. Clenching her fingers, she reached out to grab the phone that Kenny was holding, when he was not paying attention. However, since Kenny had a good observation, Glorias intention of grabbing his phone away couldnt go unnoticed by him. He avoided Glorias hand easily and put his phone back to his pocket. He then asked her with a rxed tone, Did you hear it? Gloria pouted her lips, replied, It doesnt count! Kenny didnt say much, then asked her, Did the worde directly from your mouth? Gloria then fell silent. The voice was indeed hers, moreover that was also her reply. But under a situation likest night, she didnt even hear Kennys question clearly, nor did she answer his question. Gloria bit her lips and cursed, Youre horrible! Go ahead and curse. It was you who gave me the answer anyway. Not only Kenny wasnt irritated by her curse, but also putting a shy face and dared to kiss her. Gloria turned away, then gave a smack on Kennys forehead before pushing his head back. I dont even want to see you now! Kenny chuckled, No problem. Anyway, were going to see each other every day. Gloria was about to beughed at by Kenny. Didn''t this man know anything about shameless? The doorbell rang at that moment. Ill get the door. Kenny stood up, then head towards the door. When Gloria came out, she saw Kenny was arranging the breakfast on the dining table and she noticed that the brand on the packaging belonged to Jinding. It was probably Kenny who called to order breakfast from Jinding to be sent here. Kenny heard the footsteps behind him, turned around and looked at her, Lets have some breakfast. Gloria walked over and sat down silently. During the entire breakfast, Gloria barely said a word. On the other hand, Kenny who said a lot of rare words, talked to Gloria endlessly. Although Gloria was pretending to ignore him, actually she paid attention to everything that he said. Ive already asked Shi Ye to arrange it. The proper arrangement will be in the next few days. When the timees, lets go to pick a wedding dress. You can also ask Ms. Hall to apany you Gloria acted cold all the time, but Kenny still told her everything in details. Kenny left directly, after finishing the breakfast. Gloria gave a call to Edith when she finally had the time. Gloria, are you okay? Why didnt you answer your phone? Ediths surrounding sounded particrly empty. Obviously she picked up her call in an empty space. "Where are you?" Gloria asked. I was outside to catch an announcement. This morning I already saw the news on the inte, then I tried calling you but you didnt answer. That time, there was an unknown voiceing from Ediths ce, Ms. Edith, its about time. The voice sounded a bit far. Gloria was afraid of interfering her job, spoke quickly, Im okay. You can get back to work. Its not that, Gloria. Thats not what I want to say. Ediths tone turned serious, there was a moment of silence. Gloria guessed she was probably checking her surrounding if theres anyone near her, to prevent anyone from hearing what she was about to say next. I noticed it earlier, that the news first came out before dawn. Carl has ever told me that, he and Shi Ye had already dealt with this matter, but until now it hadnt been put down yet. This means that, theres someone behind the media, but the culprit is still unknown. All this time nobody has ever dared to oppose rke Group. Edith sounded a bit curious. Gloria was just looking at the news roughly earlier, but didnt really know whats going on. Its okay. You can just continue your work. Gloria answered to appease Edith, Those people who were used to afraid of opposing rke Group, didnt mean that they dont want to. Even if theres someone supporting them now, do you think Kenny wont be able to handle it? Youre right. It came to Edith that, there seem to be nothing that cant be handled by Kenny. After hanging up the phone, Gloria browsed the inte to check on the news. Even on Microblog, the news ranked no.1, on the trending search and there were also two or three simr topic that was trending, which was also about her with Kenny and Su Mian with Tina. However, the main topic was still about the rtionship between her, Kenny, and Su Mian. The dispute of their feelings, took up three topics and there were another topic, mainly discussing about Tina. She didnt really cared about the previous three topics and only clicked into Kenny rkes daughter topic search. Did Kenny rke actually have a daughter? I really envy his daughter. I always want to have such a rich father. He looked like a doting father from the way he hugged his daughter. This must be the real fairy tale princess, isnt it? Wishing you tons of love and wealth! From the way Kenny was holding her daughter, it can be seen that he deliberately blocked his daughters face. Is he afraid of other people seeing her face? Reasonably speaking, onst night dinner party a man like Kenny rke would surely keep the reporters away. But he kept blocking his daughters face tightly without even knowing that a reporter was there. Why is he so afraid of other people seeing his daughters face? His daughter must be ugly Gloria didnt even finished reading the Microblog, she then clicked into the user''s ount to see more. The users Microblog ount consisted mostly of the trending showbiz entertainment news. And this was a kind of Microblog ount that responded negatively to the topic. It was just a random marketing ount. Even there were almost 10,000 replies, made on hisment that was mocking on Tinas appearance. Gloria clicked for the replies. Unexpectedly, the hottest replies were cursing the user. This user needs to be burnt to death. Hes f***ing crazy. How can an adult mock about a childs appearance on inte? Dont you feel bad at all? Even if Kenny rkes daughter was the ugliest in the world, but she is still winning since she has Kenny rke as her father. This user suffers ast stage of jealousy disease. Diagnosispleted. I think thement makes sense. Why are you afraid of showing her to anyone on a dinner party, if theres nothing to hide about it? Isnt it because his daughter is ugly so hes afraid to let people know? Gloria saw the recentment, sneered at it then logged out of Microblog. She thought about what Edith said earlier. This time, the news and topics on the inte hadnt been put down yet. Theres no doubt that someone must be secretly against Kenny now. But who had such a great capability, topete with Kenny? Chapter 518 Have to Get Married No Matter What Chapter 518 Have to Get Married No Matter What Gloria couldnt think of anyone who dared to oppose rke Group. This time, the doorbell suddenly rang. Before opening the door, Gloria checked through the peep hole and found that it was Shi Ye. So, she opened the door and let him in. Assistant Shi, why are you here? Gloria discovered that, Shi Ye had brought several bodyguards with him after opening the door. Young Master asked me toe Shi Ye answered with a slight nod. Gloria stepped aside, Lets talk inside. She always knew that, Shi Ye is a reliable person. I''m not going in, Young Lady. Young Master instructed me to pick you up to see wedding dress. If you are avable now, we can go right away. Gloria was baffled after hearing Shi Yes words. She remembered what Kenny said earlier, but she didnt expect him to finished preparing it so soon. It seemed that he couldnt wait to get married. Gloria frowned slightly and asked him, Wheres Kenny? Shi Ye answered in a respectful manner, Young Master is still dealing with other things. Gloria asked again, How about Tina? Wheres she? Shes at Young Masters house. Speaking of Tina, Shi Ye couldnt help but smile. What if I dont want to go to see the wedding dress? Im going to ask them to deliver it here. What do you think, Young Lady? Shi Yes tone and expression turned serious, as if he was thinking about the option seriously. Assistant Shi! Gloria raised her voice, You are also very clear that it''s not the time to discuss about the marriage with him now. Theres still too many things that havent been dealt properly yet. Why dont you advise him? Shi Ye was also a bit surprised, when he was instructed to handle their marriage preparation. It was too sudden after all. Since he was married once, was going to remarry after having a divorce. In the end, its a very serious matter and had to be handled with caution. Sometimes, its not like you got married just because you loved each other. He and his wife got married after graduated from college, but theyre still too young. Thats why there were problems in their marriage, until both of them grew tired of each other and broke up. Since Kenny and Gloria had been going through so much, it was also tiring to him as a bystander, he also wished them happiness. But Kenny had a strong tendency, sometimes the way he dealt with things was a bit too much. Kenny is a kind of person that would always do whatever he wanted to do. Young Lady, if you cant even advise him, how do you think Ill be able to do so? Upon hearing Shi Yes words, Gloria couldnt help being speechless. Kenny was such an arrogant person, that he rarely heard anyones advice. Young Masters personality was a bit different from ordinary person but nobody could stop him from doing whatever he wanted to do. I understand that to you and young master, this marriage isnt more than just a formality. Its his attitude that dissatisfied you." Shi Ye spoke through Glorias heart. Gloria was silent for a while. Shi Ye noticed it and continued, Young Master might have a twisted personality, which you have clearly known. This is because of the memory loss he had due to the hypnosis, which caused his personality to be worse than how he used to be. But his love for you doesnt change at all. You shouldve known this already. Gloria understood every word that Shi Ye said. There were two meanings in his speech. First, Kenny was so lonely, but his love for her remained unchanged. Second, this wedding, it should continue no matter what, since no one has ever scorned Kenny. Seeing no response came from Gloria, Shi Ye straightforwardly said, Think about it another way. After you got married, its up to you to persuade him. Gloria frowned at Shi Yes previous speech in the first ce, but upon hearing hisst sentence, Gloria was astonished by it. Gloria said with astonishment, Assistant Shi, its such a pity that you dont be a psychologist. Shi Ye awkwardly cleared his throat. It was difficult for him as an assistant. Not only he had to dealt with the task that was assigned to him, but also he need to help him dealing with emotional problems. How many people that was able to do his job? A sh of helplessness came across Shi Yes face, he then asked Gloria, So, maam do you have time to see the wedding dress now? Of course, who said I didnt have time. Gloria sighed deeply, Kenny is now rushing to marry me and wants us to share the property. Why not do it? . Gloria went to bridal shop with Shi Ye. Shi Yes words earlier affected her heart. Anything that Kenny wants to do, he must aplish it even by any foul means. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This man, on the good side, he was smart. On the bad side, he was strange in a various ways. Glorias little intelligence didnt mean anything to him. But since she couldnt do anything to him, she would just follow Shi Yes advice. Marry him for now, then advises him properlyter on. Gloria sat inside the car and looked out to the window, looking at the building that kept receding. She nced across a venture capital firm. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. Stop the car. Gloria suddenly spoke. Shi Ye turned to look at Gloria, Young Lady? A smile grew on Glorias face, Head to rke Group. I want to see Kenny. Shi Ye didnt ask her intention and directly started driving to rke Group. She had ever gone to rke Group with Tina in the past, to look for Kenny, but both of them went directly from basement parking lot to Kennys office using the exclusive elevator. When the car was passing through the main entrance, Gloria said, Drop me at the main entrance. I want to enter from the rke Group main entrance. Shi Ye looked surprised at Gloria through the rearview mirror, didnt say anything and stopped the car at the main entrance. Gloria didnt wait for the bodyguards toe and open the door for her, immediately got off the car. Seeing her quickly got off the car, Shi Ye hastily said, Please wait for me, Young Lady. I need to park the car. Gloria had never gone through main gate to get in to rke Group, the receptionist wouldnt just let anyone enter easily. Gloria only said, Its okay. You can go. She raised her head to take a look at rke Group building, then stepped in with her high heels. As soon as she entered, the receptionist recognized her. Their faces were obviously filled with surprise. Excuse me, Miss. Do you have an appointment? Gloria chuckled and said, Since you dont know me, how do you know if I have an appointment? The receptionist that spoke earlier, became a little bit flustered. With a good professionalism, the receptionist maintained the smile on her face and asked, Excuse me, Miss. Are you looking for someone? Yes, Im looking for your president, Kenny rke. Gloria then added, Is he here? He is. But if you want to meet him, please make an appointment. The receptionists must have seen the news and believed it. Thats why when Gloria said that she wanted to meet Kenny, theres a hint of disdain in their eyes. Chapter 519 Its so Difficult to Meet Him Chapter 519 It''s so Difficult to Meet Him Gloria showed a realization in her face, Need to make an appointment? Yes. The receptionist was still smiling, but theres still a hint of disdain in her eyes. Gloria could understand them. In their eyes, Gloria was an ex-wife who kept wanted to get back together with Kenny. Moreover, Kenny had Su Mian as fiance now, as well as ''the daughter from his fiance'', but Gloria kept on pursuing him. From an outsiders point of view, Gloria was now in an awkward position and she was also being completely unreasonable. Gloria pretended not seeing their apathetic expression, continued asking, If I made an appointment now, how long will it take to be able to meet him? The receptionist didnt try to hide her gloating tone, Presidents schedule is full until the end of this year, if you make an appointment now after half a year, then youll be able to meet him. After half a year then will be able to meet him. She spoke casually, as if the appointment took only half a day instead of half a year. It would take such a long time.. Glorias tone sounded a bit emotional. She always knew Kenny was busy, but she didnt expect Kenny to be this busy. The receptionist added, That''s right. But after six months, you might not be able to make an appointment anymore. Its so difficult to meet him. Gloria spoke with no enthusiasm. After finished parking the car, Shi Ye who just entered, happened to hear Glorias words. His eyelids twitched and he instinctively felt that, thisdy was going to look for trouble. He was about to step forward, when Gloria looked back at him as if she knew and gave him a dont interfere look. Shi Ye had to pretend not seeing Gloria and stepped out. The receptionist also didnt notice Shi Ye entered and stepped out. After all, our president is not an ordinary person. The receptionist became a little impatient, after talking with Gloria for so long, Ms. Taylor, do you want to make an appointment? Gloria pretended to be surprised and said, So, you recognize me after all? It would be rare to find someone who doesnt recognize you nowadays in Huyang City, Ms. Taylor. The receptionist didnt even bother to fake it anymore. Really? Gloria chuckled, Since you are busy, I wont bother you anymore then. Ms. Taylor, dont you want to make the appointment anymore? No. Ill just call him. Gloria still put a smile after finished talking to the receptionist. She turned around to find a sofa and sat down while making a phone call to Kenny. The receptionist didnt even care about Glorias words. After waiting for her to leave, the receptionist continued to talk about her in a low voice. Ive never meet such a shameless woman! Its all over in the news already, yet she still dared toe looking for our president. Howe she is so shameless? Thats right. Our president even has a daughter already. And yet she doesnt give up! Shes destroying peoples happiness. Gloria tilted her ears slightly and listened. It turned out these people had this judgment on her all this time. Gloria chuckled, didnt care at all. She found a ce to sit down, then made a phone call to Kenny. The phone rang twice before it was connected. As soon as Kenny answered his phone, he asked her right away, What happened? It looked like every time he answered her phone call, he would always ask her Whats wrong? or What happened? I am at the entrance of rke Group. It is very difficult to see you, Young Master. The schedule has been arranged until the next six months. I cant even make an appointment. What should I do? Kenny realized the taunting in Glorias tone. His tone didnt even change and asked her, Wheres Shi Ye? I came looking for you. Why are you asking about him? Kenny soon realized, Gloria wanted him to came downstairs to pick her up. Even though he didnt know about Glorias intention, but if she came looking for him, wanted him to personally pick her up downstairs, he would personally go. Wait for a few minutes. Kennys voice dropped. Gloria could hear the sound of chair being pulled away from him. Gloria knew that Kenny wasing down to pick her up. Since he agreed to it easily, it became meaningless. Gloria hung up the phone and look around in boredom. Kenny said to wait for few minutes. Gloria really only needed to wait for a few minutes, before seeing Kenny came out from the elevator. Gloria had been paying attention on the elevator, that''s why she could see him as soon as he came out. Kenny was able to see her in a nce. When he found her, using his long legs he walked towards her in big strides. Gloria folded her arms and looked at him with a nk expression. Kenny who also put on a nk face, looked at her from head to toe. He then reached out for her hand, Did youe here alone? Gloria subconsciously avoided him but Kenny kept reaching for her hand. He pulled Gloria up from her seat, then led her towards the elevator. The few receptionists around them, looked shocked to the point that their eyes almost fell out. Gloria thought of provoking them more. She turned around and waved at them, Ill go up first. Work hard guys. Several of the receptionists were showing a rigid smile. Particrly the receptionist that hosted Gloria earlier, her smiling face looked like she wanted to cry. After entering the elevator, Kenny asked her, Did they harass you? Gloria knew he was referring ''they'' to the few receptionists earlier. No. Their reaction was as ordinary as anyone would react. She didnt feel harassed by them. Since Gloria said no, Kenny also stopped asking. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When the elevator door opened, Kenny asked her again, Have you go to see the wedding dress? Not yet. Gloria raised her head slightly with a look of ignorance. Kenny held her hand and squeezed it tightly. Gloria felt it, but heter said. Ill apany you tomorrow. Kay. Gloria still barely showed any enthusiasm. Both of them were just reaching Kennys office door. He opened the door to let Gloria entered first, then he followed behind after closing the door. What do you want to drink? Kenny asked her. Water. Kenny got up and poured out a ss of water for her. Gloria received the ss of water and saw Kenny sitting in front of her before asking him, Arent you busy? Without waiting for Kennys reply, she continued, They told me that your schedule was already arranged until the next six months. Even if my schedule has been arranged until the rest of my life, you are more important than my job. Kenny spoke in a serious tone, without any intention to coax her at all. Gloria who was about to drink the water suddenly stopped. She took a nce at Kenny, put the ss on her lips then took a sip, and said Really? Am I that important? Of course. Kenny''s eyes fixed on her with a serious and focused look, At least it is more important than you think. Gloria nodded then leisurely said, Words alone are no proof. Chapter 520 Even I Belong to You Chapter 520 Even I Belong to You Upon hearing her words Kenny squinted his eyes slightly, the look on his eyes also changed a bit. Both of them looked at each other silently for a long time. After a while, Kenny started the conversation. What if I give rke Group to you? Gloria became stiff at his words, her eyes looked shocked. She didnt expect Kenny would bring this up. In fact, she was going to talk about the same thing. Kenny always seemed tock nothing as if he was invulnerable. She didnt deny his ability, but up to now most of his aura came from rke Group. She couldnt help but wanted to test Kenny. Since she wanted to test him, she decided to go all the way. N?velDrama.Org content. She happened to change her mind earlier. She asked Shi Ye to send her to rke Group was with this intention in her mind. But she didnt expect Kenny would bring this up in the first ce. There''s also a possibilitythat he had read through her mind. But Kenny was too dark, when he didnt want anyone to know his intention, he could conceal his thoughtpletely. Gloria looked into his eyes, she couldnt even guess what he was thinking. Since Kenny had said so, Gloria should y along. She stood up, trying sound calm, Why are you so generous? Even I belong to you, whats the big deal with rke Group? Kenny held her hand, then pressed it on his lips kissing it. Those words sounded like sweet affectionate words, but when it came out from his mouth, there wasnt any feel of sweet or affectionate at all. Instead, he sounded like he was taking an oath. It sounded earnest and solemn. Gloria felt that the scary side of Kenny wasnt only his twisted personality but also, its as if he was able to see through peoples heart anytime. He was so smart. Not only he knew a way to make someone suffer the most, but he also knew the way to move someone the most. Sometimes, he was also too possessive and at other time he could be paranoid. Gloria was so astonished, that she forgot to pull her hand back. Kenny took this opportunity to pull her along, leaned over and give a small peck on her lips,then whispered in her ears, Come and look for me again tomorrow, at the same time. ,,,,. Aftering out from rke Group, Gloria was still in a daze. Did Kenny really intend to hand over rke Group to her, by asking her toe again tomorrow at the same time? She was just all talks. She never really intended to have rke Group. Gloria was feeling a bit anxious. This game was a little bit off. Buzz Her phone vibrated for a while. Theres a new notification for WeChat message. Gloria opened her WeChat and found out that there were new messages from Edith. Edith sent her voice messages. Gloria clicked and listened to it. I got off work already. Are you avable to eat out? Okay. After replying, Gloria was about to get a taxi to meet Edith. She didnt know where did Shi Ye came from, suddenly he stopped in front of her. He got off the car and opened the back door for her, Where are you going, Young Lady? Ill drop you off. Did Kenny send you? Gloria Taylor was still standing. Young Master knew that you didnt drive here, so he asked me to drop you off. Kennys schedule has been arranged until next year. You must also be very busy, since youre his assistant. I can get a taxi by myself. Please get in the car, Young Lady. Shi Ye nodded slightly. He didnt intend to listen to her at all. Gloria had to get in the car. She thought about the previous matter along the way and had been dying to have a chat with someone. But currently, there were only Shi Ye and her in the car, Shi Ye worked for Kenny. That alone was enough reason for her not to chat with him. Her mind was upied because of Shi Yes words earlier. So she went to Kenny to discuss about this matter. Shi Ye noticed from the rearview mirror, Glorias expression looked a bit bad, he shrank his neck and quickly looked away. After reaching the destination, Gloria got off the car and went straight into the restaurant. Edith had booked a private room. When Gloria arrived, she was looking at the menu. Gloria,e have a look. This restaurant hasunched some new menus. Edith spent her money extravagantly. Cosmetics, bags, clothes, food, she spent it on everything. Gloria walked over and sat beside her. A Handful of Snow? What kind of dish is it? Gloria couldnt guess what kind of dish it was. The name sounds interesting. Lets order one to try. Gloria nced at the price below which was nearing four digits, shaking her head, How extravagant. Its nothing extravagant. I only spend my own money,. Edith turned her back again, You also need to order. Hurry up! I have been watched closely by my agenttely. They didnt even give me any delicious food. Moreover, they said that Im gaining weight. Gloria took a good look at Edith then honestly said, It seemed like you are gaining weight a bit. "Do you believe that I can hit you?" Edith hugged the menu, made a gesture pretending to hit her. Gloriaughed for a moment, "It''s fine. Even if you get fat by then, your agent will be pushing you to loose fat anyway." Edith took a pair of chopsticks, then hit her lightly, "Nothing sounds niceing from you." Gloria put the bag aside, "Hurry up. I have something to talk about." Edith eyes lit up, she really loved joining in the fun. She called for the waiter to order. And looked at Gloria curiously, "What''s the matter?" Gloria informed the less exciting information first, "Kenny already proposed to me." "Oh." Edith nodded her head, her expression looked in. It was obvious from her reaction, that Kenny''s proposal, wasn''t a really exciting information. Edith leaned her head, pulled both of her hands and looked around. And then, she stared at Gloria''s fingers and asked, "Where''s the thing?" "What thing?" "Of course the ring!" Edith blinked a few times, then asking in disbelief, "Didn''t you say he was proposing to you? What proposal when there wasn''t even a ring? rke Group is so big, but the big boss didn''t even buy a proposal ring. Why do you have to ept? Don''t marry him at all!" Gloria didn''t really mind the ring. She pursed her lips and said about the second issue. "I went to look for Kenny earlier, just before I came here." Edith rolled her eyes, "He didn''t even buy a proposal ring for you and you already agreed to his proposal? And now you are even catching thing up with him?" "It''s not that. I intended to negotiated about the terms with him." "What terms?" The excitement in Edith''s tone was long gone. She also didn''t have any hopes for ''terms negotiation'' mentioned by Gloria anymore. "It is regarding rke Group. I haven''t even said it, but he brought it up in the first ce." Edith snorted and said, "You are a bit clever after all. Did you intend to ask for rke Group''s share? What did he say?" "No, I.." Because of the previous ring matter, Edith had felt that Kenny''s approach was not proper. She also didn''t wait for Gloria to finish her sentence and interrupted her, "Did he disagree to give you the shares? Don''t get married!" Chapter 521 Dont Waste Your Effort Chapter 521 Don''t Waste Your Effort Edith grew impatient and started to curse on Kenny. Gloria became a little dumbfounded, You need to let me finish. Fine, continue then. Edith yfully stirred her ss, obviously wasn''t interested in listening to Gloria anymore. Gloria then said with a straight face, He said that he wanted to hand over rke Group to me. Huh? Hand over rke Group to you? said Edith easily, not yet realizing her words. After a few seconds, she reacted abruptly to Glorias words and she abruptly grabbed on Glorias hand again, What do you say? Say it one more time. Gloria repeated it again, Kenny said, he wanted to hand over rke Group to me. Edith gasped with her mouth agape, then she closed her mouth after realizing that she didnt look appropriate doing that. Edith stared at her eyes then asked in a shaking voice, Did the big boss really say that? Yes, he did. Gloria nodded. rkerkerke Group. Edith stuttered then took her phone out, Im going to find out how much rke Groups worth now. rke Group was definitely loaded, but nobody knows how much exactly their worth was. Gloria stared heinously at Edith, Do you know that right now your love for money and power was written all over your face? Who doesnt love money? Ive always loved money since the beginning. Edith thought of something then abruptly turned to look at her, Theres amon saying When you meet, half you split. But I dont need half of anything. I only need you give me all the good and well known products. Let me enter into the entertainment industry! Upon hearing this, Gloria said deliberately, If you really want to enter the entertainment industry, wont it be easier if you talk to Carl? In this generation where celebrities poprity was based on trend, those who were looking for shortcuts to get known quickly, would just follow the trend since its the easiest way to be popr. On the contrary, Edith wanted to be an actress. Actress and actors were judged based on their acting. Therefore, it took time to be popr. Shengding Media was led by Carl Cook. It was originally meant to support Ediths career, but Edith never wanted to follow the trend. She only chose the script that she liked. Edith then pretended to be angry and rolled up her sleeves, Gloria, are you looking for a fight? After finished, she then said, You are different from Carl. If I seed that means yourpany will grow more. Everything I eat, wear, and use will be alling from you. That way, I wont have any burden in my heart. Then Ill help you talk to Kenny. That way you wont feel indebted to Carl anymore. Its a joke. Ill just act based on my script. Im satisfied as long as I have enough money to spend. Edith got back on the subject, Did the big boss really say so? Did he really want to hand over rke Group to you? Yeah. Do you dare to ept, then? Gloria froze for a while and honestly gave her thought, I dont. Hahahahahaha.. Edithughed out loud until her stomach hurt, Coward! He offered it to you, but you are afraid to ept. Hahahaha! I am not an entrepreneur. If rke Group is in my hand, it will copse within three years. Three years? You think too much of yourself. Gloria was silent for a moment. After finishedughing, Edith patted her shoulder, However, the big boss is really generous. He is even willing to give rke Group to you. But, I still have my doubts Hes serious. He even asked me to find him at rke Group tomorrow. Gloria relieved as she leaned back on her chair, I dont have courage to go. He mustve wanted me to sign the papers. Thats why he asked me toe tomorrow. Now, I dont know how to put an end to it. It cant be. Is it possible to prepare everything in one day?" Im sure its possible. Kenny is the man of his words. He never lies to me. Edith was speechless. She felt cold as if her face was pasted with cold dog food on it. Do you know, what you said earlier sounds really irritating in my poor ear? Edith turned to look at her, You still need to put an end to this. If he gave it to you then you should be willing to ept it. Maybe if you ept rke Group, he would feel at ease. Gloria still didnt say a word. Seeing that Ediths words had be more and more ridiculous, Gloria effortlessly changed the subject. .. The next day at the same time, Shi Ye came over and rang Glorias doorbell. Young Lady, Young Master asked me to send you to rke Group. Just a minute. Gloria turned around to get her coat, then went to rke Group with Shi Ye. Today, she also entered from rke Group main entrance. When she entered, she waved at those several receptionists, then smiled softly, Im here again. Those receptionists trembling with fear, then lowered their heads, didnt even dare to look at her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Are they so afraid of her? Just because Kenny personally came down to pick her up. The smile on Glorias face faded. Yesterday, those people were taunting and jeering at her. Then, Kenny personally came down to pick her up, now they were out of words. Young Master rkes formidable force couldnt be underestimated. After Gloria walked pass them, they had courage to raise their heads.. One of the receptionists asked in a low voice, Is she gone? Yeah. Scared me to death. I was summoned by head of department yesterday. I thought Id lose my job Who would think that our president and Gloria Taylor was like that .. After arriving at Kennys office, Gloria found Fu Tingxi who she had not seen for a long time. Fu Tingxi took a full look at her with a big smile, Ms. Taylor. Since she hadnt seen Fu Tingxi for so long, she needed to think for a while, before remembering who he was. She nodded slightly at Fu Tingxi, Lawyer Fu. When Gloria walked over, she realized the working desk was full of documents. Kenny stood up, pushed his chair towards Gloria, then pushed her to sat her at the chair. These documents need Ms. Before Fu Tingxi finished speaking, he was swept by Kennys cold look. He fixed his sses to cover up his stiff expression and naturally said, These are all the documents that require your signature, Mrs. rke. Gloria roughly looked at the documents, all of those turned out to be transfer agreement. As she guessed, Kenny only needed a day to prepare all of these and today she was asked to sign. Gloria turned to look at Kenny, with a slightly sharp voice, since her emotion was mixed up, Kenny rke, you are crazy! Kenny just simply handed the pen to her. Fu Tingxi had a good self-control. As if he didnt hear what Gloria said, he convincingly began to exin all the contents of each documents to her. Gloria stretched out her hand to rub her forehead, then she turned to Fu Tingxi, Lawyer Fu, would you mind to wait for a moment? I need to speak with Kenny. Let me advise you, Mrs. rke. Please dont waste your effort to persuade him. Its better for you to sign the document sooner, so that I can finish sooner. Fu Tingxi put a professional smile on his face, As you said earlier, he is crazy. Lunatics wont listen to a normal person. Chapter 522 A Chance to Appease My Boss Chapter 522 A Chance to Appease My Boss Kenny gave a cold look at Fu Tingxi. Fu Tingxi lowered his head, looked serious as if he didnt say those words earlier. He still looked extremely calm. But Gloria noticed that Fu Tingxi sped both his hands tightly. Gloria chuckled a bit. She thought that Fu Tingxi always had a strong mentality that didnt even afraid of Kenny at all. Kenny stood behind Gloria with one hand resting on the table. His gesture looked as if he was holding Gloria in his embrace. He stretched out two fingers and tapped twice on the table, reminding Gloria, Sign it. How can Gloria dare to sign. Fu Tingxi is a renownedwyer in Huyang City. He was appointed as Kennys private legal adviser. Once these documents were signed, there would be legally effective For apany as big as rke Group, Kenny treated it like a childs y. He just simply handed it to her as he wanted. She didnt even have a thought of rke Group before. But now, Kenny wanted to put rke Group in her hands. How would she dare to receive it. Gloria didnt know how to persuade him anymore. She frowned and called out his name, Kenny rke! Kenny raised his brows, said in a low voice, Fu Tingxis time is money. You dy a minute longer, then I have to pay him a minute longer. We still need to raise Tina and save every penny that we have. His tone was extremely serious, as if he really worried about losing any money. Gloria knew it. He was teasing her. After all of this, he still had time to tease her. Kenny, I wont sign these documents. rke Group belongs to rke familys property. Howe you treat it as a childs y, by simply handed it to me as you wanted? Kenny seemed to think her serious expression interesting, he smiled lightly before saying, I never thought it as a childs y. This is my dowry to you. Gloria was in a daze. It took her a while to find her own voice back. She lowered down her voice, then asked him, Arent you afraid that Ill have a change of heart in the future? What if I took all your money and runaway with another man? Huh? I still remember what you used to say Kenny paused for a while, then slowly said, Is there any man that has a better prospect than Kenny rke in this entire Huyang City? Even Gloria herself almost forgot that she ever said it before. It was too long ago when she said those words, when she spoke those words in front of the media. Unexpectedly, he even remembered such an old story. Kenny pulled her out of the memory, Then I ask you now, is there any man with a better prospect than me in this entire Huyang City? Her answer was still the same. No. Ehm! Fu Tingxi whose existence was temporarily ignored, cleared his throat, and trying to get both of their attention by showing his existence. He didnte here to watch these youngsters reminiscing about their past. Gloria came to realize, theres still another person in this room. She red at Kenny then turned towards Fu Tingxi. Fu Tingxi sighed, Do you want me toe again another time? Kenny replied by handling the pen into Glorias hand. Hurry up! Im hungry. After finished speaking, Kenny sat on the other side and signed together with Gloria. Gloria still didnt budge. Kenny gave a fake cruel look at her, If you dont sign it, I wont let you see Tina!. Gloria silently twitched the corner of her mouth. She felt that Kenny was particrly childish and boring sometimes. Fu Tingxi also sat down and started organizing documents. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. .. There were a lot of documents that needed to be signed. It was almost one oclock when the signing waspleted. After they finished signing the documents, Fu Tingxi left. Before Fu Tingxi left, Gloria invited him to have lunch together. Thanks for the invitation. I still need to deal with a lot of things. Please invite me again next time. If Mrs. rke personally cook. Before he evenpleted his sentence, Kenny casually took a book and threw it at Fu Tingxi, You had better not think too much. Fu Tingxi dodged it closely and spoke to Gloria with a particrly upright tone, Look, if he treats me like this. I wouldnt dare to eat with him. After he finished speaking, he hurriedly left with his briefcase after saying, Good bye before Kenny became angry again. Gloria looked at the closed door in his office, then turned to Kenny, Can you be more courteous to them? Even when Im not courteous, they still dare to mess with me. If Im more courteous with them, dont you think theyll be more pompous? Gloria couldnt find anything to say. Both of them went out for lunch. Both of them used the elevator to go down, Kenny was holding Glorias hand, and they walked out from elevator. Those receptionists turned stiff again. Kenny turned and looked at them, then knitted his brows. Those receptionists came back to their senses, nodded respectfully, President. Kennys gaze swept over each one of them then coldly said, Anything else? The receptionists looked at each other. After few seconds, they understand what Kenny meant. They all bent over and bowed towards Gloria, Ms. Taylor. Hmph! Upon hearing that, Kenny sneered a bit. He was scary in a strange way, that he scared those few receptionists off. Gloria pulled his hand, gesturing him to forget about it. It was not a big deal in the first ce. He should keep his reputation as apanys president. One of the girls with quicker sense immediately called out, Good day, Young Lady! The other girls that witnessed how Kennys expression got better, immediately called out, Good day, Young Lady! Kennys expression turned dull and took Gloria away. Outside of rke Group, Gloria was in a daze, looked at her hands that was sped together in Kennys hand. This felt like the first time, she and Kenny straightforwardly appeared at rke Group. When they were in the car, Gloria asked him, How do you deal with the news? I have my ways. Kenny buckled up his seat belt and was about to lean over to help Gloria with hers. Gloria realized what hes doing, she refused, Ill do it myself. Wont you give me a chance to appease my boss? Kenny asked with a deep voice, put one of his hand on the back of Glorias seat, while the other hand was on the car door, and his eyes lowered on her. The car was a confined space. Gloria was trapped in his arms and stopped reacting for a moment, What...appease? How do you want me to appease you? Kenny said, before lowering his head, and kissed her ear. It was only a light kiss, a kiss as light as a touch, but it could make Gloria fluttered. She shivered a bit and withdrew, Be serious. I am your employee now. You are the one who pays my sry. I am appeasing my boss hoping that she will give me a raise to make a living. Am I not serious enough? Kenny spoke the words attentively. But in Glorias ears she felt like she was being poked fun at. Chapter 523 People Who Often Gets Angry Usually Has A Bad Liver Chapter 523 People Who Often Gets Angry Usually Has A Bad Liver He was very close to her. When he exhaled, her face was hit with his warmth. Gloria had signed the documents. Logically speaking, rke Group belonged to her now, and shes also the boss of rke Group. But, was there any boss that forced by the employee like this? Kenny was sort of addicted to the y. He tilted his head and stared at Gloria. His look was as if it was prating into her. The boss can say the way she wanted me to appease her. Either physically or mentally, it was fine with me. Kenny put a smile on his face. His fair eyebrows and eyes softened and there was less impression of rke Group president on his body. It looked more of a normal man talking about love. Gloriaughed, put her hand on his chest, and said softly, What do you think? Do you think I wanted to be appeased mentally or physically? Kenny squinted his eyes, gulped before reaching out to bring her hand to his chest, his voice dimmed, I think you want thetter. When he spoke, both of his dark eyes looked at her without moving. The corner of his lips slightly raised, looking like a wild beast waiting to hunt for a delicious food. It looked a bit scary but increasing a bit of excitement. Gloria certainly wouldnt be able to beat him.N?velDrama.Org content. She used her hand that was pressed on his chest, pushed him further away with a little force, then pretending to be calm, and tidied up her shirt, Didnt you say you were hungry? Start the car quickly and go to eat. Kenny looked at her and said without any profound meaning, It doesnt really matter whether we eat or not. Gloria remembered when Kenny teased her at this point. Three years ago, he also had been capable to do it. Gloria scowled and with a volume increased a little, If you dont start driving, Ill deduct your sry! Kenny was taken aback and immediatelyughed out loud. It was the kind ofughter thats full of joy. Just by listening to hisughter, its obvious that his mood was getting better. Gloria also didnt know what made him so happy and she couldnt help, butughed together with him. Kenny took his cell phone and gave it to her, Dial Carl''s number. After finished speaking, he started driving. Gloria thought that, he looked for Carl for a reason, and helped him dial Carls number, even considerately holding the phone near his ear. Come to Jinding for lunch. After Kenny finished speaking, he added again, Call Fu Tingxi. He also didnt wait for Carl who was on the other side, to speak. After finished speaking, he said to Gloria, Im done. He meant for Gloria to hang up the phone. Gloria took the phone and even helped him to say goodbye to Carl. Kenny is driving. Thats all. Goodbye. Carl was lost in his own thought while staring into his phone. This phone call was from Kennys phone, Kenny only said that he should go to Jinding for lunch, and the one who hung up the phone in the end was Gloria. From this short and limited information, Carl quickly caught the point. Kenny and Gloria had reconciled, moreover their rtionship was good. Carl felt his sadness was welling up, when he thought that he was still a lonely old man. He sighed and called Fu Tingxi. He passed on Kennys previous words. Fu Tingxi sneered and said, Im not going. Why are you not going? Its rare for Kenny to invite us to have a meal. Carl thought carefully. Kenny took the initiative to invite him for lunch, must have something to do with his previous life. I meant it when I said Im not going. Fu Tingxis reply was extremely firm. Carl was a bit puzzled, but also didnt persuade Fu Tingxi further, and went to Jinding alone. .. When Carl arrived, the dishes that were ordered by Kenny and Gloria were already served on the table. He was surprised to find out, that they were some of his favorite dishes on the table. Carl was almost moved to tears. He looked at Kenny, feeling touched, You still remember my favorite dishes. Its just as soon as he finished speaking, he realized that Kennys expression turned a bit scary. Wh..Whats wrong? Carl sat down shaking in fear. Cant I even express my feelings? Kenny turned to look at Gloria with a slightly cold expression. Gloria looked at Carl, I ordered those few dishes. Howe you know my favorite dishes? Carl didnt that Gloria was the one who ordered. Gloria pacified Kenny by patting his hand. Kenny smirked, but his expression looked a bit better. Gloria exined with a smile, When I had a meal with Edith, sometimes she would brought it up. Since I have a good memory, its easy for me to remember. Upon hearing this, Carl was taken aback, andughed calmly, If she brought me up its definitely not just simply wanted to talk about me, but its when shes angry about me, wasnt it? Gloria replied, Its not that bad. Edith oftenined about Carl to her. Theyve had meal together countless times. Edith sometimes identally would say, Carl that XX likes to eat this dish, I also dont understand what is delicious about it. Carl that big XX unexpectedly likes to eat this dish. These kind of words. Since she had heard so much, she remembered some. However, both of them knew each other well enough. Gloria turned to look at Kenny, Lets eat. Kenny coldly took a glimpse of her, started eating his food while ignoring her. Gloria whispered asking him, Why are you sulking again? Im not. Kenny denied at once. Gloria got him a piece of meat, Kenny pushed the meat aside, and didnt eat it. And he said hes not angry. This mans temper was like the sky in June, he changed it whenever he wanted to. Gloria thought about it cautiously. From the moment they arrived at Jinding, until the moment before Carl arrived, Kenny still looked a bit happy. And now hes suddenly sulking. Apart from the fact that she ordered Carls favorite food, Gloria couldnt think of anything else, that could make Kenny sulked. She also didnt understand, howe this man had so much anger inside him. Gloria spoke as if she had unintentionally, Later when we got back, lets go to the hospital to check up on the liver, when youre free. Kenny only nced at her, then turned to continue eating. Then, Gloria added, People who often gets angry usually has a bad liver. Kenny put down his chopsticks then turned his head towards her, his tone sounded bad, Gloria Taylor! Why did you call my name? Gloria raised her chin a bit and slightly tapped on his head. Kenny stunned, he reached out to touch the part of his head that Gloria previously tapped, and forgot to react for a moment. Gloria had never seen this kind of reaction from Kenny before. She frowned at him, and said, Be good if you want to get married! Kenny barely showed any expression. He turned his head away silently, not looking at Gloria. Gloria felt a bit uneasy, thinking if shes a bit too much. Then at that moment, Kenny said with a muffled voice, Kay. Chapter 524 Anything Would Be Fine With Me Chapter 524 Anything Would Be Fine With Me nk! The small spoon that Gloria was holding earlier, fell on the dining table. She turned her head and then gaped at Kenny. She had never seen Kenny so obedient before. Gloria grabbed on his sleeves and nted her head at him, Could you repeat it once more? Kenny turned at her, frowned, and then impatiently said, What? Then, as if he disliked her touch, he brushed her hand away. This gesture mightve seemed like, he disliked her touch in other peoples eyes. But Gloria reacted after a few seconds. Kenny was embarrassed. Its just, hes not good at expressing himself. So at this time, he only instinctively avoided her gaze. Gloria felt, she had found a proper way to get along with Kenny. Carl who was sitting across them couldnt stand it anymore. He threw his chopsticks on the table, sighed and said, I finally find out why Fu Tingxi, that chap didnt want toe here. I havent really eaten much, but my poor eyes were about to be blind. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, he remorsefully repeated, Thats why he didnte. Upon hearing this, Kenny stretched out his hand, and pulled Gloria in his embrace, slightly bragging, I forgot to tell you. We are getting married and when the timees, well invite you to be to the best man. Carl, as if he received a violent attacks repeatedly, suddenly not feeling well anymore. YouWerent you still in a quarrel a few days ago? Howe you are nning to get married so soon? Carl asked Gloria aloud, Gloria, have you thought this through? Kenny sneered and interrupted him, Even if youre a best man, please dont forget to bring present, whether its house, car, ne, cash, anything would be fine with me. Carl didnt have the courage to speak anymore. ... Carl was provoked by Kenny and Gloria, so he drank a bit too much wine. Kenny directly asked the waiter to carry him to the guest room upstairs, to get some sleep, and left with Gloria. After being inside the car, Gloria was feeling a bit worried. Is it really okay by leaving Carl all alone there? Half of Jinding belongs to him. He is still the boss in the surface. No one will do anything to him. After finished speaking, his expression sank a bit, Next time, you dont have to care so much about another man. Gloria asked, Is it not okay to care even as a friend? Kenny replied firmly, Not okay. Upon hearing that, Gloria pursed her lips, and didnt say a word. The innate problem between her and Kenny, still existed. When he didnt allow her to contact James previously, she could still understand the reason. But now, when she cared a bit more about Carl, he also didnt let her to. His tone was very serious and didnt seem like hes joking. Carl was already Kennys best friend for a long time. Gloria knew that Kenny mustve trusted Carl. Since he trusted Carl, he should know that she only cared about Carl as a friend. Then, why he still didnt let her? Gloria thought about Shi Yes previous remarks. Shi Ye said that, Kennys personality had been a bit twisted. This must be the case indeed. What if, Kenny turns out to be this way for the rest of his life, being angry easily over a small matter, being annoyed when she talked with the opposite sex a bit longer, what should she do then? Maybe its because of Gloria being silent for too long , Kenny suddenly asked, What are you thinking about? Gloria blinked for a while, covered her feelings with a smile, and said, I was thinking about Tina. Kenny chuckled, Shes at home. If you miss her,e back and live together. Okay., Gloria responded with a smile. .. After saying to Kenny that she agreed toe back to live in his house, Gloria didnt take any belongings with her, and just went directly to their house. After all, therere still her belongings at Kennys ce. Kenny was a bit unsatisfied with it, Why dont you bring your belongings back home? Are you still thinking about moving back there in the future? You dontck any of my belongings there. It doesnt really matter if I dont move my belongings back. Kenny frowned his brows and said nothing. After arriving at Kennys vi, as soon as Gloria entered the door, she could already hear Tinas voice inside. As she walked into the hall, Tina saw her in a nce. When Tina saw her, she reacted happily, and rushed over. But after she ran halfway, her small face sank, and she paused. She lowered her chin, looked at Gloria with her wide eyes. It looked as if she was angry, but also as if she was in a grievance. Children usually have good memory. Gloria guessed, maybe she still remembered the night, when she joined the dinner party, and said she wasing back to fetch Tina. Gloria walked towards Tina and called her, Tina. Tina nced at her, and replied with a snort, turned her head to the side, as if shes ignoring her. Mommy was wrong. Mommy was going to return and find you that night, but because of something, Mommy was held up and couldnt return to find you. Its mommys fault. Gloria paid attention on Tinas expression and pulled her hand. Childrens hands were soft as if their hand were boneless. Tina was too young. She wont understand any exnation of adults matters. A child is still closest to the mother. Even if she seemed to be angry, but when Gloria used that soft voice to speak with her, she shriveled the corner of her lips feeling wronged. Gloria pulled her for a hug, Its mommys fault. Dont cry, Tina. I waited for a long long time. Boohoo As soon as Tina said the first sentenced, she burst into tears. She was feeling really wronged but she also really liked Gloria. Gloria felt like her heart was broken at the moment she saw Tina cried. She never felt like this even when she was together with Kenny. If she knew if would turn out like this, she would better not go to the party. If she didnt go to that dinner party, nothing wouldve happened. Gloria held Tina, patted her back, and softly coaxed her. Kenny was watching from the side, and didnt know whats in his mind. After watching for a while, he suddenly turned his back and went out. Outside the door, he searched a bit on his body, but didnt find any cigarettes. Young Master The bodyguard on the side, who noticed came over, and passed a cigarette to him. Kenny received the cigarette, held in on his mouth, and the bodyguard lit the cigarette for him. He put out the cigarette after smoking half of it. The bodyguard didnt notice that he put out the cigarette on his own, came over, and asked him, Young Master, do you want me to lit the cigarette? No need. Kenny turned around and went inside after finished speaking. Gloria had been coaxing Tina until she fell asleep. A pair of the little girls small round hands clutched tightly on Glorias shirt. She was still sobbing even in her sleeps. Not only looking pitiful, but also looking very cute. Gloria heard Kennys footsteps approaching. She lifted her head, made a hush gesture at Kenny, and tapped at Tina twice. After making sure that shes asleep, she stood up holding her, and intended to send her to the bedroom. Kenny approached, intending to take over, but Gloria turned sideways, shook her head ,and said, Ill do it myself. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!